ã€ŠGossip Girl Rebornã€‹ Chapter 1 Chapter 1 Finally A Divorce ¡°Sign it. After the divorce, I won¡¯t press any legal charges against you. I¡¯ll even give you two hundred million more and separate your studio for you to own independently. Then there¡¯s the one at the city center¡¡± A deep, pleasing, yet chilling voice resonated. Isabe Jea couldn¡¯t help but cover her mouth with her hand, preventing herself from bursting intoughter. Reflected in her beautiful almond-shaped eyes were numbers with many, many zeroes. She carefully examined the divorce agreement, counting the zeroes. The tall man sitting across the office desk had his handsome, noble brows furrowed. His eyes were as dark and glossy, radiating a cool hue. He watched as the trembling Isabe lowered her head and covered her mouth. The chill in his heart grew even colder. If only Alexander Quirk had known what would happen back then, he would never have tolerated it from the start. Isabe was a woman who was both pitiful and detestable in his eyes. Her parents had been lifelong friends with the Quirk family, but they passed away before she even came of age. Due to a dying wish, the Quirk family took in Isabe. Unexpectedly, she repaid their kindness with treachery by scheming to be his wife. After that, he never lived in peace. He was pursued relentlessly and harassed without reason. His life into aplete mess thanks to her. Some time ago, she even stolepany secrets and passed them to a rival corporation, causing them to lose a major project. That led to a wave of resentment throughout the entirepany. To appease the board members, he had to divorce her. ¡°I¡¯ve shown extreme benevolence and magnanimity. I hope you know when to stop.¡± If it weren¡¯t for the sake of her deceased parents, Alexander wouldn¡¯t have shown her any mercy. Initially, he assumed Isabe would resist the divorce vehemently, even to the point of attempting suicide. However, unexpectedly, she tremblingly picked up the pen. Upon seeing that, Alexander breathed a small sigh of relief. He thought Isabe had realized that her actions at that time had crossed the line, so she ceased to resist. Finally, a divorce atst¡ª ¡°Woohoo! Finally, I can get a divorce!¡± Isabe¡¯s voice suddenly rang in his mind. Alexander was confused. Is this¡ Isabe¡¯s voice? Alexander had almost never heard Isabe¡¯s voice brimming with such joy and excitement before. For a moment, he couldn¡¯t be sure, so he looked up. However, all he saw was Isabe¡¯s fierce expression as she was ready to put pen to paper. He couldn¡¯t tell if that expression was one of anger or of joy. Wait, she didn¡¯t say anything. ¡°Fantastic! Two hundred million! Imagine how many houses I could buy and how many innocent-looking young men I could have. My dear ex-husband really is something! He¡¯s so generous!¡± Isabe¡¯s voice rang out again, but not through the air. A twitch flickered through Alexander¡¯s elegant and deep-set eyes. He was certain that Isabe hadn¡¯t spoken, yet he had indeed heard Isabe¡¯s voice. What¡¯s going on? Alexander was always prudent andposed. He nced at Hannah Gates, his secretary. At that moment, Hannah was intently staring at the divorce agreement in Isabe¡¯s hand. Upon noticing his gaze, Hannah immediately conveyed an expression of ¡°sympathy¡± as ifmenting the path the couple had taken to reach that point. Alexander wasn¡¯t interested in thinking further about Hannah¡¯s unusual demeanor. The important point was that Hannah couldn¡¯t hear the voice in his head! ¡°Ms. Jea, you¡¯ve really caused Mr. Alexander a lot of trouble this time. I hope you can start anew after you leave and avoid¡¡± Hannah frowned, advising earnestly. Yet, in her heart, she was mentally counting down, anticipating the inevitable uproar from Isabe. After all, Isabe would explode at the slightest provocation. Once she started making a fuss, there was a chance Alexander might not give her generouspensation, forcing her to leave the marriage with nothing. Hannah felt that Isabe didn¡¯t deserve any preferential treatment from a good man like Alexander. However, Isabe merely nced up at her, then, as if in a rush to reincarnate, quickly scribbled her signature. ¡°I¡¯m annoyed, having been made to take the me. However, considering the divorce is smooth and the fact that I managed to receive such generouspensation, I suppose I¡¯ll let the culprit off the hook.¡± Once again, Isabe¡¯s voice rang inside Alexander¡¯s mind. When Alexander epted the divorce agreement that Isabe flung toward him, his movements momentarily stiffened. A storm seemed to sweep across the depths of his profound eyes. What? She took the me? She¡¯s not the culprit? Before Alexander could recover from the shock of hearing that, he was hit by a new piece of information. It turned out it wasn¡¯t because Isabe was dissatisfied with his indifference toward her that she intentionally stirred up trouble to catch his attention, which ended up causing a major disaster. Everyone saw that she was the only one who entered the CEO¡¯s office during that period. Some people had also managed to photograph her in a private meeting with the vice president of a rivalpany. One could say the evidence was irrefutable. Initially, she refused to admit it during their standoff, making a fuss and acting hysterically. In the end, she was so infuriated that she roared, ¡°Since you don¡¯t trust me, then assume it was me! What can you possibly do to me?¡± He thought that Isabe was losing her temper out of embarrassment and being caught red-handed. Looking back, it seemed she was acting recklessly in despair. ¡°Mr. Alexander, it¡¯s time to sign,¡± Hannah said, a hint of urgency creeping into her usually calm andposed voice as she watched Alexander hesitate, not reaching for the pen. Upon hearing that, Alexander suddenly felt that Hannah seemed to be overstepping her boundaries. Recalling what Isabe¡¯s voice said about the culprit earlier, a hint of resentment inevitably formed in his heart. Hannah was his university ssmate. They had known each other for many years and understood each other thoroughly. He trusted her immensely. Yet, she betrayed thepany by doing such a thing. At that moment, Hannah had already handed over the pen with growing impatience. She knew that although Alexander appeared to be cold and aloof, he was actually very responsible. He was particrly protective of his family and had a soft heart. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have been entangled with Isabe for so long. In the past, the couple¡¯s near-divorce experiences had always been averted due to Isabe¡¯s tearful pleas, tantrums, and threats of suicide. At that time, Hannah had finally managed to get Isabe to sign the divorce papers. Thus, Hannah did not want issues to arise on Alexander¡¯s side. ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk, someone¡¯s getting impatient. I bet Ms. Gates is feeling uneasy, afraid all her previous efforts would go to waste,¡± Isabe¡¯s voice appeared in Alexander¡¯s mind again. The look in Alexander¡¯s eyes shifted. With a twist of his wrist, he pressed the ck pen on the table with his slender hand. That move left both Isabe and Hannah momentarily taken aback. Alexander, with his dark eyes, was staring at Isabe, who couldn¡¯t withdraw her gossipy expression in time. ¡°I¡¯m asking you onest time. Were you really the one behind this?¡± He was always cautious. If what he heard in his mind were indeed true, it would not only mean he had wrongly used someone but could also leave an immeasurable risk to thepany. Therefore, he had to verify it. Hannah¡¯s face turned uneasy in an instant, yet she didn¡¯t panic. After all, Isabe couldn¡¯t prove her innocence. Isabe felt somewhat uneasy under Alexander¡¯s intensely oppressive gaze. Once more, Isabe¡¯s voice spoke in his mind. ¡°What does he mean by that? Is he asking such a question at this moment because he doesn¡¯t want to give me those two hundred million anymore? He can¡¯t possibly be having second thoughts now! Can¡¯t he just sign the papers first before asking anything?¡± A knot formed in Alexander¡¯s heart as he stared intently at Isabe as if he was desperate for an answer. Isabe¡¯s eyes darted around in agitation, unable to resist the urge to grumble in her mind, which was heard by Alexander. ¡°Of course, I didn¡¯t do it. It¡¯s not my fault everyone else is blind! Ms. Gates clearly went in and out of the office after my visit, but the staff outside the CEO¡¯s office conveniently overlooked that fact. When asked about any suspicious individuals, they didn¡¯t even check the surveince footage. They immediately pointed fingers at me as if I was guilty. ssic bias at work.¡± Suddenly, Alexander was taken aback! Isabe wasn¡¯t the only one who went into my office back then? At that time, eyewitness ounts and physical evidence directly implicated Isabe. I suppose that¡¯s why no one else checked the surveince footage. Subconsciously, I¡¯ve also always thought that Isabe was the type to pull such underhanded tricks, which is why I didn¡¯t¡ª Just as he was about to speak, he heard Isabe suddenly say in a cold voice, ¡°I have nothing to say. Just sign it already.¡± The expression on Alexander¡¯s face gradually turned cold. He couldn¡¯t understand why, despite knowing the truth, Isabe chose to remain silent. Is she afraid I won¡¯t believe her words? With those thoughts in mind, Alexander abruptly stood up. Hannah, standing off to the side, looked at Alexander in surprise. All it took was one nce from Alexander to stun her. The scrutinizing gaze made Hannah shudder involuntarily. Before Hannah could react, Alexander had already taken long strides and walked out. He passed by Isabe, who was oblivious to the situation, andmanded in a deep voice, ¡°Follow me!¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Isabe waspletely baffled.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Alexander opened the door and addressed the bustling assistants outside. ¡°Retrieve the surveince footage from the evening of the eleventh! Mrs. Quirk is unwilling to submit, so let her see for herself if she was the only one who went in and out that night!¡± Hannah, who was closely followed behind, paled instantly upon hearing that. ¡°Mr. Alexander!¡± Isabe was confused. What? When did I say that? I was clearly willing to go along with this! Chapter 2 Chapter 2 They Are Blind The employees of Quirk Group had long harbored resentment toward Isabe¡¯s antics, particrly those in the CEO¡¯s office. From their perspective, the request to recheck the surveince footage was basically indicating that they used her. They had all seen Isabe entering the office with their own eyes. Otherwise, no one would¡¯ve used her of the crime. Still, at Alexander¡¯smand, the surveince footage quickly appeared on the big screen.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. The footage was fast-forwarded, and on the screen, Isabe clearly entered and stayed for half an hour. It seemed as if she left looking gloomy because she didn¡¯t get to meet a certain someone. Everyone present couldn¡¯t help but scoff inwardly, thinking Isabe was stubborn and unwilling to listen until she faced a dead end. They were curious to see how she would keep up her stubborn act. Only Hannah was breaking out in a light sweat. Eventually, her figure appeared on the surveince footage. Hannah¡¯s pupils contracted slightly as she cautiously stole a nce at Alexander. When that scene came up, some of those who rolled their eyes at Isabe were taken aback, while others remainedpletely unfazed. At that moment, the footage paused. Ayer of frost seemed to have settled on Alexander¡¯s face. I can¡¯t believe it¡¯s true! Alexander cast a cold, questioning nce at those who had once solemnly sworn that only Isabe had been in and out of his office. ¡°Only Mrs. Quirk entered my office, you say?¡± However, those people hadn¡¯t yet reacted. The senior assistant spoke up without hesitation. ¡°Mr. Alexander, I don¡¯t see an issue. Mrs. Quirk was the only one who went in¡¡± The others also nodded in agreement. ¡°They¡¯re truly blind.¡± Listening to Isabe¡¯sints in his mind, Alexander scowled. Suddenly, a male voice chimed in, ¡°Technically, there were two people who came and went. One was Mrs. Quirk, and the other was Ms. Gates.¡± ¡°Surprisingly, there¡¯s one who isn¡¯t blind!¡± Another of Isabe¡¯s thoughts entered Alexander¡¯s mind. Everyone turned toward the voice and saw a young man standing at the back. He was a new assistant who had recently been promoted. Alexander had an excellent memory. He remembered that when Isabe was being used, that man was out on an errand and was not present. At that point, it seemed like everyone else had finally caught on. However, upon further reflection, they found the whole situation rather amusing. ¡°What are you bbering about? Ms. Gates has always been entering and leaving the office frequently.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve just arrived, so you might not understand yet, but Ms. Gates is Mr. Alexander¡¯s confidant!¡± ¡°Are you suspecting that Ms. Gates betrayed thepany?¡± The exaggeration in the others¡¯ tone made it seem as though what the young man was saying was utterly preposterous. Suddenly, Alexander let out a cold huff, and the scene instantly fell silent. Isabe couldn¡¯t help but want tough as her thoughts were broadcasted into Alexander¡¯s mind. ¡°If they knew the truth, their reactions would surely be entertaining.¡± Isabe curiously looked at Hannah, a woman whom everyone unquestioningly trusted. Hannah sported a sleek high ponytail. Her slightly curled hair strands seemed meticulously styled to embody a sense of effortless chic. She wore a professional dress that perfectly entuated her figure. Although there was only light makeup on her countenance, her face was so exquisitely wless that one couldn¡¯t spot a single imperfection. Yet, at that moment, her expression was incredibly unnatural. ¡°I can¡¯t me them, honestly. After all, their attitude toward Ms. Gates and me is entirely modeled after Alexander¡¯s.¡± Isabe¡¯s inner voice transmitted directly into Alexander¡¯s mind. A knot formed in Alexander¡¯s heart as he thought, Yes, it¡¯s my fault! ¡°What do you have to say for yourself, Ms. Gates?¡± ¡°Mr. Alexander, are you suspecting me?¡± Hannah asked, her voice filled with disbelief. Even though she was feeling guilty, she quickly regained herposure. ¡°Yes, I did go in, but have you forgotten, Mr. Alexander? Every night, I would visit your office to prepare for your meetings the following day.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why she chose to do it when I was alone in the room earlier. It was much more convenient for her to make her move. It seems like she has prepared this for a long time. Brilliant! Although, after listening to them talk, it seems they all have to work overtime in the evening. I never thought Alexander was such an oppressive employer, exploiting his employees like this. After our divorce, I should gift him a copy of theborw!¡± Isabe¡¯s words in Alexander¡¯s mind tempted him to roll his eyes a little. I can¡¯t believe she¡¯s focusing on that right now! Her innocence is at stake here! Also, I pay our employees triple their sry for overtime! Alexander¡¯s train of thought was almost derailed by Isabe¡¯s sarcasticment, prompting him to regain hisposure. ¡°Anyone who has visited my office during that period should be investigated, no exceptions!¡± Hannah immediately revealed a look of hurt. She genuinely hadn¡¯t anticipated that Alexander would suddenly treat her impartially, especially when Isabe had already confessed! In her mind, her position in Alexander¡¯s heart was not the same as Isabe¡¯s in any way. After all, she had been by his side for ten years, wlessly handling matters big and small. The other assistants also showed signs of discontent, probably thinking that Alexander was overly strict. There was no reason for them to assume Hannah was the culprit when the other suspect was Isabe. Hannah was Alexander¡¯s confidant, so they didn¡¯t expect him to treat her that way. Moreover, even though it seemed like Alexander hadn¡¯t noticed a certain something, they all did. In reality, Hannah had always harbored a silent crush on Alexander. It was obvious to everyone that she waspletely devoted to Alexander. Even though she could have challenged Isabe, she never stood up against thetter despite being bullied by her. Thus, no one believed Hannah could¡¯ve betrayed Quirk Group. Just as the atmosphere was bing somewhat tense, a scoff echoed from the entrance. Isabe looked over with curiosity. A few intimidating individuals walked in. The assistants in the CEO¡¯s office all respectfully stepped aside, making room. The leader, a bald older man, was Hector Tanner, a board member. The one who scoffed earlier was a young blondd who emerged from behind Hector. He was Joseph Tanner, Hector¡¯s son. At first nce, he seemed to be a frivolous, silver-spooned kid, just idling his days away at thepany. At that moment, Joseph walked straight up to Hannah, wearing an unpleasant expression toward Alexander. ¡°Alexander, have you lost your mind? You were perfectly clear in the board meeting that you¡¯ll divorce this disaster, but what are you doing now? There¡¯s nothing else suspicious enough regarding the matter that is worth your effort to investigate the surveince footage. What¡¯s even more absurd is what I just heard. To think you suspect your loyal secretary, Ms. Gates! You must have lost your mind subjecting her to an investigation too!¡± Hector feigned a disapproving click of his tongue at Joseph. ¡°Stop it! You can¡¯t speak to Mr. Alexander like that. His meticulousness in handling affairs is a virtue. It doesn¡¯t necessarily mean he suspects Ms. Gates. I bet it¡¯s probably because Mrs. Quirk refused to admit her guilt that he¡¯s doing this.¡± Joseph immediately shot Isabe a fierce re. ¡°To think, even at a time like this, you¡¯re still trying to drag others down with you. It¡¯s simply¡¡± Before Joseph could utter a word of insult, Alexander stepped forward. His expression was stern as he positioned himself protectively in front of Isabe, preparing to speak. ¡°Where on earth did someone steal a sewer cover to let this sorry man out?¡± Suddenly, Isabe¡¯s thoughts struck Alexander again, causing his words to stuck at his throat. Her voice in his mind continued, ¡°Joseph, is it? How dare you stand up to the corporate bigwig! I want to see what gives you such audacity!¡± Alexander was dumbfounded by how uncouth she sounded. ¡°Oh, I see. Hector held the highest position on the board of directors and seemed to be at odds with Alexander. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that Joseph was utterly useless and Alexander was exceptionally capable, Hector would have been keen to promote his own son to take over when David retired. No wonder Joseph seemed to struggle with his ce in front of Alexander.¡± Isabe¡¯s thoughts shocked Alexander to the core. Isabe clearly didn¡¯t understand the rtionship in thepany before, yet now she¡ Not only that, she seemed to have just understood it. Moreover, there was no way she could have known that Hannah had been in and out of the office after her¡ There¡¯s something up with her! Alexander was thinking about that when he heard Isabe screaming in his head. Startled by Isabe¡¯s sudden shouting, Alexander was left wondering, What has she seen now? Meanwhile, he half-heartedly listened to Joseph defending Hannah. ¡°No wonder Joseph¡¯s targeting me and protecting Ms. Gates. He¡¯s actually her simp! This is hrious! I didn¡¯t expect him to be such a simp to her!¡± Isabe¡¯s thoughts in Alexander¡¯s mind greatly shocked him. He didn¡¯t expect Joseph to be a simp for Hannah and wondered how much of a simp thetter was. ¡°He would greet her every morning, afternoon, and evening. Moreover, he would remind her to bring an umbre when it rained and to wear thicker clothing when it was cold. Yet, she never responded! Despite this, he persevered for two whole years! What determination!¡± Isabe¡¯s thoughts kept streaming into Alexander¡¯s head. In response, Alexander continued to react as though she was talking to him in his mind. If only he applies this much determination to his work¡ ¡°One time, he learned Ms. Gates liked a certain something from her offhand remark. After he scoured all of Bricaes to find it, he ended up with a fever and copsed. When Ms. Gates received the gift, all she said was he should drink more hot water. It was enough to make him cry! He has such sincere devotion!¡± Alexander thought, He should¡¯ve shown more devotion to his work! ¡°Once, he went to her apartment in the middle of the night, strumming his guitar and singing his heart out. The neighbors, disturbed by the noise, called the police. As a result, he was taken to the station for causing a public nuisance. Hannah didn¡¯t evene to bail him out and he had to figure out a way to get himself released! Afterward, he even apologized, worried that his actions might have disrupted Hannah¡¯s sleep! I can¡¯t believe he¡¯d even thought of that. His thoughtfulness was almost terrifying!¡± Alexander frowned. So, who¡¯s the one making repeated mistakes at work? Was it ultimately because the job couldn¡¯t hold his meticulous attention? ¡°I can¡¯t believe there¡¯s more!¡± Alexander was stunned. There¡¯s more? ¡°After falling in love with Ms. Gates, he never sought thepany of other women. He preserved his purity. However, he would look at Ms. Gates¡¯ photote at night in the privacy of his bed and¡ Ew, I shouldn¡¯t think about such explicit details! I¡¯m not that interested in other people¡¯s private affairs!¡± At that point, Alexander also felt sick. At that moment, Joseph, who was righteously preaching in front of them, waspletely unaware that Isabe had already seen through his facade. All he felt was that the way Alexander and Isabe were looking at him was bing increasingly nuanced,ced with a hint of sympathy and exasperation. ¡°Hahaha! This is all because of Hector¡¯s fault!¡± Isabe¡¯s thoughts continued. Alexander was confused. What does this have anything to do with Hector? Wait, what was I going to do? His mind was in turmoil, and his attention was ultimately attracted by Isabe¡¯s voice in his head. Even the most serious individuals couldn¡¯t resist gossip¡¯s allure. Chapter 3 Chapter 3 Hooked By Handsome Man ¡°Initially, Hector couldn¡¯t let go of his ambition to seize power, leading him to send Joseph to probe Ms. Gates, hoping to lure her away. Unexpectedly, he ended up losing his son in the process. If he knows his son turned into a simp, I bet he¡¯ll¡ Hahaha! He¡¯s now supporting his son now probably because he thinks his son is just trying to win her support. Not only did he lose his son, but he¡¯s also unintentionally helping his enemy!¡± Once more, Isabe¡¯s inner voice was transmitted to Alexander¡¯s head. Hector, who was standing behind his son calmly, suddenly shuddered when he noticed Alexander¡¯s deep gaze was fixed on him. Hector instantly felt smug as he puffed up his chest. It seems that Alexander is indeed wrong in this matter. There¡¯s no way he can exit this situation gracefully after my son¡¯s lecture! Perhaps this time, we might just be able to make Hannah on our side! Let¡¯s see who¡¯ll dare to call my son a silver-spooned wastrel in the future! ¡°Hey! Alexander, are you trying to humiliate Ms. Gates for this woman?¡± Seeing that Alexander remained unresponsive, his gaze shifting from time to time, Joseph couldn¡¯t help but express his anger. ¡°Don¡¯t forget, Isabe is the only one who has met Mr. Russell from the rivalpany! We have photos and videos as proof!¡± Having identally overindulged in gossip, Alexander quickly cleared his throat, shifting to a serious tone as he turned to look at Isabe. ¡°Why did you meet him?¡± Thest time he asked Isabe, Isabe was so hysterical that she didn¡¯t give a proper response. At that moment, even if Isabe remained uncooperative, Alexander felt that he could at least uncover the truth through other means. Isabe blinked, feeling the situation was gettingplicated. She didn¡¯t expect Alexander to be genuinely intent on investigating until the very end. From her perspective, Alexander was indeedmendable in terms of his character. He was diligentlymitted to treating everyone fairly. However, that wasn¡¯t what Isabe wanted. She desired a divorce! Just as she was about to speak, she suddenly met Alexander¡¯s gaze. His facial features were like a perfectly proportioned sculpture, and so his appearance could rival that of any major celebrity. When he focused his attention on her, he was utterly captivating for a moment, causing her to be stunned. Still without the two hundred million, Alexander¡¯s face appeared deceptive to her. At least it had fooled her for a moment. At that instant, his handsome face was filled with solemnity, his entire being exuding an air of seriousness that left no room for frivolity. The prating gaze that seemed to see through Isabe¡¯s heart startled her, causing her heart to tremble. As a result, she was stumped for a moment, then said, ¡°It was a job arranged by my agent.¡± After saying that, Isabe regretted her words so much that she felt like hitting the wall. Was I hooked by a handsome man? Why did I have to speak up honestly like that? This is going to cause additional problems! Before anyone could react, Joseph scoffed, ¡°That¡¯s a pretty clumsy exnation. Has your agent lost her mind, finding work for you from thepetition?¡± Quirk Group owned an entertainmentpany, under which there was a studio dedicated explicitly to serving Isabe. Obviously, an agent hired by Quirk Group couldn¡¯t possibly ept work from rivalpanies unless it was done deliberately. Joseph didn¡¯t give Isabe another chance to speak. He directly contacted Isabe¡¯s agent, Winona Palmer. The call was promptly answered by Winona, and she immediately responded, ¡°What? I didn¡¯t make such arrangements! Mrs. Quirk, you can¡¯t falsely use me like this! I¡¯m just an insignificant figure. I really can¡¯t bear such me.¡± Surely, a lowly agent wouldn¡¯t dare to use the CEO¡¯s wife falsely, which was exactly what Hannah wanted everyone to think. Hannah grinned once she noticed no one picked up on how stiff Winona sounded. Smugly, Joseph advised, ¡°Next time, don¡¯t make up a lie that can be easily exposed.¡± Then, he mouthed two words to Isabe silently, ¡°You fool.¡± At that point, Isabe was genuinely a bit upset.N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Initially, she thought it was just an ordinary set-up and a minor figure like Winona was also implicated. To her surprise, the scheme was sorge that even Winona was bribed. Alexander had also thought about that. He was thinking about sending someone to investigate Winona when he heard Isabe¡¯s inner thoughts. ¡°I want to see how much they paid her to set me up.¡± For a moment, Alexander was speechless. Could she just see whatever information she wants to see? ¡°What? Is my innocence only worth a two thousand mary gift? This can¡¯t be! This absolutely can¡¯t be! I must have missed an additional zero!¡± Alexander was utterly baffled by Isabe¡¯s thoughts, his mind filled with question marks. Was it really just two thousand? Isabe¡¯s brief sobbing traveled into his mind. ¡°I can¡¯t believe it really is just two thousand¡ª Huh? Wait a minute, what? So that¡¯s how it was¡¡± What? What is it? thought Alexander. After waiting for what seemed like an eternity, all he heard was Isabe sighs in exasperation. Originally, Alexander had a cool and collected demeanor, but now Isabe¡¯s thoughts were pushing him to the brink of irritation. Tell me what it is! Otherwise, how can I prove your innocence? Fortunately, Isabe unintentionally helped him out with her thoughts. ¡°No wonder she didn¡¯t want more money. It turns out Winona is Ms. Gates¡¯ cousin-inw. They were essentially family, so of course they were working together. So, Ms. Gates had alreadyid her spy at my side a long time ago? They even pretended not to know each other before. Impressive! Very impressive!¡± Alexander grumbled in his mind, Why are you praising her? Though, I must say, I¡¯m shocked to learn the truth. To think Hannah has been making all these arrangements behind my back since the beginning! At that moment, his subordinate was cautiously asking if it was all right to end the call with Winona. After all, everything that needed to be said had been said. The tone in Alexander¡¯s voice shifted as he spoke into the phone. ¡°Since the statements aren¡¯t adding up, I will arrange for a thorough investigation. If there isn¡¯t any physical evidence on you, Ms. Palmer, I¡¯ll have people meticulously scrutinize yourwork of connections.¡± In an instant, everyone present was taken aback as they looked at Alexander. They didn¡¯t expect him to be that stubborn. Isabe was shocked. D*mn! How could Alexander stumble upon the truth so urately by sheer ident? Meanwhile, no one noticed Hannah¡¯s panic or Winona¡¯s sharp inhtion. ¡°What are you implying?¡± Joseph continued to fight for his love. With a cool demeanor, Alexander stated, ¡°When statements aren¡¯t matching up, even the police don¡¯t rely on a single perspective when investigating a case. I¡¯m familiar with Isabe¡¯s simplework of connections, so it¡¯s unlikely she had any prior association with that vice president. However, I¡¯m not sure about her agent.¡± ¡°Mr. Alexander, how could I possibly be involved with a rivalpany?¡± Winona anxiously said. Indeed, there wasn¡¯t any rtionship between her and the rivalpany. However, an investigation would reveal her rtionship with Hannah. Others were unaware of that rtionship, which would hint at an intentional concealment. Moreover, it was entangled with the situation at hand, making it all the moreplicated to exin if exposed. Alexander said in a cold tone, ¡°Just wait for the notification.¡± After finishing, he didn¡¯t give Winona a chance to argue. He simply hung up the phone. The very next moment, he swept a chilling gaze over Hannah. Hannah, already in a state of panic, was suddenly taken aback and took a step back. Immediately, Joseph stepped forward to defend her, his anger evident as he dered, ¡°It seems you¡¯re hell-bent on protecting this woman today. I¡¯m starting to suspect that you¡¯re nning to let Ms. Gates take the me for her! However, it¡¯s a pity that Ms. Gates has never had any contact with people from rivalpanies! During those two days, she was either at the office or at home!¡± Hannah also took a moment topose herself, her heart filled with sorrow as she looked at Alexander. Yet, her tone was unwaveringly firm. ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, I am willing to undergo any investigation, Mr. Alexander!¡± Following standard investigation procedures, it was necessary to track Hannah¡¯s recent whereabouts and examine all the electronic devices in her possession. From what Joseph had just said, Alexander was fairly certain that Hannah had never met anyone from the rivalpany. However, if Hannah dared to speak like that, it meant she was pretty confident she hadn¡¯t left any incriminating evidence behind. Could it be that she didn¡¯t leave any trace on her electronic devices? Alexander was deep in thought, his brows furrowed. ¡°I was wondering why she was so confident. So this is her n!¡± Isabe¡¯s voice traveled into Alexander¡¯s mind again. Alexander perked up immediately. It seems I don¡¯t need to wonder about it anymore. ¡°Her arrangement is wless.¡± Alexander thought, Stop sighing and tell me! ¡°The email was sent on the morning of the twelfth, but even if one were to examine herputer, utilizing technology to recover all deleted records, they would find nothing.¡± A sense of tension gripped Alexander¡¯s heart. How could this be possible? ¡°It¡¯s because she sent it with Joseph¡¯sputer. Joseph trusted her implicitly, never suspecting her in his office. Even hisputer password was her birthday. Thus, even if she was suspected, nothing could be found on herputer. Even if the rivalpany betrays her, the only person that the investigation would point to would be Joseph.¡± Alexander¡¯s expression shifted as he aimed his unkind gaze from Hannah to Joseph. ¡°However, she left a trace. Perhaps it¡¯s because she¡¯s too confident in her own position within thepany.¡± Instantly, Alexander focused intently, eager to discover what the trace might be. In the end, Isabe chose not to pursue that line of thought any further. ¡°Forget it. I can¡¯t reveal the secrets I know, anyway. In the end, Ms. Gates won¡¯t be affected. At most, Winona may get into a little trouble. I just want this tedious mess to end as soon as possible.¡± The look in Alexander¡¯s eyes subtly shifted as he inwardly scoffed. It¡¯s a mess, all right. ¡°Summon the technical department and have them check Ms. Gates¡¯ electronic devices.¡± Chapter 4 Chapter 4 Cover Up Hannah hadn¡¯t anticipated Alexander to really embarrass her on the spot, and her face turned ashen. She pursed her lips, looking aggrieved and pitiful as she cast a resentful look at Alexander, seemingly using him of being a heartbreaker. Joseph was absolutely livid on behalf of his beloved. ¡°You¡¯re really going this far? It¡¯s nothing less than an insult to Ms. Gates¡¯ dignity!¡± When faced with Alexander¡¯s suddenly icy demeanor and frosty gaze, Joseph couldn¡¯t help but lose his temper. He snapped, ¡°If you can¡¯t find any evidence, you owe Ms. Gates an apology.¡± Although the others didn¡¯t voice their thoughts, their expressions clearly conveyed their discontent. This incident had already garnered the attention of everyone in the corporation, with numerous executives gathering around. After all, a highly skilled talent like Hannah was indeed quite important to thepany. They also thought that Alexander had lost his mind. After all, everyone within their circle knew that Alexander could do without Isabe, his wife, who was nothing but trouble and of no value. However, he absolutely couldn¡¯t do without Hannah. However, Isabe suspected that they only gathered around for the gossip. It was pretty obvious judging from their curious, nosy gazes. After all, one of the women involved was Alexander¡¯s wife in name, and the other was Hannah, who had been working under Alexander for some time despite his known indifference toward women. People were probably so interested in the spectacle that they were cing bets on this battle. Isabe, who had always been a mere spectator, never expected to be the subject of attention. Turns out I¡¯m the joker in this story! With a gaze filled with resentment, Isabe could only re fiercely at Alexander, who had his back facing her. Alexander stood tall and straight, seemingly oblivious to Isabe¡¯s resentment, but in reality, he was annoyed by her constant nagging. Has she always been like this? Soon, the results of the investigation were revealed. Without a doubt, there was absolutely no suspicion. In a triumphant tone, Joseph asked, ¡°Well? Alexander, are you still nning to cover up for Isabe?¡± Alexander felt Isabe¡¯s gaze boring into him. ¡°Mr. Alexander, now do you believe me?¡± Hannah pleaded, her eyes brimming with tears, as if she could burst into tears any second. Lowering his gaze, Alexander nced briefly at his phone before raising his eyes to meet Hannah¡¯s. In an instant, Hannah felt an inexplicable sense of foreboding from the cold gaze he directed at her. Everyone initially thought the matter was settled, but they were surprised to see Alexander turn to look at the big screen behind him, not even bothering to waste his breath on Hannah. Puzzled, they followed his gaze to the screen, only to see that a different surveince footage had suddenly reced the previous one. The moment the video started ying, many identified the familiar backdrop of Joseph¡¯s office entrance. Onscreen, Hannah was shown entering Joseph¡¯s office. Everyone was confused. What an unexpected twist! Hannah¡¯s expression was the only one that changed among everyone present. A chill ran down her spine and spread through her limbs as her pupils constricted in dread. Pointing at the screen, Joseph snapped, ¡°Alexander, what on earth are you up to? Why are you showing the surveince footage of Ms. Gates delivering documents?¡± Alexander paid him no mind, simply watching the video with a cold, detached gaze. Meanwhile, the cunning Hector had mixed feelings upon seeing the time on the surveince footage. His face turned ashen in an instant when he saw his son exit the office and leave Hannah behind. Before long, Hannah left, and Joseph returned cheerfully with a fruit tter in his hands, throwing a temper tantrum when he didn¡¯t see Hannah. Everyone was utterly perplexed when they suddenly saw a screen recording of someone operating aputer pop up on the disy. Surprisingly, the desktop wallpaper of theputer was a picture of Hannah. The onlookers shot a look at Joseph, while Hector was almost p*ssed to death. Joseph was livid with embarrassment, stomping his foot. ¡°Alexander, did you send someone to mess with myputer?¡± Indeed, a technician had cracked Joseph¡¯sputer password, attempting to recover all the deleted email correspondence records. Immediately after Joseph finished yelling, he noticed Hannah staggering, almost losing her bnce. Joseph, concerned, hadn¡¯t noticed the problem yet, while Hector was struggling to contain his fury. Many people present seemed to grasp a certain possibility. The air seemed to freeze, and pin-drop silence ensued. It was so quiet that one could hear almost hear each other¡¯s heartbeats. Until the email containing the confidential files was restored, the interface significantly zoomed in on the time it was sent. The onlookerspared the time stamp with the one recorded in the surveince footage. Almost everyone could discern the truth, except for a certain someone. Joseph stared at the screen for a moment before immediatelyshing out at Alexander. ¡°You must have lost your mind! How can you fabricate such a video to nder Ms. Gates just to cover up for Isabe?¡± Before he could even finish yelling, he was silenced by a Hector, who smacked him on the back of his head. Joseph lost his bnce and fell to the ground from the impact, eximing, ¡°Dad!¡± ¡°Just shut up!¡± After saying that, Hector quickly turned to Alexander and the other executives, exining, ¡°You all saw it. My son has nothing to do with this matter! He was merely used! He¡¯s a dumb*ss!¡± At this point, he had no choice but to admit that his son was an utter fool. If he didn¡¯t make it clear that Joseph had nothing to do with it, thetter could potentially be suspected of conspiring with Hannah. He¡¯d never be able to clear his name if that happened. ¡°Ms. Gates, you¡¯re evil! You used my son, and even framed Mrs. Quirk! What did Mr. Alexander do to deserve such betrayal from you?¡± Hector eximed, wishing he could dig up some juicy gossip to divert everyone¡¯s attention from the matter. Everyone¡¯s gazes fell on Hannah. Some were shocked, some were in disbelief, while some were furious. The assistants in the CEO¡¯s office, in particr, were quivering in anger, their eyes bloodshot. Not long ago, they had confidently vouched for Hannah, taking her side and using Isabe.N?velDrama.Org (C) content. As the truth was revealed, they were so mortified they wished the ground would swallow them up. Given Mr. Alexander¡¯s temperament, he¡¯d undoubtedly fire us. Ms. Gates has doomed us all! However, they no longer dared to utter a single word and could only try their best to make themselves as inconspicuous as possible. At this point, Hannah¡¯s face was drained of all color, her breathing quick and shallow as she trembled. Looking at Alexander in despair, she was still reluctant to give up. ¡°Alexander, I didn¡¯t¡ª¡± ¡°Ms. Palmer is your cousin¡¯s wife, isn¡¯t she? You colluded with her to frame Isabe, right?¡± Alexander¡¯s words were akin to the final straw that broke the camel¡¯s back. Everyone gasped in surprise. ¡°How did you¡ Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve known all along¡¡± Hannah was utterly devastated. The onlookers looked at Alexander in shock as well. After all, no one could have predicted such a twist. Meanwhile, Isabe had been in a daze since the video was yed. Though she had seen the whole truth, she was still surprised by Alexander¡¯s perceptiveness. It wasn¡¯t until Winona was mentioned that Isabe finally snapped out of her trance. Does Alexander know Winona¡¯s identity all along? Is that why he suspected Ms. Gates? But how did Joseph get involved? Hector was puzzled, too, wondering how his son ended up getting involved. Alexander cast a nce at the stunned Isabe. I can¡¯t possibly tell them I found out from Isabe¡¯s inner thoughts, can¡¯t I? He went on, ¡°Let¡¯s set that aside for now. Once you¡¯re on the radar as a suspect, of course we¡¯ll have tob through every bit of surveince footage with your face on it. Every electronic gadget you¡¯veid hands on will be investigated, too.¡± Hannah didn¡¯t bother deleting the surveince footage that could potentially serve as evidence. This was the w that Isabe pointed out. Chapter 5 Chapter 5 First Crush It was such a thorough investigation. She was treated as the sole suspect, with every effort directed at finding evidence to prove she was guilty. Hannah had always believed that even if the fact that she entered the office was disclosed, Alexander¡¯s investigation out of vignce wouldn¡¯t be that thorough. Hence, she saw no need to tamper with the surveince records, deeming it an unnecessary precaution. She hadn¡¯t expected Alexander to be so merciless when dealing with matters rted to her. Defeated, Hannah went limp and copsed on the ground. Joseph was even more devastated than her. ¡°You really did this? You¡ Why would you?¡± Joseph¡¯s eyes were bloodshot as he grabbed Hannah¡¯s arm, questioning her in agitation. Embarrassed by his son¡¯s behavior, Hector quickly pulled Joseph aside. ¡°What else could be the reason? She¡¯s jealous and wants to take Mrs. Quirk¡¯s ce.¡± As if struck by a bolt from the blue, Joseph eximed, ¡°You¡¯re in love with Alexander? No, that¡¯s impossible!¡± Hector felt an impending headache. Just how foolish can my son be? He¡¯spletely blind to the truth, which everyone else can see. Isabe shared Hector¡¯s sentiment. Yeah, he really is blind. He¡¯s so into Ms. Gates, yet he has no idea Ms. Gates is in love with Alexander. After Isabe finished saying that internally, she looked up only to see a flicker of surprise sh across Alexander¡¯s otherwiseposed face. Wait, what? Don¡¯t tell me Alexander never realized Ms. Gates had feelings for him. He¡¯s such a dense man! Alexander, already feeling awkward from Isabe¡¯s inner thoughts, felt his cheeks burn as his expression faltered. What is going on? I thought this was just a simple incident of an enemy bribing Ms. Gates to steal trade secrets and using Isabe as a scapegoat! Ms. Gates is in love with me? How is that possible? ¡°No, no! I don¡¯t have any ulterior motives!¡± Hannah cried out in panic, looking at Alexander anxiously. ¡°Yes, I did all that, but it¡¯s nothing like what you think! I did all this to help Eleanor!¡± In an instant, the entire ce fell silent. Eleanor was Alexander¡¯s first crush. Alexander¡¯s expression shifted. ¡°What did you say?¡± Hannah quickly revealed, ¡°Eleanor ising home.¡± Alexander widened his eyes, as he nced at Isabe uneasily.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Ah, Eleanor. I know her. She¡¯s Alexander¡¯s first crush who heartlessly abandoned him years ago. They were once deemed a match made in heaven in high society. Alexander was surprised that Isabe knew that, too. Isabe wondered what Eleanor had to do with Hannah¡¯s actions. Alexander turned to look at Hannah with a serious expression. She¡¯s right. What did that have to do with what she did? Hannah, seemingly clinging to ast strand of hope, blurted out, ¡°Eleanor and I are the best of friends. She was forced to leave you. I didn¡¯t want the two of you to miss out on a chance at love because of a misunderstanding. I know you won¡¯t divorce without a good reason, which is why I¡¯m willing to y the viin in hopes of creating an opportunity for you and Eleanor.¡± After saying that, Hannah lowered her head, feigning distress as if she was forced to do something she didn¡¯t want to. Hannah was indeed Eleanor¡¯s best friend, and their connection drew Alexander and Hannah closer, too. Otherwise, Alexander wouldn¡¯t have beenfortable allowing her to be the secretary and trust her wholeheartedly when he initially recruited her into the corporation. During their college years, Hannah had witnessed his love story with Eleanor, even asionally ying matchmaker for them. Therefore, when Alexander heard everyone specting that Hannah had feelings for him, he found it entirely imusible. The onlookers were all taken aback by yet another twist in the story. However, only a few people actually believed it. After all, it was clear as day that Hannah was madly in love with Alexander. However, this was the first time everyone found out Hannah was actually the best friend of Alexander¡¯s first crush. Hannah had never said a word about that before this, and everyone could discern what she had in her mind. Wait. There¡¯s another piece of gossip juicier than that. Mr. Alexander¡¯s first crush ising back? And their breakup was just a misunderstanding? Thrilled, everyone stole nces at Alexander, expecting him to press on for answers while his wife was still around. This is exciting! In the meantime, Isabe scoffed. Didn¡¯t have a choice? Misunderstanding? As if! This is all too fishy. Alexander quickly changed the subject to stop Isabe from prying. ¡°You¡¯ve caused such a great loss to thepany for your own selfish desires and even got others involved. No excuse could possibly absolve you of responsibility,¡± Alexander dered coldly. Isabe¡¯s attention was easily diverted by Alexander¡¯s words, amon trait among young people to lose focus. Yeah, he¡¯s right, especially since her reasons are all made up. But why did she suddenlye up with this excuse? Let me see¡ Alexander was about to discuss the solution of the matter when he, too, became curious about the exnation Isabe mighte up with. Oh, I know. She¡¯d been hinting all along that her rtionship with Alexander was more than meets the eye, baiting me into causing a scene. She was plotting to slowly push me out of the picture and then win Alexander¡¯s heart. But she didn¡¯t anticipate that Eleanor would be returning and knew she couldn¡¯tpete with Alexander¡¯s first crush. So, she wanted to buy herself some time to be Alexander¡¯s wife before Eleanor¡¯s return. No wonder she was so eager to finish me off that she didn¡¯t even consider the numerous ws in her n. Now that she was exposed, she could only use Eleanor as an excuse, fabricating the lie that she only did this for Eleanor¡¯s sake and wishing Alexander would be lenient with her. But, if Alexander were to find out that Hannah had feelings for him and that her actions were driven by her own selfish desires, he¡¯d show her no mercy, and she¡¯d lose whatever opportunities she might have had. Hah! She¡¯s clearly desperate. Alexander would never fall for that. Alexander, who almost fell for it, felt embarrassed. He recalled past events and thought of how Hannah would drive Isabe crazy whenever thetter came to visit him. Hannah would always y the victim, intensifying Isabe¡¯s rage. Previously, Alexander had always med Isabe for being too temperamental. Now, upon reflection, he was filled with guilt, and his resentment toward Hannah grew. Not interested in finding out Hannah¡¯s motives, he simply stated in a cold voice, ¡°Call the police.¡± Hannah¡¯s head snapped up as her vision went ck. She said in disbelief, ¡°Alexander, I did it because¡ª¡± ¡°Whatever you have to say, tell it to the police,¡± Alexander cut her short. Alexander¡¯s ruthlessness made everyone¡¯s hearts skip a beat. In the end, he still chose the most severe course of action. ¡°Alexander Quirk!¡± Hannah almost went mad and tried to grab Alexander, but thetter dodged her. Pointing at Isabe, she furiously snapped, ¡°You always gave her a way out, so why are you so harsh on me? Even if I haven¡¯t made significant contributions, I¡¯ve put in a lot of effort working for you for ten years, and this is how you treat me?¡± Only then did Alexander nce at her. ¡°That¡¯s because you¡¯re not my wife.¡± That single sentence from him seemed to carry underlying meanings, piercing Hannah¡¯s heart like a sharp dagger. Hannah was dumbfounded. Before long, the relevant individuals were escorted away by the police, and Isabe was forced to make a trip to the police station, too. Joseph, as foolish as ever, even tried shouldering the me for Hannah because he fell for Hannah¡¯s lie and decided to continue being her simp. In response, Hector passed out from fury. Fortunately, the evidence was irrefutable, making it impossible for Joseph to shoulder the me even if he wanted to. In the end, Hannah shrieked furiously at Isabe, ¡°Alexander will surely divorce you once Eleanor returns, so don¡¯t celebrate too early!¡± That was such a viinous remark, yet Isabe was brimming with anticipation. Really? If that¡¯s the case, I hope she¡¯ll hurry up! Chapter 6 Chapter 6 The Gossip System And The Mind Reading Skill Isabe had transmigrated three days ago because of the grim reaper¡¯s mistake. Given that she was an orphan, her body was quickly dealt with, making resurrection impossible. In an attempt to make up for his work blunder, the grim reaper rewarded her with a transmigration trip. Hence, Isabe inherited the memories of the original owner of her current body and assumed her identity. The original owner was a delicate and pampered youngdy. Her parents died in an unexpected ident and, on their deathbeds, they entrusted their only daughter to the Quirk family, worried that she¡¯d be bullied by their rtives. The Quirks, feeling sorry for her plight, took her in and loved her like their own. However, the original owner, having experienced a tragedy, became paranoid and sensitive. She never opened up to the Quirks and became a gloomy oddball. Nevertheless, she fell in love with Alexander at first sight. Worried that she would have no other reason to stay with the Quirks after her university graduation, she made her move on Alexander. After getting Alexander drunk and sleeping with him, they were caught in the act, and Alexander despised her for what she did. However, seeing her teetering on the brink of death, he had no choice but to take responsibility and reluctantly married her. Following the distressing incident, she wallowed in despair and shut herself away for several days. Ultimately, her heart gave out abruptly due to the overwhelming stress. That was when Isabe transmigrated, changing her face and her name almost instantly. Isabe didn¡¯t want to assume the role of a resentful wife. Even though Alexander is handsome and wealthy, what¡¯s the point if I can¡¯t touch him? I don¡¯t want to live like a widow. I¡¯ve never even touched a man in my previous life, so in this life, I have to make up for that regret. It¡¯s fine that he doesn¡¯t like me, though. I can extort a huge sum of money from him when he divorces me, so that wealth will be the least of my worries for the rest of my life. Unfortunately, the grim reaper told her that unless Alexander initiated the divorce, Isabe could not divorce on behalf of the original owner. This was her so-called destiny, for the original owner would never divorce Alexander. When Isabe expressed her displeasure, the grim reaper gave her anotherpensatory gift¡ªthe Gossip System. The Gossip System was a buff capable of unearthing people¡¯s secrets which greatly satisfied Isabe¡¯s curiosity. Thinking back, Isabe realized that as long as she didn¡¯t do anything foolish, life in the Quirk manor wouldn¡¯t be too bad. She would be free, wealthy, and have a husband who was rarely home, which was quite afortable life. If she ever ended up cheating on Alexander, she could me it on Alexander for failing to fulfill his duties as a husband. However, she hadn¡¯t expected her opportunity to arrive so swiftly. This incident easily led to a divorce, which was exactly what she wanted. But now¡ It was already evening when they left the police station, and Alexander led Isabe toward the car, ready to head home. The eerie silence in the car was almost unbearable. Isabe leaned against the car window, disheartened. I should have put on a dramatic show! Then, I wouldn¡¯t have missed out on two hundred million¡ªa sum beyond my wildest imaginations! Alexander didn¡¯t hear anything else but the words ¡°two hundred million¡± ringing out in Isabe¡¯s mind over and over again. Is she short of money? Not long after Alexander picked up his phone, a notification popped up on Isabe¡¯s mobile. Listlessly, Isabe swiped on the screen to take a look. Three million had been deposited into her ount. In an instant, Isabe¡¯s breath hitched. Her eyes wide with shock, she turned to look at Alexander. Could he have transferred it to the wrong person? Alexander was gazing at her. When he noticed her looking back, his long, thick eyshes slightly drooped, casting a shadow beneath his eyes. He finally spoke in an earnest and solemn demeanor. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for wrongly using you. I owe you an apology. This is mypensation to you.¡± Alexander felt regretful, but he was at a loss about how to make amends. In truth, he wasn¡¯t particrly close with Isabe. They hadn¡¯t spent much time together, so he had no idea about her preferences. Upon hearing her muttering internally about money, he decided to just transfer some money to her. ¡°Oh.¡± Isabe maintained a calm facade, seemingly heartbroken and indifferent to everything. However, in reality, she was over the moon. Holy smokes! Three million! Wow! Does he even have a transfer limit? Okay, stay calm. Three million is nothingpared to the two hundred million I¡¯ve missed! I can¡¯t believe I just received three million inpensation because I was falsely used! You¡¯re so generous, Alexander! You can wrongly use me a few more times in the future if that means I¡¯ll get money every time! I don¡¯t mind! The corners of Alexander¡¯s lips twitched, for he hadn¡¯t expected Isabe to think that way despite her feigned indifference. Her thoughts are such a stark contrast to her outward appearance! Indeed, one cannot judge a book by its cover. I finally got to know Isabe for who she really is. Casting a nce at Isabe, Alexander observed her pursing her lips, struggling to suppress a smile. Her huge eyes were round and sparkling, adding a touch of liveliness to her already stunning features. She had a delicate nose, rosy lips, and smooth hair that cascaded over her shoulders. The neon lights from outside the window yed across her skin, giving her the ethereal appearance of a fairy amidst the bustling night. Although Alexander didn¡¯t like her, he had to admit that Isabe possessed a beauty capable of captivating everyone around her. He hadn¡¯t noticed it before, probably because she always wore a gloomy expression. But now, she appeared spirited and radiant. What¡¯s with this sudden change? Alexander couldn¡¯t help thinking how bizarre it was that she seemed to be aware of the ins and outs of many matters, even those she had not personally been involved in. Alexander found it bizarre how she seemed to be aware of the intricacies of many matters, even those she hadn¡¯t been directly involved in.N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Perhaps her transformation was due to the sudden emergence of this superpower. Her view of the world changed after she came to know many things, enabling her to live a carefree, nonchnt life. For now, Alexander could only justify it this way. However, recalling the recent incident, Alexander couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you try arguing more?¡± After a moment of contemtion, Isabe had a sudden inspiration and said, ¡°You¡¯ve already wanted to divorce me anyway. This is just an excuse, it doesn¡¯t matter whether it¡¯s true or false.¡± With a frown creasing his forehead, Alexander expressed his displeasure, ¡°The truth matters a lot! And¡ I¡¯ve never intended to find a reason to divorce you.¡± Although their marriage started off on a messy note, he didn¡¯t intend to stay in this stalemate forever. Isabe was taken aback, but inwardly, she replied, You¡¯re such a good man, my dear ex-husband! Alexander¡¯s face fell. We¡¯re not even divorced yet! Can she not call me her ex-husband? Or is she convinced we¡¯d definitely get a divorce? Before Alexander could ponder further, Isabe¡¯s inner thoughts provided him with the answer he wanted. But happiness can¡¯t be forced, so why waste time on it? Your first crush will return soon. Isn¡¯t it better if I¡¯m out of the picture? Ms. Gates mentioned that she was forced to break up with you and that there¡¯s a misunderstanding between you two. Looks like you¡¯re bound to reunite and reconcile once shees back. I don¡¯t want to stick around and be a third wheel. If you don¡¯t divorce me soon, she might stage an act, and you¡¯ll be used of having an affair. I¡¯m doing this for your own good. Alexander¡¯s breath hitched. He had long since moved on and put Eleanor in his past. I¡¯ll never still be hung up on my ex when I already have a wife! I¡¯m not that kind of person! That¡¯s why I didn¡¯t even want to find out the truth from Ms. Gates. Alexander would¡¯ve argued with Isabe, but he couldn¡¯t let thetter know he could hear what she was thinking. Perhaps out of stubborn defiance, Alexander didn¡¯t wait for Isabe¡¯s response and dered, ¡°Stop overthinking. We won¡¯t get a divorce as long as you behave yourself!¡± He was determined to prove to her in the future that he was not the kind of man she thought he was. Isabe gave Alexander a quick nce, nonchntly responding, ¡°Oh.¡± Deep down, she was unconvinced. Hah! I¡¯m going to make sure you remember what you said when you get entangled with that first crush of yours! She just won¡¯t believe in me, huh? Alexander took a deep breath in exasperation, and that was when he heard Isabe¡¯s inner voice again, saying, Wait. Alexander arched his brow. Is she changing her mind and deciding to believe in me now? It¡¯s good that he¡¯s resolute now. As long as I behave myself during this period, once hees to me for a divorce for the sake of his first crush, he might feel guilty towards me and end up giving me more alimony. Alexander¡¯s expression darkened when he heard that. Isabe did not stop there. I¡¯ll consider living with him for now as an investment. Ah, just the thought of the money I¡¯ll get makes me excited! I¡¯m so good at managing my finances! The money will be my capital for living independently once we¡¯re divorced. I can buy myself a house and even get myself a cute sugar baby! Alexander was so p*ssed that he almost fainted. Still thinking of getting a sugar baby, huh? Does she already have a potential candidate in mind? Is that why she has no problem epting the divorce? Wait. I should calm down. What happened this time was my fault. I shouldn¡¯t think of her in this way. Isabe¡¯s inner thoughts continued running wild. It doesn¡¯t have to be an adorable one. A masculine one is not bad, too. He has to have eight-pack abs either way! Alexander was at a loss for words. But I have eight-pack abs too¡ Isabe couldn¡¯t contain her excitement. Ah, I can¡¯t wait for Alexander to divorce me. Alexander secretly clenched his hands into fists. He couldn¡¯t discern whether Isabe truly wanted a divorce, or if she was just deeply hurt by the incident and had given up on herself. After all, if Isabe truly wanted a divorce, she could¡¯ve asked for it herself. Since she didn¡¯t bring it up, she probably didn¡¯t want to divorce him. I swear it¡¯s not because she wants to get more alimony! The car slowly made its way into the Quirk manor. Someone else¡¯s car was parked in the yard, indicating that there were visitors. No sooner had the two stepped through the front door than they heard a voiceing from the living room. ¡°Mom, Dad, this is the child that Evian and I are nning to adopt. His name is Sean.¡± Immediately, Alexander knew that his eldest sister and her husband had arrived. Before he could even react to what they were saying about adopting a child, he noticed Isabe, who had been sauntering leisurely beside him, quickening her pace toward the living room. D*mn! There¡¯s more juicy gossip. High society is really filled with drama. I almost don¡¯t want to get a divorce now. If I divorce Alexander, I won¡¯t be able to enjoy these gossip! Watching Isabe hurry toward the living room, her gaze gleaming with eagerness, Alexander was speechless. This is definitely not why she didn¡¯t bring up the divorce herself! And what is it now? Wait for me! Chapter 7 Chapter 7 The Whole Family Can Read Minds The moment Isabe and Alexander appeared, the peculiar atmosphere that had enveloped the entire room was broken. All eyes turned to them. The butler stepped forward to take Alexander and Isabe¡¯s coats. ¡°You¡¯re back.¡± The moment Selena saw the two entering, she rose from the couch nervously and cautiously took Isabe¡¯s hand, observing their expressions. David, too, anxiously looked their way, but he maintained his dignity as the head of the family and remained motionless. Selena, concerned, even asked Alexander what was going on when Isabe was taken away this morning. Alexander merely told his mother to stay out of it. David, on the other hand, sighed and told his son to handle everything. After all, Isabe had made a grave mistake this time. If Alexander didn¡¯t take care of it, the issue couldn¡¯t possibly be resolved. They thought the worst-case scenario would be the two of them getting a divorce. Initially, they didn¡¯t want their eldest daughter, Evian Quirk, and her family to visit today, but Evian sounded upset and flustered over the phone, hoping toe home as soon as possible to discuss something with her parents. Thus, they had no choice but to let here. Evian and her husband Jasper Lawson surprised them with huge news, too. Isabe, following the interaction pattern in her memory, responded with an indifferent nod, seemingly aloof and oblivious to social norms and etiquette. Without mentioning what happened, Alexander first greeted Evian and her family. Curiously, Isabe cast a nce at the four people seated on the couch. An older woman with somewhat stern features lovingly cradled a young boy around eight or nine years old. The boy, appearing rather frail, clutched a Rubik¡¯s cube, looking at it uneasily. Beside her sat a slender man wearing gold-rimmed sses. Though he wore a smile, he seemed aloof and distant. Next to him was a woman whose smile was somewhat strained, yet her features exuded warmth and affability. David and Selena didn¡¯t feel it was appropriate to ask Alexander and Isabe about the results right then and there. They decided to first address the matters concerning Evian¡¯s family. Before they could say a word, a weathered, raspy voice said, ¡°I thought they were divorced? Why did theye back together?¡± The atmosphere suddenly turned cold. ¡°Mom!¡± Evian tried to intervene, but her voice, reflecting her upbringing as a well-bred youngdy,cked any real forcefulness. She cast a worried nce in Isabe¡¯s direction, while her husband Jasper remained silent, allowing his mother to speak out of turn. Alexander frowned, yet he maintained hisposure and said, ¡°We¡¯re not divorced, so of course we came home together.¡± At that moment, both Selena and David looked over in surprise and delight. Finally some good news! Jasper¡¯s mother, Pa Reese, voiced her confusion, ¡°But rumors about her making a mistake have spread everywhere in high society¡¡± Displeased, Alexander was about to exin when suddenly, Isabe chimed in, ¡°Since when is the Lawson family part of high society? You¡¯re even privy to insider news?¡± The Lawson family was just an ordinary household. They had only managed to umte some wealth because Jasper was a rising talent in the medical field. Recently, they had coborated with others to establish a private hospital, backed by support from the Quirk family. However, they were far from high society. However, the truth was not always well-received. Pa¡¯s face turned ashen, her voice trembling. ¡°What did you just say? How dare you insult the Lawson family?¡± With an innocent look on his face, Isabe waved her hand and said, ¡°Why are you being so sensitive at your age? I didn¡¯t say anything wrong or insult your family.¡± How does it feel to be humiliated? Doesn¡¯t feel great, does it? What are you putting on airs for? I¡¯ve been kind enough to you. Alexander decided against saying anything upon hearing Isabe curse inwardly. Since Pa had been impolite first, Alexander wasn¡¯t about to let his wife be bullied just to maintain the appearance of harmony. He led Isabe to sit down, thinking it was tiring to talk while standing. The moment they sat down, Alexander saw the astonished expressions of David and Selena, who was sitting across from them. They were dumbfounded, wondering if they were hearing things. Was that Isabe¡¯s voice? But she didn¡¯t open her mouth at all! Alexander¡¯s expression shifted as he immediately turned to look at Evian, who was simrly bewildered while looking at Isabe. Isabe and Pa¡¯s verbal battle was still ongoing. Thetter fumed, her wrinkled face contorted menacingly. ¡°As expected of an uneducated child!¡± The Quirks¡¯ faces fell. The Jea family had been their friends for generations, and Isabe was raised by them and now married into their family, making her one of their own. This old woman had no right to criticize her. Selena was about to retort when Isabe beat her to it. ¡°True. No one ever taught me how to stoop to a lower level.¡± As Isabe spoke with sarcasm, she gave Pa a once-over, her expression disying her disdain. You call me uneducated like you¡¯re the cultured one, yet you always insulted me and cursed at me whenever you got the chance, even introducing Alexander to some girl from your rtive¡¯s family. You sure are delusional for an ugly old hag. Though Isabe used to lose her temper when it came to dealing with Alexander¡¯s matter in the past, she was never harsh toward others. Though she was difficult to get along with, she mostly chose to ignore and disregard others. That was the first time she openly expressed her anger. Both the Lawsons and the Quirks were dumbfounded, but the Quirks were more shocked to hear Isabe¡¯s inner thoughts. David and Selena exchanged nces, realizing they were not alone. They then looked at Alexander, who shook his head at them, and finally confirmed they weren¡¯t hearing things. We didn¡¯t know Pa was so mean toward Isabe. How shameless! ¡°David and Selena, who initially thought Isabe had crossed the line by behaving that way toward an elder, chose to take their daughter-inw¡¯s side.¡± Don¡¯t even think about making our son and daughter-inw get a divorce! Right then, Evian, ovee with shock, blurted out, ¡°Isabe, you¡¡± ¡°Evie!¡± Alexander suddenly said, shooting a sharp gaze at his sister to prevent her from saying anything. However, the others thought Alexander was warning Evian against intervening when thetter wanted to stop Isabe from insulting Pa. Evian, her mind inplete chaos, dared not talk about the strange incident. Jasper, who had remained silent all this while, was somewhat irritated at this moment. Isabe¡¯s condescending remark had struck a nerve in him. Supporting his enraged and stuttering mother, he shot Evian a displeased look. An icy gleam shed past his spectacles as he wordlessly instructed Evian to do something about it. He didn¡¯t think he needed to get involved in such chaos, for it was too embarrassing. Evian found herself caught between a rock and a hard ce. In the end, she could only address Pa, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t be mad. Isabe is still young and foolish. She doesn¡¯t mean any harm.¡±Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Isabe, who was already twenty-four years old, was tickled pink by the way Evian tried to put an end to the fight. However, Jasper was dissatisfied with how Evian handled it and shot her a harsh, reproachful re. Evian¡¯s heart skipped a beat as she anxiously lowered her gaze. David and Selena couldn¡¯t stand watching their daughter be put in a difficult position, and Selena spoke. ¡°That¡¯s enough. Please forgive my daughter-inw, Pa. Don¡¯t hold it against a child. She¡¯s just having a bad day.¡± She sounded utterly biased, practically insulting Pa again. However, the Lawsons couldn¡¯t argue with Selena like how they argued with Isabe, no matter how furious they were. Displeased, Pa could only mutter under her breath, ¡°We came to share some good news, but someone just had to kill the mood.¡± However, no one paid her any attention, leaving her feeling awkward. Selena turned to speak gently to Isabe. ¡°You¡¯re backte, Be. Have you had dinner?¡± Isabe got goosebumps at the sound of her name being called so intimately. After all, being an orphan, she had never been called so lovingly before. However, that felt great. Selena¡¯s so nice. Selena was instantly ted to hear that. After all, Isabe rarely showed them any affection, always seeming to keep a certain distance. So that¡¯s how she thinks of me! She must be shy and not know how to express herself. When Isabe shook her head to indicate she hadn¡¯t eaten dinner yet, Selena asked, ¡°What would you like to eat?¡± Isabe replied, ¡°Whatever.¡± Selena instructed, ¡°Maria, prepare Be¡¯s favorite dishes, thanks.¡± After giving orders, she affectionately took Isabe¡¯s hand and said, ¡°I apologize for Alexander. He should¡¯ve brought you home earlier. You must be starving.¡± Alexander¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°Mom, I haven¡¯t had dinner too.¡± Selena added half-heartedly, ¡°Prepare a portion for Mr. Alexander as well.¡± In response to his mother¡¯s perfunctory reaction, Alexander was at a loss for words. Isabe was amused, but she suppressed herughter upon meeting Alexander¡¯s gaze. Suddenly, a fruit tter appeared beside her. ¡°Have some fruits first,¡± David suggested as he casually slid the fruit tter toward her. Isabe expressed her gratitude. David is a caring man, too. They¡¯re such a loving couple. Proud to hear that, David sat up straight. Listening to Isabe¡¯s inner thoughts and observing her parents¡¯ amusing reactions, Evian felt her mood improve. However, her good mood was quickly interrupted by two disapproving gazes that left her feeling suffocated. She knew her mother-inw and husband were disappointed in her, thinking her family was neglecting her. However, she understood her family didn¡¯t mean to ignore her. Alexander noticed the predicament his elder sister was in, and his gaze changed. ncing at the child who seemed shy and preupied with the Rubik¡¯s cube in his hands, Alexander surmised he might be autistic or suffered from inferiorityplex. But considering the nearly-solved Rubik¡¯s cube in his hands, I bet he¡¯s intelligent. Chris and I used to enjoy ying with Rubik¡¯s cubes when we were kids. Recalling what Isabe had said inwardly earlier, he asked, ¡°Who is this child?¡± Chapter 8 Chapter 8 Holy Moly Finally, they got to the main point. Jasper hid his displeasure, speaking in a calm tone. ¡°His name is Sean. Evian and I are nning to adopt him. From now on, he will be our son. Sean, this is your Uncle Alexander and Aunt Isabe. Say hello.¡± Just as Sean was about to stand up and speak timidly, David interrupted him, wearing a grim expression. ¡°Hold on. We haven¡¯t talked about this yet.¡± Sean¡¯s face turned pale, and he sat back down with his head hanging low. Feeling a pang of sympathy for the child, Selena suggested, ¡°Perhaps we should let Sean go out and y.¡± They should avoid discussing adult matters in front of a child. ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Jasper, however, didn¡¯t seem too concerned about the child¡¯s emotional state. David, who had been struggling to contain his frustration, finally spoke up. ¡°I¡¯ll be blunt. Evie is only thirty and still young enough to have children. You brought the child back and told us about the adoption without even giving us a heads-up. Is this how things are done in the Lawson family?¡± Pa responded, ¡°You can¡¯t me us for this. Ever since Evie¡¯s health was affected byplications during her firstbor, the doctors have said it would be difficult for her to conceive again. We can¡¯t just sit around and waste time¡¡± Nine years ago, Evian had a stillborn child and has been unable to conceive since. However, the Quirks believed that with advancements in medicine, there was still a chance for Evian, who was still young, to have a child. They hadn¡¯t expected the Lawsons to show up with an adopted child. Evian¡¯s eyes immediately welled up with tears. Are they that eager? Is Jasper dying and the Lawson family line about to end? Isabe, enjoying her fruit, dished out harsh inner remarks. The Quirks, who were controlling their anger, almostughed out loud when they heard that. Even the emotional Evian was left speechless. Coughing lightly, Alexander held Isabe¡¯s arm and said, ¡°It¡¯s almost time for dinner, so go easy on the fruits.¡± He then turned to Jasper. ¡°What¡¯s the rush? Even if you think there¡¯s no hope, you shouldn¡¯t have chosen a child his age.¡± Isabe ced her fork down, inwardly praising Alexander. Wow, you¡¯ve grasped the crux of the matter! Alexander was stunned. So there¡¯s really an issue? David and Selena were also taken aback. What? Evian shuddered, looking at Isabe in astonishment. Before Jasper could speak, Alexander spoke. ¡°What¡¯s so special about this child? Why did you choose him?¡± Pa and Jasper¡¯s faces stiffened, and the former immediatelyughed drily. ¡°He happens to be nine years old and looks somewhat simr to Jasper and Evie. I thought it might be fate, so¡¡± Both David and Selena turned to scrutinize Sean. He does look like Jasper and Evie. Evian only got more upset upon hearing that, her eyes brimming with tears. For some unknown reason, Sean lowered his head even more, appearing guilty. Isabe was shocked. Holy moly! Sean is Jasper¡¯s biological son! Evian didn¡¯t give birth to him, so that means he¡¯s the child of Jasper with another woman! And now Jasper¡¯s forcing Evian to raise Sean? How could he have the audacity to say such things? How shameless! Hearing that, the Quirks were all dumbfounded, staring at Pa, Jasper, and Sean in disbelief. Evian, on the other hand, looked at Isabe in confusion, wondering why Isabe knew. They even pressured Evian to conceal the child¡¯s origins, insisting on the adoption and warning her against revealing the truth. They imed that if the Quirks found out, it would surely cause discord between the families. As if that wasn¡¯t outrageous enough, they told Evian she could only me herself for not being able to conceive, arguing that they had no choice but to try and continue the family line. Seriously, who do they think they are? A royal family needing an heir? I can¡¯t believe Evian actually listened to them. Good heavens. What did she do to deserve this? Why is she enduring such injustice? The Quirks were utterly astounded. As they looked at Evian, their eyes almost popped out of their sockets.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Evian, disheartened, almost burst into tears. Alexander¡¯s face turned ashen when he finally understood what was going on. The Lawsons were still clueless as to why the Quirks were looking at them with grave expressions. Alexander spoke up, his voice icy. ¡°What about the child¡¯s biological parents? Who are they? Have you investigated thoroughly? If you haven¡¯t, I will. If he is about to be part of my family, his background needs to be clear.¡± Jasper and Pa¡¯s faces turned pale, and their reactions snapped David and Selena back to their senses. What Isabe said was true! They were so angry that they almost beat the Lawsons up. ¡°This child is mine.¡± Jasper didn¡¯t bother denying and admitted without hesitation, knowing Alexander was fully capable of finding out the child¡¯s origins. Upon seeing how unapologetic Jasper behaved, David mmed the table with his hand, startling the butler who had just approached to set the table. After all, David rarely lost his temper since his retirement. The butler set down the te, already contemting fetching a weapon for David to use. Jasper¡¯s face was pale from fright, yet he bit the bullet and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything to wrong Evian. My ex-girlfriend gave birth to the child without my consent.¡± Pa hastily exined, ¡°Yes, please don¡¯t be upset. We only just found out about this child¡¯s existence. Everyone knows how the marriage between our two families happened. Now that Evie can¡¯t have children, and we found a descendant of our family, we thought of adopting this child. The child¡¯s biological mother has disappeared without a trace, it won¡¯t affect Evie¡¯s position in our family.¡± Selena¡¯s face flushed red with anger. ¡°So, you¡¯re saying that my daughter should be grateful for the opportunity to help your son and his ex-girlfriend raise their illegitimate child?¡± ¡°Think about it this way: Evie will have a son without having to bear the pressure of childbirth. Once legal procedures arepleted, he¡¯ll be her biological child,¡± Pa continued. Selena was so upset that she was at a loss for words. This is just too unfair! So this is what happened to Evie! It¡¯s our fault for raising her to be too gentle. She probably didn¡¯t know how to handle this, which was why she wanted toe home. With that in mind, Selena stopped caring about the child¡¯s feelings and said straightforwardly, ¡°I¡¯ll be clear. We don¡¯t agree.¡± With a stern face, David agreed with his wife¡¯s statement. Alexander remained silent and turned to see Isabe enjoying her meal. Is she really that hungry? However, seeing her eating so heartily while listening to the gossip, he felt hungry too, and picked up his cutleries. I can only handle matters with a clear head after filling my stomach. Things were rather intense, so none of them paid attention to Alexander and Isabe, who were eating away. Pa¡¯s expression soured, while Jasper didn¡¯t dare talk back to the Quirks despite his displeasure. He could only vent his frustration on the weak-willed Evian. ¡°Evian, what do you think? You weren¡¯t against the idea, right?¡± ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re not going to chase my only grandson out, right?¡± Pa tried guilt-tripping Evian, too. ¡°Enough,¡± David said, his anger surging. ¡°Evian, whatever you decide, we will always have your back. No one can push you around!¡± Jasper and Pa¡¯s expressions faltered when they heard that. ¡°Dad, I¡¡± Evian panicked, ncing at Sean. Though Sean had been well-behaved under her care and Jasper¡¯s apparent indifference toward the child offered her some relief, she still felt a lingering difort. If it were any other child, she believed she could embrace the role of a foster mother, but not this one. After all, even Sean¡¯s name sounded like Sienna, the name of Jasper¡¯s ex-girlfriend. ¡°Evian!¡± Jasper called out, his voice carrying a threatening edge. Evian became even more flustered, seeking help from her parents. ¡°I don¡¯t know what I should do! Mom, Dad, what are your thoughts?¡± Both David and Selena were filled with disappointment. Evian might be good-natured, but she was never a pushover. How did she be so weak and indecisive after getting married? Alexander put down his fork and let out a sigh, contemting stepping in for his sister. I¡¯ll never allow this child to be a part of our family. He was about to speak when he heard Isabe¡¯s inner voice roaring. D*mn! Why is she even hesitating? They¡¯re practically humiliating her! Why hasn¡¯t she decided to divorce him already? What is she waiting for? Chapter 9 Chapter 9 Did You Unintentionally Reveal Something The three members of the Quirk family simultaneously jolted, as if they had been struck with a sudden realization. Evian¡¯s face turned deathly pale. Her worst fear had been the possibility of not being able to adopt. However, the mention of divorce took her by surprise. Her initial reaction was one of denial. The people of the Quirk family were actually well aware that Evian would never divorce. Despite her gentle demeanor, she was stubborn at her core and wouldn¡¯t heed any advice. If it were up to them, they would have facilitated their divorce a hundred times over, given Jasper¡¯s usual indifferent attitude toward Evian. However, as soon as Isabe had spoken, the Quirk family couldn¡¯t help but feel a stir of anticipation. I so wanted to persuade them to break up, oh how I wanted to convince them to part ways! The three of them exchanged nces. Leading the charge, Alexander voiced out, ¡°The child is already here, which proves that what happened back then was a mistake. I suggest, you should just get a divorce.¡± Upon hearing Alexander¡¯s words, both Pa and Jasper were taken aback. They looked at him in astonishment, unable to react for a moment. After all, in the world of the wealthy and powerful, who didn¡¯t have a few illegitimate children? He looked again at David and Selena, only to find that they surprisingly had no objections at all. However, at this moment, Evian disappointingly spoke up. ¡°This¡ this doesn¡¯t mean that Jasper has wronged me.¡± The three members of the Quirk family looked at Evian with disappointment, as if she had failed to live up to their expectations. Isabe nearly spat out her food. Evian knew she had let her family down. Her head hung low in a manner that bore a striking resemnce to Sean, who was standing next to her. With a scoff, Jasper immediately said, ¡°That¡¯s true, if we were to discuss who wronged whom, I really wouldn¡¯t know where to start.¡± Although spoken softly, everyone could hear the words. In an instant, the Quirk family held their breath, silenced, especially Evian. Her face turned ashen as if she didn¡¯t want to dwell on the issue of adopting a child any longer. It was as if someone had grasped her Achilles heel. Isabe sensed the whiff of gossip. Despite being the eldest daughter of the Quirk family and being a step down in this marriage, why is she living so miserably? And how does Jasper act so self-righteous despite having an illegitimate child? Let me look into this. Alexander realized what was happening, intending to interrupt Isabe¡¯s train of thought, so as not to upset Evian. However, it was already toote. It turned out that Evian and Jasper were seniors and juniors at the same university. After Jasper broke up with Sienna, he drowned his sorrows in alcohol during a university event. Evian, who was also at the event, took care of him, and then things got a bit indescribable. Huh? Why does this scenario seem a bit familiar? With an awkward expression, Alexander wanted to facepalm. What have you done? Have youpletely forgotten everything? Isabe continued with her train of thought. The following day, Sienna came to visit and was devastated to find the two of them together. Heartbroken, she left town without a word. When Jasper awoke and discovered what had happened, he was furious. He believed that Evian, who he knew had feelings for him, had taken advantage of his unconscious state to im him in a despicable manner. He felt that she had destroyed his rtionship with Sienna, making it impossible for him to win back the woman he loved. Before long, Evian found herself pregnant. Left with no choice, the Quirk family sought out Jasper to discuss his intentions. It was then that Jasper stepped up and married Evian. This left Evian feeling like she owed Jasper. Later, when they lost the child, Evian considered divorcing Jasper to grant him his freedom. However, Jasper refused, not wanting to be seen as the kind of man who would divorce a woman just because she couldn¡¯t bear a child. This would tarnish his professional reputation. Furthermore, he bluntly stated that all of this was caused by Evian, so she had no right to initiate a divorce. Hearing Isabe¡¯s thoughts, the entire Quirk family went silent. Seeing them finally calm down, both Pa and Jasper felt even more confident and assured. Jasper¡¯s tone turned even more aloof as he said to Evian, ¡°Think it through yourself!¡± It seemed as if the freedom of choice was given to Evian, yet it only led to her epting her fate with increasing resignation. Just as she was about to speak, a sarcastic voice echoed in Evian¡¯s mind from opposite her. D*mn, this guy is a master at living off others! I¡¯ve seen plenty of shameless people, but this is the first time I¡¯ve encountered someone this brazen. This time, the Quirk family didn¡¯t harbor much resentment. Their support for the Lawson family did indeed hint at some dependency, but it was offered willingly. It couldn¡¯t be considered shameless, after all, once married, they were all family. However, the fact that Isabe was so supportive of their family still warmed their hearts. However, when Evian heard Isabe¡¯s relentless insults toward Jasper, she felt a twinge of difort. Instinctively, she wanted to retort, but Isabe¡¯s sarcasticments kepting without pause. ming alcohol for reckless behavior is just an excuse. If a man is truly unconscious, he wouldn¡¯t be able to perform at all. iming to have forgotten or made a mistake is just a lie. In reality, they know who they are with at the moment. It¡¯s just that their self-control has diminished, and they want to use others as a means to indulge themselves. Once they sober up and don¡¯t want to admit to their actions, they conveniently shift the me onto others! Didn¡¯t Alexander already have experience being deceived? Howe he couldn¡¯t draw aparison with his sister¡¯s situation? Could it be that he was also unaware of the truth about that night?N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Alexander was aghast. Wait, did you just spill some secrets? David and Selena were shocked as well as they wondered if they just heard something they weren¡¯t supposed to. Evian was stunned, her face drained of all color, as pale as paper. That was the biggest mistake she had ever made in her life. Back then, when Jasper, intoxicated, had fallen onto her, she had initially resisted. But Jasper had said, ¡°I want to hold you, I¡¯m so upset.¡± A gentle whisper made Evian¡¯s heart soften, leading her to go with the flow. She thought that when Jasper was looking at her with his eyes wide open, showing a response toward her, it meant that he genuinely wanted to be with her. To her surprise, when Jasper woke up, he imed to have no recollection of the events. He even insinuated that she was the one who initiated everything. This left Evian questioning herself, wondering if she had indeed been the one to instigate things under the influence of the moment. That kind of secret matter would certainly not be discussed in detail, making it naturally impossible to discern its truth. Evian couldn¡¯t help but wonder. So, it was all a lie? Did Jasper take the initiative that night? Isabe¡¯s train of thought was relentless. He imed that Evian ruined his love with Sienna? That she used their child to bind him? I find thatughable. Wasn¡¯t it him who, unable topete for the top hospital internship, faced a setback in his career? He knew that some things still relied on personal connections and background. Wasn¡¯t it under the constant nagging of Pa that he weighed the pros and cons and decided not to pursue Sienna, choosing instead to marry Evian? Talk about having his cake and eating it too! Did the Quirk family ever threaten him? Did Evian ever morally ckmail him? I don¡¯t think so! The Quirks were quick to affirm Isabe¡¯s thoughts. After all, Sienna was also the initiator in that matter, and she should bear the consequences of her own mistakes. If only Jasper had said no at the beginning, the Quirk family would have asked Sienna to leave with her child. When Jasper agreed to marry, they initially thought he was stepping up to his responsibilities. However, they didn¡¯t anticipate his indifferent attitude toward Evian. It turned out that he had been holding grudges against Evian and her family all along. But now, ording to Isabe¡¯s words, it appeared that Jasper was only interested in marrying Evian for his own sake! At that moment, Evian was greatly shocked, looking at Jasper in disbelief. After all, Jasper had always projected an air of aloof ambition and genuine capability, painting a picture of self-reliance without needing any assistance from her family. This was aplete overturn of her impression of him, so much so that she started to suspect that Isabe was making malicious assumptions. Isabe¡¯s teasing continued. If the issue really was about not having a child, wouldn¡¯t divorce be the solution? All those high-sounding justifications were nothing more than excuses. In truth, Jasper is just reluctant to give up the resources provided by the Quirk family. He wants to continue reaping the benefits without making any effort, not just satisfied with being a freeloader, but wanting to do so while standing tall. And after all that, he still has the audacity toin about the quality of the free meal. How audacious. Evian¡¯s mind felt as if it had been chiseled open to create another crevice, leaving her somewhat dazed. In truth, there had been instances where her close confidantes had spected about Jasper, only to be met with Evian¡¯s angry rebuttals. Isabe¡¯s thoughts intruded Evian¡¯s mind once again. So he¡¯s a freeloader, fine. But to have the audacity to expect his wife to adopt his illegitimate child, I really wonder what¡¯s going on in Evian¡¯s mind? By this time, the Quirk family had silently turned their gaze toward Evian, feeling a sense of helplessness deep within their hearts. Huh? He actually told Evian that if she hadn¡¯t been in the picture, he would have reconciled with his ex-girlfriend, and their child wouldn¡¯t have been born out of wedlock. Therefore, she had no right to reject that child. It seemed to me that all these years, Evian had been constantly belittled and manipted to the point of foolishness. People should spend less time reflecting on themselves and more time ming others, right? Now, is she eager to y the role of the scapegoat? The harsh words had brought a redness to Evian¡¯s eyes. Then, she started to question herself. She¡¯s right. Is it really all my fault? Chapter 10 Chapter 10 Darn It The Quirk family seems to have no clue about safeguarding their interests. Aren¡¯t wealthy and influential families supposed to be shrewd and cunning? Yet here they are, naive and gullible, easily manipted by a cocky man. Members of the Quirk family felt attacked by Isabe¡¯s thoughts. I am particrly disappointed with Alexander. Shouldn¡¯t a tycoon like him have been able to strategize? He seemed so astute before! Alexander was rendered speechless. How could he have discerned another person¡¯s most deep thoughts? Only Isabe could have done so with the system. He had always thought that Jasper was nothing special, but his older sister liked him. They might not have been a loving couple, but Jasper never really did anything to harm his sister, except for today¡¯s incident. He never interfered in his siblings¡¯ lives, at most offering a word or two of advice. Little did he know that there were so many hidden troubles within. Isabe had indulged in too much gossip that she felt sick. Finally, she put down the utensils. No way, this is too infuriating, I should step in and ¡®turn a blind eye¡¯ this time. Though I can¡¯t reveal the secret I¡¯ve discovered, I can stir things up a bit. Watch me find a way to disrupt this ill-fated rtionship. Alexander watched the ¡®troublemaker¡¯ deep in thought, a twitch ying at the corner of his mouth. I should let her be. Alexanderposed himself and said outright, ¡°Evie, our family¡¯s stance remains the same¡ªwe hope for you to get a divorce. If you choose not to, it will be a disgrace for us. Consequently, we will sever all ties with the Lawson family in all future matters.¡± The Quirk family soon grasped that Alexander was essentially setting a trap to test, aiming to see if Jasper was truly after power and influence. Even though Alexander hadplete faith in Isabe¡¯s words, others remained somewhat skeptical, after all, the original intentions of Jasper were no longer verifiable. This could be seen as Alexander helping Isabe to prove to everyone. It also urged Sienna to keep her eyes wide open. ¡°What are you implying!¡± Pa was immediately frantic, quickly turning her gaze toward David and Selena. David stated bluntly, ¡°In the Quirk family, Alexander is now the head. Whatever he decides, goes.¡±C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Jasper¡¯s expression shifted dramatically, his face quickly filling with a mix of embarrassment and anger, as if he¡¯d been humiliated. the Quirk family members initially thought that Isabe had made an incorrect assumption. However, they soon sensed that something was subtly amiss. Only Pa was in a state of utmost distress. She pleaded with Evian, ¡°Listen to what your brother is saying. He doesn¡¯t even consider you as family! And what you¡¯re doing is forcing our family into a dead end, with no descendants to carry on our lineage! If you can give birth to a child, then we wouldn¡¯t have to be in this situation!¡± These words were hard to swallow. Selena¡¯s face darkened instantly. Without any hesitation, she stepped forward, pulling her daughter back to sit by her side. ¡°So now, you can just have your son find another wife. No one¡¯s stopping him from having as many kids as he wants. He could even bring back the mother of this child. What¡¯s the matter? Are you all so opposed to divorcing my daughter?¡± Quickly, Pa pulled her son, Jasper, to her side. As Jasper looked at Alexander, a frown creased his forehead, just as he was about to speak. Alexander coldly chuckled. ¡°If you¡¯re so concerned about your reputation, rest assured. If you really get a divorce, you can just say that our family couldn¡¯t tolerate an illegitimate child, and that¡¯s why we forced my sister to divorce. It wouldn¡¯t affect you in the slightest. After all the support our family has given to the Lawson family over the years, you surely wouldn¡¯t think that my sister still owes you anything, would you?¡± With a single sentence, all the false excuses were shut down instantly, leaving Jasper¡¯s face pale. Oh wow, what a game-changer! The Quirk family has finally made their move! Looks like I won¡¯t be needed after all. Listening to Isabe¡¯s cheerful voice, a slow smile formed on Alexander¡¯s lips. Naturally, the Quirk family didn¡¯t want an innocent child to be left homeless, but they also couldn¡¯t bear to see their beloved daughter upset every day. Having one indifferent husband was enough. Just look at what Evian had be. If they added a child to the mix, she would surely fall ill from the stress. Therefore, divorce was the best option. A sh of harshness crossed Jasper¡¯s eyes, his tone carrying a hint of a threat as he said, ¡°Evian, since your family is saying this, should I take it that you feel the same way?¡± In the past, whenever Jasper was upset, Evian would always immediately try to cheer him up, catering to his every whim. By now, pleas should have been made to the Quirk family, all in an effort to protect Jasper¡¯s dignity and the interests of the Lawson family. However, this time, Evian finally fell silent. She hadn¡¯t yet recovered from the shock that Isabe had brought her. For a fleeting moment, Jasper¡¯s aloof expression faltered. But immediately, Pa protested, ¡°No, you can¡¯t divorce! Evie, you can¡¯t have children, so who else would want you?¡± ¡°Hmph! There are plenty of suitors for the eldest daughter of the Quirk family!¡± David said coldly. ¡°But¡ she can¡¯t bear children¡ Surely others would look down on her. Those who would want to marry her would only be with ulterior motives.¡± ¡°She doesn¡¯t need to marry again. The Quirk family will take care of our daughter ourselves,¡± Selena said. ¡°If she wants a child, we can adopt an orphan. As long as my daughter is happy, that¡¯s all that matters!¡± Isn¡¯t inability to have children an issue that concerns both parties? Perhaps it was Jasper¡¯s inferior genes that weren¡¯tpatible with Evian¡¯s. After their divorce, if she finds a better match, and her mood improves, she could have as many children as she wishes! Isabe offered a new perspective. The Quirk family had started to look forward to life after the divorce. Even Evian¡¯s thoughts, engrossed as they were, were led astray. Could she have had her own children if she were with someone else? Right, I can help to check on Evian! Doctors aren¡¯t necessarily more urate than me. The Quirk family wondered if it was even possible. Let¡¯s see. Hmm, it¡¯s true that Evian¡¯s health isn¡¯t in the best condition, making fertility a challenge. But it doesn¡¯t mean there¡¯s no chance at all. The Quirk family was disappointed. Evian¡¯s situation was almost as the doctor had described. Nine years had already passed. It could only be said that the doctor was unwilling topletely rule out any possibilities. However, Isabe suddenly gasped. D*mn, no wonder she can¡¯t have a child! She and Jasper must share this responsibility equally! The Quirks were bbergasted. Nine years¡ That guy, Jasper, only managed toe home a few days each month. God knows how many times they were intimate in a year. With such low odds, how could they possibly conceive? If they really did, he would have to question if he had been cuckolded. It was a breaking news to the Quirks. Everyone in the Quirk family turned, astonished, to look at Evian. Evian¡¯s face turned red instantly. How could Isabe know about this? Confronted with such a situation, she was naturally shy. How could a woman muster the courage to voice it out? Moreover, she initially believed that it must be an issue with her own body, so she didn¡¯t give much thought to anything else. The Quirk family was seething with anger. How dare Jasper me Evian for not being able to have children, when he himself hadn¡¯t even tried! However, they found it inappropriate to confront him about such matters, and they unanimously felt there was no longer a need to question him. This marriage must end! Jasper was too much. If Evian remained stubbornly infatuated, then a forced separation would be necessary. However, Isabe¡¯s train of thought had once again gone off track. It really is puzzling, isn¡¯t it? Even if he didn¡¯t have feelings for Evian and didn¡¯t want to share a room with her, where else could he have gone if not home? Could he have stayed at the hospital? Was he truly so busy that he couldn¡¯t make it home? He was the hospital director, wasn¡¯t he? But surely things are not like what I think¡ A sense of unease suddenly struck the hearts of the Quirk family members, an ominous feeling looming over them. Isabe didn¡¯t let her preconceived notions of Jasper¡¯s noble persona dominate her thoughts. As this idea came to her, she followed her gut feeling, which was telling her that perhaps this guy was secretly raising a child elsewhere. She could boldly hypothesize, but she should verify with caution, as one must not make usations lightly. F*ck! Darn it! Listening to Isabe¡¯s string of curses, the Quirks knew the matter was not to be taken lightly. The people of the Quirk family were on edge, holding their breath in anticipation of Isabe¡¯s revtion. Even Evian found herself zoning out, her emotions stagnant. On the eighteenth floor of the upscale apartment next to the hospital, for the past nine years¡ Jasper and Sienna have been living there as a married couple! Chapter 11 Chapter 11 I Want A Divorce Evian¡¯s body swayed, and her vision went dark. She nearly passed out. With a contorted expression, Selena supported Evian. The throbbing of the veins on David¡¯s forehead was visible. He exuded a bloodthirsty aura, akin to a dethroned alpha lion, fixating on the prey that dared to encroach his territory. With a single gesture from him, Alfred in the distance caught the hint and promptly turned to leave. The new alpha lion, Alexander, had already lowered his head, sending instructions through his phone. The Lawson family had yet to grasp the gravity of the situation. Upon seeing the Quirk family¡¯s determination toplicate the situation, Jasper couldn¡¯t help but fix his gaze on Evian. With a pressuring tone, he said, ¡°Are you really going to make a fuss over such a trivial matter? Since when did you be so petty?¡± Evian slowly lifted her head, her bloodshot eyes filled with despair. A jolt struck Jasper¡¯s heart at the sight. ¡°Why?¡± Evian found the whole situation absurd. She believed he had chosen to marry her only because he couldn¡¯t win back his true love and felt obligated to be responsible for their child. Yet, she was told that he had actually been together with his mistress all along. Why didn¡¯t he ask for a divorce then? Why is he stringing me along? He even dares to me me for everything! How can he be so shamelessly self-righteous? ¡°What do you mean by why? Fine! If you can¡¯t ept him, then we won¡¯t adopt him. I¡¯ll send him back tomorrow.¡± That night, Evian¡¯s peculiar behavior left Jasper feeling control was slipping from his grasp. After some thought, he decided to take a step back. Evian looked at Jasper, who still bore an air of condescension, and couldn¡¯t help but feel repulsed. The illusion of him as an outstanding senior hadpletely shattered, leaving behind his true colors. Isabe was also thoroughly disgusted. However, she was unaware that Evian and the others had heard the truth. She found it hard to resist the urge to expose such juicy gossip when knowing the people involved were still in the dark. Yet, she couldn¡¯t voice her thoughts outright, so she had no choice but to help through twisted ways. ¡°Send the child away? You mentioned earlier that the child¡¯s mother was nowhere to be found, but it looks like you¡¯re quite informed of her whereabouts! Could it be that you guys are still together on the sly? It looks like an investigation is necessary to find out whether you¡¯ve contacted or met the child¡¯s mother over the years. We can¡¯t let Evie raise your child after being cheated on, can we?¡± Jasper¡¯s pupils quivered almost imperceptibly from shock, his voice finally betraying some panic. ¡°Spreading rumors about me? My mom was right when she said youck manners!¡± Alexander immediately warned, ¡°Shut up.¡± Two words, spoken not too loudly. Yet, they pierced Jasper¡¯s psyche like icy arrows, deeply wounding him, and leaving him momentarily stunned. If it weren¡¯t for the need to hide the fact that they could hear Isabe¡¯s inner thoughts, they would¡¯ve undoubtedly exposed the hypocrite on the spot. Isabe scoffed, wagged her finger at Jasper, and pointed her slender, fair finger at the silent Sean. ¡°Look at your son¡¯s expression before you refute me,¡± she said. Children weren¡¯t as skilled at lying as adults. When Isabe¡¯s assumption hit a bullseye, Sean was flustered. Before Jasper could react, Selena quickly prompted, ¡°Sweetheart, tell us, have you ever met your father before? Remember, good kids shouldn¡¯t lie.¡± Sean couldn¡¯t hold back any longer. Tugging Jasper¡¯s sleeve, he pleaded, ¡°Dad, let¡¯s go home, Mom is¡¡± Jasper¡¯s breath hitched, and he reflexively pulled his sleeve away from panic. However, his action was too abrupt, and he identally smacked Sean¡¯s face. Sean was struck so hard that he tumbled off the couch, startling everyone. A handprint was a striking contrast to his fair, delicate face. Chaos instantly erupted. Isabe was taken aback. She quickly stood up and pulled Sean toward her, not wanting to involve him. Sean had already started crying. Evian¡¯s heart softened at the sight. Seeing Isabe didn¡¯t know how tofort him, she had no choice but to cradle him in her arms and gently pat him. The sadness Sean felt deepened. He genuinely felt Evian was incredibly kind and gentle, yet his parents insisted on bullying her. It was a torment on his conscience. Finally, gathering up courage, he said, ¡°My parents have always lived together, only asionally being apart. They told me I was an illegitimate child and that the only way for me to have a normal life was to trick you into adopting me. I didn¡¯t understand. I really didn¡¯t, but I knew it was wrong!¡± After he spoke, it was pin drop silence. He clutched onto Evian¡¯s sleeve, choking out a soft apology. He was sorry for nearly bing an aplice in deceiving her. Upon hearing everything, Evian finally burst into tears. Pa anxiously grabbed Jasper, her face filled with bewilderment. ¡°Jasper, did you really¡¡± Jasper¡¯s expression hadpletely changed. Hemitted the crime but was scared to be exposed in front of the Quirk family. He still stubbornly insisted, ¡°Nonsense! I can¡¯t believe this kid has been taught to lie like this to frame me. He¡¯s scheming for me to get back with his mother. That¡¯s why he said that. Evian, you¡¯re not doubting me too, are you?¡± Sean turned to look at his father in disbelief. He couldn¡¯t believe Jasper was tantly lying. If it hadn¡¯t been for Isabe¡¯s Gossip System, the Quirk family might¡¯ve been deceived by Jasper¡¯s righteous indignation performance. However, the current Jasper was acting like a fool. He wouldn¡¯t easily admit his wrongdoing. In his opinion, Isabe¡¯s assumptions were nothing more than wild guesses made by chance. He had always kept up a good front and was careful not to leave any room for criticism over the past nine years. The Quirk family would¡¯ve dealt with me long ago if they truly knew the truth. Yet, how credible is a child¡¯s word? Not to mention, Sienna is about to go abroad. Even if the Quirk family has any suspicionster and wants to search for her, they won¡¯t be able to find her. Jasper frantically devised a strategy. Suddenly, Evian stood up, catching everyone off guard. She grabbed the half-eaten fruit tter from the table and hurled it at Jasper. The fruit tter was quite hefty. A loud thud echoed through the room, startling Pa and Sean. Jasper¡¯s head began to bleed. He was covered in a mess of fruit and shards of dishware. His refined sses had been knocked off his face. He held his forehead, staring dazedly at the usually gentle woman who had suddenly lost her temper. ¡°You¡¯ve lost your mind!¡± Jasper was furious from shame, feeling as if someone beneath him had challenged his authority. ¡°Jasper, I¡¯ve never wronged you, it was you who wronged me! You and Sienna treated me like an idiot! You both have no conscience!¡± Finally, Evian let out a gut-wrenching scream. Years of suppressed grievances surged forth with her outcry. Realization dawned upon her. Panic finally set in. Jasper knew he couldn¡¯t threaten Evian any longer. All he could muster was a stuttered response. ¡°D-Don¡¯t you falsely use me! I¡ª¡± Before Jasper could finish his sentence, Alexander tossed his phone onto the table, revealing an ongoing video call. A cry for help red from the phone, ¡°Let me go! Who are you people? You¡¯re trespassing!¡± The screen disyed a room where Sienna, dressed casually, was forcefully made to sit on a chair. ¡°It¡¯s Mom!¡± Sean became frantic. Jasper¡¯s face drastically changed as he heard other soundsing from the phone. ¡°Mr. Alexander, we¡¯ve found it. Here are Mr. Lawson¡¯s work documents, traces of his life, and some photos. It appears to be where they lived¡¡± the person on the other end reported professionally. Jasper was utterly stunned. Before he could react, a whip suddenlyshed out of thin air. A gory streak shed across Jasper¡¯s face, causing him to cry out in pain. He stumbled back a few steps, but the whip relentlessly pursued him, cracking ceaselessly in the air. It was a horse whip, which Alfred brought to David. Jasper was unfaithful for years yet audaciously expected Evian to raise his illegitimate child. The insult his daughter suffered was so great that even the usuallyposed David was filled with a murderous rage. Jasper was struck, falling clumsily to the ground. Facing David¡¯s wrath, he waspletely dazed to the point where he didn¡¯t even think of running away. Pa rushed forward to save her son, crying out in desperation. Sean also charged in, pleading, ¡°Stop hitting my dad, please, stop hitting my dad! I beg you, stop!¡± Watching Sean bravely stand in front of the whip, David finally ceased. Jasper was covered in whip marks. The pain caused his entire body to twitch uncontrobly.N?velDrama.Org (C) content. ¡°Divorce, Jasper, I want a divorce!¡± Evian¡¯s voice finally came through, torn and raw. Chapter 12 Chapter 12 A Twist Chapter 12 A Twist +5 Free Coins ¡°Gather all evidence of Jasper¡¯s infidelity,¡± Alexandermanded the person on the other end of the phone. The moment those words were uttered, it was essentially a deration of taking legal action. The only possible oue would be Jasper leaving the marriage with nothing, years of his hard work flushed down the drain overnight.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Regaining hisposure, Jasper finally couldn¡¯t hold back, shouting, ¡°You can¡¯t do this, Evian! You were the one who started everything, so why me me now? Yes, I¡¯m with Sienna, but I¡¯ve also given you the status of being my wife. What more do you want?¡± His shameless remarks left the Quirk family utterly bbergasted and furious. ¡°Did I beg to be your wife?¡± Evian asked incredulously, seething with resentment. Choked, Jasper retorted, ¡°Your family¡¯s influence pressured me into doing that! Given the situation back then, could I have continued in the medical field if I hadn¡¯t married you?¡± Evian nearly cried from the overwhelming rage. ¡°Jasper, your hypocrisy is truly sickening.¡± Jasper was stunned. It was his first time to see Evianshing out at him like that. Evian finally came to her senses! She¡¯s right, Jasper is exactly the kind of person to kick a benefactor in the teeth! Initially on the verge of tears, Evian, upon hearing Isabelle¡¯s thoughts, immediately steeled herself, defiantly lifted her chin, and red fiercely at Jasper. ¡°You¡¯re nothing but a freeloader!¡± Evian had called Jasper by his most despised nickname ¡°What did you just say, Evian!¡± ¡°I¡¯m calling you a freeloader that lives off others with your mistress like a pair of parasites. You both have no shame, nonc!¡± ¡°Evian, you b*tch! Who are you calling a mistress? You¡¯re the one who stole my man and everything else from me! You¡¯re the one who has no shame!¡± Perhaps finally understanding what was happening. Sienna on the other end of the line, having heard themotion, finally burst out swearing.. She would never forget what Evian owed her. The repulsiveness she felt when Evian slept with her boyfriend. They had broken up in the heat of an argument. Yet, Evian wasted no time climbing into Jasper¡¯s bed. It was a profound shock to the past Sienna. After discovering her pregnancy, she swallowed her resentment and sought out Jasper. However, she Jearned that Jasper had been forced into marriage with Evian. She contemted terminating the pregnancy but couldn¡¯t bring herself to do it, until¡.. ¡°Then, why didn¡¯t you try to get him back all these years? Your man refused to divorce for the sake of power, and you¡¯re nothing more than a mistress, what right do you have to make a fuss?¡± Evian retorted 1/4 Chapter 12 A Twist sharply as if a switch had been turned. +5 Free Coins ¡°That¡¯s because your family used their power to throw your weight around by threatening Jasper¡¯s future? Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have swallowed my pride. Even if he didn¡¯t marry me, he would¡¯ve always loved and protected me, leaving you b*tch alone in an empty room. That¡¯s your deserved retribution.¡± Isabe couldn¡¯t help but think. It seems that Jasper is quite the maniptor. He haspletely fooled his mistress. Evian scoffed, ¡°I may be a fool, Sienna, but so are you. Jasper, you knew very well whether my family threatened you! Yet, you still want to y the victim now? You¡¯re trying to threaten me with the moral high ground? It¡¯s clear that you chose to ride on my family¡¯s tailcoat for your own future, abandoning your so¨Ccalled true love! Don¡¯t nder me because I won¡¯t stand for it!¡± Evian was trampling Jasper¡¯s pride with her remarks. Jasper¡¯s features contorted as if she had guessed his most shameful thoughts deep within his heart. Immediately. Sienna defended, ¡°Don¡¯t you dare nder Jasper.¡± Evian suddenly found the situation quite amusing and promptly responded, ¡°Fine, if that¡¯s what you all think, let¡¯s y along then. After I divorce him, you¡¯ll understand what it means to be threatened and what it feels like to be bullied by the powerful!¡± The threat that came from the lips of the eldest daughter of the Quirk family was noughing matter. Immediately, Jasper blurted out, ¡°Evian, how did you end up like this!¡± ¡°Hah, just as I thought. Worried? So, you¡¯re saying, you knew all along that the Quirk family had no intention of harming you!¡± Evian¡¯s mind finally cleared, bing sharp and alert. Jasper truly had no room for argument by that point. Upon seeing Evian¡¯s demeanor, Pa finally realized that she wasn¡¯t the same daughter¨Cinw who used to cling to her son. With tears welling in her eyes, she quickly reached out, wanting to grasp Evian¡¯s hand. ¡°Evie, I¡¯ll never ept her, and Jasper just lost his way. Please give him another chance, consider it as a plea from me! Just look at the state he¡¯s in right now after a beating, he has suffered enough.¡± However, Selena shielded Evian like a mama bear protecting her cubs. In turn, Pa grabbed Jasper, forcing him to apologize. ¡°Come on, say something! Apologize! Do you want to see our family fall into ruin?¡± Pa nearly brought Jasper to his knees, his eyes gradually filling with panic. After an intense internal struggle, he finally found the courage to speak. ¡°I won¡¯t divorce, Evie. I was wrong, and it was just my pride unwilling to ept my loss. In reality, I do care about you, I-¡± ¡°Jasper Sienna shouted. Is there even a need to keep up the charade anymore at this point? Was what Evian said true? Has Jasper deceived me? Shut up!¡± Before Sienna could say another word. Jasper yelled at her. His flexibility in epting temporary setbacks is truly revolting. Isabe couldn¡¯t help but curse. 2/4 Chapter 12 A Twist With a cold snort, Alexander shattered Jasper¡¯s illusion. The evidence of your infidelity is irrefutable. Jasper, you have no choice in this matter, so stop your theatrics.¡± Jasper frantically turned to Evian, but all he could see was the disgust in her eyes, When Evian tore her gaze away, refusing to look at him, Jasper finally realized that all the nails had been hammered in the coffin. Jasper¡¯s scolding had caused Sienna to lose allposure. ¡°Jasper, don¡¯t forget about the child- As if struck by lightning, Jasper shouted in horror, ¡°I told you to shut up! Do you want to lose the child you¡¯re carrying? Do you have a death wish?¡± A child? Sienna¡¯s pregnant? The entire Quirk family was appalled by the news. Even Sean seemed to have just found out, looking utterly dumbfounded. Perhaps it was Jasper¡¯s harsh tone, for Sienna wilted immediately. Jasper¡¯s expression shifted several times before finally resigning to his fate. He stood up, his body covered. in injuries, and with one hand, he held onto the sobbing Pa and grabbed Sean¡¯s arm with the other. ¡°I admit I¡¯ve wronged Evie and am willing to divorce. You can take revenge on me in any way you see fit. I just hope that the others won¡¯t be implicated.¡± Suddenly, it was as if he had be a different person He decisively and swiftly turned around, losing any desire to engage in the argument. Did he flee so quickly because he was afraid we¡¯d beat him up again? Isabe couldn¡¯t help but wonder. Isabe always felt that Jasper¡¯s change of attitude was too abrupt. She had assured that such a shameless person would stubbornly pester longer. The Quirk family didn¡¯t give it much thought. At that moment, they wished nothing more than for the Lawsons to disappear from their sight, not wanting to breathe the same air as them any longer. The Lawsons walked away. Only Sean dared sneak a nce back at the crowd. Amid Evian¡¯s sorrow, she inexplicably lifted her gaze from Selena¡¯s embrace. When her eyes met Sean¡¯s, she felt a sudden jolt to her heart. Noticing Sean¡¯s actions, Jasper, who was holding onto him, suddenly gave a strong tug. Sean was jerked forward, stumbling in the process. As he lifted his head, he saw the menacing expression on Jasper¡¯s face. Fear engulfed Sean immediately. Jasper withdrew his resentful gaze and gritted his teeth. He had his back to the Quirk family, and his lips curved into a cruel smile. Evian and the Quirk family, you¡¯ll regret humiliating me! Excitement twisted Jasper¡¯s features. 3/4 Chapter Chapter 12 A Twist +5 Free Cons Watching the bad people leaving. Isabe couldn¡¯t help butin silently. He wouldn¡¯t have to reap what he sowed if he hadn¡¯t crossed the line. All I can say is, justice has been served. Alexander nced at Isabe, aplex emotion flickering in his eyes. It¡¯s a shame for the boy, though. He might face corporal punishment upon returning home. This tugs at my conscience. How can such a shameless couple bring such a good child into this world? It¡¯s perplexing, though. Why would they let their child recognize his enemy as his mother? For revenge? Are they really that heartless? What on earth were they thinking¡ As Alexander listened to Isabe¡¯s incessant inner thoughts, he felt she didn¡¯t need to worry so much. What else could they¡¯ve done it for? It¡¯s all to ensure that their child is eligible to inherit the Quirk family¡¯s shares and everything from the Lawsons. If therees a time when Evian truly can¡¯t have children, then adoption is the only option. However, Jasper can never ept a child not of his own blood. Moreover, Sienna¡¯s pregnant again, so it only seems logical and fair to give one child up. Sean is old enough to understand the rtionship between his biological mother and father. In the end, only Evian will be considered an outsider in their family. The thought of such a situation is terrifying, thank goodness for Isabe. While deep in thought, Alexander suddenly felt Isabe move swiftly like an arrow released from its bow. In an instant, she dashed toward the Lawsons, who were nearly at the door. Ah! Isabe¡¯s heart¨Cwrenching cry caught the Quirk family so off guard that they nearly lost their footing. They watched Isabe grab Sean¡¯s arm, then swiftly kicked Jasper¡¯s back as if trying to snatch Sean away. Sean was abruptly pulled backward, and if it hadn¡¯t been for Alexander, who caught him from behind, he would¡¯ve fallen. Jasper wasn¡¯t so lucky though. He was still contemting the ns for Sean when he was abruptly knocked to the ground before he could realize what had happened, taking Pa with him. His nose smacked the marble floor harshly, and his scream of agony echoed throughout the entire manor. However, no one paid them any heed. The Quirk family was all ears to Isabe¡¯s silent rage. System, are you out of your ¡°dd man mind? You feed me a goship thates with a twist? A disaster almost happened! Are you ming me for not asking for more details? The information I found clearly stated that Jasper wanted to adopt his biological son. Of course, I would think Sean was an illegitimate child! This se*m dared to switch the babies Sienna and Evian gave birth to at the same time! Nine yearster, he even had the nerve to ask Evian to adopt again. Just how deranged must one be tomit such a repulsive act! I really didn¡¯t expect Sean to be Evian¡¯s biological son! ||| Chapter 13 Chapter 13 Is He All Right The series of roars swept through the Quirk manor living room, much like a raging s Storm. Free Coins The news was so shocking that it left everyone dumbfounded, their gazes fixed intently on the nine¨Cyear- old boy. Everyone¡¯s mind was simultaneously echoing the same thought. How could this be possible? How could this be? Even Evian¡¯s mind went nk. She could not process the fact that her child was not dead and had been raised by Jasper, right by Sienna¡¯s side all along. That¡¯s my child? Sean was oblivious to the way others were looking at him. Instead, he was horrified by the dire state his father and grandmother were in. He frantically rushed to their side, but his arm was caught by Alexander in a split second. Alexander was the first to regain hisposure. He lowered his gaze to study the youthful face before him. So, Isabe says this is my nephew? Years ago, Evian unexpectedly gave birth prematurely. By the time their entire family rushed over, all they could see was a stillborn child. That was the private hospital their family had helped Jasper establish. There was always a time for everything- Alexander¡¯s brows were tightly furrowed, his expression rmingly solemn. Isabe¡¯s mind was in a turmoil as she steadied herself from the series of kicks. Meanwhile, Jasper, whom she had knocked over, covered his face that was covered in blood. He was in so much pain that he disregarded his appearance and roared furiously, ¡°You! However, the sudden sight of Sean, held captive behind Isabe by Alexander, caught him off guard, Especially when Alexander turned his head to look at him with an almost deadly gaze. Jasper felt as if his blood had turned cold. Hence, Isabe had no choice but to make an excuse. had a hunch something was off back then. Sean and the Quirk family look strikingly simr. Moreover, I saw your mistress in the video, who surprisingly. has no resemnce with her son.¡± In a state of panic, Jasper began to stutter, ¡°W¨CWhat nonsense are you spouting?¡± It¡¯s her again! There she goes making nonsensical assumptions Isabe knew that her words might be confusing, and there was a good chance they could upset the Quirk family. After all, such matters shouldn¡¯t be treated lightly, especially when they involve a woman who had once 1/4 +5 Free Coins lost a child and might never be able to have one of her own. Even a false hope could potentially cause devastating harm. But there was no choice. No matter how outrageous it seemed, the matter was too significant to let that scoundrel of a man take away the innocent child. There was no telling how he would treat the child. Isabe could only lower her gaze and turn her head toward Alexander. ¡°Um, don¡¯t you think it looks like¡¡± ¡°Right, he bears a striking resemnce to Evie. I don¡¯t believe it¡¯s a coincidence.¡± A deep, steady voice rang out, causing Isabe to look up in surprise and delight. Instantly, her gaze met with Alexander¡¯s unwavering ck eyes, The look in his eyes held not a shred of doubt, as if he believed her unconditionally and was on her side. This left Isabepletely taken aback. Is he all right? With a twitch of the corner of his lips, Alexander turned to address Jasper, ¡°We, the Quirk family, have doubts about this child¡¯s identity. We will verify it.¡± Jasper watched everything in disbelief. Just a moment ago, he was fantasizing about how he would take revenge on the Quirk family. But now, the tables had turned in an unexpected twist. ¡°Have you all lost your minds? Sean is my son and Sierma¡¯s. Evian¡¯s has been gone years ago¡¡± It was not until that moment that he realized he was utterly incapable of bearing the consequences of the matter being exposed. In fact, the fear made him forget to breathe, let alone muster up the courage to vociferously defend himself. Especially after meeting Alexander¡¯s icy gaze, Jasper found himself unable to utter the remaining words. Thetter understood that no matter how truthful his excuses might be, they wouldn¡¯t alter Alexander¡¯s decision. It was already a lost cause. Besides, his silence had already indirectly confirmed everything. Although Sean was still young, he seemed to understand something yet unable to fullyprehend it. Instinctively, he wanted to break free from Alexander to go to Jasper. Even though Jasper had always been indifferent to him and Sienna never treated him well, they were, to Sean, still his parents. Suddenly, a warm embrace enveloped Sean, aparted by a raspy sobbing sound. As Sean looked up, he saw the kind woman grabbing his shoulders. Her face was full of shock, and her beautiful eyes were brimming with tears. Despite that, he forced her eyes wide open, desperate to get a clear look at him. Immediately, Sean was ovee by sorrow, as if affected by Evian¡¯s tears. ¡°M¨CMaam 2/4 III Chapter 13 Is He All Right Evian looked at Sean, feeling as if something was about to pour out from her heart. With trembling hands, she gently caressed Sean¡¯s cheek. The instinctual connection she felt was so overwhelming that it left her in such agony that could not be expressed in words. All she could manage were subconscious crying sounds, After all, she had been separated from him for nine years, thinking he was dead. In the end, she fainted right on the spot, helped up the flustered efforts of the child.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Selena also rushed over, holding Sean as she looked at him intently. ¡°He does! He does have the resemnce. He¡¯s my eldest grandson. He¡¯s my eldest grandson!¡± The resemnce was so obvious that Selena finally stopped making excuses based on his pleasing appearance. Sean clearly bore a striking resemnce to Alexander and Christopher when they were his David was so furious that he trembled all over. He walked up to Jasper and silently pulled him out of the hall. The butler, on the other hand, held back the bewildered Pa. Half an hourter, Alexander calmly called for an ambnce. In the night, the entire Quirk family set out and headed toward another hospital invested in by the Quirk family. Sienna was also brought over by force. It wasn¡¯t until then that Sienna noticed Jasper was unconscious and with multiple fractures, while Sean was being protected by the entire Quirk family. The results of the DNA test came out instantly. Holding the report, Evian clung tightly to Sean and bawled her eyes out. Sean stared nkly at the disheveled Sienna, his mouth opening and closing but never managing to call her¡¯mom. All he could muster was a dumbfounded, ¡°Why?¡± At that point, Sienna had already given up all hope, spitting out words of resentment, ¡°This is the debt you and your mother owe me and my son. You little b*stard child. You should have been dealt with from the start to pay for my son¡¯s life!¡± That woman wasn¡¯t his mother, but the devil who had snatched him away from his birth mother for nine years. Sean finally broke down in tears, his feelings of admirationpletely shattered. The tragic turn of events in life left Isabe in no mood to gossip. All she could do was r situation. was monitor Sienna¡¯s Typically, Isabe needed to know a person¡¯s name and appearance before she could indulge in gossip. If she had known Sienna from the start, perhaps the unexpected twist wouldn¡¯t have urred. At that time, Sienna gave birth to a stillborn child, which made her get into amotion with Jasper. Both 3/4 Chapter 13 Is He All Right * Free Coins of them firmly believed that it was Evian¡¯s fault for their hardship. Therefore, after Evian¡¯s child was born. Sienna demanded that Jasperpensate her with the child. Thus, Isabe assessed that Sienna was a psychopath. And for the sake of preserving Jasper¡¯s pathetic pride, he agreed, as if it was the only way could he hold his head high. Once again, Isabe made a remark in her mind. Pathetic. Then again, this is the child of her rival. How could Sienna possibly take good care of him? That¡¯s why Sean has an inferiorityplex. It¡¯s all because of the shameless couple. Such a pitiful child. When Sienna was pregnant again, all they wanted was to love their biological child wholeheartedly. Sean was bing an inconvenience to them, thus sparking their malicious intentions. Before the Quirk family¡¯s men arrived, Sienna was still fantasizing, mocking Evian for her inability to recognize her son. even when he stood right before her eyes. Sienna nned to continue to raise her rival¡¯s son, making him forever distant from his biological parents. With that, Sean would always side with Sienna and Jasper. Once the right opportunity came, everything would be given to their biological son. With resounding smacks, Selena disregarded her usual refinedposure and pped Sienna¡¯s face repeatedly as if possessed by madness. The former hit Sienna so hard that her cheek swelled and blood trickled from the corner of her mouth. Just moments ago, Sienna was in a frenzy. But when she saw that the Quirk family was truly ready to take action against her, she was momentarily stunned. As she lifted her head, she met David¡¯s icy gaze. Even though he did not utter a single word, the intimidating aura he exuded was more than enough to instill fear. ¡°I¡¯m pregnant, y¨Cyou cannot harm me!¡± Sienna finally showed signs of fear. Alexander stepped forward, his voice cold as he asserted. ¡°We won¡¯t harm your child, but you will pay for everything you¡¯ve done.¡± Had the Quirk family not beenw¨Cabiding, the pathetic duo would have lost their lives. However, sometimes, being alive was even more terrifying. This was especially true for these deceitful individuals. ??? Chapter 14 Chapter 14 Eight Pack Abst Since it was gettingte, everything had to be dealt with . ES Free Coins On the spot, Sean was renamed Cahan Quirk by David, and he moved into the Quirk manor to live with Evian. Upon arriving home, Cahan was dozing off. Regardless of the overwhelming emotions, he was just a growing child who could no longer fight off the fatigue. Evian stayed close to her child, unwilling to leave him even for a moment. David and Selena also came to check on their grandchild, their faces full of affection. In the end, Alexander also came. ¡°Where is Be?¡± asked Selena. Alexander said, She has gone back to her room to rest. The Quirk family immediately gathered, all except for Cahan, who was fast asleep. ¡°What on earth is going on? Can we truly hear Be¡¯s innermost thoughts?¡± David questioned. Alexander then talked about the day¡¯s happenings at thepany. ¡°Right now, only a few of us can hear it.¡±Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°We can¡¯t hear her now, right?¡± Selena asked in confusion. ¡°It¡¯s a matter of distance, just like when ordinary people talk; you can¡¯t hear if you¡¯re too far away,¡± Alexander said. ¡°I owe it to her this time. She saved me and Cal. How did she know all that information?¡± Evian was still in a daze, as everything had happened so fast and was so unreal, as if it was all a dream. If it hadn¡¯t been for Isabe revealing the truth, she and Cahan might have gone their entire lives. without recognizing each other. The mere thought of it was extremely frightening. ¡°I believe she must have gained this superpower to know everything recently. The fact that we can hear her thoughts must be an ident. I suggest we maintain the status quo for now. Once Chris and Rosie return, we can see if they can hear her as well.¡± The bizarre development left everyone clueless. The only option was to not do anything for the time being. ¡°I feel like Be has changed,¡± Evian remarked with a hint of nostalgia. When she got married, Isabe had just been brought back to the Quirk family, so they didn¡¯t spend much time together, She only saw Isabell¨¤ as somewhat reclusive. After her marriage, she constantly heard her motherining that Alexander and Isabe had be an unhappy couple. ¡°Actually, Be has always been entric since she was a child. However, ever since her parents passed ||| 1/5 Chapter 14 Eight Pack Abs +5 Free Cont and she was tormented by her rtives, she seemed to have been leth traumatized, causing a drastic her personality. But now, she seems to be reverting back to her childhood self.¡± Selena recalled. ¡°We the end of the day, Be has not only helped you resolve your troubles but also saved Evie and Caillutum. You should repay her kindness appropriately. David patted Alection shoulder. Remembering the events of the day, Selena chuckled and -Be otten GVINE Hing but means brochen. Sibe actually quite warm¨Chearted. You should be more understanding ward her in the future. Evian abo pressed her concern. ¡°Since you agreed to marry her, don¡¯t let her live the same way I did.¡± They were hopeful that Alexander would see the light and recognize the goodness in Label on that their mamall cop could improve. If that proved impossible, they wished for the terms, richer than separating in resentment. One should know that until then, they had never shared a room. art on good Without giving in much thought, Alexander was reminded of Isabe¡¯s money¨Cmindedness. ¡°¨¹rmder some money to them¡± The other three west mendered speechless. Is it possible that what other verses as you, and not your money? Can money truly show bub dili wame concer. In reality. Alexander had suddenly reallled Braibelli, wild ideas. His lips twitched in response. If they mahdied she would undoubtedly get her share. However, if they didn¡¯t, he wasn¡¯t magnanimous.enough no fund his own wife¡¯s search for a youngerlover. Despite all his precautions, he found in impublic gaurd against Isabe¡¯s betrayal. When Alexander came home, he nned to discas his idea of investing on Isabe¡¯s behalf with her. Before even having the chance to knock on the dia puding shriek from within the house was heard. The difference between Isabe¡¯s thoughts and speech was que distinct. Once one had gotten used to it, one could discern between the two. Ah. I¡¯m rich! Why are David, Selena, and Evian all ning many home! Oh Jee. They¡¯re thanking me for inadvertently uncovering everything. They¡¯re all so kind enam mully true that good deeds will never go anrewarded. Adding to what I had before, I have a total of two millions B. actually managed to get ten million in a Chapter 14 Eight Pack Abs. +5 Free Coins single day. Oh, how exhrating! Even if I end up divorcing Alexander and leave with nothing. I have nothing to fear¡ Young lovers, bad boys, six¨Cpack abs, hehe¡.. Inside the house, Isabe was rolling around on her bed, engrossed with her phone. She was busy sending out messages to express her gratitude when she heard a solemn knock on the door.. Puzzled, Isabe went to open the door, only to find the towering figure of Alexander blocking the entrance, his expression somewhat odd. He lowered his gaze, his dark eyes framed by¨Clong , creating an intense focus that could make anyone feel inexplicably pressured. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Isabe couldn¡¯t help but feel her heart race. It wasn¡¯t really Isabe¡¯s fault. After all, who could remain calm under the intense gaze of such a cold yet distinguished¨Clooking man. What is he doing here? Ah, I get it now. He¡¯s here to give me a reward too. My funds are going to increase again! Hurray! Alexander was at a loss for words. ¡± ¡°Hand over all the money you have to me.¡°¡± Isabe was dumbfounded. ¡°I¡¯ll make investments on your behalf. You¡¯ll be guaranteed a profit.¡± Isabe was still shocked. ¡°Once you¡¯ve made up your mind,e see me. After he was done, Alexander returned to his own room t In her past life, Isabe was a sried employee, which was undeniably exhausting. Therefore, in this life, all she wanted was to lead an easy life. Upon transmigrating, she checked the body¡¯s original owner¡¯s bank ount, and upon seeing the bnce. Isabe burst into tears. I¡¯m broke! The original owner worked in the entertainment industry and was not serious about her career. Shecked talent and relied solely on her looks, which led her to do mostly advertising work. The majority of these advertisements were usually secured throughworking and connections, so the original owner didn¡¯t end up with much money. In the past, the elders of the Quirk family used to provide the original owner with pocket money. However, after marriage, all of the original owner¡¯s expenses became Alexander¡¯s responsibility. Although Alexander had a strained rtionship with the original owner, he never restricted her spending. The supplementary card was always active, so she never really worried about money. 3/5 Chapter 14 Eight Pack Abs. However, Isabe was different. She didn¡¯t feel secure using a man¡¯s credit card. She felt safer having money under her own naine. Thus, it came as a surprise when Isabel arious transfers that day. She was not the type to sit illy by and do nothing, so she was quite taken in by Alexander¡¯s suggestion. After all, as a mere sried employee, she definitely couldn¡¯tpete with a young prodigy who was capable of sessfully managing arge corporation. Alter giving it some thought, Isabe decided to knock on Alexander¡¯s door. After waiting for what seemed like an eternity and not receiving a response, Isabe felt her patience wearing thin, and she was grumbling to herself. What¡¯s going on? Didn¡¯t he tell me to see hunt At that time, Isabe was in the corridor. Her thoughts were broadcasted far enough that Evian and the other two could hear. Stirred by curiosity, they all guliered at the floor, opening a small crack to sneak a perk. What¡¯s going on? Could it be that Alexander has finallye to his senses and is willing to let Isabe share his bed? The three members of the Quirk family were thrilled by the thought. Just as Isabe was finally on the verge of giving up in frustration, the door swung open. In an instant, the seductive sight before her extinguished her anger. Alexander was dressed in a bathrobe, his hair still damp With one hand, he was drying himself with a white towel, while the other held the door ajar. His ck obsidian eyes appeared even more profound, while the warmth on his checks brought out a slight blush, yet it could not outshine the vibrant red hue of his lips. The usually stern and aloof Alexander looked different when he was drenched¨Che appeared gentler and more rxed. Due to the slightly leaning forward posture, the hastily worn bathrobe had its cor opened even wide, leaving nothing to the imagination. The warm white light was reflected by the residual water droplets on his chest, shimmering like the surface of a ago. One, two, three¡. Just as Alexander looked at Isabe curiously, she let out a sigh Dmn, look at those shoulders and abs. This Jigure is incredible! I think I¡¯m about to faint. Initially, a blush spread across Alexander¡¯s cheeks. Subsequently, he couldn¡¯t help but straighten his posture, taking a deep breath. He didn¡¯t bother to adjue his clothes, maintaining aposed demeanor. 10:74/5 Chapter 14 Eight Pack Abs Hmm, did you see my eight¨Cpack abst ¦° +5 Free Comm 5/5 Chapter 15 Chapter 15 A Surprise Chapter 15 A Surprise Æø+84%¹ü +5 Free Cons Upon hearing the embarrassing words, the Quirk family couldn¡¯t help but feel awkward. Nheless, they were still very much looking forward to what would unfold next. Could it be that tonight. ¡°I was just taking a shower; that¡¯s why it took me so long to open the door.¡± ¡°Ah, it¡¯s okay.¡± Well done. That was impressive! Isabe maintained herposure, straining to tear her gaze away from Alexander¡¯s captivating figure. Alexander¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°Have you decided?¡± The Quirk family listened anxiously. -Sure, I have ten million now. Can you help me investi?¡± The Quirks were rendered speechless. Alexander nodded. ¡°But I need to know, how can you be so sure that the profit is guaranteed? Investing always carries risks,¡± Isabe stated earnestly, Alexander replied, ¡°If there¡¯s a loss, it¡¯s on me. I fully guarantee that your principal is safe.¡± Hub Isabe was somewhat taken aback by this unexpected benefit. Alexander said straightaway. ¡°Thank you for helping out my family again. Consider this a token of my gratitude.¡± Isabe instantly epted the credit, as she also felt that she had done them a big favor. There was no need for false modesty. ¡°I¡¯ll transfer it to youter¡ Hey, wait. Let¡¯s just invest nine million instead.¡± Alexander was puzzled when he heard Isabe¡¯s thoughts. I¡¯ll keep a million on hand, just for emergencies. ¡°Is there an option to choose monthly dividends for the investment?¡± Isabe asked again. This way I¡¯ll have a steady ie and can leave aid¨Cback lifestyle. Alexander slightly furrowed his brow. ¡°If you need money, just swipe your card.¡± ¡°I know,¡± Isabe said with augh, ¡°but is it wrong for me to want to celebrate my profit every month?¡± Not! That card is under your name, and your favorite punishment for me is freezing it. I wouldn¡¯t want to risk being left penniless when you freeze my card for offending you one day. Isabe¡¯sck of emotional security triggered a flicker in Alexander¡¯s gaze. E 1/7 5 12:39 Wed, Jul 17 GOD Chapter 15 A Surprise +5 Free Coins ¡°Alright, I understand. I remember the final payment for yourst job has already been transferred. You should receive it by tomorrow, It amounts to approximately one million. So, let¡¯s consider the total investment to be ten million still, shall we?¡± ¡°What? Really? Wasn¡¯t I just a nobody who could only get by through advertisements? Could the payment really be that high?¡± Isabe was taken aback, and she didn¡¯t recall much. Could it be because the original owner wasn¡¯t paying attention, so I remembered it wrong? ¡°This one¡¯s higher than usual. Alexander casually fibbed, and Isabe believed him. Her joyfulughter subsequently echoed in his mind. The trio who had been eavesdropping exchanged nces, sympathizing with Isabe. They believed that all her worries stemmed from Alexander¡¯s failure to provide Isabe with a sense of security. Fine, in the future, we¡¯ll just give Isabe more mary gift to increase her sense of security. Suddenly, Alexander felt a chill down his spine, sensing some sort of impending danger. After a moment of thought, he suggested. ¡°If you have any extra money in the future, you can continue to give it to me. I¡¯ll help you add it to your investment.¡± Alexander, you really are¡ apart from not sharing my bed, you¡¯re perfect! Alexander was at a loss for words. Apart from not sharing her bed? The trio who were eavesdropping gestured to each other. If only I could sleep with him just once. Alexander suddenly felt his ears burn. His previously shocked gaze could no longer focus on Isabe¡¯s face. The trio who were eavesdropping rooted for Isabe in their hearts, reasoning that since Alexander could hear thetter, perhaps Be¡¯s straightforwardness could give her a shot. Come to think of it, I wonder if any woman has ever managed to win him over¡ I am certain I haven¡¯t! With that, Alexander wondered anxiously if she was about to spill some secrets again. The trio who were eavesdropping wore expressions of helplessness. Back when the incident first urred, they themselves were not certain of the truth. It was only because many people had found out that they had no choice but to make Alexander take responsibility. Seriously? Is this for real? The eavesdropping trio wondered why Isab was so surprised. Alexander suddenly felt an inexplicable sense of foreboding. Surprisingly, Alexander is still a virgin. Wow, what a shocker Alexander¡¯s mind was blown. The eavesdropping trio thought to themselves, What do you mean a virgin? Alexander has had girlfriends, been married, and phndered with socialites and celebrities. Yet he¡¯s still a virgin? 12/7 12:39 Wed, Jul 17 GOD Chapter 15 A Surprise. +5 Free Coins Hahaha! Alexander¡¯s gaze narrowed, his face beginning to flush uncontrobly. All he could do was re at Isabe. What¡¯s so funny! This is too much! Not only was Isabeughing excessively to herself, but her face was also on the verge of contorting from holding back herughter. Moreover¡ Alexander¡¯s sharp gaze instantly Swept toward the room at the far end of the corridor. It seemed like he had also heard a few muffled chuckles from there. Thus, the trio of eavesdroppers immediately moved away from the crack in the door. After all, they were in the wrong for eavesdropping. This was a family¡¯s private affair which they had no intention of listening in. It was purely idental on their part After a few seconds of looking around awkwardly, the three of them couldn¡¯t resist being busybodies. As soon as they looked over, they saw Alexander pulling Isabe into the room amidst a chorus ofughter. Is something exciting going to happen? They hastily huddled around the door gap, but with the door now closed, it became incredibly difficult to hear the whispers of Isabe¡¯s heart. At this moment, Isabe¡¯s inner voice had momentarily ceased, leaving only the sound of her startled heartbeat. She looked at Alexander in surprise after he had pulled her into the room. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Unable to hear the annoyingughter anymore, Alexander finally regained hisposure. With a hint of resentment, he cast a nce at Isabe He quickly found an excuse. ¡°I¡¯m writing you a power of attorney agreement.¡± Though Isabe found it somewhat baffling, she was quite pleased with Alexander¡¯s efficiency in settling matters rted to the investment. However, Alexander was far from satisfied. Even though he had managed to prevent Isabe from revealing his secret, he couldn¡¯t help but be annoyed by the constant chatter in his car. Despite his best efforts, he was unable to prevent it. All he could do was blush fervently as he hastily drew. out the agreement. It is truly hard to believe that someone as sessful as Alexander is still a virgin. Even if he is a chaste person, sleeping with his first love should be considered innocent, shouldn¡¯t it Could it be that he can¡¯t get it up? Probably not, as he has right¨Cpack abs! With a swift thud, the printed agreementnded on the table, halting Isabe¡¯s unashamedly outrageous train of thought. Isabe was so engrossed in the agreement he had writen that she failed to notice the grim expression on Alexander¡¯s face. ||| < 3/7 12:39 Wed, Jul 17 GO Chapter 15 A Surprise +5 Free Cons With the agreement in hand, she left cheerfully. She slept soundly until the sun was shining brightly the next day, only to be awakened by the notification of the final payment being deposited into her ount, Indeed, there was a million. Upon descending the stairs, she saw Selena and Evian engaged in conversation with Cahan. Hearing themotion, they all looked up. ¡°You¡¯re finally up!¡± Selena remarked with a warm smile. Isabe felt a bit awkward. It seemed like the original owner rarely overslept. ¡°I was a bit tired yesterday, so I woke upte. The expressions on the faces of Selena and Evian wereplex. Originally, when Isabe woke upte. they could let their imaginations run wild. However, during breakfast, when Selena subtly suggested preparing some nourishing food for Isabe, Alexander¡¯s face darkened as he indicated it wasn¡¯t necessary. From that, they knew the couple didn¡¯t sleep with each other, which was truly unfortunate. Isabe¡¯ste rise had absolutely nothing to do with Alexander. Was Observing the expressions of those around her, Isabe pondered, as I being rude when I overslept? Regaining herposure, Selena chuckled. ¡°Sleep as long as you need to. If you¡¯re tired, get some extra rest. After all, young people like you have different routines from us.¡± With augh, Evian also chimed in. ¡°In the past, I also used to wake up quitete too¡± Upon hearing this, Cahan, who was next to Evian. curiously looked at his mother. After all, when he woke up this morning, he had seen his mother by his side, seemingly awake for quite some time already Upon noticing her son¡¯s gaze. Evian suddenly felt a little embarrassed and said in a soft voice, ¡°But I don¡¯t do it now.N?velDrama.Org (C) content. As Evian¡¯s words were intended tofort Isabe, the all going to have lunch together soon. ¡°Today, both David and Alexander won¡¯t being back for lunch, so it¡¯ll just be us apanying Cal.¡± Selena said with a smile. Alexander rarely came home for lunch, let alone the fact that there was still work to be done rted to Hannah¡¯s situation from the day before. At the same time, David had stepped out personally. Given how rare this was, it was clear that he intended to personally handle matters concerning the Lawson family. Thus, Isabe went straight over and sat down on the couch. ¡°Hello, Aunt Isabe, Cahan greeted politely, his eyes still held a hint of unease. It t was clear that Cahan was still not ustomed to his new family. Despite the smile on his face, she 4/7 < 12:39 Wed Jul 17 GO Chapter 15 A Surprise couldn¡¯t shake off his nervousness. After all, they were rtives who had been apart for nine years and still needed time to adjust. Both Selena and Evian noticed Cahan¡¯s awkwardness, yet they were at a loss for a better solution. All they could do was to approach with care and caution. However, they couldn¡¯t help but harbor resentment toward Jasper and Sienna, as well as regret for the initial assumptions they had made. Under such circumstances, the atmosphere easily became awkward. Isabe¡¯s eyes shifted. I got it. Cahan enjoys ying with Rubik¡¯s cubes, Legos, and model kits. However, aside from the Rubik¡¯s cube, he has only ever tried the others in the store, as Sienna had deemed them too expensive to purchase. It was hardly a matter of cost, but rather Sienna¡¯s reluctance to spend an extra dime on Cahan. The faces of Selena and Evian instantly froze. Just a moment ago, when they had asked Cahan, he had simply replied that he liked Rubik¡¯s cubes They presumed that he was being modest when he refrained from discussing expensive toys.) This made the two of them feel even more heartbroken. Before Isabe could even find a reason to tell them, Selena and Evian seamlessly steered the conversation toward Cahan and their younger brother, Christopher. They subtly brought up how all the Quirk siblings had a fondness for Lego and model kits, mentioning that there was a whole collection of them stored in their house. ¡°Cal, do you know how to y with them? Would you like to¡ ¡°I do. I like them,¡± Cahan responded immediately. It wasn¡¯t just because he genuinely liked them, but more so due to a shared connection with the Quirk family, which gave him more confidence. Of course, what Selena and Evian said was true¨Cthere were indeed many toys in the storeroom. However, they wished they couldpensate Cahan tenfold for the lost time of nine years. Therefore, they not only allowed Cahan to choose from the items in the storeroom but also had a great number of new toys delivered When evening fell, David and Alexander returned home, only to be cheerfully ushered by the butler into an empty room on the first floor. Inside, a sprawling set of Lego blocks filled the space. Three women and a boy were seated on the floor, thoroughly engrossed in y. That sight brought a wave of warmth to the hearts of the father and son, who had been weary from a full day¡¯s work. After dinner, both David and Alexander joined them. A weekter, the dust finally settled on many matters. David handled everything efficiently¨Cfrom the divorce proceedings to reporting to the authorities and filingwsuits. He had it all under control. < 5/7 12:39 Wed, Jul 17 GOO Chapter 15 A Surprise La 94% Free Cons The private hospital owned by the Lawson family went under, leaving Jasper burdened with a massive debt. His only option was to dere bankruptcy. The entire Lawson family found themselves destitute, living on the streets. Pa had tried to cause a scene a few times, but since they were no longer inws, she naturally couldn¡¯t even get past the security David would not grant any member of the Lawson family another opportunity to see Evian and Cahan again. Jasper and Sienna were both facing imprisonment. However, upon discovering that Sienna was pregnant, Jasper for once, manned up. He took all the me upon himself, ensuring Sienna could be released. without any charges. However, Sienna was not moved by his sacrifice. She wasn¡¯t sure if it was because she had lost hope for the future, or because she felt Jasper had deceived her. As Pa didn¡¯t keep a close eye on her, Joanne ended up losing the child and then vanished without a trace. In the end. in the face of disaster, all of them only care about themselves. Upon learning of the situation. Jasper went amok in prison, which only served to lengthen his sentence. Over a span of ten days, the Lawson family vanished from the city Soon after that, Cahan transferred schools and started afresh, 1 Before that, the Quirk family had organized a wee party to celebrate their reunion with Cahan. Upon reviewing the guest list for the banquet, Isabe expressed regret. I only know the name but not the face. Otherwise. I can check in advance if there is any juicy gossip to feast on Typically, high society is teeming with drama. The Quirk family, engrossed in discussing a list on the couch, suddenly found their attention pulled away. It couldn¡¯t be helped, for no one could resist eavesdropping on gossip. Recently, quite a few interesting events had unfolded around Isabe. She even discovered the secret crush the butler harbored for the housekeeper. Every day, they would quietly revel in the budding romance between the two. By the way, will Christopher be able to make it? Didn¡¯t they say previously that he is filming in some remote mountainous area with no signal?¡± asked David The third child of the Quirk family, Christopher, was one of the most popr actors in the entertainment industry. Alexander said. ¡°I received a message from Chris. He just got out and assured me he¡¯lle back. He also mentioned he has something important to discuss.¡± As these words were spoken, everyone in the Quirk family fell silent, their expressions subtly shifting. Curious, Isabe nced around the crowd, unable to resist activating Gossip System. So that¡¯s what¡¯s going on. Christopher wants to change the betrothal agreement. It seems vaguely familiar. He is III 6/7 12:39 Wed, Jul 17 GO Chapter 15 A Surprise +84 +5 Free Coins currently engaged to the eldest daughter of the Cowell family, Luna, but he has always been fond of the younger daughter, Bianca. It seems that Luna has a rather poor reputation, while Bianca is praised by everyone she meets. When the Quirk family heard this, they were not surprised at all. Over the years. Christopher¡¯s behavior had been clear enough. They, as a family, did not oppose their children choosing to love freely. Their only concern was that Christopher¡¯s impetuous temper might make the situation awkward. Since Isabe had confirmed that Christopher truly intended to change the engagement upon his return, they decided to discuss an appropriate course of action together once he was back. As everyone was deep in thought, they heard Isabe let out a sigh. Love is an unpredictable thing. When Christopher was a child, he nearly died. It was Luna who saved his life. Yet, ironically, he ended up falling for her younger sister instead of her. Everyone in the Quirk family was shocked. Hold on, what did we just hear? Wasn¡¯t it Bianca who saved Christopher when he was just a child? ? Chapter 16 ? Chapter 16 They Are Twins On the day of the party, Alexander returned early to make preparations. In the room specifically designated for styling, Alexander saw Isabe, who already had her make up and outfit done. Isabe looked rather different that day. In the past, she was fond of heavy makeup and often adorned herself with all kinds ofvish essories. She was always striking like the most eye-catching rose one would find in a garden as if determined to capture his attention with her stunning appearance. However, she looked simple and elegant that day. She was wearing a light and graceful pale yellow gown, and her outfit wasplemented by a pearl ne. Her long hair was styled to give a simple curl at the ends. Her look exuded liveliness. Seeing him enter the room, she lifted her gown and approached him with light, quick steps. "Mom instructed us to go out and greet the guests together just now," Isabe said. Alexander nodded. Then, he noticed Isabe scrutinizing him from head to toe. He was about to ask what was on her mind when she thought to herself: Well, you look handsome enough. There shouldn''t be a need for any styling, right? Alexander looked slightly uneasy. Unlike Christopher, he was never one to fuss about appearances. Hiding his awkwardness, Alexander said, "Let''s go." The two were about to leave when they encountered Evian, who was bringing Cahan in for a makeover. Upon seeing Isabe, Evian and Cahan were utterly captivated by her stunning appearance. Evian chuckled. "Just look at how beautiful your Aunt Isabe is." Cahan nodded obediently and agreed, "Yes, she''s beautiful." Feeling shy from thepliment, Isabe decided the best way to avoid awkwardness was to divert it. She lowered her gaze to Cahan and asked him, "Who''s prettier, me or your mom?" As expected, Cahan''s face flushed. "Mom is the prettiest," he replied. Evian gently caressed her son''s head, visibly moved. Perhaps their bond of blood yed a part in closing the rtionship gap between them. They had be so close that one could never have imagined that they had been separated for nine years. As for Jasper and Sienna, theck of love they provided made it easy for Cahan to ept the change and move on. Nowadays, he only asionally thought of them. "By the way, Rosie''s excursion is a rare opportunity, so she won''t be able toe back. She apologized to me over a video call, and even sent a gift to Cal," Evian said with a sigh. Rosalie, the youngest daughter of the Quirk family, was still in university. She was currently on the other side of the world on an art excursion. Alexander nodded understandingly. Later, he led Isabe to the front door to await their guests. As guests began to arrive one after another, Isabe noticed that many of their gazes lingered on her, with few being friendly. Most of them were scrutinizing, judgmental, and even hostile. After all, the recent incident involving Quirk Group had caused quite a stir. Not only did they hold a major press conference to officially rify matters, but they also dismissed a number of employees. In particr, they cklisted Isabe''s manager and demandedpensation from her. This could be seen as Alexander''s move to support his estranged wife. Back then, many onlookers were convinced that the incident would lead to their divorce. Numerous prominent youngdies were waiting to marry the most outstanding and promising heir of their generation, even if it meant being his second wife. Various ns for marriage alliances were probably running through the guests'' minds. Too bad for them. I''m still married to Alexander. Their ns havee to nothing. Isabe thought to herself with a silentugh. Alexander''s eyebrows twitched slightly as he listened to Isabe''s smug inner thoughts. All the while, he maintained a neutral expression as he greeted and entertained the guests. Not long after, the Cowells arrived. However, instead of the expected four people, only three showed up. Behind the middle-aged couple stood a woman with a rather indifferent expression. Unlike the others who arrived looking happy, she seemed uninterested in everything around her and exuded an aura of aloofness that set her apart from the others. She was dressed in a predominantly ck dress with no essories, and her long ck hair was not styled. She looked nothing like a typical heiress from a wealthy family. "Alexander, it''s been a while. You''ve be even more outstanding," Henry greeted Alexander warmly and shook his hand enthusiastically. Marjorie, smiling broadly, chimed in as well. Like many other snobbish rich women, her enthusiasm was directed solely at Alexander. Shepletely ignored Isabe. Isabe didn''t mind at all. Instead, she curiously observed them. After all, it was easier to gather gossip if she remembered all the faces. Her gaze fell on thedy at the back. When their eyes met, thedy nodded politely as a courtesy. "Are you Luna or Bianca?" Isabe asked bluntly. Having seen her a few times before, Isabe vaguely remembered her face, but she still wasn''t familiar with her. After all... they were twin sisters. Luna was momentarily taken aback because this was probably the first time someone had asked so bluntly without any pretense. Henry and Marjorie also looked over in surprise. "I''m Luna." "I see, Ms. Luna. Where''s Ms. Bianca? Didn''t shee together with you?" Isabe asked curiously. A glimmer of sadness shed across Luna''s eyes as she replied in a heavy tone, "She''sing here with someone else."N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Seemingly noticing the change in Luna''s tone, Henry and Marjorie immediately cast a displeased nce at her before quickly smiling again. Showing off, they said, "Our Bianca is busy filming, so she couldn''t make it today. That''s why..." Before they could finish speaking, a sports car arrived. The guests'' cars were all parked outside. Only the Quirk family''s cars were allowed to drive in. As the car door swung open, a pair of long legs emerged. A fashionably dressed man who looked like a runway model got out of the car. He removed his sunsses, revealing a face that bore a striking resemnce to Alexander. Hecked Alexander''s refined solemnity but exuded a rebellious charm. Perhaps for the sake of appearing on camera, his build was leaner than Alexander''s. However, he still had the stature of a model, which could only be attributed to the excellent genes of the Quirk family. Due to his A-lister status, many young guests gathered excitedly, gossiping. "Wow! It''s Christopher. I just watched histest show. He''s so handsome!" "I''m a fan of his now. I''m going to ask him for a phototer." "What a pity. He''s already taken. Otherwise..." "Hey, I overheard that the woman who came with her parents is Luna, Christopher''s so-called fianc¨¦e. So, who do you think is in the passenger seat with him?" There was no need for further spection because Christopher had already walked over to the passenger side and opened the door. Not only that, he bent down to help a woman out of the car. The woman also had long, dark hair, and her face was a mirror image of Luna''s. However, she was dressed in a white gown, her eyes exuding a gentle charm. "Thank you, Chris," the woman said. "Be careful, I''ve got you," Christopher said. There were many guestsing and going, and there were hardly any secrets in high society. Everyone began whispering amongst themselves while eagerly anticipating the unfolding drama. Henry and Marjorie immediately noticed that their younger daughter seemed a bit unwell. They quickly rushed over with concern, their actions reflecting the attitude of parents treating a cherished child. "What''s wrong, darling? Are you hurt?" Marjorie asked, concerned. "No, not at all. I just twisted my ankle slightly while filming. It''s really no big deal. Everyone''s making too much of a fuss," Bianca shyly exined. "Oh my, I''ve always told you not to overwork yourself filming. What if you''re badly injured? Let me help..." Before Henry could finish his sentence, Marjorie gave him a nudge with her elbow. Christopher didn''t pay attention to it. Holding Bianca, he said, "Let''s get inside first. Bianca can''t stand too long." Immediately, a few individuals escorted Bianca over. Luna stood there like an invisible person. She didn''t step forward to check on her sister or look at the overly intimate gestures between her fianc¨¦ and her sister. She had probably gotten used to it. Isabe''s gaze darted around curiously until the group approached and finally noticed Luna. A hint of unease flickered across Henry''s and Marjorie''s faces. Christopher frowned when he sensed Bianca, whom he was supporting, seemed frightened and attempted to push him away. "You''re here, Luna. Don''t get the wrong idea. Chris only came to pick me up because I''m hurt. There''s nothing more to it. Please... Please don''t be angry," Bianca said as she shrank back a little. She appeared to be afraid of Luna. The onlookers'' expressions changed. They had heard rumors about Luna frequently bullying her younger sister. Judging from Bianca''s reaction, those rumors seemed to be true. Christopher grabbed Bianca''s arm firmly, preventing her from retreating. It seemed as though he was deliberately showing his stance in front of Luna. He warned in a low voice, "Don''t you scare her. We are at the Quirk manor. If you dare to bully Bianca, I won''t let it slide." Luna did not even nce at Christopher. Instead, a bitter, mocking smile tugged at the corner of her mouth. "Luna, your sister''s been hurt. Can''t you show a bit of concern instead of showing a cold face?" Marjorie voiced her discontent. "All right, stop throwing a tantrum in our guest''s home. It''s embarrassing. Let''s go inside," Henry said in a stern voice. Christopher ignored Luna. After giving Alexander an acknowledging nod, he proceeded to lead Bianca inside, but he failed to notice the disapproval in his brother''s expression. Before Christopher could step forward, he heard a distinct voice. Judging by the pitch, it likely belonged to his sister-inw whom he did not like. It was none other than Isabe, the woman who had duped his brother. What the f*ck! Did I go blind momentarily? I saw nothing! Are they saying that Luna is angry, scary, cold-faced, and throwing a tantrum? From start to finish, she didn''t even exchange a single nce with them. Why are they throwing baseless usations? Christopher thought to himself: Wait, what is going on? Is Isabe talking? But I didn''t see her open her mouth! And what on earth is she babbling about? Chapter 17 Chapter 17 Pretentious Woman *S Fire Coins Upon hearing Isabe¡¯s string ofints, Alexander noticed that Christopher had stopped in his tracks. He looked like he had seen a ghost. Alexander immediately understood what was going on. Before Christopher could speak, Alexander intervened, ¡°Chris, stay here and help me entertain the guests? Alexander¡¯s tone was heavy. Although it was not quite amand, it instinctively drew attention away from the previous topic. ¡°Let me assist Bianca inside first, she¡¯s having trouble moving. Before Christopher could finish, the disruptive voice surfaced again. Is he stupid? She has her parents and sister right there! It¡¯s not his turn to lend her a hand. Even if he is her boyfriend, there¡¯s no need for him to keep insisting. Not to mention how quokward their rtionship status is right now. Alerander is clearly trying to remind him that his actions are inappropriate. Is he so in love that he can¡¯t understand it? It must be. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have attacked Luna blindly just now. Christopher was stunned by the torrent of insults hurled at him. Instantly, embarrassment and anger welled up within him. He quickly turned to Isabe and yelled angrily, ¡°You¡¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Isabe was puzzled. Isabe thought Christopher was trying to greet her although his tone didn¡¯t sound too pleasant. However, based on Isabe¡¯s memory, she indeed didn¡¯t get along with the hot¨Ctempered Christopher. Since young, Christopher had always admired Alexander. However, due to the Alexander¡¯s marriage. Christopher harbored strong resentment toward Isabe, who was of a simr age. Despite both working in the entertainment industry, Christopher had no intention of supporting Isabe in any way. He even refused to address her as his sister¨Cinw in public or private. However, Christopher had never directly confronted Isabe out of respect for his brother. Christopher hadn¡¯t expected that Isabe would actually dare to think of him like that, ¡°Chris?¡± Bianca whispered, puzzled by his sudden halt. Since she couldn¡¯t tell that Christopher was ring at Isabe from her point of view, she assumed that he was looking at Luna, who was standing next to Isabe. Bianca instantly felt aggrieved. Biting her lower lip, she gently shoved Christopher away and said, ¡°Chris, you should apany Luna. I¡¯ll be fine on my own.¡± Luna had kept her mouth shut, but upon hearing that, she couldn¡¯t help pointing out, ¡°Mr. Alexander was the one who asked Mr. Christopher to stay and help him entertain the guests. Why am I being dragged into this?¡± Bianca was momentarily stunned. Her eyes widened in shock as she looked at Luna. Then, her eyes welled up with tears as if she was overwhelmed with injustice. 1 ¡°What kind of attitude is this? You really enjoy picking on your sister, don¡¯t you? We shouldn¡¯t have brought you along!¡± Henry and Marjorie defended Bianca instantly, 1/5 12:40 Wed, Jul 17 Ga. Chapter 17 Pretentious Woman Meanwhile, oblivious to Bianca¡¯s tearful expression, Christopher turned his head and mer Lama¡¯s cold Watamente. Did she just refer to me as Mr. Christopher? dn she always call me Christopher A peculiar feeling of difort inexplicably arose within Christopher, only to be interrupted by a certain stand this any longer. I may not know Lasery well but this init ¡°Earlier, my husband only requested for Christopher to stay. He didn¡¯t mention Luna. Is there any particr reason you brought that up!¡°. Tabe¡¯s tone was not usatory, but rather one of genuine curiosity and a desire to understand, which uften proved to be an effective approach When Isabe posed the question, everyone present fell silent. A strange and cerie atmosphere settled over the party, and many people began to see the simation in a new light. Yeah, where did that suddenlye from? It was one thing to have Christopher stay behind to entertain the quests, but surely they couldn¡¯t expect Lunarto do the same. Yet somehow, in Bianca¡¯s version of events, it had turned into Christopher keeping Company with Luma. How did that happen? Henry and Marjorie were quick toe to Bianca¡¯s defense because they instinctively felt that babe bor ill will toward Bunca They were ready to refute Isabe when Alexander unexpectedly interjected. ¡°Perhaps there has been a misunderstanding. I did indeed only mention my brother. Then, he nced at Isabe, who looked like she was diger to start an argument. He was pleased by how she had ined the term husband other than ex¨Chusband. Their unspoken understanding left Banca flushing with embarrassment and momentarily speechless She cuald only look at Christopher with a helpless and innocent expression. sho dumbfounded. Christopher was aho du ¡°Moreover, your sister was merely correcting your statement earlier. Why are you acting It¡¯s not as if you¡¯ve been wronged. Having your faber scold your sister publicly pus¨Cn in a diffi sition. As hosta, in there any conflict we can help resolver¡± Isabe said as she quep her gaze from to the Cowells. ia, who had always had an easy aid. She froze and said nothing seemed to have taken an unexpected stumble. The Cowells were left dumbfounded as well as they wer mahle toprehend how things had taken

Junked toward Alexander

CAE jee Hot himpitable enough¡± Alexander aslett, his tice void of expression The but calling what happened hat now dry disund themelves unable to wet their frustration (1) US O 12:40 Wed, Jul 17 Ga Chapter 17 Pretentious Woman The very next moment, Isabe smiled warmly at Bianca and spoke to her friendly ¡°By the way, there was something off about what you just said. What do you mean by letting Christopher apany Luna, ared saying that you can handle on your own? You shouldn¡¯t say such things¡± The people around were taken aback. Did babe¡¯s words imply that she was acknowledging that Christopher and Bianca were a couple on behalf of the Quirk family? Was he advising Bianca to stop belittling herself? In that instant, Bianca had forgotten about their recent conflict. Her eyes were filled with a certain anticipation as she looked at Isabe Immediately, Isabe carnestly advised, ¡°Your parents are right here, alive and well. How can you overlook them? If all else fails, your sister is here too! They will never leave on your own!¡± On my own¡ That¡¯s not toliar I meant. The expressions of the onlookers shifted again. Eventually, someone in the crowd couldn¡¯t help but voire out, ¡°Isn¡¯t she just being pretentious?¡± ¡°¡ I¡¯m not!¡± Bianca finally lost herposure, her eyes brimming with tears. Just as she was about to say something, Isabe patted her on the shoulder, stopping her from crying. Isabeforted, ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯ve realized you¡¯re notpletely on your Bianca¡¯s face instantly turned red. own here.¡± Haha! This pretentious woman is too naive. Her wordsck sp much logic that it makes it easy for others to spot her ws. Maybe it¡¯s because everyone around her spoils her too much, leading her to believe that she can get away with anything. But sorry, darling, I am an expert when ites to dealing with pretentious people! Christopher looked around him in shock. What on earth had just happened? Isabe did as she pleased, knowing fully well that Alexander would handle the situation afterward. Just as Bianca was about to put on a tearful performance to salvage the situation, Alexander abruptly ended the confrontation with a polite gesture of invitation. Despite feeling a mix of confusion and anger, the Cowells suppressed their feelings and reluctantly led. Bianca into the hall. Trailing behind them, Luna nced back at Isabe and the others before leaving her eyes reflecting a trace of bewildered emotion. It seemed like she was encountering such a situation for the first time and didn¡¯t know how to react. Once everyone had left, Christopher finally asked, ¡°What were you all doing just now? Bianca is so innocent. She surely didn¡¯t do it on purpose. She just misspoke. Why did you have to embarrass her like that In Christopher¡¯s perspective, he and Bianca were star¨Ccrossed lovers obstructed by his existing engagement with Luna Bianca¡¯s asional insecurity and mistakes were understandable. 3/5 12.40 Wed, Jul 17 GOO Chapter 17 Pretentious Woman +84 ¡°Are you saying that Lura deserves to be humilitated when she didn¡¯t do anything¡°¡± Isabe asked in a curious tone Christopher was momentarily stumped. ¡°Luna often makes Bianca cry. One moment of embarrassment for her is no big deal!¡± he defended Isabe looked at Christopher in surprise, then quick turned to nce at Alexander Is he really Alexander¡¯s biological brother! Alexander couldnt help but feel a bit annoyed when he heard Isabe¡¯s inner thoughts because Christopher was indeed his younger brother. Alexander looked at Christopher with dissatisfacon Cnrik our parents had always taught us to focus on the issue and not be biased toward the person involve Top may have your biases but you should understand the importance of being objective¡± Despite being in his twenties, Christopher couldn¡¯t help but finch when Alexander reprimanded him. He obediently listened, though his eyes showed indignande Is he really that clueless, or does the Quirks have a thing for retentious women 4 jest team shed and effor Did he get all his acting awards because the Quirts paid for them! How can be not see that the anting Hey, you Christopher could no longer hold back Oh no, he¡¯s so smitten with that pretentious women her he ends up marrying her! I bet the Quirano tur into a constant drama scene. I¡¯m not afraid bat it¡¯s going to be incredibly annoying Idrather not he chester inw. Maybe I should find a way to get mander to drone me sooner Christopher was left speechless by what he had heard He stared at his brother in astonishment This woman, who had stubbornly insisted on manying my grother, is actually thinking about divorce? Hold on exactly have I heard! Alexander¡¯s mouth twitched. Clearing his throat, he interrupted Isabes wild thoughts and said. ¡°Leave the guests to me and Chris. You can go in Isabe immediately nodded in agreement Awesome! Time for me to go in and enjoy the shor As Christopher watched Isabe retreating cheerfully he pressed his trembling Angers against his temples and nced at Alexander with a questioning look in his eyes. Alexander didn¡¯t beat around the bush. He took advantage of the moment when no customers were present to disclose Isabe¡¯s situation. Christopher froze for quite a while before he finally said. ¡°Should we get a psychologist for our entire family? No, we should probably call in a priest.¡± Alexander stemnly dismissed Christopher¡¯s idea Pouting, Christopher curiously asked. ¡°So, she really knows everything?¡± 4/5N?velDrama.Org (C) content. 5 12:40 Wed, Jul 17 GOD. Chapter 17 Pretentious Woman Alexander replied. ¡°She can find out everything she wants to know for now.¡± ¡°Ha. Is she the most formidable paparazzo in the entertainment industry? Christopher remained skeptical. Alexander¡¯s gaze flickered as he changed the topic. ¡°Are you nning to amend your betrothal today?¡± Christopher hesitated for a moment before responding. ¡°Yes, but don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t ruin my little nephew¡¯s wee party. I¡¯ve spoken to the Cowells and asked them to stay after the party ends so that our two families can discuss it privately¡± Alexander nodded in agreement. ¡°No one is going to object, right?¡± Christopher asked cautiously. ¡°Are you certain that its Bianca you want, not Luna?¡± Alexander asked. The memory of Luna¡¯s gaze shed through Christopher¡¯s mind, causing a pang of difort within him. However, he said. ¡°Of course, Bianca is too delicate. She needs my protection. On the other hand. Luna is jealous of nca and treats her poorly. I donlike her behavior.¡± Spire his words, he couldn¡¯t shake the uneasy feeling when he noticed theck of reaction on Christopher continued. ¡°You have no idea how much Bianca has suffered because of their identical faces Alexander interrupted directly. ¡°You¡¯re responsible for your own life. The decision is yours Taken aback. Christopher let out a somewhat defiant grunt before turning away. Through the floor¨Cto¨Cceiling ss of the reception hall he saw Luna, who was in a ck dress, standing alone in a corner amidst the lively crowd Looking down at the wine ss in her hand, she appeared to be lost in thought Suddenly, she looked up and stared out of the window Instinctively. Christopher averted his gaze. Even though the annulment of their engagement was imminent, why was his heart inexplicably pounding? Chapter 18 Chapter 18 He Deserves It Chapter 18 He Deserves It +5 Free Coms Christopher¡¯s mind was in disarray, so he slipped away shortly after he half¨Cheartedly entertained the guests with Alexander for a bit. Alexander didn¡¯t care much about Christopher, either. After all, he had made thetter stay just to discuss matters regarding Isabe. On the other side, Luna watched as Henry and Marjorie incessantly boasted about Bianca within their social circle,pletely disregarding her. She had long since be numb to it. She could, however, feel a gaze lingering on her that made her uneasy. She nced around, but there were too many people to identify who it was. As such, she could only move away and take a breather in the bathroom. The bathrooms the Quirk family arranged for their guests were located at the end of the hallway, with separate ones for men and women. Luna was just about to enter thedies¡® bathroom when a strong force from behind abruptly shoved her in. ¡°Ali!¡± Startled, Luna let out a scream. However, someone covered her mouth. Before long, she found herself pinned against the bathroom wall by a man. It was only then Luna got a clear look at that man. He seemed like a scion from a wealthy family whom she had seen a few times, but she wouldn¡¯t exactly say she knew him. Luna red angrily at that man. Triggered by her intense gaze, the man reached out to tug at her dress. ¡°Trying to put on an act, huh, b*tch? I don¡¯t care whose fianc¨¦e you are, 111 let you know today what it¡¯s like to offend me¡¡± up Luna heard the sound of her dress ripping. Her mind was in a whirl of confusion, unable to believe she welled with tears as she was in such a situation. She was too flustered to even scream, and her eyes struggled desperately. Sensing the man¡¯s breath on her neck, Luna started bawling her eyes out. Just as utter despair surged within her, the door was forcefully flung open with a loud bang. ¡°F*ck! Are you asking for trouble?¡± In an instant, Luna felt the force weighing on her case. She fell pathetically to the ground, and when she looked up helplessly, She saw Christopher, grasping the back of the man¡¯s neck. His face was flushed with anger as he swung his fist toward the man, leaving thetter twirling in the air from the impact. When Christopher turned to look at Luna, he realized that the hem of her dress had been torn, revealing her fair thigh. He quickly averted his gaze and said, ¡°Fix yourself up.¡± 1/5 12:40 Wed, Jul 17 Chapter 18 He Deserves It + Free Cons After saying that, he tossed his coat toward her and dragged the man out of the bathroom. Christopher was so livid he clenched his fists so tightly that they creaked. A surge of indescribable anger burned within him, but fortunately, he was still rational enough to not make a scene out of the situation. Instead, he dragged the man to the deserted backyard, threw him onto the ground, and kicked him several times. When the man snapped back to his senses, he hastily shouted. ¡°Christopher, are you out of your mind? You¡¯re defending her, even though you¡¯re involved with her sister? You don¡¯t even acknowledge her as your fianc¨¦e. What are you doing here, catch her cheating on you?¡± Christopher¡¯s face darkened instantly. ¡°No matter who she is to me, I can¡¯t allow such an incident in the Quirk manor. Why are you trying to force her when she¡¯s obviously unwilling?¡± ¡°F*ck. You don¡¯t know a thing. That¡¯s just a lover¡¯s spat, to spice things up!¡± Christopher was stunned to his core. ¡°W¨CWhat did you say?¡± who The man picked himself up from the ground, lifting his lips into a malicious grin. ¡°I wasn¡¯t the one made you a cuckold. That slt was the one who seducell me, but she dumped me after just three months. Can you me me for wanting some sort of exnation?¡± Christopher¡¯s expression abruptly changed, instinctively reaching out to choke the man¡¯s throat. ¡°Say that again!¡± The man, too, was infuriated. ¡°What the heck. Just because you acting like you¡¯re jealous!¡± lon¡¯t want her, no one else can? Stop Christopher¡¯s eyes were filled with rage. He was ready tosh out, but Alfred suddenly appeared and stopped him. ¡°Oh dear. Mr. Christopher, it¡¯s not right to hit a guest. You should keep your cool and talk it out¡± Alfred hastily separated the two and quickly dragged the man away, seemingly able to sense that Christopher was truly furious. ¡°Mr. Christopher, you should hurry back to attend to the guests. Everyone has arrived and Mr. Alexander is looking for you.¡± Christopher froze in ce, his emotions in turmoil. By the time he regained hisposure and turned around to look, Luna was already standing there, clutching onto his coat in her hands, her face pale and stunned. Wearing a somber expression, Christopher was about to bypass Luna and leave when she suddenly eximed, ¡°It wasn¡¯t me!¡± Christopher nced over, only to see Luna, as if summoned her courage, staring at him with a fearless demeanor. ¡°h¡¯s Bianca. I¡¯m sure she¡¯s the one who caused all this trouble¡¡± ¡°Luna¡°¡± Christopher roared. ||| 2/5 ||| 12:40 Wed, Jul 17 GDO ¡¤ Chapter 18 He Deserves It +5 Free Cons Luna was taken aback. When she had a proper glimpse at the look in Christopher¡¯s eyes, she felt as if a bucket of cold water had been dumped on her. With a hint of mockery on his face, Christopher said. ¡°Let¡¯s forget about those previous instances, but this time, how can you still shift the me to Bianca after doing something so absurd?¡± All color drained from Luna¡¯s face, and her eyes gradually lost their luster. She wanted to exin that she wasn¡¯t the culprit for the previous instances, but she couldn¡¯t. Christopher sneered. ¡°To think Bianca has always felt guilty toward you because of our matter, and out of respect for the engagement, she and I have never officially started dating. Now that I think of it, it¡¯s not worth doing all that. Luna. I don¡¯t care whether or not you harbor feelings for me, but I¡¯ve only had Bianca in my heart since she risked her life to save me when we were younger. So¡ let¡¯s call off our engagement. The only woman I want to marry is Bianca.¡± The sparkle in Luna¡¯s eyes faded awaypletely, and the coat in her arms slipped from her grasp onto the ground. Although she had long known this day woulde, it still made her heart ache profoundly ¡°So, you knew all along that I liked you,¡± Luna suddenly uttered. Christopher refused to spare Luna another nce. Luna let out a bitterugh. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it won¡¯t happen again. Let¡¯s call off the engagement. As expected, other than Grandma, everyone in this world, be it Mom and Dad or the young boy who promised to marry and protect me forever, will only choose to believe Bianca. Strangely, Christopher felt his heart lurch after hearing Luna¡¯s response. On the surface, however, he still couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re willing to cooperate. I¡¯m warning you though, if you ever harm Bianca again, I won¡¯t hesitate-¡± A sudden voice interrupted Christopher¡¯s words: Tak, t, tsk. This feels like someone is trying to get on his love¡¯s bad side! Unustomed to hearing Isabe¡¯s heartfelt thoughts, Christopher instinctively turned to look in the direction of the voice, only to see Isabe and Alexander standing in the corridor behind Luna. It seemed like the two hade together. Before Christopher could even speak, Alexander asked with a frown. ¡°What happened? Why are you making a scene here? Didn¡¯t we agree to settle this matterter?¡± Since Alexander and Isabe arrivedte, all they heard was Christopher moring to break off the engagement with Luna, oblivious to what transpired earlier. Christopher furrowed his brows, but he ultimately didn¡¯t reveal what happened in the bathroom earlier. He figured it wasn¡¯t beneficial to Luna¡¯s reputation, after all ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Christopher said, somewhat defiantly. Alexander¡¯s gaze swept over and noticed that Luna¡¯s dress was torn. Although it wasn¡¯t revealing, it was not quite decent. 3/5 240 wea, Jul Chapter 18 He Deserves It He lowered his head and whispered to Isabe. ¡°Take her upstairs to change her clothes.¡± Isabe had also noticed and nodded in acknowledgment. +84 As she walked over to take Luna away and spotted thetter¡¯s numb expression, she couldn¡¯t help but red fiercely at Christopher. As if being provoked. Christopher wanted to ask what she was looking at when he heard this: He said Bianca¡¯s the only one in his heart ever since she saved him. Should I find a way to tell this fool that he got his savior wrong? The one who saved him back then was Lia, not Bianca. Seeing how annoying he is. I don¡¯t really feel like telling him. He deserves it for making a mistake. Christopher¡¯s mind went nk for a moment. Then, a wave of irritation washed over him, as if his cherished memories were being mocked. He drew his breath, about tosh out at Isabe when Alexander coldly interrupted, ¡°Shut up. Christopher.¡± Christopher paused, staring at Alexander in disbelief. Isabe was perplexed, but she still departed with Luna, who hadpletely lost interest in everything. After thedies left, Christopher finally couldn¡¯t contain his anger and pointed. in the direction where Isabe left and yelled, ¡°Alex, did you hear¡ Alexander knitted his brows. ¡°You said you want to marry Bianca. If it was Luna who saved you when you were young, and not Bianca, would your decision be the same?¡± Christopher widened his eyes in disbelief, thinking he must have misheard. But even if I¡¯m hearing things. there¡¯s no way I¡¯d hear something so absurd, ¡°Alex, Isabe has gone mad. Are you joining her in her madness?¡± Yet, all Alexander did was stare at Christopher silently, without uttering a word. Seeing how Alexander didn¡¯t look like he was joking, Christopher could no longer keep himself together. ¡°I was the one involved, so how could I not know who saved me? Moreover, Mr. and Mrs. Cowell and Bianca, oh yes, and even Luna knows that it was Bianci who saved me! Luna has never refuted that! How could it possibly be wrong?¡± Christopher found the situation utterly ridiculous. It was precisely because they knew how Christopher would respond that the Quirks did not immediately inform him about the fact that he had acknowledged the wrong person as his savior. The Quirks hadplete faith in Isabe¡¯s ount. They were convinced it was the truth. However, the matter was so far in the past that verification was impossible unless the individual involved chose to overturn everything. So, the n was to get through the party first, then bring up the matter when Christopher talked about his marriage matters so that he could make his own decision. In Alexander¡¯s view, he thought Christopher shouldn¡¯t let this illusion dictate his choice of a significant other regardless of how much that illusion weighed in his heart. He just didn¡¯t expect that things would erupt ahead of time. 4/5 Chapter 18 He Deserves It +5 Free Gains Christopher was on the verge of an emotional outburst and blurted out without thinking. ¡°Could it be that Luna can¡¯t ept it and is trying to pretend she was the one who saved me? Does she think that will make me choose her? Hah, no way I¡¯ll do that!¡± ¡°Stop reading too much into things,¡± Alexander said tly. ¡°It¡¯s just a secret Isabe knows about. Whether or not it¡¯s a mistake, we can clear that up in personter. But you have to consider carefully, who you¡¯d choose if there indeed was a mistake.¡± ¡°What I love about Bianca is her innocence and kindness. Even if she hadn¡¯t saved my life, I¡ I¡¯d still choose Bianca!¡± A frown marred Alexander¡¯s countenance. I¡¯ve no idea what kind of a person Luna is, but I¡¯m sure Bianca is no saint. It¡¯s so annoying how blinded Christopher is! Suddenly, Alexander realized there was some truth when Isabe mentioned how Christoper deserved it for making a mistake.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. 5/5 Chapter 19 Chapter 19 Gossiping About Her +5 Free Com When Luna showed up after changing her clothes, Isabe wanted to say something but did not know where to start. After witnessing Luna¡¯s experiences through the Gossip System. Isabe felt a heavy weight on her heart. Isabe had been without a family since childhood and thought her life was filled with hardship. However. she never expected that Luna, despite having both parents anding from a wealthy family, was living a life even more miserable than her own as an orphan. Even though they were twins, Bianca was born frail and constantly gued by illness. As a result. Henry and Marjorie had no choice but to take her abroad for treatment and recuperation. Even though they brought Luna along, the couple spent limited time with her as they were constantly preupied with Bianca, who was often critically ill. There were several instances where Luna waspletely forgotten. Despite having a housekeeper to look after her, various unavoidable issues still arose. Back then, Sophia was the head of the Cowell family. Upon hearing that Luna had been neglected, she immediately made a decision to bring her home and care for her personally. That was why she did not develop a close rtionship with her parents, considering she had left them at a young age and was raised by her grandmother. Bianca had been showered with love since childhood, almost to the point of being spoiled. Her sister¡¯s presence was rarely felt, so she naturally became ustomed to having everything to herself. Upon returning home after her recovery, she could not stand the presence of someone who resembled her, seemingly taking away what was rightfully hers. With that, Luna¡¯s miserable life began. Since the day they returned home as a family of three, it seemed that Luna had not broken into a genuine smile. Nheless, herck of depression testified to her inner strength. She was wholly absorbed in her studies and research. As the two walked down the stars together, Isabe could not help but ask. ¡°Have you really decided to break off your engagement with Christopher?¡± ording to the gossip retrieved from the system, Luna had carried Christopher in her heart since the age of five. Isabe could not understand what was so great about the arrogant man. Without any hesitation, Luna nodded her head, indicating that she had given up on Christopher. Isabe thought for a moment and said, ¡°It¡¯s all good. He doesn¡¯t deserve you, anyway. You¡¯re too good for him. You will lead a much happier life after dumping a terrible guy like him.¡± Taken aback, Luna stared nkly at Isabe. She hadn¡¯t expected Isabe to hit the nail on the head with herment. 1/4 Chapter 19 Gossiping About Her +5 Free Coins She had not only given up on Christopher but had also lost all hope in her parents and Bianca. Consequently, she nned to seize any opportunity to cut ties with her family, never to interact with them again. Ultimately, all she wanted was to live a life that had nothing to do with Bianca. ¡°I¡¯m sure I will. Thank you,¡± Luna uttered with a smile. Coincidentally, as they entered the ballroom, it was the Cowell family¡¯s turn to extend their congrattions to Evian. The family of three seemed to have somehow forgotten they had another daughter. Henry and Marjorie stood by Bianca¡¯s side, one on her left and the other on her right. ¡°What wonderful news that Cal is found. May you enjoy better days ahead, Evian. Congrattions!¡± ¡°Congrattions. Evie and Call When Chris mentioned this to me earlier. I was so upset I nearly cried. Thankfully, a kind soul like you, Evie, is favored by God. Oh, by the way, Bianca Cowell brought you a gifi.¡± Henry and Marjorie tried their best to make Bianca¡¯s presence felt, but following the incident where they falsely imed to be saviors in someone¡¯s life, the Quirk family felt somewhat uneasy around them. ¡°Hmm? Where¡¯s Luna?¡± Selena asked. Henry and Marjorie were stunned, as if they had just realized Luna¡¯s absence, This girl has such poor manners. I wonder where she¡¯s run off to.¡± Marjorie remarked impatiently. She considered Luna an embarrassment and was not too keen on others mentioning her thoughtless daughter. Bianca observed Christopher from a distance and noticed that he had been a somber expression since his return a while ago. Knowing him fairly well, Bianca understood that he was in a terrible mood. She suspected Luna was the cause, perhaps pursuing Christopher relentlessly and causing a conflict, leading to her absence now. With these thoughts in mind, Bianca could not help but smirk satisfactorily. Yet, she asked worriedly. ¡°Should I go look for my sister? She must be upset. I should find her and bring her back.¡± Her obedient demeanor only entuated Luna¡¯s absence, creating the impression that Luma was being unreasonable. ¡°Bianca, you¡¯re such a thoughtful girl. Forget about Luna! She tends to be temperamental and moody. Your foot injury hasn¡¯t healed yet, so don¡¯t move about carelessly.¡± Henry lovingly patted Bianca¡¯s head as he spoke. The very next moment, a voice was heard.N?velDrama.Org (C) content. ¡°Oh dear, I only just took you to change your clothes, howe¡¡± Isabe¡¯s voice trailed off, capturing the attention of everyone in the room. The scene unfolded with Isabe, the host, standing right beside Luna. ||| 2/4 Chapter 19 Gossiping About Her +5 Free Cons Luna had exchanged her understated ck dress for a sky¨Cblue cocktail dress, perfectlyplementing her fairplexion. She stared expressionlessly at her rtives who had just schemed against her. The situation instantly became somewhat awkward. Alexander broke the silence, exining. ¡°Our guest¡¯s skirt got identally wet, so I had my wife assist her in sorting it out ¡°Why didn¡¯t you speak up just now?¡± Selena questioned. Alexander nced at the Cowell family and remarked, ¡°I didn¡¯t get a chance to say so.¡± His words immediately caused the trio to blush in embarrassment. After all, they had just condemned Luna with their back¨Cand¨Cforth usations, not giving anyone else at chance to speak. Bianca felt the teasing and probing gazes around her and wished she could disappear into a hole. Why has everything been going so wrong since I arrived at the Quirk manor? It¡¯s all Luna¡¯s fault! Bianca red discontentedly at Luna as she approached, remarking. ¡°Oh, so you went to change your clothes. I thought you were angry with me, Luna.¡± Henry and Marjorie also put the me on Luna for the awkward situation. Why does she need to change her outfit? Luna fixed Bianca with an icy stare. The fury in her eyes seemed poised to ignite. It sent a shiver down Bianca¡¯s spine, prompting her to ponder. Had Christopher mentioned the proposal to Lunat Was that why she seemed so angry! Bianca could barely suppress the smirk tugging at the corners of her mouth as she cast a subtly triumphant expression at Luna. If it had not been someone else¡¯s banquet, Luna would not have held back any longer. Luna was certain that Bianca had a part to y in the restroom incident, for which she was somehow made a scapegoat. Luna tried to suppress her anger. She then sat down and remained silent. The Cowells ignored her and continued socializing At that moment, the previously distracted Christopher snapped back to his senses upon seeing Luna. His expression kept changing as a lot was going on in his mind. This is impossible. The person who saved me when I was a child was undoubtedly¡. ¡°Hey, what are the names of Mr. and Mrs. Quirk?¡± 3/4 Chapter 19 Gossiping About Her Christopher turned around and saw Isabe talking softly to Alexander. After Alexander responded, everyone in their family, except Cahan, sat up a little straighter. Despite still engaging in small talks with one another, their eyes sparkled with undeniable curiosity about the gossip, and they all instinctively leaned slightly toward Isabe What¡¯s going on? ¡°I see. I was wondering how I could have mistaken my savior. Turns out, that family of three worked out a n to deceive everyone!¡± The Quirks had simr spections, but it did not quite add up. How could Luna be unaware of it? Christopher¡¯s facial expression changed once more as he surreptitiously red at Isabe, curious to see how she would spin her tales. ||| Chapter 20 Chapter 20 The Deception ¡°If that¡¯s the case, this would be Bianca¡¯s first time taking something that belonged to Luna¡± Christopher¡¯s face subtly shifted as he covertly nced at Luna. Christopher and Luna were ssmates back in their home country. Fate would have it that the country they visited for that ill¨Cfated summer camp was where Bianca was receiving her treatment. Even though Christopher was merely ten years old at the time, an arrangement between their grandmothers had already designated him as Luna¡¯s fianc¨¦. Naturally, he was expected to meet the Cowell family. That was Christopher¡¯s first encounter with Bianca in the hospital ward, where she exuded a charming and delicate aura, akin to a princess. ¡°Bianca was mesmerized by Christopher¡¯s charm the very first time sheid eyes on him. Upon learning that he was Luna¡¯s fianc¨¦, exclusively belonging to her sister, Bianca made a fuss and insisted on spending time with him. Jealousy can truly distort one¡¯s character! Despite receiving unconditional love and full attention from her parents, Bianca still desired to im what belonged to Luna. She felt that without Luna, everything would have naturally been hers.¡± Christopher¡¯s heart skipped a beat upon hearing those words. No. Bianca isn¡¯t a person like that. She isn¡¯t¡ Back then, Bianca was indeed causing amotion in the ward. All Christopher felt was pity for the ailing little girl, wishing someone would keep herpany. Moreover, whenever he nced at her face, which bore a striking resemnce to Luna¡¯s, Christopher could not help but feel sympathy. But Isabe mentioned that Bianca received her parents¡® unconditional love and full attention. What about Luna? What does she have back then? She had me, her fianc¨¦ At that thought, it felt as though Christopher had been metaphorically struck in the head, leaving his mind buzzing. ¡°Originally, Christopher and Luna were supposed to attend the event together. However, Bianca, who was in the hospital, kicked up a fuss, insisting on going with Christopher herself and not allowing her sister to attend. As the event wasn¡¯t something one could join on a whim, their parents ultimately asked Luna to forfeit her participation. Instead, they requested Bianca, he identical twin, to take her ce, and asked Christopher to look after her.¡± Christopher¡¯s expression darkened. Back then, he had not thought much of it and had agreed to Hayden and Marjorie¡¯s request to look after Bianca without considering Luna¡¯s feelings. He naturally assumed that Luna would give in to her younger sister. To him, it felt like she ought to do so

100.

He could not recall Luna¡¯s expression back then. The Quirk family heard that Luna willingly gave her sick sister the chance to go out and have fun. They even admired the deep bond between the sisters. 1/5 i temy Navey mit Safety with the Come si pers did we have the way by my she wires was in create to how bad today bring Love wh wegered and signer and get Store water witin sonce boom The met and for iny how w stantly gani aut Meningen alustas the sta the wi Samser, he won the other onder at with thers to to barven thing ???? ??? ?? ???? ???? ??? ???? ????? ??? ?? ?? ?????? ? ??? ? ??? ???? ??? ??? ???? ???? ?? Sa So Aue kury marvelen sich in heter The crying bomex bons to the end tenof the valley nelly Man the they th with the ty, we who sent his he say is the spiam if he were creating with veteres healthy as Loves were and joy and women Hemmy things we per 1* **** The may be way he wend en bored. Thoddy Henry whey there, you seemed into the bengal. They Waray was up with them while we attiger However, non Cody by this rows fortilly Loss was likely the only perve wter wieatruly racerd borte fire the rest budelt andet en wer was ghar badais regered, by the time every realized verting Charger bad pred through han Von the men of the gare family, who had been cendropping felt a lingering fear in their hearts You with greenery turned toward Luna, who was no far away. erry The whs had been exchanging ns with them bezen perting whether any changes Halette in much the red wing that the continued chserving roeryone¡¯s reaction with great interest. Vigen baranged Chrogheredia, the requers sprang into action. Ian, who wasn¡¯t initially sort of daily followed when it wher keen eye that spotted Christopher¡¯s personal part 2/5 Chapter 20 The Deception belongings, ultimately leading to the discovery of the unconscious Christopher deep within the valley. She then carried him out on her back. Overwhelmed by shock, fear, and exhaustion from the effort, Lu ill with a high fever there and then. In the end, she was promptly taken to the hospital along with Christopher Right then, all the Quirks were utterly confused. So then¡ How did Bianca get into the picture fell ¡°Once her fever subsided. little Luna appear to forget her ordeals entirely. In contrast, Christopher was convinced he had encountered Bianca and asked about her as soon as he woke up. The Cowell family seized the opportunity and began spinning a web of lies Evenually, Lima conchided that her sister was the one who rescued Christopher and fallen ill from exhaustion. She even attributed her fever to sheer fright. As for the camp staff, they simply assumed the girl who returned to the campsite was too worried about her friend and fainted. Everything fell into ce seamlessly, leaving no room for doubt. It was a remarkably melodramatic affair¡± Christopher¡¯s body stiffened. Isabe¡¯s words felt so real that his memories began to falter. Yet, he was reluctant to ept that all those years of events were untrue. Why did Henry and Marjorie persist in this? Their rtionship back then wasn¡¯t as strained as it is te The Quirk family was puzzled. They could neverprehend the actions of Henry and Marjorie, for their family values were just too different. After cursing in her heart for a long while. Isabe finally spoke out. ¡°It seems they had been contemting swapping their betrothed all along. It wasn¡¯t solely because of Bianca¡¯s childish and selfish behavior, but also because they saw Luna as strong and capable of managing any marital alliance. Meanwhile, Bianca¡¯s delicate health made it necessary for her to marry into a supportive family that could provide the resources she needed for recovery, without ever belittling her.¡± The Quirk family finally understood it all. After all, it was rare to find another prestigious and wealthy family like theirs that did not seek alliances through their children¡¯s marriages. The Cowell family had only two daughters, and it was mevitable that they would prioritize marriage alliance. In the past, it took Sophia several years of persistent persuasion before she finally secured a marriage agreement with Esmee. Originally, their family did not have a tradition of arranging engagements in advance. ¡°Upon first learning that Old Mrs. Cowell had arranged Luna¡¯s engagement to Christopher, they were deeply displeased. They believed Old Mrs. Cowell was showing favoritism, focusing solely on her eldest granddaughter while overlooking the younger one. Old Mrs. Cowell promptly fired back, saying, ¡®You only show concern for Bianca while neglecting Luna. Shouldn¡¯t I ensure Luna¡¯s well¨Cbeing while I¡¯m still alive? Must I wait an eternity for you to acknowledge her?¡± ¡°Wow, Old Mrs. Cowell sure had a way with words!¡± The Quirk family sighed. Esmee had passed away a long time ago. The Cowell family had often toyed with the notion of altering their alliance, but Sophia always quashed the idea. As for the Quirks, they were determined to honor theirmitment. It was not unl Sophia¡¯s recent passing that the Cowells true 3/5 Chapter 20 The Deception intentions became evident. But Christopher¡. The Quirks covertly nced at Christopher, observing his significantly darkened expression. They could not discern whether he had believed their words, After all, Christopher was as stubborn as a mule. Indeed, he was still reluctant to believe. Ihat on earth is Isabe saying? Does she have any evidence to back it up? Fine can her words suddenly be the truth? She¡¯s just imagining things. It¡¯s more logical to believe that Bianca was the one who saved me Christopher shot Isabe a herce re, lus anger bubbling up inside him, threatening to spill i torrent of curses. Suddenly, Alexander obstructed his view. in a Christopher fixed Alexander with a stare filled with indignation, grievances, and frustration. Alexander furrowed his brows. He really did not want to deal with his foolish younger brother. However, upon hearing Isabe¡¯s earlier sharing, he did stumble upon a piece of information that might pass as evidence. After pondering for a moment, Alexander seized the opportunity amidst the surroundingmotion and muttered, ¡°You were taller than what Cahan is now when you were ten, weren¡¯t you?¡± Christopher¡¯s train of thought was abruptly interrupted as he found himself inexplicably staring at Alexander. The intensity in Alex¡¯s gaze deepened. ¡°There probably aren¡¯t many girls who can carry you.¡± Between a healthy Luna and a weak Bianca, who could possibly carry him all the way out of the valley Christopher¡¯s face gradually turned pale. Perhaps it was the untapped potential within a person, the miracles of life, or maybe it was something else entirely¡. Images of Luna and Bianca continually shed through Christopher¡¯s mind. When Luna¡¯s hand was crushed by the cab, and coll sweat poured down her face, she did not utter a single sound. Conversely, Bianca wept until her eyes were swollen when she identally twisted her ankle.N?velDrama.Org (C) content. On another asion, Luna declined a male ssmate¡¯s offer to move the heavyb equipment for her, demonstrating surprising strength with her slender figure. During a shoot, Bianca was tasked with carrying a child but she could only manage it for three seconds. Thereafter, sheined to Christopher about how firing it was and asked him to intervene by pulling some strings and changing the storyline for her. Soon, the banquet came to an end amid whispers and gossip. Someone proposed to the Cowells to leave together and discuss some matters. Henry responded to the 4/5 Wed, Jul Chapter 20 The Deception +84. 5 Free Coins suggestion with a smile, stating. ¡°We have an appointment with the Quirk family today, so we¡¯re a bit pressed for time.¡± Upon hearing this, everyone wished they could stay and join in the excitement, eager to witness how this engagement would ultimately unfold. However, it would not be right for them to insist on staying if the family members involved wanted to speak in private. Those who were preparing to leave were all reluctant to part ways. Just then, someone barged into the ballroom. ¡°Luna, Luna! I heard you¡¯re calling off your engagement! In that case, I¡¯ll propose to your family today. I¡¯ll marry you. After all, you are already mine! I¡¯m responsible for you!¡± Luna and Christopher both looked up at the same time, only to see the man who had previously disturbed Luna in the restroom reappear, evidently drunk. ||| Chapter 21 Chapter 21 Ending The Engagement. Chapter 21 Ending The Engagement The person who burst in was a notorious yboy from the high society named Thomas Walker. +83% +5 Free Coins Aside from a fairly decent face, there was nothing elsemendable about him. He was nothing more. than a wealthy good¨Cfor¨Cnothing, notorious formitting numerous uwful acts. He was quite the regr at the police station. No scandal rted to him would evere as a surprise. However, the Quirk family was ying the host that day. Thomas stirring up trouble during the event was no different from an attempt to embarrass them. Thomas¡¯s aunt and uncle were the Walker family¡¯s representatives. They immediately stepped forward to hold back Thomas. ¡°We agreed to bring you here, but we didn¡¯t give you permission to cause trouble! We¡¯re terribly sorry. Thomas had a bit too much to drink. We¡¯ll take him home right away.¡± However, Thomas pushed away his aunt and uncle. He had previously shed with Christopher and was publicly humiliated by Luna. Already seething with anger, he suddenly received a piece of news that infuriated him even more. He drowned his anger in several bottles of liquor, growing angrier with each drink, and impulsively rushed back home. Thomas approached the Cowell family members directly, shing a mischievous grin at the stunned Henry and Marjorie. ¡°Mr. and Mrs. Cowell, since you¡¯re considering changing the marriage arrangement, why don¡¯t we settle mine with Luna today while everyone is here?¡± He then shifted his malicious gaze toward Luna. Luna¡¯s mind went nk for a moment. She didn¡¯t look at Thomas. Instead, she turned her gaze to Bianca, who was cowering behind Henry and Marjorie. Bianca¡¯s face turned pale, her eyes darting around in panic. The moment she noticed Luna watching her.¡± she immediately averted her gaze guiltily. Just as Thomas was about to grasp Luna¡¯s wrist, arge hand intercepted him, grasping his hand. Under the influence of alcohol, Thomas was more reckless than before. He red at the person trying to stop him. ¡°F*ck you, Christopher. I don¡¯t even mind picking up what you¡¯ve discarded. You should be grateful to me!¡± ¡°Are you out of your mind?¡± eximed Christopher, ready to throw a punch. He was already harboring a whirlwind of messy emotions, feeling as flustered as a cornered beast. Yet, Thomas had the audacity to show up and ask for trouble. Hence, without a second thought, hended a punch that sent Thomas sprawling on the ground. Christopher was about to throw another punch, but Luna held onto his wrist, stopping him. Turning around in a fit of rage, he saw Luna¡¯s indifferent expression, as if she didn¡¯t want him meddling in her affairs. At that moment, her expression was icy as she stared nkly at Thomas. In an instant, Christopher felt a stifling sensation welled up within him. O 1/6 Chapter 21 Ending The Engagement +5 Free Coins Although they were quite upset with Thomas¡® actions, the Walker family members couldn¡¯t just stand by and let others harm their family. ¡°What on earth are you doing? Thomas is drunk. How could you resort to violence? Is this how the Quirk family treats their guests?¡± Thomas¡® aunt, Nadia, said, her voice seething with anger. We, the Quirk family, have been gracious hosts, yet you¡¯ve caused a ruckus in our home. Is this how the Walker family behaves as guests?¡± Selena stood her ground and added, ¡°And not to mention the verbal insults.¡± it to break Nadia¡¯s face flushed as she retorted, ¡°Mrs. Quirk, it¡¯s pointless to beat around the bush. You want to break off the engagement with Luna, don¡¯t you? Then, this matter is between Thomas and Luna. It was Christopher who intervened. Besides, Thomas only proposed. He hasn¡¯t done anything else!¡± With a coldugh, Selena said, ¡°Don¡¯t you think Thomas is being too impatient?¡± Nadia was stumped. After all, the marriage engagement between the Quirk and Cowell families hadn¡¯t been withdrawn yet. Taken seriously, Thomas¡® inappropriate remarks could be construed as him. cuckolding the Quirk family. That was indeed a p in the face to the Quirk family. ¡°Ah, we¡¯re all friends here. There¡¯s no need to let a little argument between the youngsters sow discord between us. Let¡¯s all calm down. This is all my daughter¡¯s fault, Henry quickly interjected, ying the role of the mediator. This is all Luna¡¯s fault. How could she be involved with Mr. Thomas when she¡¯s still engaged? But then again, this might be a blessing in disguise. Let¡¯s all sit down and discuss this,¡± Marjorie also started persuading, her expression shifting from confusion to a smile. The Cowell family had seen better days. Between the Quirk and Walker families, they couldn¡¯t afford to offend either. They initially thought that smoothly breaking off the engagement would be the end of it. However, they hadn¡¯t expected another proposal for a martiage alliance from the Walker family.. This was nothing short of a windfall. It also served aspensation for Luna. This way, outsiders would stop using Henry and Marjorie of favoring Bianca, allowing her to take Luna¡¯s ce in the marriage. The guests, who were initially reluctant to leave, were actually interested in the drama of two women vying for one man¡¯s attention. In the end, things took an unexpected turn. ve the three ¡°It seems like good fortune has knocked on your door. As everyone is present today, let¡¯s have families bear witness. Don¡¯t forget to invite us for the celebrationter¡± ¡°Exactly. It turns out everyone has found their partner in life. You youngsters are truly a handful. Still, this is a blessing Luna and Thomas, who shared simrly bad reputations, were paired together, while Bianca and Christopher, whose image was impable, ended up as a couple. It seemed everything was perfectly in ce, and everyone was merely there to witness and partake in the merriment. If the tripartite marriage alliance truly seeded, everyone¡¯s business strategies might need to be slightly adjusted in the future. 2/6 Chapter 21 Ending The Engagement Having ess to firsthand information proved to be useful. +5 Free Coins Alexander watched everything from the sidelines while Isabe beside him was about to lose her mind. F*ck! This is such a juicy gossip! Her remarkpletely distracted the Quirk family. Still, they had to pay attention to Christopher¡¯s lifelong affairs. David and Selena exchanged nces, continuing the conversation. Despite their protective nature, they had no intention of causing a deadlock. The situation had taken a turn, attracting the attention of all the guests. It was best to resolve the matter immediately to prevent any misinformation from spreading, which could lead to unfavorable impressions. David cleared his throat and said, ¡°Since everyone has heard, we won¡¯t hide it any longer. The engagement. was a promise made by the older generation. Nowadays, young people value their freedom to love, We, the Quirk family, will not interfere with our child¡¯s decision.¡± Selena also chimed in. ¡°I can only hope that the youngsters take responsibility for their own lives and avoid making decisions they¡¯ll regret.¡± With that, David and Selena cast a meaningful nce at Christopher. After all, they had just discovered that the Cowell family had deceived them. They held great disdain for Bianca, Henry, and Marjorie because their actions were tantamount to lying to Christopher all along as they took credit for someone else¡¯s contributions. The couple thought. Still, decisions about marriage and love are ultimately personal ones. In any case, Christopher has already been told everything he needs to know. It¡¯s up to him whether he believes it or not. But how did Luna be entangled with Thomas? How regrettable. Forget it. They decided to let Christopher handle the rest and immediately pricked up their cars to hear any new gossip from Isabe¡¯s side. After listening for quite some time, all they heard were Isabe¡¯s exmations. Huh! Oh! Good heavens! D¡¯mn! Is this for real? How astonishing! The Quirk family members thought. Hold on. Don¡¯t just rim incessantly. Spill the beans and let us know just how astonishing this matter is. Despite Isabe keeping everyone in suspense, Christopher wasn¡¯t distracted. His thoughts remained in a state of chaos. Henry and Marjorie, however, warmly approached, saying, ¡°The Quirk family is indeed open¨Cminded. Chris, why don¡¯t you say something?¡± As they spoke, they pulled Bianca toward Christopher,pletely oblivious to how awkward Bianca¡¯s expression was.N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Christopher moved his lips, aching who it was that had saved him back then. Still, does this matter? to The favor of saving my life does not equate to love. Perhaps she took credit simply because she loved me too much. But why is it so hard for me to speak up? 3/6 Chapter 21 Ending The Engagement +5 Free Cons His hesitation brought an eerie silence to the scene, causing the onlookers to start whispering among themselves. Has the situation changed? Wow! How interesting! At that moment, Bianca, who was feeling restless, didn¡¯t wait for Christopher to speak. She immediately tugged on Christopher¡¯s sleeve in a hurry. ¡°Chris¡¡± Christopher was taken aback, casting a nce at Bianca This was the woman he had adored for many years. He then looked helplessly at Luna, who seemed so familiar yet so distant in reality. Meanwhile, the Quirk family members, who were cavesdropping and ready to feast on the juicy gossip. failed to notice that something was amiss with Christopher. Instead, it was Isabe who got lost in thought for a moment. Oh that¡¯s Christopher up to? He¡¯s not really considering who to choose, is he? The Quirk family members were momentarily taken aback before they heard Isabe starting to curse. What the f*ck! How shameless! Why does he assume that others willply once he makes his choice? Luna isn¡¯t Bianca. She has no intention to take part in this drama! Does his family members know how presumptuous he is? The Quirk family members thought. Now we know. Christopher was baffled. Why am I getting scolded out of the bine? But shouldn¡¯t I be the one to make a decision now? Although I shouldn¡¯t hesitate, but¡. ¡°The engagement involves two people. Shouldn¡¯t my opinion be considered too?¡± Luna suddenly spoke up. In an instant, everyone¡¯s gaze turned toward Luna. Christopher was taken aback as he looked over. Is she reluctant to let go? A wave of unexinable joy, one that he himself hadn¡¯t even noticed, welled up within Christopher. Henry and Marjorie immediately grew impatient. ¡°Luna, don¡¯t fuss. We¡¯ll help you settle things with the Walker family. One shouldn¡¯t be too greedy in life.¡± ¡°We know you always seem to be at odds with Bianca, but this is about their lifelong happiness. The Quirk family members have already expressed their wish to let the children decide for themselves. Christopher is adamantly against marrying you. Are you still going to prevent this stubbornly? It¡¯s pointless even if you try to stop it¡± Henry and Marjorie were genuinely harsh when they spoke to Luna. However, Luna had be as impervious to the harsh remarks. She was no longer susceptible to the slightest harm from their words. She turned to look at Christopher. The indifferent look in her eyes caused a shiver to run down Christopher¡¯s spine. ¡°Today, I formally announce the dissolution of our engagement,¡± Luna said. A sense of relief washed over her as she added with a smile, ¡°Christopher, I don¡¯t wait you anymore.¡± As soon as she finished her sentence, Christopher felt a if a piece of his heart was missing. Dazed, he 4/6 Chapter 21 Ending The Engagement stood rooted in his spot. This was supposed to be the moment he had been longing for ye nightmare. he felt as if he was trapped in a +5 Free Com While everyone present was somewhat surprised, they didn¡¯t dwell on it much. They assumed that Luna must have genuinely been with Thomas, which was why she decisively broke off her engagement. Henry, Marjorie, and Bianca breathed a sigh of relief. Isabe thought. The Cowell family members are all hypocrites. They know perfectly well where Luna¡¯s heart truly lies, yet they continue to feign ignorance. They¡¯d repeatedly pressured Luna to break off her engagement at Old Mrs. Cowell¡¯s ce, but Luna had always adamantly refused. She had always given in whenever Bianca snatched something from her, but the one thing she didn¡¯t want to give up was Christopher. But now, she has even given him up. It seems she has truly let go of everything Christopher is such an idiot. He lost a diamond while collecting stones. Hell regret it in the future. When the Quirk family heard Isabe¡¯s thoughts, they were quite surprised. So, Luna still harbors feelings for Christopher. Christopher¡¯s lips trembled. That¡¯s right. Luna likes me. But now, she haspletely given up. That¡¯s not surprising. She already has another man, after all. Yet, Luna¡¯s expression when she told him it wasn¡¯t her dashed across his mind. Suddenly, someone patted Christopher Regaining his senses, Christopher noticed the Cowell family members looking at him in anticipation. seemingly waiting for him to announce his engagement with Bianca. However, Christopher didn¡¯t speak. He couldn¡¯t help but feel something was amiss, and waves of regret welled up in his heart. Thomas, however, couldn¡¯t wait to approach, seemingly in a better mood. He came up to Luna and said, ¡°You¡¯ve finallye to your senses. So, from now on, you¡¯re my fianc¨¦e. A gleam shed in Christopher¡¯s eyes. His hand subconsciously clenched into a fist as he looked toward Luna. Luna¡¯s gaze had already strayed from him, her attention now focused on Thomas. Looking at thetter as if he were a fool, she let out a cold, mocking are you? Do I know you? Open your eyes and see clearly. I, Luna, have never met you in private. You¡¯ve been spreading rumors about our rtionship in public, and I have every right to sue you.¡± Her unexpected remark left everyone utterly astonished. Oh boy, things are heating up. Grab your popcorn, folks. Initially, the Quirk family members were confused. However, upon hearing Isabe¡¯s thoughts, they instinctively made a judgment. Luna is telling the truth. Oh? What does this meant Has Thomas been lying the whole time? The scene in the backyard once again shed through Christopher¡¯s mind. 5/6 Chapter 21 Ending The Engagement Back then, the look in Luna¡¯s eyes was one of utter despair. In an instant, Christopher could only feel his palms bing sweary. ??? < +5F Free Coins Chapter 22 Chapter 22 Not The Only One! Chapter 22 Not The Only One. ¡°Are they having an argument?¡± ¡°But judging by Luna¡¯s expression, I don¡¯t think she¡¯s lying.¡± +5 Free Com ¡°Even if Thomas is despicable, he¡¯s the young master of the Walker family. Is there a need for him to make up such lies?¡± ¡°Luna has already threatened to sue him. Could there be any doubt about it?¡± The crowd was abuzz with discussions, truly finding the circumstances beyondprehension. Thomas didn¡¯t expect Luna to actually deny it on the spot, which instantly infuriated him. ¡°How dare you deny it! No wonder you were so afraid of the Quirk family finding out about you, their future daughter¨Cin-w, being with me previously. That¡¯s why you hid our rtionship, never daring to make it public. So, this was your n all along, waiting for me! Do you think you can pretend we were never together? Dream on! Luna, you better be grateful while I¡¯m still ying nice. Otherwise, if I spill everything, you¡¯ll be left with no dignity! All those things you¡¯ve been hiding, I know them all!¡± Luna remained unfazed. She merelyughed with increasing mockery. ¡°Go ahead and say it, then. I¡¯d like to see who¡¯ll get embarrassed in the end!¡± After she finished speaking, her gaze swept over Bianca As expected, the quickly pulled Luna aside. ¡°What¡¯s gotten into you? Stop throwing a tantrum. You might not care about your reputation, but we, the Cowell family, certainly do!¡± Marjorie stepped forward, taking Luna by the hand. ¡°If you ruin such a joyful asion, I wonder who would ever want you in the future. Now, apologize to Thomas properly.¡±C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org After speaking, she even smiled and apologized to Nadia and her husband. ¡°Our daughter has a bit of a temper, but she¡¯ll mature once she¡¯s married. I hope you can bear with her.¡± Nadia and her husband actually disdained the ill¨Creputed Luna, but they had no choice. Thomas was notorious, and his reputation was even worse. Comparatively, they were two of a kind. Given their simr social standing, it was only natural that they would make a good match for marriage. ¡°Luna seems to have a strong personality, but that¡¯s all right. Once they¡¯re married, they¡¯ll gradually adjust to each other.¡± Before the elders from both sides could exchange their insincere pleasantries, they were interrupted by Luna. ¡°What? Are we disregarding personal wishes and viting human rights now?¡± Luna mocked outright. After speaking, she immediately shook off her parents hands as if she were breaking free from two shackles. IM O 1/4 Chapter 22 Not The Only One on The people around were item athark by Lima¡¯s sudden harsh words. we Well done! If you arma interity then penile act as if they don¡¯t understand humannguage. There the audacity to dictuce with Vismed The Quirk family muni that Henry and Majorie were somewhat unreasonable. Luna was clearly unwilling, and it was truly diehemming that her parents still behaved in such a way However, the Cowell family mumiem dir sem notice. Henry finally reacted, angrily retorting. ¡°Bin d to could you speak in that mame Youre homing increasingly disrespectful! Is this how you talk to you parem?¡± Majorie¡¯s tone instantly shitted as thusaigh site haben wronged. Shemented. ¡°You¡¯re being rectie and impulsive! We¡¯re making drains thronu with your best interest at heart. You¡¯re truly being ungrateful. Since you¡¯ve been involved with Thome, regardless of whether you¡¯ve had a falling out, there exists a rtionship between you twes. Now that he want to marry you, how can you be reluctant to agree Listen to us. Si down and settle this mornings eatgamen. Luna sneered. I¡¯m an adult now. You have make decisions for me.¡± Lurin rarely spoke to them in such amity to thugh stended to be somewhat cold and indifferent usually, she would always try to amunice der wishes as much as possible. Therefore, the current Luna was nothing short off redlions and dicant. Her demeanor left Henry and Marjorie unterly speechless and astounded. ¡°Have you lost your mind? We¡¯re your paremis Hinery exduimed in shock. Luna¡¯s expression finally changed. She scoffed.. ¡± surihaughtyou were just Bianca¡¯s parents. blu Her remark instantly made Henry and Marjorie his wiithemiumC ¡°Shut up!¡± ¡°What nonsense are you spouting, you rebellious gin!¡± Hell, well, well, getting all worked up in embarrassment, am?amharwad didn¡¯t hit home? I seriously suspect that Henry and Marjorie knew all along fine biaserliandungeons Hyware yet they rajused to let Lama merit out. This is truly repulsion. The Quirk family members also felt that Henry and Marjorie were mingimage their misdeeds had been exposed. However, Luna would no longer yield for the sake of filial piety. made it clear. I don¡¯t know this man. Yet, you didnt believe me and insiktedtompzing nup with him. Are you afraid of ruining my life? What¡¯s the matter? You¡¯d rather trust the warisoffaisumugursthan newma duschter? And still, you im to be my parents?¡± That¡¯s becuase you have the habit of telling lies. Is our fault for not believing your ite Krs, power muda. Phonics as an honest man, and he¡¯s even gore soorthy of your truste III ET Chapter 22 Not The Only One +5 Free Cons Isabe¡¯s sarcastic remark caught David and Simulompiendly off guard. Even Evian, who had been quietly enjoying the drama, nearly choked on terms, prompting everyone to shift their gazes toward her With an air of nonchnce, Alexander responded el., in alles down to who is more trustworthy between Ms. Luna and Mr. Thomas.¡± Everyone was stunned as they were reminded of Thoma murtable records. Inparison, Luna¡ HRIMI¡ Henry¡¯s expression instantly stiffened. Alexander carried a significant amount of authority. A soon as the shok everyone became skeptical abou the matter, Thomas was instantly provoked. At the sight of Luna¡¯s expression, heughed from exasperation. Acting recklessly in despair, he red at Luna menacingly and said. ¡°Yalight this upon yourself?¡± After speaking, without any hesitation, he made a beeline for the media yer located not far from the The electronic device, which originally disyed plipros of Cahan and Etion was connected to a phone The next moment, a series of intimate photos that were almost too risqu¨¦ albe dhown without censorship were disyed on the big screen. Most of the pictures were taken on the bed in the hotel. The even of the woman in the pictures were dazed. The atmosphere was charged with an ambiguous. Trend her expression was enticing, giving her the allure of a minx. I was ty impossible to imagine that Luna, who was wearing a poker face, was capitiir of wearing that Imre, the photograph settled on an image of a man and woman sharing a kiss. riful fa The eyes.om the woman¡¯s beautiful face were half¨Cclosed Everyone gasped in shock. This was solid proof that Thomas and Luna had indeed been involved ¡°Hmplil Eve practically worn you out in bed, yet you still won¡¯t admit it?¡± Thomas said witha menang expression. However. Luna.coultinthelp but face ashen with rage. A wave of anger overwhelmed him. That was because he immedinely ascertained Luna couldn¡¯t possibly reveal such an expression. If not Luna, who could it be At that mount, Chinsupiter didn¡¯t dare older his thoughts wander further. In the end, Isabe¡¯s echong thoughs, which only ided insult to injury, effectively silenced all his rebuttals. 3/ ? Chapter 22 Not The Only One +5 Free Cons How unexpected! Bianca is so wild in private, I can¡¯t believe I doubted her acting abilities before. My apologies for that. Seeing hote she could portray the innocent damsel so convincingly without leaving a trace of her yful nature, she¡¯s absolutely worthy of being a top actress! Bianca is indeed impressive When Christopher was tied up with filming and unavable, she refused to be left in the lurch and soughtpanionship elsewhere. She master hoped to finel someone who was just as interested in a casual fling, thinking they could enjoy a brief interlude before parting ways gracefully, each keeping their secret. However, she hadn¡¯t expected to be entangled with a scoundrel She pradually didn¡¯t see thising Look at her. She¡¯s gone pale. But mdging by her parents expertons, they¡¯vepletely in the dark. Oh my. I wonder if Thomas will reveal an even bigger secretter. If he does, there will be more ring endence. Isabe gloated while continuing to enjoy the druma. As the Quirk family members listened to her remarks, they scratched their heads in distress. If hat else could be recule Christopher, however, felt his world crumbling around him. I had isted myself for mer three months previously without contacting Bianca. If it were trady Bianca, she must¡¯ve impersonated Luna lo hour flings outside, letting Luna take the me. How despicable must one be to do such a thing? At that moment, Christopher felt as if his mind was being blown away. Have been believing lies the whole ¡°These are all fake,¡± Laina said, herughter slowly subsiding. ¡°Fake? You¡¯re not implying that this photo is photoshopped, are you, Luna? You really are-¡± ¡°The pictures are real, but the person is fake.¡± Luna finally rested her gaze on Bianca. ¡°That face isn¡¯t only mine. Next time, you¡¯d better be clear about who you¡¯re sleeping with, Mr. Thomas, Just because sottico says they¡¯re someone doesn¡¯t mean they really are!¡± Thomas was stunned on the spot. Everyone fell silent. After all, Luna¡¯s statement was implying that Bianca, the well¨Cprotected, innocent, and darling daughter of the Cowell family, was the woman in the picture. Not to mention everyone else, even Thomas had his doubts at first nce. At the same time, Henry and Marjorie were losing their minds. 4/4 Chapter 23 Chapter 23 Cannot Carry On Anymore Chapter 23 Cannot Carry On Anymore +5 Free Coins ¡°Rebellious girl, what are you insinuating? You¡¯ve lost your mind!¡± Henry was livid. He rushed forward, raising his hand as if to p Luna. However, Luna deftly sidestepped, causing Henry, due to his excessive force, to almost stumble out. By the time the stumbling Henry had regained his bnce, he pointed at Luna, his hand shaking with anger. ¡°She¡¯s your sister! How could you believe it, clutching Bianca light trouble and then shift the me onto her?¡± Marjorie could hardly as if she feared that Luna would harm her precious daughter. Tsk. tsk tsk. such favoritism. It¡¯s just too tant. When those scandalous photos surfaced, Henry and Marjorie only looked at Luna with disdain. They even subtly med her for not listening to them and bringing trouble upon herself. But when they found out it was actually Branca in the photos their reaction¡ well, that¡¯s what you¡¯d expect from real parents, right? If it weren¡¯t for the fact they share the same face. I¡¯d seriously doubt if Luna was really their biological Upon hearing Isabe¡¯s inner thoughts, the Quirks also shook their heads in unison. The disparity in the way Henry and Marjorie treated their daughters was just too apparent It was simply unbearable, one child treated as the apple of their eye, while the other stepped on like a worthless pebble. How could parents behave in such a manner? Luna had long since be numb to such situations, merely watching her parents¡® hysterics with an impassive expression.. Looking at Luna¡¯s expression, it¡¯s clear that she¡¯s used to this. It seems that Henry and Marjorie often act this way, as if they have no intention of using their brains, reserving it instead as a family heirloom for Bianca. This is so funny. Howe could someone favored by their parents ever be harmed? It is always those overlooked by their parents who end up getting hurt. Hearing Isabe¡¯s thoughts, the Quirks secretly nodded in agreement. Christopher found himself reminiscing about the past. Many times, what was seen was always the same scene. Luna stood off to the side, her expression icy and stern Bianca, her eyes red and teary, was crying pitifully Henry and Marjorie shielded Bianca, furiously scolding Luna for being cruel and mean to her own sister. It seemed as though Henry and Marjorie had never before taken Luna¡¯s side. How could someone who was favored by their parents possibly feel the need topromise? However, in the past, Christopher merely perceived that Luna harbored resentment toward Bianca because the favoritism had not been bestowed upon her. Christopher felt somewhat dazed. All his past memories seemed to have lost their authenticity. Luna looked at Bianca, her voice cold as she asked, ¡°Bianca, who did you say the person is?¡± 1/6 Chapter 23 Cannot Carry On Anymore +5 Free Coins Bianca shrank back, helpless and trembling, into her mother¡¯s embrace. Despite her frailty, she managed to exude an air of aggrieved innocence. ¡°Luna, what on earth are you talking about?¡± she asked, her voice firm. ¡°Just as I thought, you¡¯re beyond redemption,¡± Luna said with a coldugh. When Luna spoke of their precious daughter in such a way, Henry and Marjorie were so infuriated they were practically gasping for breath. They incessantly cursed their misfortune andmented her unbearable defiance. Thomas stormed forward, his anger palpable. ¡°Luna,¡± he spat out, ¡°It seems you u won¡¯t learn your lesson until it¡¯s toote. Fine, I¡¯ll make sure you give up!¡± He let out a cold chuckle, then finally tapped on his phone once more. The intimate photo projected on the screen faded away, reced by various images of hospital visits. The photos kept changing until they finally settled on an abortion consent form. Name: Lana Cowell ¡°You carried my child! But you went behind my back and escaping for you today!¡± I got rid of it! Luna, you owe me, so there¡¯s no At this point, Luna couldn¡¯t help but widen her eyes, immediately casting a look of disbelief toward Bianca. Bianca was trembling all over, a clear indication of fear from having her secret exposed. Yet, she quickly regained herposure. The pallor on Christopher¡¯s face had reached a new extreme. He stared intently at the piece of paper. His world would be rocked to its core, regardless of who was pregnant and seeking an abortion. Finally. The cat¡¯s let out of the bag. Isabe almost burst intoughter. The Quirks finally understood. This was the gossip Isabe had mentioned, and indeed¡ it could be considered as evidence. Now, it was a matter of whether certain people had the courage to verify it. The buzz of discussions throughout the room easily overshadowed the fleeting moment of unease that had passed over Bianca. ¡°Ah, I think I know who you¡¯re talking about. She was my senior in college. There were rumors flying around about her having aplicated love life. There was even a photo circting on the campus. website of her supposedly getting an abortion.¡± Upon hearing this, everyone¡¯s hearts instantly faltered. ¡°So, it seems like it¡¯s true then? I didn¡¯t expect her to be so stubborn. She still won¡¯t admit it!¡± ¡°If you ask me, what¡¯s so bad about marrying Thomas? They were even close to having a child together.¡± 2/6 Chapter 23 Cannot Carry On Anymore 5 Free Coms ¡°Didn¡¯t you mention she had a messy sexual life? There could be more than one involved!¡± Thomas thought he had won, smugly reaching out to grab Luna¡¯s arm. Luna took a step back, turning to look at the person who imed to be her junior. ¡°You should know,¡± she said, ¡°if the posts were spreading rumors, only then would our school¡¯s forum delete them. Why didn¡¯t you mention this? Those posts have long been deleted, and the people who posted them have been silenced.¡± Thomas suddenly choked up, bowing his head in embarrassment. What else could it be? He pursued you, but you rejected him. That¡¯s just how some men are. If they can¡¯t have you, they seek opportunities to ruin you. He was probably the one who was most active under those posts. What a joker. Isabe¡¯s sarcastic thoughts caused the Quirks to look over. They wanted to identify which family this person belonged to. Such a distasteful individual, they thought, should be avoided in future interactions. Instinctively, Christopher nced over, etching that face into his memory. His gaze shed with a harsh intensity. Thomas suddenly felt a chill run down his spine. Luna, however, couldn¡¯t be bothered with such people. She calmly said to Thomas, ¡°I¡¯ll repeat what I said before. How can you prove it was me? It¡¯s quite simple to impersonate me when there¡¯s an identical face, no?¡± ¡°Even now, you still won¡¯t admit it?¡± Thomas was so exasperated that he could onlyugh. Even more upset than Thomas were Henry and Marjorie. ¡°You were pregnant, yet youmitted such a vile act, and you even tried to pin it on your sister?¡± Henry was already seething with rage. ¡°What a disaster! How could I have given birth to such a shameless daughter! Luna, if you continue to be so stubborn, we will disown you!¡± Marjorie warned with a heavy heart. It seemed as though they hoped this would ward off his rebellious daughter, preventing her from going off the rails again. Luna scoffed. ¡°I stopped wanting to be your daughter a long time ago.¡± A single sentence left Henry and Marjorie frozen on the spot. ¡°What¡what did you say?¡± ¡°You¡¯re unbelievable! You¡¯vepletely crossed the ling, acting without any regard for rules or consequences. Luna finally allowed resentment to creep into her tone ¡°What¡¯s so great about being your daughter? You can¡¯t even recognize her from a photo. And why are you so surprised? Have you never had any doubts? It¡¯s one thing for others not to know, but from childhood till now, hasn¡¯t she done enough under my name? Is this one more thing really so surprising?¡± Henry and Marjorie were taken aback. It was as if they had finally regained their memory due to Luna¡¯s reminder, and their expressions suddenly became strange. O 3/6 Chapter 23 Cannot Carry On Anymore They were worried that Luna might inadvertently reveal something, so they nned to subtly change the subject. But this time, Luna idn¡¯t give them a chance. ¡°My grandmother was seriously ill. so I went to the church to pray for her. I prayed sincerely, but when I turned around, the media was all over it, iming that it was Bianca who did it. In reality, my sister hadn¡¯t even stayed in our grandmother¡¯s sickroom. She was only in the hospital because she overindulged in ice cream at home¡± The onlookers were taken aback, wondering what was going on. Wasn¡¯t this good deed supposed to be Bianca¡¯s work? Initially, the news had widely reported about a frail youngdy who fainted and was hospitalized while praying fervently for her grandmother¡¯s wellbeing. Her act of filial piety was highly praised by everyone. Upon her return to her home country, her reputation skyrocketed among the socialites. The sister who was raised by the grandmother, however, remained silent, leaving everyone speechless. Whenever they encountered Henry and Marjorie, this topic often came up in their conversations. They had never heard Henry and Marjorie deny it Christopher remembered he had made a special visit to Bianca back then. Bianca, with a bright smile on her face, had insisted that it was all part of her duty. That was a significant moment where his heart fluttered. Now, they¡¯re telling me that it was Luna who did all that? ¡°Back then, you told me not to bother arguing when the media misunderstood, saying it was all done out of sincere filial piety, and that striving for fame would only bring unrest, Luna said with a touch of self- mockery. ¡°I wanted to ask, did you truly believe that, or were you just trying to use my hard work to add luster to my sister¡¯s reputation? It¡¯s clear that you couldn¡¯t bear to see her suffer at all, yet you insisted on giving her a good name¡± Henry and Marjorie¡¯s faces turned pale, and Bianca¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief, unable to fathom that Luna would bring up past grievances. ¡°What¡ What nonsense are you talking about? Everything was for your grandmother¡¯s sake. It wouldn¡¯t matter which one of you sisters did it. Your sister is not in good health. Otherwise, wouldn¡¯t she have done it? You only took on the task because you¡¯re healthier,¡± Henry said, suddenly flustered and angry. ¡°So you¡¯re this petty, did you only pray for your grandmother¡¯s blessings to put on a show?¡± Marjorie immediately raised her voice in response. 1 Good grief, how could such twisted logic even be voiced? Regardless of whether it was for show or sincere, it was all Luna¡¯s aplishment. For others to reap her fruits, it¡¯s a wander how Luna could tolerate it. I think because Old Mrs. Cowell health deterioratedter on. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have let Luna suffer so much in the Cowell family. For the first time, the Quirks family including the onlookers, clearly saw how the Cowells were biased and unjust. Consequently, many started to align with Isabe¡¯s perspective. ¡°Isn¡¯t this just ridiculous? I worked so hard on this, and it¡¯s fine if no one praises or acknowledges my effort, but it¡¯s not right for someone else to steal the credit.¡± ? 4/6 Chapter 23 Cannot Carry On Anymore However, Henry and Marjorie remained defiant, feeling that Luna was being overly particr. Luna then asked, ¡°So, you admit that Bianca took my ce?¡± Everyone snapped back to reality, wondering, could this be considered a prior offense? Henry and Marjorie, however, asserted, ¡°That wasn¡¯t intentionally done by Bianca at all. It was an ident¡¡± +5 Free Cons ¡°So, what about the car ident she caused? She hit a child, leaving him slightly disabled. Even though the other party was willing to settle, she feared that it would tarnish her reputation once she became famous. So, during the investigation, she pretended to be me and used my name. Afterward. Bianca yed the part of being emotionally distraught to shut me up, making me feel sorry for her, convincing me that she had only misused my name out of fear. Now that I think about it, she was just pretending. And you all didn¡¯t say anything, only reminding me not to let the cat out of the bag. You promised to take care of the child¡¯s situation afterward, but in the end, you all forgot: Bianca also forgot. The child¡¯s parents came directly to me, and in the end, I was the one who had to sort things out.¡± Once again, the crowd was taken aback. This was one of the unfavorable rumors about Luna. So, was in true that she had been a scapegoat? The color of Christopher¡¯s face changed instantly. Because of that incident, he had publicly criticized Luna. The car ident might have been an ident, but failing make amends afterward was a matter of character. FID That was the turning point when he began to despise Luna. At that time, it seemed as if Luna wanted to say something, but he was led away by Bianca. The only thing. he noticed before leaving was Luna¡¯s eyes welling up with tears momentarily. Christopher clenched his teeth hard. Is this¡ also a liet ¡°No¡ Luna, why did you have to¡¡± Bianca finally panicked and began to sob uncontrobly.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Upon seeing Bianca in such a state, Henry and Marjorie immediately grew concerned. They were worried. that their daughter couldn¡¯t bear it and promptly wanted to pressure Luna into changing her statement. As a result, Luna straightforwardly said, ¡°Do I need to present evidence? That day, I attended an academic conference.¡± Henry and Marjorie were rendered speechless, staring in astonishment at Luna who was acting recklessly. Bianca hadn¡¯t anticipated that Luna could actually go this far. Hadn¡¯t she always been tight¨Clipped in the past? No matter how much Bianca bullied her, it was always Luna who conceded in the end. After all, for Luna, the most important thing was the approval of he parents and the reliance of her younger sister. But it seemed as though Luna had given up on everything now. Was she so determined to expose the truth, regardless of the consequences? Before Bianca could panic, Luna let out a breath, as if trying to rid herself of all the shackles that bound ???? ? 5/6 Chapter 23 Cannot Carry On Anymore +5 Free Coins ¡°I was the one who represented the Cowell family in disaster relief and charity work, but it was your name that was credited. At the Centurion Music Contest, you went to great lengths to secure a spot, only to deliberately injure yourself before the contest upon realizing your ownck of skills, forcing me to take your ce. Having offended the Cowell family¡¯s business partner, you knew you had stirred up trouble. You also used my name, causing all of the Cowell family¡¯s rtives to me me for the massive loss incurred. They stripped me of my rights to inherit any shares. After I left, you continued to impersonate me at school from time to time. You messed up my rtionships with my friends, mentors, and ssmates, causing my reputation at school to be in shambles. Everyone was rendered speechless by the revtion. Luna finished exining everything in one breath. Seeing Bianca¡¯s tear¨Cstreaked face, she knew she wast once again trying to salvage everything with her tears. Unable to help herself, she asked, ¡°Where have I wronged you, that you treat me this way? My glory you snatch, your burdens I carry, but should I also bear this? I¡¯m sorry, I can¡¯t carry on anymore! I don¡¯t want to anymore! ||| Chapter 24 6/6 Chapter 24 Cutting Ties Chapter 24 Cutting Ties +5 Free Coa After Luna finished speaking, she took a deep breath and continued. ¡°I stand by my words and can provide any evidence needed. I won¡¯t admit to things I haven¡¯t done, and no one can im credit for what I have done.¡± Everyone was stunned because the information was just too shocking. One could say that the impressions, good and bad, within the industry toward the two sisters were all due to the umtion of those incidents. If all those were fabricated, then the reputations of the two would surely be swapped. ¡°Why would you do such a thing? Are you not aware of how your reputation has been tarnished out there?¡± Someone from the crowd couldn¡¯t help but voice out their confusion. Luna the role in a tragic drama. It shouldn¡¯t have been her. In her pursuit to rediscover herself, she decided to let go of the Fast ¡°Who knows? Maybe I¡¯m just being foolish,¡± she said. At that moment, the surrounding chatter, the mocking nces, all fell upon that family of three. Henry and Marjorie seemed to be at a loss as to why everyone was staring at them. Although the events were somewhat unfair to Luna, was it right for her to air all the dirtyundry, not only tarnishing Bianca¡¯s reputation but also subjecting the entire Cowell family to ridicule? She¡¯s simply a rebellious daughter who disregards the welfare of her entire family! 1 ¡°W¨CWe¡¯re all family here! What are you doing?¡± Henry eximed through gritted teeth. ¡°Don¡¯t you see how distressed your sister is? She didn¡¯t do those things on purpose! Are you bringing up old issues now to use us of treating you unfairly? There is no such thing as absolute fairness in a family with more than one child!¡± Marjorie said. ¡°Really? I used to tell myself that same lie,¡± Luna retorted mockingly. s, that poor child¡ She must have been blinded by that so¨Ccalled familial love! If her family hadn¡¯t been so excessively cruel and exploitative, Luna might have continued to sacrifice herself for this illusory sense of kinship! Good -thing she has finallye to her senses! The Quirk family members nodded in agreement. Considering the recent events, Luna had proven herself to be exceptionally capable and kind¨Chearted. As such, they couldn¡¯t afford to burden her any further. It was a shame that a certain someone in their family was blind to what truly mattered and missed out on a great opportunity. 1/6 Chapter 24 Cutting Ties The people of the Quirk family quietly turned their gaze toward Christopher. Free Coins At that moment, Christopher could only stare nkly at Luna. He, too, looked somewhat pitiful with his distraught expression. David and Selena exchanged a nce, feeling that this was an appropriate time to discuss certain matters. So, Selena began, ¡°It¡¯s not right for you to say this, Mrs. Cowell. We have four children in our family. Even if we can¡¯t achieve absolute fairness, we can still maintain a rtive bnce. I¡¯ve never seen such aplete bias toward one child.¡± As no one expected the Quirk family to speak up, the Cowell family was left in a state of panic. They hadn¡¯t even gotten the engagement done. ¡°No, it¡¯s just that this daughter of ours is too proud. That¡¯s why we¡¡± Bianca was also in a panic, tears streaming down her face as she turned to Christopher. ¡°Chris, do you think I¡¯m a bad person too? I¡¯m not! I can exin everything! I really didn¡¯t realize how much this mattered to my sister! I know it¡¯s all my fault, and I am to me, but I didn¡¯t do it on purpose!¡± ¡°Let me ask you this, then. Were you really the one who saved me back then?¡± Christopher asked before his mother could say anything. As soon those words left his mouth, everyone in the Cowell family was taken aback. They couldn¡¯t understand why he would bring up such a matter out of the blue. The onlookers were thoroughly amused. After all, the initial reason for changing the candidate for the marriage agreement stemmed from this life¨Csaving favor. Previously indifferent and aloof, Luma was taken aback and looked at her family members in surprise. This was something even she didn¡¯t know about Because of the life¨Csaving favor she owed, Luna found herself unable to even defend her own engagement. Despite never being the kind of person who shied away from confronting her own feelings, this situation left her struggling to move forward. She was shocked to hear that Bianca had once again stolen her credit. ¡°It was you¡ You guys¡¡± Luna felt her heart ache again. I was delirious with fever and forgot, and you guys deceived me? All for your little daughter to receive this favor? I can¡¯t believe you guys actually did something like this!¡± The expressions of those from the Cowell family kept changing. It was indeed hard to find an excuse when such a matter was exposed. Are we supposed to openly admit that we wanted to give our eldest daughter¡¯s fiance to our younger daughter, simply because we favor her more? As they found it difficult to justify their actions, they initially kept it a secret from Luna. This time, however, they no longer dared to twist the truth due to the sheer amount of information that had been exposed. They didn¡¯t do a wless job back then, so they could get exposed if the Quirk family were to investigate. They had never anticipated an investigation, hence the thought of destroying all evidence had never crossed their minds. 2/6 Chapter 24 Cutting Ties As such, they didn¡¯t dare to utter a single word ¡°It was me, not my sister! Chris, you have to believe me Bianca was truly panir king this time. Seeing Christopher¡¯s expression, she knew he didn¡¯t believe her, so she added, ¡°I can¡¯t remember! I¡¯ve been sick Besides, I¡¯ve asked you before, you said you liked me and that it had nothing to do with the life¨Csaving Lavor!¡± A sh of fiery red flickered in Christopher¡¯s eyes as he spoke again. Bianca had never heard him speak in such a cold tone before. ¡°So, was it the real you that I fell for? Or was it just your facade?¡°: Bianca¡¯s face turned pale as tears continued streaming down her face. Christopher no longer wanted to look at her pitiful appearance, though. Instead, he turned his gaze toward Luma, however, shifted her gaze away. Everything hade to an end. Even after learning the truthabout what had happened in the past, it held no significance for Lama. If anything, it only served to deepen her disappointment in those three individuals. in Watching Lama deliberately avoid his gaze, Christopher felt as though something had painfully pierced his It was as though he had genuinely lost something of great importance.. ¡°What is going on here? Who can give me an answer? Who was the one I¡¯ve been with for three months? Who is the one responsible for the loss of my child?¡± Thomas¡¯s mind was in turmoil. He then pointed angrily at the Cowell family and continued, ¡°You, the Cowell family, owe me an exnation! I don¡¯t care if it¡¯s your elder daughter or younger daughter! I will not be toyed with like this!¡± Before the Cowell family could regain theirposunt, Luna turned to Thomas and said, ¡°After all I¡¯ve said, can¡¯t you tell?¡± Thomas¡¯s gaze shifted from Luna to Bianca, and his hand suddenly rose to grab at her. ¡°Was it you? Was it you? You were with me almost every night from May to July this year. If it wasn¡¯t you, then where were you all those nights?¡± he demanded. Startled, Bianca immediately hid behind her parents. It wasn¡¯t me! It definitely wasn¡¯t me! I¡¯ve been at home! I¡¯ve been staying home!¡± Henry and Marjorie¡¯s faces were ghostly pale, their expressions constantly shifting. After exchanging at nce, they took a fleeting look at Luna, silently gritting their teeth. Putting the past aside, there¡¯s no way Bianca could have been involved in this matter. She was at home the entire time, and both my wife and I can vouch for that, Henry interjected all of a sudden, Marjorie nodded, adding, ¡°During that period, Luna was not at home, and we had no idea where she had gone.¡± Upon hearing these words, Thomas cast a doubtful look toward Luna once again. Everyone was left in a state of confusion. After all, they could never have imagined such a scenario where parents would go to the extent of sabotaging one daughter for the sake of another. 3/6 | Chapter 24 Cutting Ties The look Luna gave her parents was so icy that it could have frozen someone solid. ¡°So, you two are willing to make a false statement for her sake?¡± Luna asked in disbelief. +5 Free Coins ¡°What false statement? If you have any grievances, then take it out on us! Why do you insist on tarnishing your sister¡¯s reputation? Is that what it takes to satisfy you? Do you intend to drag your sister down with you simply because your reputation is tarnished?¡± Henry eximed. ¡°And who¡¯s to me for my bad reputation, huh?¡± Luna asked with a chuckle. Henry fell silent when he heard that. Yet, he still red at Luna resentfully. Had Luna not caused a fuss and simply agreed to the engagement, we wouldn¡¯t have been presented with such humiliating evidence! She has thoroughly disgraced our family! If Bianca were to admit everything now, wouldn¡¯t thatpletely ruin her reputation? Luna is the cause of all this, so she should bear the consequences! ¡°Indeed, our past actions were inappropriate, but your sister is innocent. We¡¯ve sheltered her so much that she hardly understands anything. Besides, she¡¯s been frail since childhood, and it¡¯s partly your fault for hogging her share of nutrients. You¡¯ve always owed her Marjorie eximed. Lunaughed. ¡°I get it now. You all know perfectly well that I was up in the mountains conducting research during that time and couldn¡¯t provide an alibi for myself. That¡¯s why you nned to help Bianca by giving a false statement, huh? You thought you could pin all her misdeeds on me. So, you¡¯ve already concluded that she was the one who was with Thomas. Every time she did something like this, she did it under my name. None of you cared why she did it. And after everything happened, you expect me to just take the fall for her?¡± When confronted with Luna¡¯s questioning, the eyes of Henry and Marjorie flickered. In the past, Luna could still deceive herself with excuse for her actions, pretending everything was fine within the family. This time, however, her parents didn¡¯t bother to put up any pretenses or find any excuses. They openly chose to protect Bianca, betraying her in the process. v too cruel. All of this was truly too Luna felt like a lone wolf navigating through a heavy snowfall with no support. Bianca remained safely shielded behind her parents, with only her resentful gaze and ungrateful expression visible. You know what they say! When parentsck virtue, their children are discordant. It¡¯s no wonder Bianca could harm others so brazenly. It¡¯s all due to her entric parents. They really did seem to reserve all the good things for theirPublished by N?v''elD/rama.Org. unger daughter, not caring if it meant taking from their est daughter. Not having her around meant they felt no attachment, so they could demand anything without fear of causing harm. Did they think it didn¡¯t matter how they treated Luna-because she was healthy! How could parents like Henry and Marjorie exist, with their biased beliefs and favoritism that knew no bounds? Hearing Isabe¡¯s confusion, Alexander didn¡¯t find it particrly surprising. From an economic perspective, this was a matter of sunk costs. Because Henry and Marjorie had devoted so much time and energy to Bianca, Luna felt like a distant 4/6 rtive to them. Naturally, there was a clear difference in their level of affection. +5 Free Coins It was possible that they realized they had wronged Luna from the very beginning. However, it was humans nature to instinctively avoid acknowledging one¡¯s own mistakes. They were unwilling to face the fact that they had wronged Luna. Instead, they treated her even more unfairly to justify their actions. They even sought out ws in Luna to mask their own guilt, which led to an unhealthy situation. The injustices Luna suffered were overlooked, while Bianca¡¯s were magnified. Havinge this far, there was no turning back. If they were to turn back now, they would be admitting. that they, as parents, had made a mistake. Sure enough, in the next second. Henry was heard saying. ¡°Stop causing a scene. Luna. You always talk back to us at home and hurt your sister, but have we ever reprimanded you for that? We¡¯ve been treating it as you throwing tantrums, but it¡¯s about time you stopped. Marjorie stepped forward, gripping Luna¡¯s wrist tightly her tone intensifying as she said, ¡°This time, you mustn¡¯t act recklessly again, or we truly won¡¯t forgive you! Behave yourself! If you have any grievances, we can discuss them when we return home. You will receive whateverpensation you deserve.¡± They knew that Luna cared deeply for them. With the conversation having reached this point, they assumed Luna would know her limits. Luna, however, suddenly murmured. ¡°Talked back to you two?¡± Isabe couldn¡¯t help but grumble internally. Right¡ I talked back to my parents, all because I had the audacity to defend myself when my sister falsely used me. That¡¯s considered talking back to them. -Hurt my sister?¡± Ah, yes, I did indeed hurt her. Because I didn¡¯t give everything I had to my sister, she cried. Wasn¡¯t that a blow to her tender little heart? The Quirk family was amused. Christopher couldn¡¯t help but continually think about the past, feeling as if arrow after arrow was piercing his heart. ¡°Act recklessly?¡± Luna gazed deeply at Henry and Marjorie. ¡°I don¡¯t need your forgiveness nor yourpensation. All I want is to clear my name.¡± Henry and Marjorie were taken aback. Casting a somewhat anxious nce at Luna, they tried to find a way to silence her again. Luna then told Thomas, ¡°I¡¯m willing to go to any hospital with you for an examination to see if I¡¯ve ever had a miscarriage!¡± As soon as these words were spoken, the entire room counted. To be honest, it would take a considerable amount of courage to face such embarrassment. After all, she was the prominent youngdy of the Cowell family. By exposing herself like this, it would make it harder for her to live her life in the future. Hardly anyone in their circle would dare to marry such a sharp- O 5/6 tongued woman. That being said, what she provided was indeed solid evidence. ¡°course, it¡¯s solid evidence! I¡¯m still a virgin! Of co The Quirk family had anticipated early on that as long as they were willing to go all out, everything would inevitably fall apart no matter how the Cowell family tried to argue their case. It could only be said that the Cowell family was 100 naive, not at all considering that Luna would recklessly prove herself in this way. For someone driven to the edge of a cliff, they couldn¡¯t possibly care about their own reputation. All she wanted was to maintain her own innocence. Luna turned her gaze toward Bianca. ¡°Well? I¡¯m brave enough to do it. Are you?¡± Bianca waspletely dumbfounded. She never imagined that Luna would actually go this far. Thomas had already set his sights on Bianca, much like a venomous snake, because Luna had boldly vouched for her innocence. ¡°You¡¯ve lost it! You¡¯vepletely lost it! Do you even understand what you¡¯re saying? We won¡¯t allow you to treat yourself like this!¡± Henry eximed frantically. Marjorie was in tears. ¡°My daughter, how did you end up like this? You¡ it¡¯s just unthinkable¡ If they had to choose to protect one, they would without a doubt choose to safeguard Bianca. As such, Luna had no lingering attachments to them anymore. Observing their expressions grow increasingly repugnant, her suppressed hatred began to surge. ¡°Since I¡¯m so unworthy in your eyes, from this momenon, I dere that I¡¯m cutting ties with the three of you. From now on, I¡¯m no longer a part of the Cowell family, and I will have nothing to do with you three anymore!¡± 6/6 A Chapter 25 Chapter 25 The Reveal Chapter 25 The Reveal +5 Free Coins An eerie silence filled the entire ce. They had gorged themselves on on one round after another of shocking revtions, leaving them stuffed. By calling off the engagement and cutting ties with the Cowell family, Luna was practically parting ways with them. All they had ever heard were stories of illegitimate children desperately trying to force their way into their circles. Never have they heard of a prominent youngdy willingly giving up her status to leave that circle. It must have taken a tremendous amount of resolve for her to utter such words. However, considering the actions of the Cowell family, it was uncertain how they might have taken advantage of Luna if she didn¡¯t leave. ¡°Y¨CY¨CYou unfilial daughter!¡± Henry seemed to be at a loss for words. In tears. Marjorie eximed, ¡°Luna, is this how you repay us after how we raised you?¡± You may have given birth to me, but you never raised me. Given the choice, I would have preferred not to have been born to you two at all. It¡¯s better than being used as a tool to nurture Bianca.¡± Henry and Marjorie were practically staring wide¨Ceyed at Luna. ¡°Luna, can you please stop this nonsense? Even if you¡¯re upset, you can¡¯t say such things! Aren¡¯t you afraid of breaking our parents¡® hearts?¡± Bianca suddenly rushed up, fiercely grabbing Luna¡¯s wrist. Her grip was so strong that it made Luna furrow her brows Bianca stared at her intensely, her face as pale as a corpse. She clung to Luna as if thetter was herst strand of hope, her voice choked with emotion as she continued, ¡°Listen, Luna. If you don¡¯t want to marry Thomas, then don¡¯t. If you guys break up, so be it. There¡¯s really no need to make such a fuss. I¡¯ll admit. that I was in the wrong before. I took your ce for all sorts of reasons, so I can¡¯t me you for wanting to pin this on me now. I know you want to get back at me because you¡¯re fond of Chris and don¡¯t want to break off the engagement. That¡¯s okay; I¡¯m fine with that. Now, can we go home and talk about this?¡± As expected of someone who constantly bullies her sister¡ Even in this state, she¡¯s still struggling desperately. Did she really think Luna would change her mind? Luna must have coddled them a lot in the past to give them such illusions! ¡°Bianca, can¡¯t youprehend such simple words? I¡¯ve proven myself. Now, what about you?¡°¨CLuna said coldly, swiftly distancing herself from Bianca. Bianca¡¯s expression contorted dramatically, her eyes shing with madness as she yelled, ¡°I¡¯m a daughter of the Cowell family! How could you ask me to do such a thing? Luna, are you trying to kill our parents with worry? Or is this your way of humiliating me? I am innocent! I don¡¯t even know him! If you push me any further, I might as well die right now!¡± After speaking. Bianca dashed toward the nearby buffet table, picked up the scissors used for cracking crab shells, and pointed it at her own neck. ¡°My death should be sufficient to prove my innocence!¡± she eximed while crying. This scene frightened everyone present. ||| 1/6 Henry and Marjorie were in a state of panic and distress, pleading tearfully for mercy. ¡°It¡¯s all your fault! Look at what you¡¯ve done! Are you trying to get your sister killed?¡± Marjorie berated as she hit Luna. Henry also turned toward Luna, his anger evident as he yelled ¡°Are you satisfied now? Is this the oue you wanted? Aren¡¯t you going to apologize to your sister? You¡¯re the one who was with Thomas, yet you still won¡¯t admit it! Do you really want to see your sister die!¡± Luna stared at Bianca, her face bearing an indescribable expression, ending in something between augh and a cry It was always like this. Even though she was the one who had endured the pain and humiliation, as soon as Bianca started crying or making a fuss, they would a as if nothing had happened. Not only that, but Luna would also be made to look like the one in the wrong hy did I have to endure all of this? Can I never break free from this? that moment, Luna was suffocating so much that she didn¡¯t want to utter a single word Assuming that she too was startled by her sister¡¯s actions, everyone was taken aback and retreated in akonishment The looks on the faces of the Quirks were grim. But in the next moment, they were struck with shock. Before anyone could react, a figure appeared behind Bianca. With a loud thud, a tray was swiped from left Bianca¡¯s head spun, leaving afterimages behind as she stumbled and fell. The scissors she held flew out of her hand.. Everyone gaped at the woman who had suddenly appeared. The Quirks couldn¡¯t help but wonder when Isabe had made her way over. Isabe set down the tray and said. ¡°Thank goodness saw through her cunning scheme in advance. She wanted to y the victim and shift the me, even going as far as to guilt trip Luna. She must be dreaming! It wasn¡¯t easy for Luna to break free and live her own life, so she mustn¡¯t be ruined by such a selfish and evil woman!¡± In such a situation, if nes were to harm herself even slightly, Luna would bear the brunt of the me for the rest of her life. Even if she were innocent in this matter, it would be of no use. The outside world would only spread rumors about her, using her of being oppressively forceful, driving her own sister to suicide. The Quirks wore grim expressions. If something were to happen at their banquet, it would be impossible to exin, no matter how justified they were. Thankfully, Isabe was there to save the day. With a gloomy look on his face, Alexander gestured with a wave of his hand. His household bodyguards rushed in Before anyone could react they subdued Bianca, who was still lying on the ground and in a daze. ¡°What are you doing! Henry and Marjone panicked 2/6 +5 Hee Coins Alexander replied in a cold tone, ¡°Your daughter has suicidal tendencies and is mentally unstable. For her safety, it is our duty to restrict her actions to prevent any harm to guests before you leave the Quirk manor.¡± The others finally breathed a sigh of relief, praising Isabe¡¯s swift action and Alexander¡¯s decisive arrangements. They were merely spectators in this drama, so they did not want to experience any bloody incidents. It truly showed that one should never judge a book by its cover. Bianca was simply out of her mind. Henry and Marjorie¡¯s expressions were as grim as they could possibly be. After all, they were forced to watch as their daughter got treated like she was mentally ill. ¡°We¡¯re all family here-¡± ¡°Lama has already broken off her off her engagement with my younger brother, so our families are no longer connected¡± Alexander deliberately left out any mention of Bianca and Christopher¡¯s affairs, which clearly indicated the stance of the Quirk family. Henry and Marjorie nearly lost their footing when they heard that. Just a moment ago, they were adamantly denying it, fearing that Bianca would be entangled by that good- for¨Cnothing guy, and risk losing Christopher, their rich son¨Cinw. However, it seemed that the current situation was beyond repair. After regaining her strength, Bianca found herself in pain and helpless. ¡°Save me, Chris!¡± she cried out as she struggled. However, Christopher didn¡¯t even look at her. Instead, his gaze was fixed on Luna, who was standing to one side. Luna seemed a bit odd, though. She was staring at the scissors that had justnded by her feet, her head. bowed and unmoving. There was a terrifying heaviness about her. Thomas stormed over, gripping Bianca¡¯s chin tightly as he asked, ¡°Was it you who was with me?¡± ¡°Let go of our daughter!¡± Henry rushed forward, forcefully pushing Thomas away. ¡°Those of you from the Walker family, won¡¯t you do anything about this?¡± ¡°Heh¡ No matter what, Thomas would never stoop to pretending to be someone else to deceive someone¡¯s feelings, let alone seek death when exposed. So, there¡¯s no need for us to intervene. The Cowell family should be the one looking after their child, no? Henry and Marjorie instantly burned bright red. Thomas chuckled. ¡°I won¡¯t be made a fool of like this. You won¡¯t admit it, huh? I have even n more shocking photos right here, so I¡¯ll release them now. I refuse to believe that you twins are identical in every inch of your bodies!¡± This statement instantly sent shivers down everyone¡¯s spine. They had actually taken such photos, and he¡¯s nning to release them? How could they possibly face the world afterwards? Seeing that Thomas was about to take out his phone, Banca lost control and shouted, ¡°You¡¯re lying! You 3/6 < +5 Free Coins never took any pictures!¡± Meanwhile, Luna showed no reaction at all. The contrast between them was striking- At that moment, all eyes were intensely fixed on Bianc When Bianca came to her senses, her face was void of all emotions. Henry and Marjorie wore expressions of utter defeat. ¡°Yeah, I didn¡¯t. I lied to you, Bianca. Now, let¡¯s see how you¡¯ll defend yourself¡± Thomas sneered, then turned to Luna and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I was also deceived by your lying sister before, which led me to trouble you. I apologize, but this isn¡¯t my fault. How could I know when you two look so alike?¡± Luna¡¯s lips quivered slightly, offering no response, nor showing any joy after being absolved of suspicion. Luna seems a bit depressed. She must have been upset by something. Christopher was taken aback when he read that thought, and his mood sank instantly. Is Luna ill from the forment inflicted by her own family? ¡°It wasn¡¯t me! It wasn¡¯t me! Don¡¯t look at her, Chris! Look at me! I¡¯m being falsely used! I¡¯ve done nothing to betray you! Mom! Dad! You two have to vouch for me! Prove that it was Luna, not me!¡± Bianca yelled. Despite their favoritism and constant protection, Henry and Marjorie knew that the situation had be unsalvageable at this point Even so, Bianca was unwilling to ept this sudden turn of events. Her reputation was ruined, and her good name waspletely tarnished. No longer able to hide her true colors, she bellowed at Luna, ¡°Just admit that it was you, Luna! Didn¡¯t you always obediently submit whenever I took from you?¡± Luna looked at Bianca and asked, ¡°Why should I?¡± ¡°Why should you? Because you owe it to me! It¡¯s because of you that I¡¯ve been so weak and sickly! You have no idea what it¡¯s like to grow up in a hospital, constantly medicated and undergoing surgeries. battling death every single day. You¡¯re the reason for all of this! If I were healthy, I could¡¯ve led a better life than you! Hence, all my miseries should be your burden to bear! You were born to be trampled under my feet, to sacrifice everything for me!¡± As soon as those words were spoken, everyone present fell silent. They cast sympathetic nces toward Luna, while their gazes swept over Bianca with disdain. However, in the end, their attention settled on Henry and Marjorie. When Marjorie had mentioned that before, everyone just assumed it was a ploy to persuade Luna, making her feel a bit guilty so she would. back down. Surprisingly, even Bianca had such a peculiar thought. | 4/6 ???????? At that moment, one could almost picture them unitionally standing by the hospital bertining to the sick little girl that the reason for her difort was because her twin sister had absorbed more nutrient. They med their misfortunes on an innocent child, providing the sick one with a target for evement The same logic still held true. If parentscked via their children would be divertent as At that moment. Henry and Marjone were stunned they looked a Bunca They believed that facts were one thing, but in their hearts. Banca was pure and endearing Even if she made mistakes due to her naivety, it was only by her chichoo upbringing They couldn¡¯t me her for that However, the sudden revtion of ncas true nature exposed her wicked heart, shattering the illusions held by her parents ¡°Heh No wonder you always seemed to defend me you were actually siding fuel to the fire If con that you were creating rumors out of nowhere it turns out you hate me and me all your misfo It wasn¡¯t just aboutpeting for their parents affeman Buanca truly desgued her and longed to torment her and ruin her. She might not have loved Christopher at all. Her intention could have been merely to sath away the person Luna adored. The color gradually drained from Bianca¡¯s face. Her body was trembling in fear yet the refused to back dowIL ¡°It¡¯s all your fault to begin with! It was faces will that it¡¯s made easier for you to repay me! Bianca right if you don¡¯t admit it now. There will bear the um In a daze, 2 Isabe¡¯s sentiments echoed the feelings of everyone essePublished by N?v''elD/rama.Org. No one knew how the Cowell family managed to raise such a crazy child. But in the next moment, Luna¡¯s voice trembled as she said. ¡°No, don¡¯t even think about s again.¡± Perhaps such experiences had left a shadow of torment in the past Euna actually picked up the scissors from the ground poised to sh across her own face. Everyone gasped in surprise. A figure swiftly appeared, reaching out to block the scors Everyone watched in shock as everything unfolded before their eyes. Surprisingly, it was Christopher who uved Luna. Had he not intervened, Lona would have faded up with at least one scar on her face from de 5/6 Actually, it wasn¡¯t that Christopher acted swiftly. Rather, when Luna made her move, Isabe caught sight of her intentions and let out a gasp. That was why Christopher was able to act a step ahead. Luna never expected to be stopped. She stared nkly at Christopher, noticing that his palm seemed to be bleeding from gripping the scissors. ¡°Let go! I¡¯m done cleaning up her messes! I¡¯m done having her steal things from me, and I¡¯m done taking the me for her actions! I¡¯ve had enough. I want topletely distance myself from her!¡± Luna said in an icy tone. O Chapter 26 Chapter 26 He Was Blocked. Chapter 26 He Was Blocked +83% +5 Free Coing Hey, miss, you need to know the difference. You¡¯re supposed to disfigure that troublemaker. Why are you disfiguring yourself?Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! The agitated Isabe expressed her frustration, and members of the Quirk family couldn¡¯t help but wonder why the perpetrator wasn¡¯t the one being hurt. However, there was no way they could allow Luna to really harm someone else. Thetter was a pure and virtuous person, who had worked so hard to clear her name. Thus, she didn¡¯t deserve to have her reputation sullied. Henry and Marjorie stared at Luna with bewildered expressions, almost fainting in response. They couldn¡¯t bear the consecutive shocks that had urred that day. Bianca, however, was simply ring at Luna and Christopher, her eyes bloodshot. Luna was still at odds with Christopher and had run out of options. No matter how she changed her appearance, Bianca always found a way to mimic her. She was truly at her wit¡¯s end. Seeing Luna¡¯s devastated expression, Christopher felt an intense pain in his heart. ¡°You were so determined to leave everything behind, so why did you hurt yourself over those who don¡¯t matter?¡± Christopher said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you leave them to take better care of yourself? What are you doing now?¡± Wow, Christopher is finally making sense. Has he regained his rational mind after escaping that innocent woman? Ignoring Isabe¡¯s sarcastic remarks, Christopher instead gave his family members a pleading look. He knew that no matter what he said, Luna wouldn¡¯t listen to him, especially since he had just gone against her. 2015 Isabe stepped forward, patted Luna¡¯s shoulder, and said, ¡°You¡¯ve done your best. Don¡¯t punish yourself for others¡® mistakes.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, youngdy, it¡¯s not worth it.¡± Selena quickly stepped forward to persuade her, with Evian also a genuine warmth enveloping her. Her eyes instantly welled up with tears. Finally, the others could no longer bear to watch. They all began to reassure her, ¡°We now know how to differentiate you two now. If there are to be any controversies in the future, we¡¯ll investigate the matter properly. We might have been ignorant in the past, but we¡¯re certainly wiser now.¡± Taking advantage of the situation, Christopher swiftly matched away the scissors and flung them aside. ??? 1/6 12:43 Wed, Jul 17 G ¡¤ Chapter 26 He Was Blocked Luna took a deep breath, saying, ¡°Thank you, I was being too impulsive.¡± +83% +5 Free Coins In reality, Luna was just a little depressed. She had only lost control of her emotions due to the shock, but once she calmed down, she wouldn¡¯t do anything foolish. Luna looked at the three of them and said. ¡°Everything is clear now. It¡¯s all over.¡± ¡°Luna, you¡¡± Marjorie called out, a hint of unease in her voice. Luna stated coldly, ¡°I told you. I¡¯m not your daughter anymore.¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡± Henry said with a frown. Luna found their refusal to see any wrong in Bianca¡¯s actions to be nauseating. No matter what she said to them, it seemed they would never understand. They assumed that Luna had severe ties merely out of anger, but what they failed to understand was that Luna¡¯s affection for them had been worn down to nothing over the years due to their discrimination toward her. It wasn¡¯t an impulsive decision at all. ¡°Don¡¯t contact me in the future, and I don¡¯t wish to see you either. If you insist on forcing me to be your daughter, then sue me. I¡¯ll abide by the court¡¯s decision and pay the monthly support mandated. Beyond that, expect nothing more from me.¡± From how detailed her response was, it was clear that a lot of thought had gone into it. Henry and Marjorie looked at Luna in disbelief, slowly realizing that she was serious about following: through with her n. At that moment, they were thrown into panic, their previous confidence in their daughter never leaving them evaporating, it felt as if they had been drained of all their strength. All this while, didn¡¯t Luna swallow her grievances no matter how much she suffered? We just wanted her to help Bianca out. All she has to do is suffer a little. It¡¯s fine if she don¡¯t want to do it, there¡¯s no need for her to sever all ties. with us, is there! However, Luna left them no chance to make another mistake. She bowed to the Quirk family and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for ruining your banquet, my apologies.¡± ¡°The banquet was alreadying to an end; you didn¡¯t ruin anything. Christopher quickly reassured. Luna nced at Christopher, uttering, ¡°I must take my leave.¡± ¡°Let me give you a ride!¡± Christopher blurted out. Luna simply stated frostily, ¡°That¡¯s not necessary. With that, she turned around and left, leaving Christopher frozen in ce. Everyone instinctively cleared a path for her, it was one that metaphorically led to a new chapter in her life. Henry and Marjorie kept calling out to her. Regardless of their angry and sorrowful tone, they failed to change her mind. Just like that, she vanished from everyone¡¯s sight. When Henry and Marjorie turned around, they found that Bianca had fainted. 2/6 12.43 weu, Jun 17 Chapter 26 He Was Blocked However, she no longer elicited sympathy from anyone. +5 Free Coins. When the embarrassed Henry and Marjorie hurried left with Bianca, Thomas quickly followed them. Nadia and her husband apologized to the Quirk family, as this was all Thomas¡® fault. His mistake had left them utterly humiliated. ¡°s, we are also victims. I can¡¯t believe how the Cowell family could have been so blind.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll pretend this never happened. Who knows, you guys might end up being inws.¡± The two leadingdies exchanged insincere pleasantries. Nadia awkwardly said, ¡°We certainly can¡¯t have a woman like that marry into our family, I really can¡¯t tell if that rascal Thomas truly likes her or if he¡¯s doing it out of spite. Your family¡¯s children are much better, especially¡ your youngest daughter.¡± Selena¡¯s expression immediately darkened. As she was ready tounch into a tirade, she heard Isabe¡¯s incessant chatter Why do you think Thomas was so relentless in his pursuit? How can you not know? The reason is simple¡ªhe has difficulty getting women pregnant. Initially, he might have just wanted to use Bianca as his rebound girl. It was also because of Luna that he wanted to embarrass Christopher. However, he changed his mind and caused such a scene because he discovered that Bianca had carried his child. He is desperate to hold onto the woman who could give him a chance to be a father. The expression on Selena¡¯s face became subtlyplex. She was tempted to mock Nadia, yet she needed/ to maintain her poise, a considerable challenge for her However, behind her, Evian pretended to cough, while Christopher let out a snort. Alexander, however, remainedposed, casting a somewhat helpless gaze toward Isabe. What sort of trash have you been reading? The Walkers were stunned. ¡°Here¡¯s to your families joined by marriage,¡± David said in a cold voice. The Walkers could no longer bear it and had no choice but to leave with the rest of the guests. This banquet didn¡¯t disappoint its guests when it came to drama. After everyone returned home, the rumor mill started to change relentlessly within themunity. Those who were too busy to attend or didn¡¯t receive an invitation were filled with regret. They couldn¡¯t help but wonder how awesome it would be if they could be there to witness the drama in §â§Ö§ä§Ü§à§Ý That fateful night, everyone was too excited by the news to sleep. Once the house was tidied up, the family sat together for a quiet meal. After all, it¡¯s hard to get one¡¯s fill at a banquet. Everyone¡¯s gaze would asionally drift toward Christopher. 3/6 ?+83% Chapter 26 He Was Blocked Unable to bear the attention, Christopher said, ¡°If you have something to say, spit it out.¡± ¡°Sigh, are you still nning on seeing Bianca?¡± Evian asked curiously. -5 Free Coins Christopher¡¯s face darkened as he said, ¡°Do I look like I lost my mind? Those were all illusions. The one I truly care for is not Bianca.¡± Do you fancy Luna then?¡± Selena asked nosily. Christopher was stumped by the question, utable to utter a word. Of course he likes her. He¡¯s now absolutely filled with regret. In an instant, Christopher looked toward Isabe with a mix of embarrassment and frustration. Meanwhile, Isabe was thoroughly enjoying her meal,pletely oblivious to the gazes that had fallen on her. ¡°Ahem, it¡¯s no use liking her. She doesn¡¯t want you anymore,¡± Alexander stated, his words hitting Christopher where it hurt, causing thetter¡¯s breath to hitch. In the end, David patted Christopher¡¯s shoulder, his paternal support unspoken. Shaking his head, he led his wife, who had finished eating, upstairs to rest. Evian also carried Cahan off to bed. Upon noticing that Isabe was nearly finished with her fruit, Alexander said, ¡°Isabe, let¡¯s head upstairs. I have something to discuss with you.¡± ¡°What is it regarding?¡± ¡°Your agency.¡± It¡¯s profitable! In the end, Christopher was the only one left in the dining room Leaning against the couch, Christopher was lost in thought when his mobile phone rang suddenly, When he answered, he realized it was Rosalie. Thetter¡¯s surprised voice echoed, ¡°Chris, what¡¯s going on? Are the rumors true? Did you call off your engagement with Luna and mistake someone else for her? Is Bianca the real viin? No wonder I¡¯ve always liked Luna more. Christopher didn¡¯t want to have salt rubbed into his wounds. Feeling annoyed, he was just about to hang up the phone, when he heard Rosalie say, ¡°What a shame. I always thought that Luna would be my sister¨Cinw. After all, she¡¯s the woman you¡¯ve known the longest and spent the most time with. Christopher was stunned. ¡°Is that¡ so?¡± Why don¡¯t I recall any of it? ¡°Of course! You two grew up together, so you¡¯re childhood sweethearts, aren¡¯t you? You never liked having me around, always preferring to spend time with Luna. I remember when we used to y games as kids, you wanted me to y the role of your daughter, while she got to be your wife. You even swore you¡¯d 4/6 2.4.3 +5 Free Cons Chapter 26 He Was Blocked marry Luna when you grew up, promising her that you would start a family with her. You even kissed her cheek back then! It was after our grandmothers saw this that they thought of arranging your engagement.¡± Christopher was stunned. He soon broke into a bitter smile. So, I¡¯m the reason for our engagement. It was a pact unique to us. I had once made such a promise to her¨Cstarting a family with her. How could I have forgotten such a significant vow! I¡¯m truly a jerk! ¡°Chris, are you crying?¡± Rosalie¡¯s surprised voice rang out. Christopher casually covered his face with one hand and said raspily, ¡°You have such a good memory. Why don¡¯t you tell me more about our childhood?¡± ¡°Huh? Actually, I don¡¯t remember much. We weren¡¯t even in the same grade. Rosalie softly murmured, ¡°All I remember is that after you started school, you hardly ever yed with Luna or with me. You said that boys should y with boys. There was a time when you lost your temper because people in your ss found out about your arranged marriage. They teased you about it, making you feel utterly embarrassed. And then¡ I didn¡¯t really see Lunaing over to our house anymore. After that, it seemed like all of a sudden, your focus was only on Bianca.¡± Christopher gritted his teeth. That¡¯s because of the debt I de her for saving my life. He naturally remembered the events that transpired after he grew up. Due to their betrothal, his family would always remind him to visit the Cowell family. In reality, back then, the two families had just verbally agreed to the engagement. There wasn¡¯t even an engagement ceremony. Therefore, in Christopher¡¯s perspective, their bond as betrothed was rather fragile. It was merely in name, as they didn¡¯t even date each other. Therefore, he always felt that if he were to fancy someone else, he could do so without guilt. There was no need to feel as if he had betrayed Luna. Most of his visits over there were to check on the ailing Bianca. Yet, each time he was there, Henry and Marjorie would incessantly praise Bianca andin about Luna. Meanwhile, Luna would simply stand by, silently listening and observing. Back then, Luna had been wrongly med many times. Yet, whenever he confronted her on behalf of Bianca, Luna never truly defended herself. Before his arrival, she had failed to make her case to her parents. Moreover, upon seeing his affection for Bianca, she couldn¡¯t muster the will to exin. All she could manage was an impassive expression. Christopher couldn¡¯t help but wonder if Luna had exined herself to him a few times, would he havee to his senses, verified the truth for himself, and even believed her? He was certain he would have done so at least in the beginning. Yet, she never once defended herself, allowing his misunderstandings about her to umte. In the end, this transformed into an unconditional trust toward Bianca. Gradually, it was as if he had been brainwashed. He couldn¡¯tin that it was Luna who gave him the wrong idea, as it was his failure to notice her predicament that resulted in the current situation. Sure enough, he was a fool who had lost someone precious. 5/6 Chapter 26 He Was Blocked I¡¯ve made a mistake and realized what I have done wrong. I don¡¯t want to let her go anymore. Do I still have a chance? Christopher couldn¡¯t wait. He was desperate to get in touch with Luna. He even regretted not insisting on giving her a ride earlier. I should have been more persistent I shouldn¡¯t have cared about being shameless. When the phone call went unanswered, he sent a message: Do you have a ce to stay? Let me know if you need help. I still owe you for saving my life, and I haven¡¯t had a chance to repay you. Can you let me know if you¡¯re all right now? There was no response. When he tried to call again, he suddenly couldn¡¯t get through. Attempting to send a message, all he saw was a red exmation mark I¡ have been blocked. ??? Chapter 27 Chapter 27 Easy Money Due to her previous manager being cklisted, Isabe remained unemployed. Due 83% 45 Free Coins Even though she had decided to rx and enjoy life, doing so permanently manner was just too dull. After Cahan went to school, Evian was ordered by David to reacquaint herself with the affairs of thepany¡¯s hospital. Selena, along with her old friends, spent her time enjoying afternoon coffee. Only Isabe was left without friends, without a job, and with nothing to do. After much consideration, she figured it was a waste of her exceptional appearance. She decided to return to the entertainment industry and make a name for herself. In this way, not only could she enjoy the drama of the industry up close, but she would also be surrounded by handsome men and beautiful women. It would allow her to prepare for her next romance while easily earning a substantial amount of money, which she could save for a divorce fund, anticipating that Alexander might eventually leave her for his first love in the future. When she felt that she had a good n, she mentioned it to Alexander. Alexander had promised to help her find a new agency, but Isabe never expected that he would actually let her interview her own manager. However, no onepetent woulde for the interview, as she was still a newbie. On top of that, the entertainment industry was notorious for its scandals, while those with good character were a rare breed. Even if their nature was well¨Chidden, Isabe could easily see through them. During that interview, not a single word was uttered. Later on, Isabe was worried that Alexander might get impatient. However, Alexander didn¡¯t utter a word, silently observing as no one came forward to sign up. With that, Alexander sent Isabe off to Christopher¡¯s agency. When she was being received, Isabe was utterly bewildered. Inside the office, there were only two people. Leaning casually on a nearby couch, Christopher was engrossed in his phone. Upon noticing her arrival, he looked up to acknowledge her. Surprisingly, ever since the incident, Christopher¡¯s attitude toward her significantly improved. Inderd, the hardships of love can foster one¡¯s maturity. Christopher¡¯s movements stiffened as he endured his emotions. Seated at the conference table was his manager. ? 1/6 12:43 Wed, Jul 1/ Chapter 27 Easy Money +5 Free Coina ¡°Hello, Ms. Jea, I¡¯m Hayden, Mr. Christopher¡¯s agent. I¡¯ve also received instructions from Mr. Alexander. From now on, I¡¯ll be guiding you through the entertainment industry. Here¡¯s your contract. Once you sign it, you¡¯ll be the second artist in my agency.¡± Hayden Garcia was a bespectacled middle¨Caged man, always seen with a cheerful grin. His face bore a kind demeanor, but in the entertainment industry, he was essentially known as a wolf in sheep¡¯s clothing. Isabe nced at Hayden, then shifted her gaze to the distant Christopher, who seemed to emanate ant aura of resentment. ¡°You agreed? Weren¡¯t you adamantly against it before?¡± Isabe asked bluntly. I certainly didn¡¯t want him to begrudgingly ept, only to be awkward about itter. I¡¯ho¡¯s being all awkward now! With gritted teeth, Christopher felt uneasy as he said, ¡°What happened in the past is in the past. Now that you¡¯re my sister¨Cinw, having you by my side will put Alex¡¯s mind at ease.¡± ¡°Ah? Is that so?¡± Huh, why am I covered in goosebumps? He¡¯s acting really strange today. Christopher was rendered speechless. He began to wonder what Alexander¡¯s real reason for sending Isabe to his side was Is she really here to make me burst a vessel? Hayden nced around awkwardly, as Alexander had mentioned this before, but Christopher had outright rejected the idea in front of Isabe. He even threatened to leave if she was allowed in. Clearly, the rtionship between them used to be extremely poor. As a result, Hayden didn¡¯t understand how Christopher suddenly agreed to have Isabe epted into his agency. In truth, Christopher was also expressing his gratitude toward Isabe for what happened with Luna. If it wasn¡¯t for Isabe, he wouldn¡¯t have known how foolish his actions had been. However, his previous rtionship with Isabe was too contentious, making it impossible for them to be on good terms all of a sudden. So, when Alexander asked again, he agreed. Since it was not convenient for Isabe to reveal her identity in the entertainment industry, it would be better if he could offer her protection and guidance. habe remained skeptical. ¡°Even though you¡¯re the boss of this agency, I won¡¯t just blindly follow orders. I need to make my own decisions about what work I want to do. Is that eptable?¡± your Hayden immediately responded with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that. You can take a look at the contract Only then did Isabe lower her gaze to the contract. After perusing it once, she was taken aback. 2/6 +83% Chapter 27 Easy Money +5 Free Coins She had the liberty to choose any job she desired and could take a break whenever she needed. The most significant aspect, however, was the profit sharing. In the past, her agency required a seventy to thirty split Here, Isabe was allowed to keep everything. It was as if Hayden was doing it pro bono ¡°Don¡¯t you want a sry?¡± Isabe asked in surprise. Hayden chuckled. ¡°Of course, our sries are taken care of by Mr. Christopher.¡± Hayden, on the other hand, didn¡¯t find it odd, perceiving it as Christopher taking care of his sister¨Cinw. Upon realizing what was going on. Isabe looked at Christopher in astonishment. Christopher believed that at this point, Isabe probably had nothing more to say. Hence, he continued to look down at his phone, However, he ended up hearing Isabe¡¯s heartfelt thoughts. He really has been deeply affected by the pain of losing his love. He¡¯s be indifferent to everything! Christopher took a deep breath. ¡°Are you going to sign it or not?¡± Naturally, one would seize such a bargain, so she quickly did so. On the surface, Isabe remainedposed, but inside, she was already singing a song of joy. Although not a single note was on pitch, she was still singing enthusiastically and even managed to improvise. For a top¨Ctier performer like Christopher, this was nothing short of torture to his ears. Hayden epted the contract with a smile. ¡°Ms. Jea, what kind of work are you interested in? From what I¡¯ve researched, you¡¯ve mainly been involved in print advertising.¡± Isabe said, ¡°Oh, forget about my past experience. Now, I just want a job that¡¯s easy money.¡± Hayden¡¯s smile almost faded away, while Christopher¡¯s wore a speechless expression. ¡°Why are you looking at me like that? Isn¡¯t this the ultimate dream for any worker? If given the choice, wouldn¡¯t you want this too?¡± Hayden was taken aback by what was said, as it seemed to make sense. Born with a golden spoon, Christopher naturally couldn¡¯t understand, but he also couldn¡¯t be bothered to argue with Isabe. ¡°Fine, a job with good pay and easy work it is. Find something that fits this criteria for her,¡± Christopher said. He quickly added, ¡°Oh, and rule out any options rted to bing a singer.¡± Isabe was astounded. As a veteran of the industry, Hayden immediately broke into a polite smile and said, ¡°Sure, no problem at 3/6 Chapter 27 Easy Money +5 Free Cons Seeing that things were more or less settled, Christopher felt somewhat dispirited. He said, ¡°Tm going off. Hayden, I¡¯m leaving the rest to you.¡± After speaking, he turned to Isabe and asked, ¡°I don¡¯t suppose you have any objections?¡± Isabe shook her head. Tsk tsk tsk, just look at that face, it¡¯s as if he has be a widower. I bet he¡¯s probably upset because he can¡¯t reach Luna. Christopher gave Isabe a listless nce but really couldn¡¯t be bothered to argue. It was as if all his energy had been sapped away that very night. Should I inform him that Luna has ns to go abroad? No, there¡¯s no such thing as a remedy for regret in this world. Affection thates toote is worth nothing. It takes a lot for one to pursue one¡¯s lost love. Christopher¡¯s face darkened, his breathing bing hurried. She¡¯s actually leaving? Over thest few days, not only was he unable to contact Luna, but he also couldn¡¯t find her at her school. As he didn¡¯t know anyone within Luna¡¯s social circle, he truly was at a loss about what to do. All he could do was monitor her social media posts all day, looking for any new updates. However, Luna was not the type to express her emotions openly. It seemed as if she would vanish from his world if she didn¡¯t take the initiative to reach out, denying him even a single chance to make it up to her. No matter how sorry he was, she wouldn¡¯t spare him a second nce. Despite being in the same city, it was challenging to see each other, let alone if she were to go abroad. Christopher¡¯s face was filled with fear, and he immediately turned to leave. This time, even if it meant keeping vigil at the entrance to their school¡¯sboratory all day and night, he was determined to see her. He had a lot to say and didn¡¯t want to leave anything unsaid. As Hayden saw Christopher about to leave, a thought suddenly struck him. He said, ¡°About tonight¡¯s red wine¨Ctasting party, will you¡¡± Christopher briefly stopped in his tracks. When he recalled something, his expression turned cold. ¡°Decline the invitation for me.¡± Hayden wasn¡¯t surprised, as Christopher had recently declined all activities to go search for Luna at the university. As his manager, he naturally knew what had transpired. For him, it was a mixed blessing. The good thing was that he finally didn¡¯t have to deal with Bianca, the troublemaker. Even though he wasn¡¯t her manager, he always ended up cleaning up her messes. Moreover, she had a way of sweet¨Ctalking him into the worst situations, and he had no way to protest. Although Ms. Jea has aplex background, she seems much easier to get along with than Bianca. = 4/6 + 83% Coins Chapter 27 Easy Money However, the problem was his golden goose had stopped eggs, mired in the quagmire of love. It was uncertain how long it would take a sentimental person like Christopher to recover, leaving his manager feeling helpless. As for the red wine tasting party mentioned, he was aware that Christopher would not attend. The original intention of epting the invitation was to help Bianca expand herwork. Now, it was unnecessary for Christopher to do such a thing. Nheless, just moments ago, Hayden had an idea about leveraging the event. He suggested. ¡°I think it would be beneficial for Ms. Jea to take part in it. Although there¡¯s no mary gain, it could pave the way for her future. Strictly speaking, Ms. Jea is a neer to our agency and needs to be recognized by industry insiders. That¡¯s the only way we¡¯ll get job offers, Otherwise, if we¡¯re the ones always seeking out opportunities, our choices be limited. I initially wanted you to apany Ms. Jea, but since you¡¯re not keen, it¡¯s no problem if I go with her. However, the event is out of town, so we might have to stay overnight.¡± Christopher turned to Isabe, saying, ¡°I¡¯ll let you decide. Just let Alexander know when you do, as I¡¯m upied at the moment. You want to go, Hayden will apany you.¡± Isabe shed an ¡®OK¡® hand sign. With that, Christopher turned around and walked out Intrigued, Isabe asked Hayden, ¡°Where is the venue? Hayden said with augh, ¡°Silvinubis Hotel.¡± ¡°It sounds very familiar.¡± ¡°Of course. It¡¯s a very famous hotel!¡± It¡¯s not that the name sounds familiar¡ Oh, I remember now. The scientific research sponsorship event that Luna shared on her Instagram is being held at this hotel. With a sudden bang, both Isabe and Hayden were startled, causing them to turn around and look back. Christopher was caught halfway through the door, one foot outside and the other still inside. It looked as if the door had shut on him before he could fully exit, a scene inconsistent with the image of someone like him. Isabe burst out inughter. ¡°Pfft!¡± In contrast to her, Hayden could only contain hisughter.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Ahem, are you all right? Chris?¡± Hayden asked, puzzled. ¡°Um¡ I¡¯ve forgotten something¡± Christopher, with a red bump on his forehead, seemed a bit dazed as he walked toward the edge of the couch. His eyes kept daring toward Isabe. Isabe can actually see Luna¡¯s posts on Instagram? When did they add each other? Evian and Alexander didn¡¯t have Luna¡¯s contact information, but Rosalie did. However, after speaking up for him a few times, she was blocked by Luna. ? 516 +83% Chapter 27 Easy Money How on earth did Isabe manage to do it? There was a feeling of having a shortcut right by his side, yet being blind to it. 15 Free Couns The twodies had exchanged contact information when Isabe lent Luna a skirt previously. As Isabe had never initiated a conversation with Luna, Luna simply forgot to block her. The event link was casually shared, as Luna never thought it would be noticed. Meanwhile, Hayden continued discussing the hotel arrangements with Isabe. ¡°Consider it as a vacation, Ms. Jea. This ce offers a plethora of things to do. It¡¯s not tiring at all.¡± Let me see¡ Just as expected, Luna and her ssmates and teachers have already set off to raise sponsorship. They are likely to stay at the hotel that night, which would be a perfect opportunity to invite her out. I¡¯m quite fond of her. Fortunately, Christopher isn¡¯t going. Otherwise, I definitely won¡¯t be able to ask Luna out. Sigh, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to help, it¡¯s just that you two are destined to meet but not to be together! Sigh, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to help, it¡¯s just that you two are destined to meet but not to be together! Christopher was rendered speechless. 6/6 Chapter 28 Chapter 28 Drama Everywhere Chapter 28 Drama Everywhere After giving Alexander a quick heads¨Cup, she hopped into the minivan prepared by the agency. +15 Free Coins Soon, Hayden, together with the new assistant, Thalia Jenkins, and the styling team arrived at the Silvinubis Hotel in the neighboring city. Due to the great fanfare that apanied Hayden¡¯s arrival, anyone not in the know would have thought. that Christopher hade. When an acquaintance approached to say hello, they were taken aback upon seeing a stunning¨Clooking woman. Those in the industry who had their ear to the ground knew that Christopher had broken up with Bianca. They didn¡¯t expect that in the blink of an eye, he would have his team escorting another woman. This was big news indeed. Those with keen eyes might have found Isabe somewhat familiar. After all, she had appeared in various magazines and most billboards rted to Quirk Group This made her connection with Christopher event more intriguing. ¡°Hayden, you¡¯re here. What has Mr. Christopher been so busy with? We haven¡¯t seen him aroundtely, and who might this be?¡± This is our agency¡¯s newly signed artist, Isabe Jea. Everyone, I hope you will provide her with your support in the future.¡± ¡°Hayden, spill the beans. Who is she to Mr. Christopher?¡± ¡°They¡¯re not romantically linked, and shees from an influential background. She¡¯s a social elite, so she¡¯s just here as a hobby.¡± In order to avoid any potential trouble, Hayden made sure to emphasize this point. Moreover, anyone who waspetent would surely uncover her identity. At the red wine tasting party, Hayden took care of all the social interactions. All Isabe needed to do was to follow behind him, raising her wine ss with a polite smile and recognizing faces and names. This level of protection naturally elevated everyone¡¯s perception of Isabe¡¯s status. And so, the entire event was of Hayden skillfully navigating social interactions, while Isabe was happily enjoying the spectacle, thoroughly entertained. Nevertheless, in such a situation, there were more working staff than celebrities, hence the gossip was limited. Over time, there wasn¡¯t much drama for Isabe to notice. Just as boredom was about to get the best of her, she turned her head and was so surprised she nearly dropped her wine ss. Suddenly, Bianca appeared, briskly walking in their direction. 1/8 Chapter 28 Drama Everywhere. T DJ +15 Freed * Coins Isabe somewhat understood why Luna had wanted to ruin her own face in the past. When that face. appeared, it truly made one momentarily confused, a sensation that was enough to disgust Luna. That aside, what is she doing here? Bianca hade specifically for Hayden. From a distance, she spotted Hayden and assumed that Christopher would be with him. Unexpectedly, it was Isabe who was by Hayden¡¯s side. She paused for a moment, not daring to offend Isabe. Instead, she anxiously asked Hayden, ¡°Hayden, is Chris here?¡± Hayden was annoyed, yet he managed to maintain a professional smile. ¡°Nope.¡± However, Bianca refused to believe it, ¡°Could it be that he¡¯s here but refuses to see me?¡± Although Bianca didn¡¯t raise her voice much, hermotion still managed to draw curious nces from many people present. This irked Hayden immensely. If the media caught wind of this, it would surely be a trending topic. The previous rumors about the two of them were already enough to give him a headache. As an agent, it was uneptable to let his client face such troubles. Knowing that Bianca was not one to listen to others, Hayden had no choice but to shift the focus away. ¡°Ms. Bianca, why don¡¯t we take this discussion outside? ¡°Alright, take me to Chris. Hayden¡¯s face frozen as he turned to look at Isabe. Isabe was also at her wit¡¯s end. Luna was truly down on her luck. If the two sisters happened to cross paths, she was genuinely afraid that crazy Bianca would cause a scene. Seeing Hayden look her way, Isabe said. ¡°I¡¯m tired and nning to go out for a stroll. I¡¯m fine with just Thalia apanying me.¡± Hayden gave a nod, and swiftly, he and a few others left the venue, leaving behind a crowd that yearned for more drama, yet could only watch on helplessly. The Silvinubis Hotel was divided into three buildings. One was dedicated to dining, entertainment, and leisure activities; another was for amodation; and the third was designated for meetings and other cvents. Once Isabe parted ways with Hayden, she returned to her room to change. At the same time, he sent a message to Luna. ¡°Luna, I¡¯m at the Silvinubis Hotel attending an event. thought I caught a glimpse of you. Are you here too?¡± There was no response. Isabe wasn¡¯t sure if the other party hadn¡¯t noticed her message or simply chose not to respond. After all, she was Christopher¡¯s sister¨Cinw, someone thetter might have wanted topletely eliminate from her life. O 2/8 +15 Free Coins Chapter 28 Drama Everywhere. Nevertheless, the well¨Cintentioned Isabe gave Luna a heads¨Cup. ¡°By the way, I saw Bianca at the event earlier. I hope you won¡¯t run into her.¡± When there was still no response, there was nothing more that Isabe could do. Together with Thalia, she headed toward the entertainment zone. Upon arriving at the first¨Cfloor lobby, they noticed arge crowd had gathered, their steps halted as they watched the unfolding scene with interest. How could I possibly miss this? Immediately, Isabe and Thalia stopped in their tracks and rushed forward to take a look. It was a sight to behold. A man was seen kneeling down, clinging to a woman¡¯s leg. Both of them appeared to be in their early twenties. The man bellowed. ¡°Anais, I love you. I can¡¯t live without you. If you reject me, I won¡¯t be able to continue living!¡± The woman¡¯s eyes welled up with tears. ¡°Zeke, stop it! People are staring!¡± ¡°Anais, I¡¯m sorry. It was all because I love and care about you too much. I acted impulsively in the heat of the moment because you got too that other man!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t spout nonsense, you clearly knew he was my professor! You always jump to conclusions¡ Forget it. I don¡¯t want to discuss this anymore. We¡¯ve already broken up. I¡¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to break up. Please give me a chance to make things right. I¡¯m begging you,¡± the man pleaded, his voice rising brimming with emotion. The woman could only express her grievance. ¡°You¡¯ve on more than one asion acted out of irrational jealousy toward other men around me. You¡¯ve made me embarrass myself to so many people. My friends say this is a psychological issue that you can¡¯t change. They¡¯ve advised me to break up with you. I have given you a chance before, but you¡¯ve be violent again. I¡¯m utterly disappointed in you.¡± ¡°Those people have ulterior motives. Being a woman, you wouldn¡¯t understand how a man thinks, but I do. I know what they were up to. I did all this to protect you!¡± ¡°You¡¯re simply not making any sense! I should have heeded their advice and never seen you again. ¡°I was wrong, I was wrong. As long as you can forgive me, I¡¯ll do anything you say hit the wrong person, so I¡¯ll punish myself!¡± Having said that, the man began to repeatedly p his own face. The crowd whispered among themselves. The woman held back for a moment, but she couldn¡¯t bear it any longer. She quickly grabbed his hands, her heart aching still ¡°Stop it Our issues aren¡¯t as simple as this!¡± ¡°I understand that you¡¯re still bothered by that incident I¡¯ve told you, there was nothing between her and me! I¡¯vepletely cut off all contact with her.¡± Chapter 28 Drama Everywhere +15 Free Coins ¡°But my friend told me, they saw you two together again. They said you deceived me, asking me not to take you back.¡± The man¡¯s face contorted. ¡°Nonsense, tell her to prove it! Didn¡¯t you say your friend has been unlucky in love? She¡¯s clearly just jealous of our rtionship.¡± ¡°She isn¡¯t like that. She is a good person and very y aplished. You can¡¯t talk about her like that. She was only looking out for me! There were so many times when we argued, and she was always there to take me in andfort me!¡± ¡°Would she sow discord if she really wanted the best for you? Yes, I might have acted impulsively, but everything I did was out of jealousy, Can you deny that? Did she even deny my feelings for you? She simply can¡¯t stand to see you happy!¡± ¡°It¡¯s not¡ It¡¯s not like that!¡± Even though she denied it, ber eyes clearly showed her wavering. ¡°We¡¯ve been together for so many years; would you really rather believe an outsider than me? Sure, I might have a few quirks, but I genuinely love you! We used to be perfectly fine, but ever since you started hanging out with her, you¡¯ve changed. You used to be so good, but now you find fault in everything I do. It must be her stirring things up, whispering in your car, and brainwashing you.¡± any freedom. I ¡°No, it¡¯s not like that. Everything she said makes sense. You¡¯re too controlling. I don¡¯t have can¡¯t even decide what clothes to wear on my own. Others have tried to advise me too. I was too caught up in it to see clearly,¡± the woman said, her expression tom ¡°All those things are trivial. I just wanted to take care of you! And there¡¯s something you¡¯re unaware of, your friend actually has feelings for me!¡± The woman gasped in shock, ¡°What? That can¡¯t be, she clearly¡¡± ¡°Every time Ie to see you, she would always be watching me, constantly encouraging you to break up with me. If that¡¯s not a secret crush, then what is it? She¡¯s just trying to tear us apart. But I have no interest, in her, and I certainly wasn¡¯t going to give her any opportunity!¡± The man spoke with righteous indignation. The woman waspletely taken aback, as if she had been blindsided by this possibility. ¡°But she¡ she¡¯s gorgeous, just like a big movie star. Why wouldn¡¯t you be interested¡¡± ¡°The one I love is you. Even if a stunning beauty were to undress in front of me, I wouldn¡¯t be interested!¡± ¡°I¡ I¡¯ll go and ask her. If it turns out to be true, I¡¯ll forgive you and give you another chance. But if it¡¯s false¡ let¡¯s just call it quits. I don¡¯t want to be heartbroken over you again!¡± After a moment of struggle, the woman managed to push the man away and turned to run. The man, having knelt for too long, had numb legs, which prevented him from having the chance to catch up with the woman. What are all of you staring at, scram!¡± The man seemed to finally notice the crowd that had gathered to watch his embarrassing spectacle, outraging him. Isabe and Thalia also walked away from the crowd. A they strolled, they chatted and gossiped. ¡°Isabe, do you think they¡¯ll make up?¡± Thalia asked curiously. 111 < 4/8 ¡°They will,¡± Isabe spected. Since she didn¡¯t know the whole name, she couldn¡¯t use the system, nor could he verify its authenticity. So, she could only make a wild guess. But I have a ¡°Huh? So you¡¯re saying you believe everything that man just said?¡± Thalia asked quizzically. ¡°But I feeling that he¡¯s not a good person.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure if what he said is true, but judging from that woman¡¯s reaction earlier, reconciliation is just a matter of time. Isabe stated. ¡°If what the man said is true, then there¡¯s nothing more to discuss. But if he was lying, then I can only sympathize with this woman¡¯s friend.¡± Thalia added, ¡°Exactly. The friend was just trying to help, but he misconstrued it as having a crush on him and tried to sow discord by painting her as the viin.¡± That wasn¡¯t the scariest part.¡± Thalia nibbled on her crepe, casting a puzzled nce in Isabe¡¯s direction. Isabe, with candied fruit in her mouth, mumbled, ¡°The worst part is that the woman shifted all the me onto her friend. This made the man only resent the friend for stirring up trouble. If they were to reconcileter, this friend would be left in an awkward position. This is what they call a bad friend, Thalia. In the future, when making friends, stay away from such situations.¡± Thalia quickly nodded, signifying her resolve to make friends with eyes wide open. The next moment, Thalia eximed, ¡°That woman¡± When Isabe turned her head, she saw Anais, the woman from the argument, walk into a nearby cafe. The cafe boasted a massive ss disy window that faced the pedestrian walkway. However, Isabe paid no attention to the woman. Instead, her eyes were wide open, fixated on the two rows of seats inside. In the entertainment building¡¯s cafe, four schrly¨Clooking individuals were seated together, sipping coffee and discussing matters. ¡°Our project was too advanced, and the local investors were rather conservative. I suspected it would be hard to seed this time. Once we go abroad, we will have no choice but to try raising funds from foreign venture capitalists.¡± ¡°Even though we are nning to coborate with foreign research institutions, the professor still hopes that our team maintains control. Otherwise, we wouldn¡¯t have worked so hard to find investments domestically.¡± ¡°Maybe we should think of another solution?¡± ¡°Luna, you¡¯re no longer part of the Cowell family¡¡± Someone was about to say something when they were abruptly cut off. The three people sharing the seat awkwardly turned their gaze toward Lunn. ¡°Apologies, I spoke too hastily, the speaker quickly expressed regret 5/8 Sitting over there, Luna simply gave a nonchnt smile and said, ¡°It¡¯s all right. Let¡¯s think of another solution.¡± At this moment, Luna sported a neat, short haircut, reminiscent of a boy¡¯s sporty style. She wore ck- rimmed sses as an essory and was dressed in a simple white blouse. Even though she was seated in a bustling ce, no one would mistake her for the rising starlet, Bianca, As they were talking, a pleasant male voice suddenly coed from the booth seat they were leaning Would it be possible for me to jom the discussion? I¡¯m quite intrigued by your research project, and I¡¯m considering investing.¡± Luma felt her body stillen, while the others looked up my confusion. A tall, lean man stood before them. He donned a hat, sunsses, and a ck mask. He casually rested one hand on the back of the elegant couch, while the other hand hooked beneath his mask, revealing a set of attractive Jips. He slowly spoke, ¡°May I sit down?¡± When everyone realized what was going on, their eyes widened as they nced at Laina. Luna¡¯s fianc¨¦ was the superstar Christopher, a fact well¨Cknown among those who had been ssmates with Luna for years. They had even seen him from a distance several times. asionally, the trending topies around her would pique their curiosity. It seemed like her fianc¨¦ had a closer rtionship with her twin sister than with Luna herself. Recently, Luna returned and firmly decided to go abroad with her team for research. When the professor) asked her about personal matters, she said everything had been taken care of. It was then that they discovered that she had broken off her engagement and severed ties with her family. They spected that Christopher was indeed involved with her younger sister. After all, they were researchers, always busy and hardly avable. In contrast, those in the entertainment industry were free to meet daily.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! They felt a pang of sympathy for Luna. After all, they had known her for many years. Even if they weren¡¯t particrly perceptive, they were aware that Luna had someone in her heart. That was why she had turned down all suitors. However, it seemed as though Luna did not require their constion. Thus, everyone could only try their best to avoid mentioning the topic. Thus, it was simply perplexing for them when her ex¨Cfianc¨¦, a top¨Ctier superstar, disguised himself and showed up. What did he just say? He wants to invest in us? It¡¯s clear he¡¯s here because of Luna. Could it be¡ they¡¯re getting back Together? Even the most stoic researcher, who usually was calm and , couldn¡¯t help but feel the urge to gossip. The female researcher sitting next to Lupa simply stood up and walked to a spot three of them held their coffees, not daring to even make a sound. across the table. The 6/8 Upon seeing Luna¡¯s new appearance, Christopher¡¯s heart nearly leaped out of his chest. It wasn¡¯t his usual preference, but never had Christopher been so sure of something before. So, it turns out this is what longing and being smitten feels like. ¡°Luna, L¡ Christopher said nervously, ¡°Even though you¡¯re a celebrity, Mr. Christopher, the investment we¡¯re seeking is substantial. It seems you might not have the financial strength for it,¡± Luna said suddenly, not even bothering to look at him. Luna wasn¡¯t one to let her pride get in the way and refuse impulsively. It was after all a matter concerning their entire team. Regardless of Christopher¡¯s intentions, they needed investment, and if Christopher wanted to invest, then it was strictly business. Christopher was taken aback for a moment, then quickly reassured them, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Your research is very meaningful, so Alexander would also be interested. I¡¯m not investing in you as a celebrity, but to negotiate with you as a representative of Quirk Group Upon hearing this, everyone immediately became excited. Quirk Group had nothing to do with their research, so they hadn¡¯t considered them before. ¡°If you¡¯re indeed interested in investing, you should directly discuss it with our professor. There¡¯s no need to negotiate with us.¡± Luna¡¯s expression was indifferent Then she turned to the person across from her and said, ¡°Could you please take Mr. Christopher to the professor?¡± Immediately, Christopher grew anxious. ¡°No, I just want to talk to you.¡± Luma¡¯s expression darkened, finally turning her gaze toward Christopher. The evident impatience in her eyes felt like a sting to Christopher. Tears welled uncontrobly in his eyes, as he couldn¡¯t bear being looked at by Luna in such a manner. ¡°Can¡¯t I speak with you? I still have so much to tell you ¡°So you¡¯re using money and power to pressure me? I see you¡¯ve learned this trick too¡± The color drained from Christopher¡¯s face. A few secondster, unable to bear the gaze of Luna, he didn¡¯t want to anger her any further. After all, as long as he could invest, he would have opportunities to learn about her movements in the future. ¡°Alright, I understand. I¡¯ll go see your professor.¡± Christopher stood up in dejection. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯l handle the investment matters!¡± Luna was momentarily taken aback. After all, considering Christopher¡¯s temperament toward her over the years, it was unlikely for him to give in. This sudden change felt surreal to her, as if she was watching the young Christopher who would hang his head low and agree to everything whenever he angered her. Regaining herposure, Luna noticed a stir within her heart and quickly bowed her head to sip her collee. Christopher reluctantly gazed at Luna, ultimately left with no choice but to leave. The moment he looked up, he let out a brief gasp, staring in surprise at what was beyond the ss wall. ||| < 7/8 Everyone was taken aback by his reaction, their attention swiftly shifting outside. Just like Christopher. they too were left startled. Two girls were seen standing by the ss wall, eachden with bags of various sizes. The most beautiful. among them was staring straight at them¡ Her eyes were filled with curiosity, wide open in wonder. ¡°Is she¡ a fan of Mr. Christopher?¡± someone asked. Luna was taken aback as she locked eyes s with Isabe. ¡°It¡¯s his sister¨Cinw.¡± 3/8 Chapter 29 Chapter 29 Good At Reading People Isabe told Thalia to return with the items she had brought while she squeezed in to join the fun. The three researchers sat in thefortable seats, eagerly waiting to enjoy the show. Meanwhile, Luna, Isabe, and Christopher sat on the bench across the table. Isabe had no qualms sitting in the middle, just as Luna had intended. ¡°Hello there,¡± Isabe greeted warmly and cheerfully. ¡°Shopping is quite tiring. I was about to step in for a coffee. What a pleasant surprise to bump into you. I didn¡¯t expect to find you here,¡± she continued with a suggestive tone and a yful smile directed toward Christopher. Herees a live portrayal of one going through great pains to win back one¡¯s lover. Woohoo! Christopher¡¯s expression stiffened when he overheard abe¡¯s thoughts. However, her interruption enabled him to catch his breath just as he was about to be driven away, and he was indeed grateful to her for that. As for Luna, she was still friendly toward Isabe, asking with confusion, ¡°Didn¡¯t you twoe here together?¡± Isabe instantly understood and replied, ¡°I sent you a message, but you probably didn¡¯t see it. I came to participate in this industry event as a new artist from Christopher¡¯s agency. As for why he¡¯s here, you¡¯ll have to ask him. He refused to apany me, his sister¨Cinw, to this event, yet he shows up here.¡± Her tone conveyed a hint ofint, prompting the three people opposite her to wink at one another excessively. They became even more nosy when Christopher didn¡¯t offer any exnation. Isn¡¯t this essentially an admission that he came here for Luna? Luna pretended she hadn¡¯t heard the second part of Isabe¡¯s reply. Upon hearing that thetter had sent her a message, she pulled out her phone from her bag to check. ¡°Sorry. I set my phone to silent mode because of the meeting and forgot to switch it back.¡± As she said that, her expression shifted abruptly. Isabe calmly sipped her coffee, not surprised by the former¡¯s current reaction. Despite Christopher¡¯s obstructed view, he kept stealing nces at Luna¨Cand naturally noticed it immediately. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Luna furrowed her brows slightly as she looked at Isabe. The , it¡¯s nothing. I ran into Bianca at the event and reminded Luna to be cautious, Although it was a whisper, everyone could hear it, causing the room to be even quieter. 1/5 Christopher¡¯s expression turned cold, and he anxiously looked at Luna. ¡°I had no idea she was here. I¡¯ve long blocked her on all possible tforms.¡± However, Luna shifted her gaze away expressionlessly. That¡¯s between you two. There¡¯s no need for the exnation.¡± Isabe didn¡¯t hesitate to fan the mes while watching the spectacle, saying, ¡°She dide looking for you, but Hayden temporarily distracted her. Do you want to handle this?¡±Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Instantly annoyed, Christopher shot her a nce. He picked up his phone and sent a message to Hayden while replying, ¡°There¡¯s no need for me to handle this. Hayden knows I won¡¯t see her again. He¡¯ll find a way to get her to leave.¡± Well, I¡¯ll be! He¡¯s upholding the virtues of a gentleman! Why didn¡¯t he do it earlier? Christopher stole nces at Luna, yet she showed no reaction, leaving him feeling somewhat disheartened. As for Isabe, she was keenly interested in asking about theiring to the meeting and was somewhat surprised upon hearing Christopher¡¯s actions. I initially thought Christopher was just here to be a persistent nuisance, but who would have thought he¡¯d start investing? Mr. Christopher is nning to spend a fortune just for his beloved! Seeing the expression ofplete understanding on Isabe¡¯s face, Luna suddenly said, ¡°Our project won¡¯t be profitable in the short term, and it has nothing to do with the business direction of Quirk Group. Since Mr. Alexander Quirk runs thepany, we can go directly to him for discussions if he¡¯s truly interested. There¡¯s no need to trouble Mr. Christopher Isabe instantly looked at the rascal beside her with a hint of sympathy, only to be greeted by his ashen face. As I thought, Luna¡¯s indifferent response isn¡¯t a pretentious attempt to y out aplicated love pursuit. She has genuinely moved on and no longer wishes to be bothered. Christopher¡¯s heart was already aching, yet Isabe¡¯s sentiments continued piercing him like a knife. However, he was undeterred by setbacks and discreetly tugged at the hem of Isabe¡¯s dress from below while furiously winking at her. What¡¯s the matter? Eye twitches? Christopher was exasperated. I need her help, so I¡¯ll endure it! ¡°If Alex were to receive your report, he would have to follow thepany¡¯s procedures. However, if you let me hear it first and assess the situation, I could expedite things. This would save quite a lot of time, considering I¡¯m also a board member. Aren¡¯t you in a hurry?¡± Luna looked at Isabe, a hint of uncertainty in her gaze. Only thetter could provide the confirmation she needed here. ¡°Is it true?¡± she asked. Isabe never expected to experience the first battlefield directly, confirming her sentiments that being nosy had risks and gossiping required caution, or one would unwittingly draw trouble upon oneself, 2/5 Christopher¡¯s expression turned cold, and he anxiously looked at Luna, ¡°I had no idea she was here. I¡¯ve long blocked her on all possible tforms.¡± However, Luna shifted her gaze away expressionlessly. That¡¯s between you two. There¡¯s no need for the exnation.¡± Isabe didn¡¯t hesitate to fan the mes while watching the spectacle, saying, ¡°She dide looking for you, but Hayden temporarily distracted her. Do you want to handle this?¡± Instantly annoyed, Christopher shot her a nce. He picked up his phone and sent a message to Hayden while replying, ¡°There¡¯s no need for me to handle this. Hayden knows I won¡¯t see her again. He¡¯ll find a way to get her to leave.¡± Well, I¡¯ll be! He¡¯s upholding the virtues of a gentleman! Why didn¡¯t he do it earlier? Christopher stole nces at Luna, yet she showed no reaction, leaving him feeling somewhat disheartened. As for Isabe, she was keenly interested in asking about theiring to the meeting and was somewhat surprised upon hearing Christopher¡¯s actions. I initially thought Christopher was just here to be a persistent nuisance, but who would have thought he¡¯d start investing? Mr. Christopher is nning to spend a fortune just for his beloved! Seeing the expression ofplete understanding on Isabe¡¯s face, Luna suddenly said, ¡°Our project won¡¯t be profitable in the short term, and it has nothing to do with the business direction of Quirk Group. Since Mr. Alexander Quirk runs thepany, we can go directly to him for discussions if he¡¯s truly interested. There¡¯s no need to trouble Mr. Christopher Isabe instantly looked at the rascal beside her with a hint of sympathy, only to be greeted by his ash face. As I thought, Luna¡¯s indifferent response isn¡¯t a pretentious attempt to y out aplicated love pursuit. She has genuinely moved on and no longer wishes to be bothered. Christopher¡¯s heart was already aching, yet Isabe¡¯s sentiments continued piercing him like a knife. However, he was undeterred by setbacks and discreetly tugged at the hem of Isabe¡¯s dress from below while furiously winking at her. What¡¯s the matter? Eye twitches? Christopher was exasperated. I need her help, so I¡¯ll endure it! ¡°If Alex were to receive your report, he would have to follow thepany¡¯s procedures. However, if you let me hear it first and assess the situation, I could expedite things. This would save quite a lot of time, considering I¡¯m also a board member. Aren¡¯t you in a hurry?¡± Luna looked at Isabe, a hint of uncertainty in her gaze. Only thetter could provide the confirmation she needed here. ¡°Is it true?¡± she asked. Isabe never expected to experience the first battlefiel directly, confirming her sentiments that being nosy had risks and gossiping required caution, or one would unwittingly draw trouble upon oneself. 2/5 Even though I yearn to help her as a fellow female¡ Hearing her thoughts, Christopher interrupted anxiously, ¡°Isabe, your phone seems to be vibrating. Someone¡¯s probably trying to reach you.¡± Isabe was taken aback. But there¡¯s no¡ Huh? It¡¯s true. She picked up the phone, her eyes instantly lit up upon seeing the words on the screen: Transfer details: Five hundred thousand! Note: Don¡¯t interfere! Isabe was speechless. Is such a trivial matter worth half a million? Is money that easy to earn? What kind of person do you take me for? Heh! You¡¯re good at reading people After cing the phone down, Isabe said seriously, I don¡¯t know either¡¡± Christopher breathed a sigh of relief. However, he could hear her chuckling inwardly. Sure enough, there¡¯s such a thing as a free lunch! I previously had no clue! Alexander and I are just a couple in name, so how could I possibly know theirpany¡¯s internal procedure? Christopher is truly an easy mark! Hahaha! In a sh, realization dawned upon Christopher, his breath hitching in his throat. In my flustered state, I mistook Isabe and Alex for a happily married couple. In truth, what he said was indeed correct. He was merely worried that Isabe would meddle too much, eagerly ying matchmaker. Given Alexander¡¯s current attitude toward her, there was a chance he might make an exception and give her an internal referral, which was why he tried to stop it Far away in thepany office, diligently working to generate ie for his family, Alexander inexplicably felt his ears heating up. Luna had no choice but to give up after hearing Isabe¡¯s response. She wasn¡¯t curious about the reason for Christopher¡¯s current relentless pursuit, only wishing to cut off all contact with him. However, it turned out harder than anticipated, just as difficult as when she wanted to get close to him back then. Worried that Luna would next ask him to speak with the professor, Christopher immediately asked the trio across from him, ¡°I won¡¯t be meeting the professor I¡¯m sure I wouldn¡¯t understand what he¡¯s saying anyway. Perhaps you guys could give me a rough idea about the prospects and your ns for the future. I overheard you mentioning something about going abroad. How much would you roughly need in terms of funding?¡± In truth, the issue Christopher cared about the most was going abroad. Upon hearing the words ¡®going abroad, Luna visibly rxed. It was apparent she felt that no matter how tough things were currently, she wasforted that she would soon be leaving. The three people across dutifully coborated and said a few things. Christopher¡¯s expression tensed up when he heard the crucial information. ¡°So, you¡¯re saying that your professor, including your entire research team, are going abroad for a study that willst at least five years?¡± he asked. It¡¯s more than just five years! Luna has mentally prepared herself to relocate overseas after this trip, never to return. ??? 3/5 +15 Free Coins vodu At Reading People Isabe¡¯s thoughts made Christopher¡¯s breath hitch. I have died every night waiting for you¡ As Isabe¡¯s off¨Ckey singing echoed in his head, Christopher could only feel a chilling cold enveloping his entire body, probably sensing his sorrow. The female researcher among the trio was somewhat empathetic, adding, ¡°The three of us had decided to go from the very start. Initially, Luna was hesitant, but now she has confirmed it too. There¡¯s just one person who¡¯s still undecided.¡± A gleam shed in Christopher¡¯s eyes, the deep¨Cseated sorrow within them bing increasingly hard to hide. It¡¯s all my fault! In truth, the female researcher meant that Luna likely wanted to leave because of breaking things off with him. Therefore, there was a high chance she could be coaxed to return. After all, their team had couples with rtionships that were constantly on and off, where a simple coaxing could lead to a reconciliation. Luna naturally understood what her well¨Cintentionedpanions were implying, but she could only signal them with her gaze in exasperation. As her gaze swept over, she caught sight of Christopher¡¯s sorrowful look. She froze slightly, taken aback that he could even make such a facial expression. However, Christopher quickly bounced back, being a person who didn¡¯t give up easily. He abruptly turned to look at Luna with burning intensity in his eyes, as if a thousand words were on the tip of his tongue. Luna was momentarily stunned, thinking this was the ever¨Cradiant Christopher she knew.. Following that, Christopher delved into some specific inquiries, with the actual underlying intent being to see if there was any chance to invite foreign institution back to the country. However, as the conversation progressed, he realized there was little hope, so he could only think of other options. As they were talking, someone unexpectedly approached, apanied by a surprised female voice. ¡°Huh? You¡¯re¡ You¡¯re!¡± The person seemed to have recognized Christopher. Considering the basic etiquette of conversing, he had removed his sunsses, leaving only his hat on. He also pulled down his mask to his chin. At that moment, Christopher instinctively wanted to pull his hat lower. However, he saw the researcher opposite him quickly stand up and usher the neer to sit down, saying, ¡°Keep it down or you¡¯ll reveal him. He¡¯s discussing serious matters with us!¡± ¡°But, he¡¯s Christopher Quirk¡ Christopher¡ How could it be¡ 111 O 4/5 +15 Free Coins HODLI ZAL INCauing reople ¡°Hello, Christopher greeted politely Her eyes widened in disbelief. What a coincidence! ¡°Anais, why took you so long to fetch the document?¡± ¡°Why is your face all damp and your eyes red? What happened¡± The concerned inquiries from herpanions didn¡¯t catch Anais attention. Naturally, Isabe¡¯s chuckles from the side didn¡¯t either Unlike Anais, Luna heard Isabe¡¯s snarky chuckle and looked at the woman beside her curiously. 5/5 Chapter 30 Chapter 30 This Filth Chapter 30 This Filth +15 Free Coins ¡°My face was dirty, so I went to the restroom here to clean up first, that¡¯s why. Anais vaguely exined, still in awe from encountering an A¨Clister there. Luna did notice the details. The redness in Anais eyes was evident that she had been crying. Recalling past situations, she immediately asked with concern, ¡°Be honest, Anais. Did that man chase after you again?¡± As her words rang out, the other three researchers present looked at Anais with a mix of anxiety and concern. The two men among the trio even frowned deeply, as if recalling some unpleasant experiences. A shiver ran through Anais heart after hearing Luna¡¯s words. With aplex expression, she began, ¡°Luna, you¡¡± Ught Seeing this filth, I feel like throwing up. The only one who could hear Isabe¡¯s innerment, Christopher threw her a puzzled look after hearing such an abrupt and unclear statement. Meanwhile, Anais tone prompted Luna and the other three to show clear expressions of disapproval. The other two men found it hard to speak up. After all, they had been suspected and even beaten before. They didn¡¯t dare to utter another word, lest they stir up more trouble. As for the female researcher, she began to advise, ¡°Ana, did he chase after you and put on some exaggerated performance again? Don¡¯t be fooled once more. You can¡¯t be soft¨Chearted with such : a man.¡± ¡°But¡¡± Anais lowered her head and said softly, ¡°We were together for so many years that our rtionship is hard to sever. Maybe he truly will change this time. His expression seemed different than before.¡± Luna frowned and said, ¡°Anais, you should know that his behavior indicates a violent tendency. He¡¯s also excessively paranoid, initially treating strangers with hostility, regardless of who they are. In the future, he might even raise his fist at you! If you¡¯re truly considering giving up your opportunity to go abroad for him, then honestly¡¡± Before she could finish speaking, Isabe abruptly gripped her hand, effectively cutting her off. Luna was taken aback. Before she could even nce at Isabe, she could already sense t dissatisfaction radiating from Anais across from her. the strong ¡°Luna, why would you speak of Zeke like that? Are you expecting me to regard him as a devil? I¡¯ve known him since we were kids. I know him better than anyone else. What you said¡ is truly uneptable.¡± Even though two people were advising her, she solely targeted Luna. Christopher didn¡¯t need Isabe¡¯s inner remark to show an immediate sharp reaction. ¡°How could you say that? Luna meant well. Even if you disagree with her views, you should at least have the decency to be polite.¡± The Quirk family was known for their protective nature, and Christopher was no exception, regarding Luna as his Achilles¡® heel < 1/4 Chapter 30 This Filth He wouldn¡¯t consider the dignity of anyone who dared to speak disrespectfully to her. -15 Free Com His abrupt change from the earlier gentle and amiable tone to the present hostility was terrifying, especially to Anais, whom he was a total stranger to. She was so frightened that she shuddered, staring at him in shock.. ¡°No, I meant no harm,¡± she said. ¡°Either did Luna!¡± A confused and troubled look flickered across Anais¡® face as if silently doubting his words. ¡°Why¡ why are you defending her? You don¡¯t even know the whole story.¡± Anais argued, beginning to look aggrieved. However, her words made him greatly ufortable. Christopher yearned to retort, ¡°If I don¡¯t defend her, am I supposed to defend you instead? What nonsense is this?¡± ¡°I¡¯m happy to do it. You¡¯re¡ ¡°Christopher!¡± Luna interrupted Christopher just as he was about to retort. Even though her tone was somewhat harsh, the progression from addressing him as ¡°Mr. Christopher¡± to ¡°Christopher¡± made him feel as if his bones. had turned to jelly, his entire body tingling as if electrified. He desperately wished Luna would call out his name a couple more times, for it had been so long since she had addressed him that way. Christopher looked over attentively, wearing an expression that seemed to say, ¡°When you call me, I¡¯ll listen. I¡¯m very obedient.¡± This caused Isabe to have goosebumps all over her body and shudder from her position between them. Luna had only stopped him in a moment of urgency. After all, Anais was their team member, and it wasn¡¯t appropriate for an outsider like Christopher to lecture her. ¡°Anais, our tearn will be going abroad soon. You need to sort out your issues.¡± Luna had grown weary after advising her countless times. If it weren¡¯t for the potential threat to Anais¡® safety, her constant disheveled appearance, and devastating cries, Luna wouldn¡¯t have involved herself so much. Now that she had even been med, it was all the more reason to stop trying Anais¡® eyes flickered, the gaze directly at Luna still holding a hint of doubt, even if thetter was confirmed to go abroad. ¡°Forgerit. Let¡¯s not discuss my personal affairs anymore. I apologize for causing unhappiness to everyone because of my issues, Anais said softly. With that, the atmosphere improved slightly. Everyone started chatting about other matters to change the subject. Only then did Anais dare to voice her curiosity, asking. So, Mr. Christopher, you¡¯re here to invest? Why would a celebrity think of investing¡ III 2/4 Chapter 30 This Filth Christopher didn¡¯t like her, but out of respect for Luna, he nned to make up some high¨Csounding The everposed Isabe suddenlymented, ¡°Oh, it¡¯s because he¡¯s Luna¡¯s former fiance¡± Her words instantly brought an eerie silence to the scene. While others were always careful to avoid such words, it was unexpected that Isabe would bluntly bring it up without considering the atmosphere, Luna also looked at Isabe in astonishment. As for Christopher, he furrowed his brows. Firstly, I dislike the word former.¡± Secondly, don¡¯t sabotage . Isabe. You mentioning this none will surely upset He couldn¡¯t figure out what Isabe was up to, so he phoned to get her to behave by bribing her with money. However, he heard Isabe mocking inwardly. How about that? Stunned, aren¡¯t you? Luna¡¯s former fiance was Christopher Do you even know what level that is? It dawned on him. Is Isabe¡ targeting Anais? ¡°Former fiance? Luna¡¯s?¡± Annis was so astonished that she couldn¡¯t close her mouth, thoroughly taken aback.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! When Anais first appeared in Luna¡¯s social circle, Christopher had already stopped interacting with Lama Her researchpanions, aware of the situation, maden point not to bring it up. Thus, due to a strangebination of circumstances, Anais remained unaware of the rtionship between the two people before her. Her gaze flitted between the two in utter disbelief. Even with an instinctual denial, she pointed at Isabe and Christopher in confusion, asking. ¡°You two aren¡¯t a couple Immediately, Christopher¡¯s expression was filled with resistance. ¡°I was once the prospective sister¨Cinw of Luna¡¯s family, and currently his sister¨Cinw,¡± Isabe replied. Anais¡¯s expression became even moreplex. Not only did her former fianc¨¦ show up, but he also brought his family member to meet Luna. Could they be here to persuade her? Feeling uneasy. Luna exined, ¡°We no longer have anything to do with one another. He just happened to pass by, overheard our conversation, and was interested in discussing the investment project. Christopher nced at Luna resentfully but dared not voice anything else in her presence. Just then, Isabe spoke up once more. ¡°That¡¯s right. Christopher couldn¡¯t hold onto Luna¡¯s heart and had been dumped harshly. He could only pathetically try to orchestrate a chance encounter. Once again, everyone turned to look at her in astonishment. Even though it was the truth, she hadn¡¯t stated it so bluntly earlier. 3/4 Chapter 30 This Filth Christopher was also confused. Uk¡ Although I don¡¯t see anything shameful about this, what¡¯s up with her? It seem like she¡¯s deliberately showing off something Despite Anais face gradually uning ashen, Isabe ignored it, turning to face the stunned Luna with at cadiant smile. ¡°Oh, you¡¯re Ian outstanding female researcher, and so beauntul too. I wonder what kind of outstanding man can catch your eye in the future. He¡¯ll surely be more handsome, capable, wealthier, and have a stronger background than Christopher An onught of criticisms inexplicably struck Christopher. Hey, hey, heyt What¡¯s are you doing? The trio of researchers couldn¡¯t help ban burst intoughter. ¡°Indeed, Luna is exceptional. Many people are pursuing her, yet she pays them no heed.¡± Christopher instantly became anxious when he heard ar As for Luna, she stared at Isabe with a mix of helplessness and bafflement. However, Isabe had already turned to look at Anais, whose expression was shifting between anger and embarrassment, appearing as if she wished to disappear on the spot. ¡°So, whatever your ex¨Cboyfriend said rlier must be wrong. Luna wouldn¡¯t even give a second nce to a superstar like my brother¨Cinw, let alone have a secret crush on him¡± Her remark struck like a bolt from the blue, leaving everyone stunned to their cores and even doubting their cars. ¡°Huh?¡± the trio of researchers eximed in unison. Who was suspecting whom of having a secret crush? Anais was already trembling with embarrassment, her eyes turning red with aggrievement. Lama looked at Anais in disbelief. As for Christopher, his expression had turned gloomy It¡¯s practically offensive to picture your trash of a boyfriend alongside Luna. He even dares to fantasize about Luna having a crush on him, and you dumb¡¯s nearly believed him, doubting Luna¡¯s genuine intention to help you. Sure enough, even zombies wouldn¡¯t feast on hopeless romantics. 4/4 Chapter 31 Chapter 31 Where Is My Knife Chapter 31 Where Is My Knife 15 PINK LIE Isabe used to be merely a spectator to dramas. She never imagined such a spectacle would unfold right in front of her. The Luna that Isabe knew was strong and brave, fighting her depression alone and working hard to break free from all shackles to finally start a new life¡ Yet, the way the others perceived and described it was entirely different. Recalling the conversation between those two made Isabe feel utterly disgusted. She mentally reyed the scene, sarcastically mocking everything she¡¯d just witnessed. While others couldn¡¯t hear her thoughts, Standing beside her, Christopher grew more and more tense. He was practically ring daggers at Anais. Nothing was more infuriating than the thought of your beloved being fantasized about by other sems. If the other party were a man, Christopher would have already punched her. ¡°Is it a misunderstanding?¡± the female researcher asked incredulously. ¡°How could Zeke harbor such thoughts?¡± Of course, she wasn¡¯t defending Anais or questioning Isabe but found the situation incredibly absurd. ¡°He¡ he¡¯s making things up, I know it!¡± Anais¡® cheeks flushed. Her face showed anxiety, though a rational side of her still knew what was right and wrong. Isabe feigned surprise. ¡°So you knew all along. I get it now. When you were arguing downstairs, pretending to doubt Luna while saying you¡¯d ask herter, I thought you genuinely misunderstood Luna, so I tried to help clear things up. I¡¯m d you didn¡¯t trust that.¡± Isabe wore a sarcastic smile. She had tactlessly exposed someone¡¯s cover without caring about making the atmosphere even more awkward. Everyone was dumbfounded, staring at Anais in disbelief. At this moment, they recalled Anais¡® attitude toward Luna carlier, and their faces turned increasingly grim. Compared to Zeke¡¯s fabrications, what left them speechless was Anais¡® suspicions. Anais had never expected Isabe to say such things. She looked at Isabe with a mixture of shock and extreme resentment, as if thetter was deliberately targeting her. Luna¡¯s face had already turned quite pale. ¡°You think I and your ex¡¡± She was so disgusted that she couldn¡¯t continue speaking Anais couldn¡¯t meet Luna¡¯s gaze. Her head hung low, she exined in a trembling voice, ¡°I didn¡¯t. I was just trying to appease him.¡± ¡°Huh!¡± Luna was too angry to speak. 1/3 Chapter 31 Where Is My Knife +5 Free Coins A male researcher couldn¡¯t help but interject, ¡°Just trying to appease? Shouldn¡¯t you have firmly denied it, just like how she always firmly responds when you seek her help every time you quarrel with your boyfriend? If it weren¡¯t for your constant seeking offort from her, she wouldn¡¯t even know who boyfriend is.¡± your ¡°I¡¯ve only heard of wanting someone out of one¡¯s league, but never dreaming of someone out of one¡¯s league liking oneself! Anais, does your ex¨Cboyfriend possibly have delusions?¡± another male researcher finally couldn¡¯t resist mocking. Anais teared up, feeling like she was being bullied by everyone. ¡°Back then, Zeke spoke with such certainty, I was just¡¡± Christopher could no longer hold back and scoffed, ¡°Certainty? I couldn¡¯t even get her to like me after getting on my knees, yet she could have a crush on your ex¨Cboyfriend? Where does he get his confidence from?¡± Isabe was speechless. Did he add his own interpretation to that? Luna, who had just been disgusted, froze upon hearing this. All her anger seemed to be washed away, leaving only panic. This was the first time Christopher openly hinted at his feelings for Luna. However, before she could react, he continued angrily. Why not call him here so I can see just how outstanding he is? I could learn a thing or two!¡± Seeing Christopher¡¯s chilling aura and his clenched fists on the table, the research trio shivered. They had no doubt that if the man were summoned, Christopher¡¯s righteous fist would not hesitate to punch that shameless man¡¯s head. ¡°And you, do you know what an ingrate means?¡± Anais was easily embarrassed. She struggled to breathe after Christopher¡¯s direct mockery. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean it that way. I was just caught off guard and didn¡¯t react in time. It could have been handled privately. Why¡¡± Instead of reflecting, Anais silently med Isabe for bringing up such an embarrassing matter in public. Isabe had already noticed Christopher¡¯s presence. Even if she didn¡¯t intend for her to misunderstand Luna, she should have stopped before it went too far and spared her some dignity. How am I supposed to face people in the future? Feeling Anais resentful gaze, Isabe smiled gracefully. She hadn¡¯t even started revealing all the details yet. It was just a small gesture to save face for the girl. In this world, virtue would be rewarded. They couldn¡¯t let ingrates trample over kindness like this. Since Christopher had taken on the role of Luna¡¯s protector, Isabe naturally retreated into the background and watched the spectacle unfold. 2/3 +79% Chapter 31 Where Is My Knife But as soon as she started, she was disgusted. She was reading gossip about Anais. 5 Free Coins One read: This girl is something else. Every time she has a fight with her ex, she not onlyins to her research group but also to her various friends far away. It¡¯s like she¡¯s transferring all the negative energy given by the sc*mbag to others. After venting all her negative emotions, she goes back to her sc*mbag, all lovey¨Cdovey. Having a friend like her is truly a karmic punishment from a past life. Another read: D*mn! She took so long in the restroom just now because she was secretly contacting another friend to discuss her suspicions about Luna. The friend, being far away, could only hear Anais side and concluded that Luna was trying toe between them and steal her boyfriend, calling Luna a pretentious b*tch Anais even replied with an innocent Really?¡® emoji. I want to puke! The person continued: The friend praised Anais, saying that if someone like Luna couldn¡¯t get her man, it proved Anais charm. Anais replied with an embarrassed and shy emoji My God! Does she actually believe this? How vain is she to have such delusional fantasies? The friend also said that as long as Anais doesn¡¯t break up with the scumbag she¡¯ll always be the legal girlfriend, and the others will be mistresses! Concubines? Treating Luna as a mistress? Anais replied with a teary¨Ceyed emoji. D¡¯mn it, where¡¯s my knife?Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Suddenly, a loud bang startled everyone present. Isabe snapped back to reality to see Christopher looking murderous, his fist having pounded the table He was ring fiercely at the babbling Anais, who was trying to defend herself. Feeling the intense hostility, Anais froze in fear, her face turning pale as tears streamed down her face. ¡°You!¡± Christopher was furious. ¡°Christopher!¡± Luna suddenly interrupted. Christopher stopped like a dog being yanked back by its leash. He wanted to speak, but was unable to and could only look aggrievedly at Luna. ¡°She¡ insulted you!¡± Luna was stunned. She hadn¡¯t meant to stop hi stop him for that. ¡°You¡¯re making too much noise. Do you want to get photographed?¡± Indeed, theirmotion had already drawn a lot of attention. Isabe also patted Christopher, signaling him to calm down. Though unsure what was going on with Christopher, she guessed he cared a lot. However, shepletely agreed with the term ¡°insult.¡± Some people simply didn¡¯t deserve any respect. Chapter 32 Chapter 32 An Easy Mark Smiling, Isabe took the opportunity to say, ¡°Christopher just has a quick temper. I was there at the time. I believe you were flustered and didn¡¯t react immediately.¡± n unexpectedly. She hadn¡¯t expected Isabe to speak up for her. Anais was choked up, her tears She was the one who started this, wasn¡¯t it? Has she suddenly developed a conscience? But the next moment, Isabe continued, ¡°After all, anyone with a brain and eyes knows that Luna could never be interested in someone like that. Luna doesn¡¯t have weird hobbies, and her taste is normal. If even celebrities aren¡¯t up to her standards, she definitely wouldn¡¯t be interested in an ugly guy. And she has no inclination for abuse. If she met a violent man, she¡¯d definitely keep her distance. So you must know that Luna wouldn¡¯t be interested in your ex¨Cboyfriend. Although it¡¯s said that birds of the same feather flock together, I believe there¡¯s a fundamental difference between you and your ex¨Cboyfriend. Your ex- boyfriend loves to fantasize about other guys stealing his girlfriend, while you like to imagine other women stealing your boyfriend. Your boyfriend is the one with the issues. You¡¯re definitely fine.¡± Anais was stunned for quite some time. Eventually, her emotions crumbled, and she broke down into. tears. ¡°Oh dear, why are you crying? Wasn¡¯t I speaking up for you? Is your brain too full of water and overflowing? Besides, Luna is the one who should be crying! She tried to help but ended up being maliciously gossiped about for no reason. She¡¯s innocent,¡± Isabe continued with her cutting remarks. The trio of researchers were all bewildered. The two men were unable to hold back and burst into squeals, ¡°Ms. Jea, your words are really¡ straightforward,¡± the female researcher awkwardly tried to case the tension, lest they attract a crowd. Isabe innocently shrugged. ¡°Some things need to be said outright. It¡¯s not good to leave any thorns in your heart. You guys are familiar with each other and feel embarrassed to say it As an outsider, I don¡¯t mind.¡± Dealing with such people couldn¡¯t involve beating around the bush, and private handling was even less eptable. She had to confront Anais¡® self¨Crighteous fantasies head¨Con, making her face her absurd ideas. She couldn¡¯t let Anaise up with all sorts of excuses to indulge in her own fantasies again, creating imaginary enemies just to highlight their love. She felt Anais was capable of such things. T ¡°Luna, just to be safe, maybe you should state your stance more firmly,¡± Isabe suggested. Luna frowned as she looked at the erying Anais. Slowly she said, ¡°To avoid misunderstandings in the future, please don¡¯t bring up anything about you and him in front of me. I only have one emotion toward your ex¨Cboyfriend, and that¡¯s disgust. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Luna¡¯s straightforward statement was a direct g in Annis¡® face Suddenly pushed to her limit, Anais erupted in anger. Is it really necessary for everyone to gang up on me just because Zeke had misunderstood and I had doubts Luna is a prominent youngdy, but am I lowly? Why did they chastise and humiliate me like this?C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org 1/4 ¡°Luna, this is all just a misunderstanding. We can just clear things up. Why do you have to be so aggressive and let outsiders humiliate me like this? Aren¡¯t we friends?¡± ¡°Not anymore. I won¡¯t be friends with people who offend me.¡± Luna didn¡¯t hesitate. Since restarting her life, she had prioritized loving herself above all else. She wouldn¡¯tpromise for anyone anymore. The expression on Anais¡® face froze instantly. In the end. she ran off crying. She probably hadn¡¯t expected that this one incident would end their friendship so definitively. The others felt awkward. ¡°Although Anais went too far, we¡¯re still a team. How do we move forward from here?¡± someone pondered. ¡°Is she irreceable in your research project?¡± Christopher asked. ¡°Not really, she¡¯s basically just our assistant.¡± ¡°Then kick her out,¡± Christopher said coldly. ¡°Keeping such a person around will only bring you trouble.¡± ¡°This Everyone felt torn. After all, they had been together for a long time. Christopher had made up his mind anyway. As an investor, couldn¡¯t he decide on an optional person? He couldn¡¯t stomach keeping such a person around to annoy Luna. Christopher invisibly found the correct way as a capitalist. He decided to talk to their professor immediately and also hinted if they could do the research project in the country. Under Christopher¡¯s urging, the others contacted the professor. The professor had been resting in the hotel room after a long day. Out of respect, Christopher nned to visit the professor again tomorrow morning. It was alreadyte. They walked together to another building. Halfway there, they unexpectedly encountered Anais and Zeke arguing. They were too far away to hear clearly, but it seemed Anais shouted, ¡°Because of your reckless words, Luna has cut ties with me. How can I stay on the team in the future? They¡¯re right. You¡¯re an obsessed person. You want to monopolize me and leave me isted! We¡¯re done,pletely over!¡± After saying that, Anais ran away crying. She didn¡¯t notice the others. When Zeke chased after her, he happened to encounter them His bloodshot eyes scanned them fiercely, lingering momentarily on Luna. Christopher was instantly provoked by that look and was about to charge forward, but Zeke turned and ran away, denying Christopher the chance. 2/4 Chapter 32 An Easy Mark ¡°Be careful these days. I think that kid is dangerous.¡± Christopher frowned. +5 Free Coins ¡°Actually, if it weren¡¯t for Anais, we wouldn¡¯t even have the chance to interact with him on our research projects,¡± someoneined. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Luna didn¡¯t want to bother with other people¡¯s affairs anymore and took the lead into the elevator. After everyone got in together, the person who had pressed the elevator button asked, ¡°Which floor are you staying on?¡± Christopher directly replied, ¡°Seventeenth floor!¡± Others were surprised. ¡°What a coincidence?!¡± But Luna frowned at Christopher, her eyes showing resistance. Christopher felt guilty. Naturally, he had investigated before he came. But he nodded insistently. ¡°Yes, it just happened to be the only floor left with rooms.¡± Others asked Isabe. Isabe hesitated for a moment, about to answer, but then heard Christopher say, ¡°Same for her.¡± Christopher did have a bit of a strategy in mind. If he could bring Isabe into the picture, perhaps Luna¡¯s resistance toward him wouldn¡¯t be as straightforward. Everyone was amazed at the coincidence. Isabe didn¡¯t say anything but raised an eyebrow at Christopher. Probably afraid Isabe wouldn¡¯t cooperate and might retort him on the spot, Christopher immediately took out his phone and said, ¡°Be, Hayden told me just now that your room had a little problem. You¡¯ve been temporarily moved to the seventeenth floor as well.¡± After saying that, he pressed his phone screen against Isabe¡¯s face. It showed a sessful transfer of half a million! After all, Alexander had said that Isabe had a love for money. This weakness should be enough to make her cooperate. Actually, what Alexander meant was that Isabe loved money. To show gratitude to her, a simple mary gift would suffice. Sure enough, Isabe said, ¡°What a coincidence, I¡¯m also staying on the seventeenth floor. I didn¡¯t expect you guys to be on this floor too. We¡¯re all acquaintances here. How about we grab some supper togetherter? Christopher had just let out a sigh of relief when he heard Isabe¡¯s slyughter. What an easy mark! I was nning to say I¡¯m staying on the seventeenth floor, too. If I don¡¯t get to see him groveling for forgiveness, I won¡¯t be able to sleep at night. Isn¡¯t this hitting two birds with one stone? Christopher inhaled sharply and swallowed a mouthful of blood. How could he forget Isabe¡¯s nature of Chapter 22 An Easy Mark lowing no join in the fan! The elevator der dowly closed, bint a person rushed at the lobby cener. They missed the elevator and could vedly stare stopally at the elevase supping on bur semench floor Chapter 33 Chapter 33 No Chance To avoid getting exposed, Christopher deployed his acting skills, enhancing his charisma by immediately suggesting a game and supper session with two male researchers. Luna naturally didn¡¯t oblige and turned back alone to her room. The others exchanged looks. Everyone knew Christopher was just finding an excuse to spend more time with Luna. Now that the main characters had left, everyone nned to return to their rooms. Unexpectedly, Christopher genuinely intended to treat everyone to supper. The trio of researchers was quite surprised and initially wanted to politely decline.. Christopher said, ¡°I should have treated you all to a meal long ago.¡± Years ago, he didn¡¯t fulfill his obligations to his fianc¨¦e but now wants to treat his fianc¨¦e¡¯s friend to a meal. Now that their engagement has been called off, it¡¯s a bted effort. With nowhere else to go, Isabe couldn¡¯t help but sarcasticallyment, following their lead. Christopher¡¯s smile stiffened under the weight of these thoughts. The trio felt awkward too. After all, Luna¡¯s return to her room showed that she didn¡¯t want to get involved with Christopher personally. Although they thought Christopher and Luna were well¨Csuited, they had their limits and didn¡¯t¨Cwant Luna to feel pressured or angry. While they could be kind, they couldn¡¯t guilt trip others. Seeing their hesitation, Christopher quickly changed the subject. ¡°Actually, I wanted to get to know your team members better, so I can invest wisely and pay attention to the details in the future.¡± Even though it was likely just an excuse, since it had been said, any further refusal would risk offending the benefactor. Thus, everyone was swept along by the atmosphere to the male researchers¡® room for supper. Christopher ordered avish feast for everyone, instantly dispelling any sense of distance. He even went as far as agreeing to autographs and photos. Even if they weren¡¯t fans of Christopher, he was a top star, and posting about it would garner a crazy amount of likes on social media. Before long, Christopher contacted Hayden to arrange two rooms on this floor. He cleverly chose the room directly opposite Luna¡¯s.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Hayden and Thalia eventually arrived, smoothly covering up the lie. However, after Hayden pulled Christopher aside for a private chat, it was clear the issue was with Bianca. Christopher clearly wanted nothing to do with that person¡¯s news anymore. With Christopher¡¯s attitude, Hayden naturally loosened up and informed the outside world, severing all resources previously provided to Bianca. 1/5 On the other side, Isabe and Thalia enjoyed barbecued skewers together. Christopher approached them and whispered, ¡°Later, apany me to deliver food to Luna.¡± Is he using me as a buffer because he is afraid to go alone? Isabe declined. She had never considered helping to match Christopher and Luna. Christopher gritted his teeth. ¡°I just transferred a million, fresh from the oven.¡± Isabe responded firmly, ¡°A deal¡¯s a deal. This is a separate price.¡± Christopher choked, incredulously looking at this principled (avaricious) person who had just taken his money. She had recently conned him out of his money, yet felt no guilt? In the end, he had no choice but to transfer money again. He couldn¡¯t help butment, ¡°If this continues, I¡¯ll have a conditioned reflex.¡± Every time he asked for help, he would give out morey Isabe smiled and epted the money. As expected, he¡¯s turning into a new leaf! But is he stupid? Anyone else here could be a better buffer for him to deliver the food. But no, he chose me. Isn¡¯t this treating me to front¨Crow seats? I¡¯ve never encountered such a spendthrift invitation. Haha, my opinion of Chris is truly improving Christopher heard her inner voice and felt numb. Yes, why do I have to choose Isabe? Could it be that I considered her family? Thinking of this possibility, he suddenly felt goosebumps all over. Forget it. At least someone will apany me. He selected some food for Luna. Isabe suggested, ¡°The eggnt is well¨Cgrilled.¡± ¡°She doesn¡¯t eat eggnt.¡± Isabe was surprised. ¡°You still remember her preferences, ¡°Yeah.¡± Christopher responded nonchntly. Isabe was somewhat surprised. After all, he had previously been so distant from Luna that she had thought he only remembered everything rted to Bianca. They arrived at Luna¡¯s door, and Christopher knocked. Shortly after, Luna¡¯s cold voice came from inside, ¡°Who is it?¡± Christopher replied, ¡°It¡¯s me and Be. We brought you some supper.¡± It was quiet for a moment inside. Obviously, Luna was hesitant. After a while, she opened the door. 275 But as soon as the door opened, Luna looked at Isabe, and her tone warmed noticeably, ¡°Thank you, but I don¡¯t eat supper, so please don¡¯t waste it.¡± As Luna was standing at the door, it was clear she had no intention of inviting them in. Isabe suddenly understood that Luna was being very defensive. But before Christopher got anxious, Luna suddenly said, ¡°By the way, Isabe.¡± Isabe was stunned, feeling that Luna was addressing her in a more intimate manner. Luna said seriously. ¡°Thank you for what you did concerning Anais. I will remember your help. If there is anything I can do for you in the future, please don¡¯t hesitate to ask.¡± After that, Luna showed a sincere smile, genuinely expressing her gratitude to Isabe. If Isabe hadn¡¯t seen through and exposed Anais and Zeke, she would still be in the dark. She had long wanted to find an opportunity to thank Isabe, but Christopher had been there all along, making her unable to. She had to take advantage of this opportunity to speak. Isabe waved her hand. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. It shows that you are lucky to identally see their true colors. Otherwise, if you continue to help them¡ Sooner orter, the violent man will target you.¡± Luna frowned, sensing something simr. ¡°I originally pitied her, but I was wrong.¡± ¡°As the saying goes, ¡®Behind every pitiful person there must be their hateful deeds¡®. The sayings were right.¡± Isabemented. Christopher recalled the messages conveyed by Isabe and couldn¡¯t help but grit his teeth. ¡°People like Anais are simply bad and stupid. They wasted your kindness. You didn¡¯t do anything wrong.¡± ¡°She did make a mistake,¡± Isabe picked up a skewer from the te and started nibbling on it. ¡°Hey!¡± Christopher eximed. Luna looked at Isabe. Isabe continued. ¡°When you first advised her to break up and she agreed but then got back together. you should have realized she¡¯s not the type to listen to advice. At times like this, you should permanently avoid getting involved in her emotional issues. Some people need guidance, but some don¡¯t. She only needs emotional venting and confirmation of their thoughts. So when you encounter such people, you should give up on ying the rescuer and respect others¡® destinies. Otherwise, sooner orter, you¡¯ll suffer because of someone else¡¯s actions.¡± Luna was momentarily stunned by this, then nodded. ¡°You¡¯re right. What you¡¯re saying makes sense.¡± Christopher was somewhat surprised and even had a hint of admiration for Isabe¡¯s sudden transformation. He wondered if Isabe was enlightened after getting the superpower of seeing through prople. But no, that couldn¡¯t be right. A person who was truly enlightened wouldn¡¯t be this greedy. Just as he was thinking this, Isabe grinned broadly and said, ¡°Just like me, I generally don¡¯t advise breaking up or getting back together!¡± 3/5 Reading between the lines, Luna was taken aback before breaking into a smile. ¡°Yes, I should learn from you.¡± Smiling, Isabe waved goodbye to her and left. Not looking at Christopher, Luna murmured softly. ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I need to rest.¡± She moved to close the door. ¡°Wait!¡± In his haste, Christopher reached out immediately. There was a muffled grunt from Christopher. His hand got caught in the door. Startled. Luna quickly released the door handle. But before Luna could close the door again, Christopher had already used one hand to block the door, not giving Luna another chance to close it. ¡°Luna, I need to talk to you!¡± Christopher¡¯s tone was urgent, his gaze deep and intense. Luna¨Cfelt like she was being suffocated by an invisible pressure. Christopher¡¯s aura enveloped her, making her physically ufortable. She furrowed her brows, meeting his gaze with an icy indifference that made Christopher feel uneasy. Yet, he stubbornly held his ground, refusing to back down. Oh, persistent tactics won¡¯t work on Luna. How clueless. Christopher was taken aback. How can I still hear Isabe¡¯s thoughts? Didn¡¯t she leave? Out of the corner of his eye, he saw that the door to the neighboring room hadn¡¯t been closed properly. and there were more than one shadows visible through the crack. Clearly, a group of people were eavesdropping over there. Christopher¡¯s face turned red instantly. Originally, he was proud and confident, used to being respected by others. He could never allow himself to be in such an embarrassing situation. But now he had no choice but to act shamelessly because he couldn¡¯t afford to miss this opportunity to talk to Luna. Christopher was about to speak when Isabe startedmenting from the other side. Oh, I bet this won¡¯t work. Christopher was speechless. No, I haven¡¯t started yet! Donjin it! Just having a humble attitude in¡¯t enough to make past hurts disappear. Luna is waiting for Christopher to say the right things and end everythingpletely. If he messes this up, Christopher is done for. Christopher suddenly turned pale with shock as he looked at Luna¡¯s icy expression. He had anticipated it wouldn¡¯t be easy, but he didn¡¯t expect it to be almost hopeless! It was like the final plea of a death tightened row inmate before sentencing. He was so nervous that his throat 4/5 But he couldn¡¯t avoid it. He still owed Luna three sentences. 5/5 Chapter 34 Chapter 34 The Tears Of A Man With these thoughts in mind, Christopher¡¯s gaze grew resolute. eemingly perceiving a shift in his gaze, Luna also quieted down. What did you want to say?¡±. Christopher spoke in a deep voice. ¡°Thank you.¡± ama was taken aback, probably because she didn¡¯t expect the first thing Christopher said to be that.. Christopher said, ¡°Thank you for going to find me back then and for carrying me out. You saved my life. Thank you so much!¡± ama hesitated for a moment, her resistance weakening ¡°I ept your gratitude, but truthfully, I don¡¯t ecall that part of my past, so I don¡¯t feel like you owe me anything. It¡¯s all water under the bridge now.¡± Tut I don¡¯t want it to be water under the bridge! you isn¡¯t Christopher felt a pang of pain in his heart, yet he still said, ¡°You saved my life, so a simple thank enough! If my investment in your project makes you ufortable, please consider it as my way of repaying the life¨Csaving favor, and ept it without any burden.¡± Luna hesitated for a moment. In reality, she couldn¡¯t possibly let her personal feelings hinder the progress of the project. Even if she might feel upset, she would find a way to deal with it. However, after hearing Christopher¡¯s words, she found it easier to ept. In the end, she nodded in agreement. It was only fair and reasonable that she would get repaid for saving his life. Christopher was relieved. ¡°I also want to tell you I¡¯m sorry.¡± Luna¡¯s expression shifted subtly as she said with slight repulse, ¡°You haven¡¯t wronged me in any way. From your perspective, you didn¡¯t do anything wrong.¡± A sh of sorrow crossed Christopher¡¯s eyes. ¡°I know my apologies mean little to you, especially after the harm I¡¯ve caused you when I was deceived. I don¡¯t have the right to ask for your forgiveness. What I truly regret is forgetting the promise I made when we were young. I failed to stand by your side steadfastly, to believe in you. I broke my word. I¡¯m sorry, Luna.¡± An inexplicable emotion flickered in Luna¡¯s eyes. She took a deep breath and was about to speak when Christopher said, ¡°Lastly, I want to tell you that I like you. Could you give me another chance? This time, I promise not to break my word.¡± Luna stiffened all over, taking a deep breath as she turned to look at Christopher only to meet a pair of eyes brimming with tears. Luna faltered. As far as she could remember, she had never seen Christopher cry, not once. ¡°N¨CNo, you don¡¯t.¡± Luna¡¯s voice was initially shaky, but as she continued speaking, it gradually grew steady and calm. ¡°You only think you like me because you¡¯ve realized you¡¯ve been deceived, I understand you¡¯re filled with regret now, but don¡¯t deceive yourself in an attempt to make up for it, let alone get me 1/5 involved.¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m serious¡¡± Christopher panicked. Luna admitted that Christopher¡¯s confession overwhelmed her. It was something she had fantasized about a long time ago, but not anymore. Luna said with a faint smile. ¡°So what if you¡¯re serious? I¡¯ll give you my response right now. I don¡¯t love you anymore, so I won¡¯t give you another chance. Christopher, you¡¯re exceptional and charming, so you¡¯ll find a better partner. I¡¯ll send my blessings from across the ocean on ount of our rtionship as childhood friends. I mean it. Stop clinging to this. I¡¯ve made peace, so you should let it go too.¡± Watching Luna turn and close the door behind her, Christopher stood disheartened at the doorway, motionless. When Isabe closed the door, she turned around to find that everyone¡¯s expressions were far from pleasant. Their reactions were understandable. They were anticipating a good show but ended up witnessing a disheartening scene. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen Christopher like this before. This is bad. It¡¯s likely going to take him a long time to recover.¡± Hayden began to worry about the future of their agency. ¡°That¡¯s just how Luna is,¡± a female researcher said. ¡°Once she makes up her mind, she won¡¯t change it.¡± Everyone sighed, awkwardly waiting for a moment. Once they confirmed that Christopher had returned to his room, they all came out. The female researcher shared a room with Luna. As she swiped her card to open the door, she immediately noticed Luna, who was sitting in front of the floor¨Cto¨Cceiling window, lost in thought.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Actually, you still have feelings for him, don¡¯t you? After all these years of being in love with him, you can¡¯t possibly stop loving him altogether,¡± she said. Luna turned around and smiled, without uttering a word. The female researcher quickly waved her hands, brushing off the matter. ¡°Pretend I didn¡¯t say anything. A wonderful girl like you is bound to have a bunch of handsome guys chasing after you once you go abroad. Sooner orter, you¡¯ll meet someone you like more than you do Christopher.¡± Meanwhile, Hayden was nning to check on Christopher. Isabe wanted to bring Thalia back for some rest but was stopped by Hayden, who awkwardly said, ¡°Ms. Jea, he¡¯s family, isn¡¯t he? Aren¡¯t you going to check on him? I¡¯ve never dealt with a heartbroken Christopher before. Just the thought of it scares me. Would he drown his sorrows in alcohol or take drugs? Or worse¡ would he do something stupid?¡± ¡°You and your imagination!¡± Isabe eximed. I never expected Hayden to be so paranoid. After some thought, Isabe still decided to check on him. Oh well, He¡¯s a regr client after all. I¡¯ll check on him and maybe call him an ambnce if he really does something stupid. Hayden had the key card. He knocked on the door first, but when there was no response, he used the card. to enter directly. 2/5 It was only after Hayden entered and confirmed everything was fine that Isabe stepped in. Upon entering, she saw Christopher engrossed in his phone, incessantly tapping on something. ¡°Chris, what are you¡¡± Hayden cautiously approached, only to see Christopher engrossed in studying the research project of Luna¡¯s team, along with details about their destination country and the research institute. Isabe arched her brow. Whoa. Looks like he hasn¡¯t given up yet. Unfazed by the noise around him, Christopher seemed to hold his breath as he frantically searched for various pieces of information. His expression remained cool andposed as if nothing could possibly affect his resolve. Isabe sighed inwardly. Too bad Luna seems to have made up her mind. Unless he resorts to some drastic measures, there¡¯s no hope. Indeed, it¡¯s always toote for regrets in this world. Some chances are lost forever if you miss it one time. Christopher froze as beads of tears fell from his eyes, blurring the screen of his mobile phone. Hayden¡¯s eyes widened in shock as he turned around to leave. ¡°Since you¡¯re okay, we¡¯ll be leaving now.¡± I don¡¯t want to see my boss breaking down in tears! Isabe was taken aback. Everything was fine just a moment ago! Why did he suddenly cry? My goodness. The sight of a man like him crying is such a shocking sight indeed! When Hayden pushed Isabe out the door, they could even hear Christopher¡¯s sobs. The two exchanged nces at the door, with Hayden awkwardly saying. ¡°This floor is full. I¡¯m staying on, the one below. If anything happens up here at night, I¡¯d appreciate it if you could handle it.¡± At a moment like this, Isabe naturally nodded in agreement. Just as she was about to turn in for the night after retiring to her room, she received a message from Alexander, asking: Have you reached your hotel room? Isabe: Yes. Your brother is also staying here. He came to pursue Luna, but he was brutally rejected. Typically, Isabe wouldn¡¯t chat much with Alexander. However, today¡¯s juicy gossip was too much to keep to herself. Alexander: Oh. He probably wouldn¡¯t give up. Isabe: But he cried! She was Alexander typing, but in the end he didn¡¯t send anything. Sensing the resounding silence from Alexander¡¯s end, Isabe was amused. Isabe: Hayden is worried about him, so he asked me to keep an eye out for any unusual activity at night. Alexander: No need to worry about him. He¡¯ll be fine. You should get some rest. He¡¯s his brother all right. Isabeughed heartily then promptly transferred today¡¯s earnings to Alexander. After that, she washed up and went to sleep. 3/5 Chapter 34 The Tears Of A Man However, she was roused by Thalia¡¯s nudging. ¡°Ms. Jea, I hear some noise next door.¡± +5 Free Coins Seeing the wide¨Cawake Thalia, Isabe envied her youth. It¡¯s so good to be young and be able to stay up all night. The noise of constant knocking on the door of the neighboring room was so soft that Isabe could only hear it when she was awake, Isabe was puzzled. It¡¯s the middle of the night. It can¡¯t be Hayden again, right? Isabe, bundled in her cloak and yawning, was just about to open the door when she heard the sound of the neighboring door opening at the same time, followed by a voice. ¡°Chris, I miss you so much!¡± Isabe gave a start and was no longer sleepy, knowing that there was only one person who would address Christopher in such a manner. Her gossip radar kicked in, prompting her to pause in her tracks. Instead of opening the door, she took a sneak peek through the crack.. As expected, Bianca was standing at the door, and Christopher, who opened the door, was clearly taken. aback/ ¡°What are you doing here? Please leave!¡± Christopher lowered his voice and warned. Thest thing he wanted was for Luna to see him together with Bianca under such terrible circumstances. Isabe couldn¡¯t see what was happening. All she could hear was Bianca¡¯s sobbing. ¡°Chris, I know I¡¯ve deceived you about years! You won¡¯t just stop loving me, right?¡± many things, but my feelings for you are gene. We¡¯ve been in love for so many Her question had undeniably hit Christopher¡¯s sore spot. Luna doubted him, and now Bianca refused to believe his words, too. What do I do to prove myself? Christopher took a deep breath. ¡°Just seeing you now makes me sick, let alone love you. You¡¯ve deceived. me for so long, and all I feel for you is disgust. If you don¡¯t leave, I¡¯m calling security.¡± Bianca fell silent. ¡°Have you been drinking?¡± ¡°This has nothing to do with you!¡± ¡°Do you not love me but love Luna instead?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Suddenly, Bianca yanked off the overcoat she had on, revealing a nearly transparent nightgown that hugged her graceful curves. ¡°Let me be Luna¡¯s stand¨Cin then. All I need is one night with you, Christopher. Please, hold me.¡± Isabe had to admit that Bianca was truly adept at imitating Luna. In a split second, she could even mimic Luna¡¯s tone to perfection. Her pretense as Luna instantaneously ignited the fury within Christopher. 4/5 Chapter 34 The Tears Of A Man +5 Free Coins When Bianca lunged toward him, intending to embrace him, he promptly kicked her aside. ¡°Get lost!¡± ¡°Ah!¡± Bianca yelped in pain. Christopher rarely hit women, unless he reached the end of his patience. This time, he was clearly backed into a corner. Amotion was inevitably caused under such circumstances. In an instant, two doors of the adjacent rooms where the researchers were staying swung open. However, they quickly recoiled and retreated into their rooms, seemingly witnessing something shocking. The female researcher was the one who opened the door to Luna¡¯s room. The sight of Bianca, who was practically half¨Cnaked, startled Luna. She froze in shock and was about to close the door immediately. ¡°Luna, why are you insistent on stealing Chris from me? You have no shame!¡± Bianca immediately burst into tears. ¡°Are you nning to seduce Christopher and climb into his bed tonight?¡± Livid, Christopher was about to step forward when a cry of surprise echoed in his mind. The noise which only he could hear frightened him, and he halted in his steps. Turning around, he saw Isabeing out from her hiding spot, staring at him and Bianca in surprise. Just as he was wondering what she was doing, he heard her inner thoughts. Oh my goodness! Bianca has STD! She caught it from Thomas Don¡¯t tell me she infected Christopher too after having been with him so long! Oh, no! How am I supposed to bring this up? Thankfully, Luna didn¡¯t¡ Christopher was so shocked that he didn¡¯t even register that those were only Isabe¡¯s inner thoughts, and. she didn¡¯t say it out loud. Looking at Isabe¡¯s doubtful gaze and then at Luna who was across from them, he blurted out, ¡°I¡¯ve never touched her! D*mn it, I¡¯m still a virgin!¡± In an instant, the hallway fell into absolute silence. Chapter 35 Chapter 35 Shocking News. +5 Free Coins Those in the hallway, whether they had their doors open or were secretly eavesdropping, were all left stunned for quite some time. Everyone didn¡¯t give much thought to this abrupt and unexpectedment. They simply assumed Bianca had thrown herself at Christopher, and Christopher had said this out of fear that Luna would get the wrong idea. However, the fact that someone like Christopher, who was handsome and had all the right qualities to be a yboy, was still a virgin until now was hard to believe. Even Luna assumed that he and Bianca had done it a long time ago. After all, they spent so much time alone together. Sometimes, Luna¡¯s parents would even subtly suggest her to give up and ept fate sooner. Hence, Christopher¡¯s words weren¡¯t credible at all. Upon realizing what he had inadvertently revealed, Christopher was so embarrassed that his face flushed crimson. He wished he could simply vanish on the spot. However, seeing the evident disbelief on Luna¡¯s face, he became flustered. It¡¯s not just a matter of my innocence now! It might even escte into a serious health issue in the future! He didn¡¯t even care about losing face anymore. Ignoring Bianca, who was pale with fury on the ground, he rushed toward Luna. However, in his frantic rush, he stumbled and ended up sliding to his knees right in front of Luna¡¯s door, Luna instinctively bent down to help him, but before she could stand back up, Christopher grabbed her hands and stared straight into her eyes, his gaze sincere. ¡°We were still engaged at that time! How could I possibly touch her? I assure you I¡¯m a virgin! I absolutely didn¡¯t get infected by anything! I swear! You must believe me!¡± Everyone was left speechless and astounded. Wow. He¡¯s so sincere, even going as far as to kneel while speaking. It must be true, right? s, the image they had of the mega¨Cstar Christopher waspletely shattered. D*mn! I can¡¯t believe it¡¯s true! Is this guy really that disciplined? Looks like you really can¡¯t judge a book by its cover! Despite living in a morous and hedonistic world, he didn¡¯t lose himself. I bet not even his fans will believe he¡¯s a virgin! No one will notice if I snap a photo, right? I can¡¯t help it! This scene is just too hrious! Hahaha¡ Isabe couldn¡¯t help erupting intoughter inwardly. Disturbed by her inner voice, Christopher was truly flustered and annoyed, but there was nothing he could do about it. After all, he couldn¡¯t afford to be distracted at such a crucial moment. His gaze toward Luna grew even more intense and passionate as if he was trying to earn her trust through this manner. Luna, on the other hand, seemed as if she had lost her soul. She stood there in a daze. When she finally came to her senses, a wave of heat washed over her face. She desperately tried to withdraw her hand. The scene of a man grabbing her, vehemently asserting his virginity, was simply too overwhelming. Luna, Chapter 35 Shocking News +5 Free Coins who had finally managed to put an end to their doomed rtionship, couldn¡¯t stand it any longer and withdrew her hand, shutting the door behind her. Her voice then sounded, tinged with a rare flustered tone. ¡°T¨CThat has nothing to do with me!¡± She practically fled in panic. Christopher hastily knocked on the door. ¡°But I¡¯m telling the truth! You have to believe me!¡± ¡°Christopher Quirk!¡± Bianca suddenly roared, her eyes nearly bloodshot as she red at Christopher. ¡°Do you only have eyes for that b*tch? Were all those years of love and care a lie? You¡¯re so heartless!¡± Only then did Christopher pause and turn to look at Bianca. His sincere, affection¨Cfilled eyes earlier instantly grew cold. ¡°Why did youe looking for me tonight?¡± Christopher was now skeptical of Bianca¡¯s motives for visiting him tonight. Bianca stiffened, a flicker of unease and guilt crossing her features. So that¡¯s how it is! How malicious! Watching the ongoing spectacle, Isabe took the opportunity to look up this explosive piece of gossip. Bianca had been avoiding Thomas before this. However, not long ago, she received news from Thomas that he was infected with STD. Panicking, Bianca went for a check¨Cup and discovered she was affected. She then med it all on Christopher, feeling that it was his constant refusal to touch her that forced her to seek pleasure from others when she couldn¡¯t keep up her innocent act and bear her desires any longer. She believed that if it weren¡¯t for Christopher, things, wouldn¡¯t have be like this. Now, Christopher even wanted to abandon her, and that¡¯s why she nned to drag him down with her. Tsk. tsk. tsk!Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Christopher¡¯s face was already a mask of cold fury. Not giving Bianca the chance to make more excuses, he promptly pulled out his phone and asked Hayden toe up and handle the situation. Bianca panicked. ¡°So that¡¯s how it is, huh? You¡¯re really going to ignore our history and past affection? Even if I¡¯m willing to be Luna¡¯s stand¨Cin?¡± ¡°Hah! You¡¯re not worthy of being her stand¨Cin,¡± Christopher said coldly. ¡°But Luna no longer wants you,¡± Bianca said frantically ¡°Knowing her temperament, she won¡¯t change her mind. At least my presence can offer you some constion!¡± In a cold voice, Christopher said, ¡°To me, you and Luna have always been entirely different people apart from that time when I mistook her for you when I was dying. Don¡¯t degrade Luna just because you don¡¯t value yourself.¡± Bianca¡¯s expression contorted with malice when Christopher harshly ridiculed her. He continued, ¡°Bianca, I¡¯m warning you, just be yourself. Don¡¯t even think about impersonating Luna again. If I catch you doing it one more time, I promise you¡¯ll regret it!¡± Bianca found herself trembling uncontrobly, not out of fear, but out of sheer hatred. She was filled with resentment. Luna¡¯s really my arch¨Cnemesis! As long as she¡¯s around, my life will never truly be 2/4 +78% Chapter 35 Shocking News peaceful. By the time Christopher finished speaking, Hayden arrived with his assistant. +5 Free Coins Hayden had already shown her considerable respect during the day for the sake of her dignity. Now, he was irritated by Bianca¡¯s reckless actions. What if someone took pictures? ¡°Ms. Bianca, if you don¡¯t cooperate, we¡¯ll have no choice but to call in hotel security. Do you really want to be the talk of the town?¡± he threatened. Bianca fell silent, surprisingly allowing the assistant to lead her away without making a fuss. However, just before she left, the look she cast over her shoulder was filled with such palpable resentment that everyone could tell this wasn¡¯t over. After some thought, Christopher leaned in and quietly shared the STD matter with Hayden. Hayden was dumbfounded and stared at Christopher in shock. ¡°You!¡± That expression instantly irked Christopher, who retorted, ¡°I neverid a hand on her!¡± Why wouldn¡¯t anyone believe me? Isabe watched from the sidelines, surmising Hayden probably wanted to make sure whether Christopher fell for Bianca¡¯s trap, hence Christopher had to rify again. Hayden breathed a sigh of relief before he went downstairs to deal with Bianca. Christopher nced down the hallway, where only Isabe remained. Recalling the chaos that had just transpired, he couldn¡¯t help but approach her and ask, Did you take pictures earlier?¡± Immediately, Isabe denied it, ¡°No way.¡± Christopher said in annoyance, ¡°I¡¯ll pay you to delete it Immediately, Isabe wore an expression of regret. Christopher asked in confusion, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Isabeined, ¡°You should have told me earlier. I¡¯ve already posted it in the group chat.¡± Christopher paled with fright. A group chat? ¡°What group chat?¡± ¡°Um¡ the Quirk family¡¯s group chat.¡± He was about to breathe a sigh of relief when his heart sank again. It¡¯ll be so awkward for my family to witness. that embarrassing scene earlier! Quickly, Christopher pulled out his phone to check but didn¡¯t see any family group chat. ¡°It¡¯s¡ a temporary small group chat I built,¡± she exined. Before she went to bed, Alexander was not the only one who contacted her. David, Selena, and Evian all, 3/4 Chapter 35 Shocking News showed concern for her as she was staying out alone. They all asked if she was fine. +5 Free Coins Isabe found it too tedious to reply one by one. So, she created a group chat to tell them all at once, and while she was at it, she also spilled the gossip that she didn¡¯t tell Alexander. David, Selena, and Evian¡¯s responses were quite intense, Isabe was very pleased and assured them that she would immediately share any firsthand information she received. This is killing two birds with one stone! How could I sleep without sharing such juicy gossip? Christopher nced at Isabe, only to see her awkwardly showing him her phone. ¡°It¡¯s toote. Everyone has seen it, so I can¡¯t unsend it. I didn¡¯t expect all of them to stay upte¡¡± The chat interface didn¡¯t have much content, with the video on the top from Isabe. There was even a caption attached to the video that read: Shocking! An A¨Clister was found kneeling in front of his fianc¨¦e¡¯s door in the middle of the night, loudly asserting he¡¯s a¡ The video was sent out. Below that video were David, Selena, and Evian¡¯s responses. They were so shocked that they only typed out exmation marks. The ck screen reflected Christopher¡¯s handsome yet contorted face. 4/4 Chapter 36 Chapter 36 Your Wife Bullied MeContent is property ? N?velDrama.Org. I didn¡¯t expect Isabe to even have a knack for managing a marketing ount to promote gossip. Christopher was devastated. Isabe said guiltily, ¡°I¡¯m sorry! We¡¯re all family here, and they just care about your situation with Luna. Besides, think about it, if you and Luna do end up together, this video might actually be a cherished memory.¡± Wow, gee! Thanks! Christopher was speechless. Even though I¡¯m sure they won¡¯t have a happy ending, let¡¯s just tell a white lie to appease him for now to get myself out of this. Christopher was livid. D*mn you! Your apology isn¡¯t even sincere! ¡°Right, about Bianca¡¡± Isabe noticed Christopher¡¯s grim expression and quickly shifted the topic. How should I put this? It¡¯s a matter of life and death. But how can I justify where I got my information Christopher cast an irritated nce at Isabe but gave her a way out. ¡°There¡¯s something wrong with Bianca. Hayden just told me to keep my distance from her in the future, lest she does something reckless.¡± Christopher kept things to himself. Neither Hayden nor Isabe would suspect anything. Isabe was surprised, not expecting them to already know. This put her at ease. Isabe beamed. ¡°Thankfully you managed to¡ Ahem. evade a crisis.¡± ¡°Go to sleep!¡± Christopher¡¯s face fell, so irritated by the sight of Isabe that he wanted her to disappear. Isabe shrugged. Why are you so mad? Is it such a disgrace to be a virgin? Both you and your brother are virgins. You don¡¯t see him feeling ashamed. Ah, I see. So this runs in the family, huh? Christopher looked at her in bewilderment. Did I just hear that right? Did she just spill the beans? So that incident back then was really just a hoax? Wait! That¡¯s not the point! The point is, Alex¡¯s a virgin like me! So those exmation marks in the chat are not just about me? group He feltforted knowing he was not alone and that Alexander was just like him. That was probably the only good news about that night. Over at the Quirk manor, Alexander, who had just finished his work, suddenly felt out of sorts. Then, he seemed to hear whispersing from somewhere within the usually quiet residence. Are they all awake in the dead of night? Puzzled, Alexander checked his phone¡¯s memo before bed, only to discover a video his mother had forwarded to him. Curious, he clicked on it to take a look and was at a loss for words. 1/4 hapter 36 Your Wife Bullied Me +5 Free Coins the time Christopher, exhausted to his bones, returned to his room, he received a call from Alexander. hristopher suspected that Alexander had also seen the video, which was why he called him at such ate Jur. e was embarrassed to face others, but not when facing his brother, who was in a simr situation. Hah! He as been a virgin longer than me, and he has a wife! riven by an inexplicable smugness, Christopher confidently picked up the phone. lexander had initially called to make sure Christopher was fine because thetter had cried and even got n his knees, only to hear hisints. Did you watch the video?¡± Yes. ¡®Alex, your wife has been bullying me.¡± ¡®But I think you sound fine.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve changed. Are you even my brother?¡± Alexander was speechless, wondering why his brother had be so dramatic after an outing with Isabe. ¡°Wait. You are my brother. Just now, Isabe mentioned that we are both virgins and that it runs in the family.¡± Alexander was irked, feeling tempted to beat up his younger brother. ¡°I¡¯m hanging up.¡± ¡°Hey, wait a minute! I¡¯ve got something important to discuss with you.¡± Christopher couldn¡¯t be bothered to make himself feel better about being a virgin anymore and quickly seized the opportunity to discuss the investment. ¡°Isabe mentioned it to me. How about this? I¡¯lle by to pick you up tomorrow and sort this out.¡± ¡°Oh, you don¡¯t have to make a trip here yourself. I can handle it.¡± ¡°This is a brand new area for Quirk Group that we¡¯ve never ventured before.¡± Christopher became anxious. ¡°I¡¯m serious. You can¡¯t show up, or you¡¯ll steal my thunder. I was nning to use this method to impress Luna!¡± Alexander paused momentarily and said, ¡°You can¡¯t resort to threats.¡± ¡°Do you think I¡¯m a fool? Of course I won¡¯t!¡± ¡°So, you¡¯re really not giving up?¡± Christopher fell silent for a moment and sighed. ¡°I dont want to give up. I really don¡¯t. I like her a lot. Why do I only realize now that I¡¯ve been in love with her for a long time?¡± I¡¯ve been in lov Alexander found himself at a loss for words, listening to his brother¡¯s tearful voice on the other end of th 54 ine. Christopher finally managed to regain hisposure after a while. Right, about Bianca¡¡± Christopher briefly exined the situation to Alexander before his tone turned solemn. ¡°Since she wants to harm me, I¡¯ll ruin her reputation in high society.¡± Alexander hadn¡¯t anticipated Bianca to attempt something so malicious. Immediately, he exuded a cold, Intimidating aura. ¡°Got it. I¡¯ll handle this.¡± The following morning, Christopher unabashedly took the initiative to arrange a meeting with the professor, behaving as if nothing had happened. They agreed to meet in the hotel¡¯s restaurant downstairs. where a breakfast buffet was served. The entire research team was there except for Anais, which made the professor wonder where she was. Anais had a friend in town. Unable to face the others the previous night, she had left the hotel to stay with her friend. The professor didn¡¯t dwell on that. Her face lit up with joy as if she had just seen a ray of hope when she heard about the investment and happily began introducing the project to Christopher. Christopher expressed his approval and promised to bring them straight to Quirk Group to sign the contract once they prepared the reports and documents. Everyone was in disbelief, thinking that it had been too easy and too good to be true. Aside from the professor, everyone else couldn¡¯t help but look at Luna, knowing for a fact that all this was because of her Luna actually felt uneasy but was still happy for the professor. She was finally able to fulfill her lifelong ambition and contribute to the nation through her research. Lifting her gaze, she couldn¡¯t help looking at the man, whose shoulder was bathed in the sunlight that filtered through the window. The moment their eyes met, Luna offered a serene smile. ¡°Thank you.¡± Christopher was stunned, but Luna¡¯s amicable demeanor didn¡¯t cheer him up. So much had happened yesterday. Luna could have chosen to hide from him, feel repulsed by him, or even embarrassed to be around him, all of which would indicate she treated her differently and that he still held a ce in her heart. What he feared the most was her indifference, which shattered his illusions and hopes like an invisible¨Cfist. Deep down, he understood that although Isabe tended to be harsh and straightforward, her words were always brutally honest. She was right. The possibility of them being together was almost non¨Cexistent. But all he could do was escape from the truth. Even getting the chance to look at her one more time was good enough for him. Meanwhile, Thalia, who was indulging in the extravagant buffet, happened to spot them. ustomed to engaging in gossip, she immediately messaged Isabe, who was still sleeping in: I sato Mr. Christopher and Mi. Cowell. When Isabe woke up and saw the message, she was wide awake and quickly asked: Which Cowell are we talking about? 3/4 Thalia: The beautiful researcher. Isabe chided herself for asking an unnecessary question. How could it have been Bianca? Aftering to her senses, she swiftly rose from bed to freshen up, wanting to enjoy the drama firsthand. She typed: Save me a spot. I¡¯ll be there shortly. Thalia: But they¡¯re almost done eating. Isabe didn¡¯t respond. Thalia could only constantly monitor the situation with her phone in hand. After they had discussed and decided on the investment, the professor was eager to rush back and prepare the report, so they all got ready to leave upon having breakfast. Seeing that, Thalia could only send a message to Isabe. However, it wasn¡¯t long before Isabe called her. Thalia could tell she was running. Hurry! There¡¯s danger!¡± Isabe¡¯s roar came from the other end of the line. ¡°Stop them from leavinning. Momentarily stunned, Thalia quickly registered Isabe¡¯s words and quickly rushed out. However, the hotel was huge. She had no idea which path they had taken. In the meantime, Isabe had just stepped off the elevator, her face pale. She spotted a group of people heading toward the elevator from a distance. Just as she was about to breathe a sigh of relief, she suddenly noticed a dark shadow swiftly approaching them from behind. Isabe couldn¡¯t make out who it was and could only yell. ¡°Luna, watch out! Behind you!¡± Everyone paused in their tracks and turned around instinctively. Only Christopher was quick to react, rushing forward to shield Luna. 4/4 Chapter 37 Chapter 37 How Should I Put It +5 Free Coins There wasn¡¯t enough time for him to turn around and assess the situation, so at that critical moment, he could only use his towering figure to protect Luna from harm. The de that was originally intended to strike Luna ended up shing Christopher¡¯s shoulder instead. In an instant, his white shirt was stained crimson with fresh blood. By the time Luna rurned around, Christopher was already swaying unsteadily. Luna¡¯s pupils constricted. ¡°Christopher!¡± Screams echoed throughout the hall. Two male researchers, having regained their senses, rushed forward to stop the man who was still brandishing his knife. ¡°Zeke! It¡¯s you! Have you lost your mind?¡± The female researcher, holding the traumatized professor, kept retreating. ¡°You shameless b*tch! I¡¯ll kill you! Let¡¯s see if you dare to spread rumors again!¡± The man d in a ck hoodic lifted his head, ring in Luna¡¯s direction. He was none other than Anais¡® ex¨Cboyfriend. His eyes were wide with rage as he bellowed, ready to charge at her. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for you, Anais wouldn¡¯t have left me to go abroad. You just couldn¡¯t stand to see us happy!¡± However, it wasn¡¯t long before several security guards stormed over from behind, surrounding Zeke. Trailing behind them was Thalia, the one who had alerted them. In a frenzy, Zeke iled his de, desperate to break through the encirclement. However, the security guards chased him further and further away from the crowd. Due to blood loss, Christopher was drained and copsed to the ground. Luna was utterly at a loss. The sight of Christopher covered in blood reminded her of the blood¨Cdrenched boy who had fallen down the hill years ago. Her face turned pale in panic as she quickly applied pressure on Christopher¡¯s shoulder to stop the bleeding, her voice trembling. ¡°Ambnce¡ We need an ambnce!¡± The hotel manager, drenched in sweat, rushed over and quickly pulled out his walkie¨Ctalkie to call for help. upon seeing someone injured. ¡°Our hotel has its own medical team. They¡¯re all highly professional. They will be here shortly, so rest assured, we will handle this.¡± As the manager spoke, he called an ambnce just in case. Consumed by worry, everyone gathered around to check on Christopher. ¡°Thankfully his aorta isn¡¯t injured.¡± ¡°It only shed his muscle. Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s not a severe wound.¡± 1/4 Chapter 37 How Should I Put It +5 Free Coins Despite her best efforts, Luna¡¯s hand continued to tremble uncontrobly. Naturally, Christopher, whose wound she was tending to, could feel it. His lips had turned pale as he managed a weak smile. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°You¡¡± Luna bit her lip, not knowing what to say. Her eyes welled up with tears. ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. If I hadn¡¯t meddled¡¡± Everyone felt distressed upon hearing this: What bad luck to have encountered such a misfortune. Christopher could only use his other hand to pat her and clumsily try tofort her. ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. They were the ones in the wrong. Isabe also approached with a frown. Seeing her, Christopher immediately said, ¡°Isabe, I owe you one. Thank you.¡± This time, he was genuinely grateful for Isabe. If it hadn¡¯t been for Isabe¡¯s timely warning, that de would have truly imed Luna¡¯s life. The thought of that possibility instilled fear into Christopher. He wasn¡¯t sure how he would live if something happened to Luna. The realization that Luna had be more significant to him than his own life dawned on him at that critical moment just now. Luna came to her senses, her gaze filled with gratitude as she looked at Isabe. Others around them also started expressing their relief. Isabe, however, remained silent, her brows furrowed and her gaze unfocused. Christopher thought she had been frightened and was about to assure her that he was fine, but then he heard Isabe¡¯s confused inner thoughts. This is weird. Why is it Zeke? Christopher was puzzled to hear that. I clearly saw Bianca waiting to ambush Luna in the hall, intending to use a syringe to infect Luna with the STD. That¡¯s why I rushed down to stop it. The revtion rmed Christopher. When Isabe woke up just now, she was curious about what would happen to Bianca now that Hayden knew about her STD. Hence, she decided to look it up using the system. If Zeke¡¯s sudden appearance was unexpected, then Bianca must still be lurking in some corner, ready to strike at any moment! Christopher¡¯s expression changed drastically in an instant. He instinctively grabbed Luna who was by his side. Luna, assuming he was in pain, didn¡¯t shake him off and asked anxiously, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± 2/4 Chapter 37 How Should I Put It He looked around anxiously. The very next moment, screams echoed down the distant corridor. +5 Free Coins It was the exact direction in which Zeke had fled. Everyone¡¯s expressions changed when they heard at woman¡¯s voice amidst the screams, Did Zeke identally hurt someone? Right then, the medical team arrived to tend to Christopher¡¯s wounds. The anxious hotel manager immediately rushed down the corridor with a doctor in tow. The two male researchers were also quite curious, so they went over to take a look. Isabe dared not get involved in such a potentially life¨Cthreatening situation. Moreover, she had to constantly be on guard for Bianca¡¯s sudden appearance Despite feeling dizzy from excessive blood loss, Christopher forced himself to stay more alert than Isabe, constantly vignt of his surroundings. However, it wasn¡¯t long before the manager returned, his face pale, apanied by the two male researchers. Their anxious gazes fell upon Christopher and Luna. At that point, Christopher¡¯s wound had already been treated, and the bleeding had stopped. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Christopher asked, ¡°Did he run away? The manager said, ¡°He was apprehended, but not before he injured others.¡± As he spoke, the manager turned to Luna and said, ¡°If Im not mistaken, you must be rted to Ms. Bianca, right?¡± Although they shouldn¡¯t be prying into their guests¡® privacy, Bianca and Luna¡¯s faces were strikingly simr. Upon hearing that, Luna instinctively frowned in disgust. Christopher asked, ¡°You guys saw Bianca?¡± Isabe was taken aback and looked it up using the system, too. Oh my goodness! How should I put it¡ Christopher heard that and became even more confused. The male researcher finally blurted out in astonishmere, ¡°Bianca was attacked by Zeke. When we got there, Zeke was still screaming¡ He clearly mistook Bianca for you in his madness. So¡¡± This is karma I guess. In the past, Bianca used Luna¡¯s identity, heedless of the harm it might cause Luna. And now, she was mistaken for Luna and encountered this mishap¡ Everyone who heard that was dumbfounded. 3/4Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Chapter 37 How Should I Put It +5 Free Coins The manager quickly said, ¡°Ms. Bianca has been seriously injured and will need to be sent to the hospital. Ms. Luna, would you go with her?¡± Luna wore a pensive expression, deep in thought. After a moment, she made up her mind and stood up, nning to go with the manager. ¡°Stay out of this. You¡¯re no longer part of the Cowell family, so don¡¯t get involved,¡± Christopher interjected. How could he possibly allow Luna to get involved with such a dangerous person? Moreover, there was no telling how Henry and Marjorie would treat Luna upon finding out why Bianca was attacked. Christopher grasped Luna¡¯s hand and gave the manager a number. ¡°Get in touch with her parents directly.¡± The manager, despite his hesitation, still picked up his phone to make a call under Christopher¡¯s intimidating gaze. Luna secretly heaved a sigh of relief. She truly didn¡¯t want to have anything to do with that family anymore. After establishing contact with Bianca¡¯s parents, the manager was about to leave when Christopher suddenly spoke up. ¡°Tell your medical team to be cautious. Bianca has a contagious disease.¡± When Christopher announced the name of the contagious disease, the entire hall was enveloped inplete silence. Everyone couldn¡¯t believe he just blurted out such explosive news in public without regard to Bianca¡¯s privacy. Christopher sneered. Why should I keep this secret for her considering what she¡¯s nning to do? I have to stop that psychopath from getting the medical team in trouble, too. 4/4 Chapter 38 Chapter 38 Nip The Problem In The Bud Luna was utterly stunned. ¡°How could this be?¡± ¡°She got recently f +5 Free Coins it from Thomas,¡± Christopher said, his expression shifting immediately after. ¡°I only found out but everything I told youst night was true. If you don¡¯t believe me, I can get tested.¡± Luna¡¯s astonishment was instantly reced by embarrassment. At that moment, the manager seemed to have recalled something. His expression drastically changed, and he hastily left. Realization btedly dawned upon the researchers. ¡°Wait a minute. So that¡¯s why she was holding that syringe filled with a liquid that looked like blood! She was nning to¡ Don¡¯t tell mest night she was nning to¡¡± Everyone turned to look at Christopher in shock. Her targetst night was Christopher, but now it¡¯s Luna What a madwoman. Isabe sighed. Christopher snorted. ¡°Who knows? Anyway, we should all be on guard whenever she shows up in the future.¡± Luna was in a daze, finding it hard to fathom how things had ended up this way. Since it was an intentional assault case, they all had to stay behind and cooperate with the police interrogation before they could leave. Christopher¡¯s wound was severe and required stitches, so he was immediately taken to the hospital, apanied by Hayden.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. When Isabe stepped out of the police station, she spotted a tall, slender man standing by a ck business car. The man was d in a grey overcoat, beneath which a glimpse of a ck suit could be seen. Dressed meticulously, he stood rigidly straight. Under his thick longshes were profound, prating eyes that stared intently at the entrance of the police station, patiently waiting for someone. Though Isabe didn¡¯t have feelings for Alexander, she had to admit she felt a sense of security the moment he appeared. Isabe approached him briskly. Instead of standing there and waiting for her toe to him, he walked over. His legs were long, covering arge distance as he strode toward her. She had barely taken a few step when he reached her, scanning her from head to toe before he finally spoke. ¡°Are you hurt?¡± Isabe waved her hands and said, ¡°No. Why are you here? I thought Hayden arranged for awyer to handle it. Once Christopher¡¯s wound is stitched up, he can be transferred back. Didn¡¯t he tell you?¡± Observing that Isabe seemed to be in good spirits, Alexander knew that she hadn¡¯t been traumatized. ¡°I couldn¡¯t reach him. He¡¯s asleep from the anesthesia,¡± he said. ¡°Shall we head to the hospital now?¡± Isabe asked. Alexander gave a slight nod. 1/4 Chapter 38 Nip The Problem In The Bud +5 Free Coins Isabe called out to Thalia and saw Luna stride up to them. Thetter turned to Alexander and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Christopher is injured because of me¡¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already understood the situation. It has nothing to do with you,¡± Alexander said in a businesslike manner. ¡°It¡¯s his duty to protect women as a man. Ms. Luna, you needn¡¯t worry too much. This won¡¯t affect the investment, too.¡± Isabe looked at Alexander in slight shock. He said so because he didn¡¯t want to burden Luna, who had just rejected Christopher, to feel like she was obligated topromise just because Christopher saved her life. Luna, grasping Alexander¡¯s meaning, lowered her gaze. Thinking about his unfortunate younger brother, Alexander spoke up. ¡°We¡¯re going to pick up Christopher from the hospital. Would you like toe with us?¡± After all, Christopher had risked his life. Alexander still hoped to lift his spirits by bringing Luna there to visit him. This time, Luna didn¡¯t hesitate. Just as she was about to hod, her phone began to ring. The call was from an unknown number, but the moment she answered it, she recognized the yelling the other end to be Henry¡¯s voice. on Since she had blocked the contacts of the Cowells long ago, she surmised he must¡¯ve used someone else¡¯s phone to call her. ¡°Luna, you ingrate! It¡¯s bad enough that you ran away from home, but now you¡¯ve even caused your sister to suffer! You knew perfectly well that she was in poor health, yet you still got involved with such a dangerous man and let your sister take the hit for you! I know you hold grudges, but do you have to o make your sister pay with her life? Get over here now and look at what you¡¯ve done!¡± Henry roared. ¡°Luna,e to the hospital right now. Your sister has been stabbed multiple times by that lunatic, and¡ Please, you need toe to the hospital to see her!¡± Marjorie wept. The couple sounded urgent on the phone. They talked fast as if they were afraid Luna would hang up on them. The anxiety and solemnity in their tones made Luna frown. Did Bianca die from her injuries? Although she had given up on the Cowells, she had never thought of taking revenge on them. If Bianca died because of her, she felt that she would be haunted by Bianca for the rest of her life. That feeling was akin to a nightmare. The thought of that made Luna stagger and almost lose her bnce, but Isabe steadied her. Unexpectedly, Isabe snatched the phone from her and ended the call before finally turning it off. ¡°Isabe?¡± Luna stared nkly at Isabe. Isabe came up with an excuse. ¡°I¡¯m sure she¡¯s fine, or the officers would¡¯ve mentioned something 2/4 already. Henry and Marjorie are probably looking to vent their anger on you, so I suggest you go back with your team and focus on preparing the investment report. Ignore anyone who tries to contact you or get in touch with you. Since you¡¯ve cut ties with them, none of this has anything to do with you.¡± You can¡¯t go! How many times have your parents deceived you? They¡¯re just waiting for a chance to take advantage of you! Isabe eximed internally. After some thought, Luna said, ¡°But what about Christopher?¡± Upon hearing Isabe¡¯s inner thoughts, Alexander frowned. If anything were to happen to Luna, he was sure Christopher would be on edge. Hence, he responded, ¡°We¡¯ll exin the situation to him on your behalf. Once we¡¯re back, you¡¯re wee to visit him anytime.¡± In the end, Luna decided to leave with the team, her phone remaining switched off. As soon as Alexander arrived at Christopher¡¯s ward with Isabe, Christopher woke up. He was instantly disheartened when he didn¡¯t see Luna anywhere, Hayden couldn¡¯t bear to see Christopher like that and grumbled, ¡°Christopher got injured trying to save her, and she didn¡¯t even bother toe and visit him?¡± Christopher instantly responded in a cold voice, ¡°Hayden, don¡¯t say that. I know why she didn¡¯te. She must be worried that I¡¯ll use the fact that I saved her to guilt trip her into epting me. How could I possibly do that? No, I need to get in touch with her and rify this.¡± Isabe arched an eyebrow. These two brothers sure are on the same page. Christopher picked up his phone only to remember he was blocked. Just as he was wallowing in disappointment, Alexander stepped forward and patted him on the head. ¡°She wanted toe.¡± Christopher¡¯s eyes lit up in an instant. Yeah. She might refuse to ept you, but she¡¯s still sensible. Isabe chimed internally. Christopher felt hurt to hear that and growled inwardly. Don¡¯t speak if you don¡¯t have anything nice to say! Alexander, who heard that too, was speechless. ¡°Why didn¡¯t shee then?¡± Hayden asked, his curiosity piqued. ¡°Because Henry and Marjorie are here in the same hospital. The moment Alexander mentioned that, Christopher erupted into anger. ¡°Are they ming Luna for this matter and want to pick on her again?¡± he asked. They not only want to pick on her. They even want to use her as a spare part! Isabe almost snorted. Christopher¡¯s expression suddenly turned stormy, scaring Hayden. What on earth is going on? Alexander frowned and heard Isabe¡¯s endless internal rants. Bianca had been stabbed thrice. Henry and Marjorie were in a hurry to summon Luna because two of the wounds had damaged her kidneys. Bianca has always hid weak organs since childhood, and this time, both kidneys are injured. Although it won¡¯t lead to life¨Cthreatening instant organ failure, her kidneys 3/4 Chapter 38 Nip The Problem In The Bud +5 Free Coins certainly won¡¯t be able to function normally after this. Hence. Henry and Marjorie made up their minds to seize this opportunity and have Luna donate one of her healthy kidneys to Bianca. They even asked about a skin graft surgery. The final strikended on Bianca¡¯s face, disfiguring her, and she needs skin graft surgery. However, Bianca¡¯s body isn¡¯t resilient enough to go through that. That¡¯s why they came up with the idea to transnt skin from Luna to Bianca. Since they¡¯re twins, there is basically no risk of rejection, making it the most suitable solution. What peculiar parents they have. It¡¯s like they have the right to divide everything that belongs to their child. How disgusting! Isabe hadn¡¯t finished ranting internally when Christopher suddenly sprang up from the bed. ¡°Chris!¡± Hayden eximed in astonishment. Alexander slightly frowned. ¡°Calm down. I¡¯ll handle this.¡± Christopher, however, was seething with anger, his eyes bloodshot. ¡°I¡¯ve only injured my arm. It¡¯s not like I can¡¯t move. D¡¯mn it! I¡¯m going to get rid of them and nip this problem in the bud!¡± After saying that, he rushed out of the ward. 4/4 Chapter 39 Chapter 39 Grim Reaper +5 Free Coins Isabe shook her head. What a quick temper he has. He¡¯s already this angry upon finding out Henry and Marjorie are looking for Luna: I wonder how he¡¯d react if he found out about their bizarre ideas. He¡¯d probably hit the roof. Trailing after Christopher to enjoy the show, they quickly arrived at Bianca¡¯s ward. As expected, Bianca wasn¡¯t even admitted to the intensive care unit. Yet Henry and Marjorie had the nerve. to mislead Luna over the phone, making it sound as if Bianca was on her deathbed. Are they not worried that their lies wille true? Meanwhile, Henry and Marjorie were frustrated over not being able to reach Luna, cursing incessantly. ¡°That heartless girl! Her sister got injured because of her, yet she won¡¯t even bother toe visit her!¡± snapped Henry. Marjorie was anxious. ¡°What should we do? Has Luna really made up her mind to abandon us? If she¡¯s this heartless, she wouldn¡¯t agree to donate her organs to Bianca even if we find her, would she?¡± ¡°It would be heartless of her to refuse since she¡¯s the one who caused this mess! I¡¯ll head to her school by then to see why they epted a despicable student like her!¡± Wow. I¡¯ve never seen anyone like them! I low audacious of them to voice out such thoughts self¨Crighteously instead of keeping it discreet! Looks like they don¡¯t think they¡¯re doing anything wrong! But they¡¯re in for a beating now that Christopher heard them.) As expected, Christopher was beside himself with rage, and he charged forward without a second thought. Before anyone could react, he seized Henry by the cor with his uninjured hand, and abruptly mmed, him against the wall. ¡°Ah!¡± Henry shrieked in pain. Startled, Hayden quickly looked around to make sure no one was watching. It was his first time witnessing Christopher lose his temper like that, so he instantly gave up on trying to calm him down and chose to be on the lookout for him instead. Henry was utterly stunned after the pain subsided and he got a clear look at the person before him. Never in his wildest dreams did he expect someone younger than him to treat him this way. ¡°Christopher, it¡¯s you! What are you doing?¡± ¡°Christopher, let go of him! How could you¡¡± Marjorie panicked as she snapped back to her senses, trying to pull Christopher away but to no avail. He refused to budge, as strong as a raging bull. Left without a choice, Marjorie could only seek help from others. She noticed Alexander and Isabe standing not far away, so she called out, ¡°Alexander, Isabe, hurry¡¡± Isabe blinked and leisurely turned around to sit on the nearby bench. She was a bit tired from running over, so she decided to sit down and enjoy the show.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Taken aback by Isabe¡¯s indifference, Marjorie turned to look at Alexander, silently asking for help. The heir of the Quirk family surely won¡¯t be this heartless, right? 1/3 Chapter 39 Grim Reaper +5 Free Coins To her dismay, Alexander nced at Isabe and settled down beside her before addressing Christopher, ¡°Be careful not to aggravate your injury, or Dad and Mom will worry.¡± With that, he noticed Isabe secretly recording a video and was at a loss for words. Though I think Dad and Mom¡¯s curiosity over what happened will probably outweigh their concern. Marjorie opened her mouth to speak, but words cluded her. She could only clutch the back of her head, nearly fainting from the shock. Henry was livid but was practically lifted into the air by the towering Christopher, who held him up by his cor. His feet dangled in mid¨Cair, and he couldn¡¯t even struggle. He was so frustrated that his face and neck reddened. ¡°We are your elders! Have you lost your mind?¡± he thundered. ¡°I think you¡¯re the ones who have lost your mind. You¡¯re hardly fit to be parents. Thankfully, Luna has severed ties with your family. Otherwise, she would have been killed by you!¡± Christopher yelled. Henry and Marjorie stared at Christopher in disbelief, not expecting him to behave like this for Luna¡¯s sake. It hadn¡¯t been long since theyst saw him, yet he changed a lot. ¡°Wat nonsense are ¡¤ talking about? Didn¡¯t you get hurt too? Are you saying all of this wasn¡¯t because of Luna? Not only did she fail to protect her younger sister as an elder sister should, but she also dragged her into this mess. If it weren¡¯t for her, would Bianca¡¯s face and kidneys have been damaged? Even if she refused to make sacrifices, she should¡¯ve at least made amends for her mistakes! She must¡¯ve figured it out and deliberately avoided us, refusing to save her sister! How could she be so heartless?¡± Christopher finally understood the torture Luna had experienced for over two decades with parents like them. He was so infuriated that his hands were trembling, his eyes wide open as if he¡¯d beat Henry and Marjorie into a pulp any time. Isabe couldn¡¯t help but scoff. ¡°From what I hear, you n on taking her skin and kidney. I don¡¯t understand. You can just Bianca¡¯s own skin to fix her disfigurement. As for the kidney, she can always wait for a kidney donor. It¡¯s not like she¡¯s dying. Do you have to get it from Luna? Do you despise Luna so much that you want her to suffer?¡± ¡°Hey! Watch your mouth! We¡¯re her parents! Why would we want her to suffer? Bianca is too frail to go through all that organ¨Cmatching hassle. Twins are the mostpatible, making Luna the best candidate for the transnt. This is inevitable. Family members should always help each other.¡± Christopher spat with rage, ¡°Help each other? Why don¡¯t you tell me, has Bianca ever done anything to help Luna since she was born?¡± Words cluded Henry and Marjorie. They racked their brains hard and couldn¡¯te up with a single. example. Christopher scoffed, ¡°Luna has always been the only one supporting Bianca. Even after Bianca¡¯s true, malicious nature was exposed, you all still treat her like a treasure, favoring her over Luna!¡± Christopher found it absurd. Like himself, Henry and Marjorie were deceived by Bianca¡¯s act. Looking back at how Bianca yed them all like a fiddle, he was thoroughly disgusted, but astonishingly, Henry and Marjorie didn¡¯t regret their actions at all. 2/3 Chapter 9 mm Reaper +5 Free Coins ¡°All those years of their lives would¡¯ve been a waste if they didn¡¯t continue loving Bianca,¡± Alexander interjected with rare snarkiness, hitting the nail on the lead. Isabe nodded in agreement. It¡¯s hard to get these geriatrics to admit their mistakes. A fleeting look of guilt crossed Henry¡¯s features, but he quickly said through gritted teeth, ¡°At the end of the day, this is a family matter¡ Here we go again, the same old trick. When they can¡¯t win with reason, they resort to ying the emotional card. Isabe scoffed deep down. Alexander found Isabe¡¯s inner thoughts amusing and spoke up. ¡°A family matter, huh? So¡ did you guys get apatibility test done?¡± Everyone was stunned to hear that. It was as if a bolt of lightning had struck them all. ¡°Apart from her twin sister, the two of you, as her parents, are the most suitable candidatespared to strangers, Isn¡¯t that right?¡± Alexander said nonchntly Henry and Marjorie froze as if their brains had momentarily stopped functioning. For a brief moment, Isabe was utterly repulsed by their selfishness. ¡°Hubby, how could you suspect Mr. and Mrs. Cowell? Even though they¡¯re extremely biased, both Luna and Bianca are their daughters. Now that something has happened to one of them, I¡¯m sure their first instinct would be to provide help themselves and not burden their child. Surely, they wouldn¡¯t use their other daughter for parts. That¡¯s simply impossible,¡± Isabe said sarcastically. Alexander jolted upon hearing the term ¡°Hubby¡± and instinctively responded, ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°Of course! Thepatibility test must¡¯ve failed, which was why they had no choice but to resort to asking for Luna¡¯s help. If they themselves could help, they surely wouldn¡¯t let a young woman, who¡¯s in her prime and hasn¡¯t even experienced love, marriage, or motherhood yet, be left with tworge scars on her body. and lose her vibrancy, health, and freedom to dress as she pleases,¡± she said. ¡°Indeed, you make a good point.¡± He nodded in agreement. ¡°Exactly! They are their parents, not grim reapers. Even the cruelest tiger won¡¯t harm its cub!¡± 3/3 Chapter 40 Chapter 40 Tainted By Some Random Man +5 Free Coins Isabe¡¯s mocking, sarcastic tone echoed through the hallway. Every word she uttered felt like a p to Henry and Marjorie¡¯s faces. The indirect ridicule was more humiliating than a direct insult to their faces. Their countenances slowly paled, looking like they were close to passing out from exasperation. In the end, Isabe added, ¡°I¡¯m right, aren¡¯t I, Mr. and Mrs. Cowell? It¡¯s such a pity that you didn¡¯t pass thepatibility test.¡± den almost wanted to give Isabe a thumbs up to apud her for her straightforwardness. This is so satisfying. Marjorie staggered and copsed onto the ground, trembling all over. Her eyes were bloodshot, and she dared not meet anyone¡¯s gaze. Yet, she still refused to admit that they were in the wrong. ¡°It¡¯s not like that¡ We¡¯re old, so¡¡± In fact, they hadn¡¯t considered that at all. They took Luna for granted and thought it was only natural for her to sacrifice. ¡°Heh. You guys¡ have no shame,¡± Christopher said coldly as he let go of Henry, leaving him to lean against the wall in a disheveled state. Being insulted like this by someone younger than them was akin to being pped in the face, a tremendous humiliation. Despite falling to the ground miserably, Henry still roared, ¡°It¡¯s not up to you outsiders to meddle in the Cowell family¡¯s affairs! Get out, all of you, get out!¡± Isabe said, ¡°Oh, not only do I want to meddle, but I also intend to help you guys publicize this so everyone can see your behavior!¡± ¡°No! Wh What are you trying to do?¡± Marjorie immediately shrieked. ¡°What? I thought you were self¨Crighteous! You think you did nothing wrong, right? Why are you so afraid others will know then?¡± Even Hayden couldn¡¯t help but chime in and mock them. ¡°You were just saying you wanted the school to see Luna for her true colors. Maybe you should take a look at yourself in the mirror first.¡± Marjorie was that the engagement was called off. I¡¯m not worthy of her, and I deserve it. But let me make one thing clear, Luna¡¯s affairs have everything to do with me!¡± Christopher looked down at the couple condescendingly, his tone harsh. ¡°There¡¯s something you don¡¯t 1/4 Chapter 40 Tainted By Some Random Man +5 Free Coins know yet. Your beloved daughter has been infected with an STD. She got it from Thomas. The reason she was attacked today was because she plotted to harm Luna with a syringe. She deliberately showed up. there, waiting to ambush Luna, so she suffered the consequences of her own actions. She loves to impersonate Luna, doesn¡¯t she? She got what she deserved!¡± Upon hearing that, Henry and Marjorie were dumbfounded. What disease? How did she get it? ¡°No! It can¡¯t be!¡± Marjorie shricked. Suddenly, they remembered how the doctors and nurses had acted weird before as if they were hiding something. Moreover, the police had mentioned that they had important questions for Bianca, unrted to the stabbing incident. ¨C If what Christopher had said was indeed true, then Bianca was intentionally spreading her disease. That was a crime.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. ¡°You guys are practically monsters if you still think Luna should save Bianca,¡± added Christopher. Henry and Marjorie¡¯s faces were flushed. Apparently, the news struck them like a bolt from the blue. Christopher ignored their reactions, for he had carried out his purpose there¨Cto warn them. ¡°Remember. Keep your precious daughter far away from me and Luna. Never let her cross paths with us. If I ever find out that you dare intrude into Luna¡¯s life again, even just once, I will use every connection and resource I have to make your family theughingstock of the entire world! You¡¯ll understand what it means to be scorned by everyone!¡± Even without relying on the Quirk family¡¯s power, he could achieve that with his own abilities. A threat from an A¨Clister like Christopher was intimidating enough to make even Hayden stand up straight in trepidation. Henry and Marjorie began to tremble in fear despite their resentment at being threatened. ¡°Fine. We won¡¯t make her donate her kidney. Do you really have to sever our family ties?¡± said Henry. ¡°Stop talking about family ties. Have you no shame? Have any of you ever provided her with any semnce of familial love? Getting associated with you guys is thest thing she wants right now. Wake and face reality. Do you seriously still think you can y the role of her parents?¡± Christopher sneered His decorum and good upbringing crumbled before this shameless couple. ¡°You¡¡± Henry was so furious he couldn¡¯t even utter a up Marjorie, on the other hand, was reduced to tears by the harsh words. She turned to Alexander and asked, ¡°Is this how the Quirk family educates their children? To openly threaten and intimidate elders who have been family friends with your parents? Both our families have been friends since four generations ago!¡± With an expressionless face, Alexander asked, ¡°I have a question for you, too. Is it part of your family¡¯s teachings to let your contagious daughter knock on my brother¡¯s door in the middle of the night? What was she nning to do?¡± His voice was t, but still caused Henry and Marjorie¡¯splexions to drain of colon. ¡°How is that 2/4 E Chapter 40 Tainted By Some Random Man possible? That must be a misunderstanding!¡± +5 Free Coins Alexander rose to his feet and said, ¡°What you just heard was a warning from my younger brother, and now, this is a warning from our family. If you continue to go against my brother¡¯s wishes, I will gather Quirk Group¡¯s full force to suppress all of the Cowell family¡¯s businesses until the Cowell family kicks the three of you out. So¡ Mr. and Mrs. Cowell, for the sake of the longstanding friendship between our two families, please behave yourselves. We don¡¯t want things to get too ugly. Later, I will inform Mr. Pedro about this.¡± Henry and Marjorie were in a daze, staring at Alexander and then at Christopher in despair, their faces. ashen. Under the overwhelming pressure, they finally fell silent. Not long after, Bianca awoke from the anesthesia. She rarely suffered, so she began wailing in difort, especially when she touched the deep and wide scar that stretched across half her face. Her love life had fallen apart, and her career was in ruins, too. Her whole life had practically been destroyed. She saw her parents as she screamed, yet unlike before, they didn¡¯t step forward tofort her.. Bianca btedly realized that something was amiss, staring at her parents in shock. ¡°You caught an STD? And you were nning to spread it to your sister and Christopher? Why, my dear?. What has gotten into you? Do you know what you¡¯re doing?¡± She began screaming, ¡°Ah! It¡¯s all your fault! If only you hadn¡¯t given birth to Luna! Yes, I wanted to infect them! If only Luna had called off the wedding sooner, I would have been with Christopher by now. If Christopher hadn¡¯t been so stubborn, refusing to touch me, I wouldn¡¯t have gone to Thomas. It¡¯s all they fault! They¡¯ve ruined me! I will make them pay and drag them down with me!¡± Smack! Henrynded a p across Bianca¡¯s cheek, causing the wound on her face to split open again, bleeding. ¡°Ah!¡± Bianca looked at her father in disbelief. ¡°You hit me! You¡¯ve never hit me before!¡± ¡°Honey, stop¡¡± Marjorie wanted to stop them but didn¡¯t know who to stop first. Henry stared nkly at his palm, recalling the countless times it had struck Luna. He let out a weak, agonizing chuckle that sounded more like a grating wail. Before long, they received a call from the current head of the Cowell family. Pedro. His tone was filled with anger as he warned them to pretend as if Luna never existed and to stop shamelessly pestering her Otherwise, they would be kicked out of the Cowell family. After the call ended, Henry and Marjorie remained silent for a long time, looking after Bianca listlessly like how they used to spend their years overseas, caring for their child. However, their emotional state had that point on, the family of threepletely vanished from Luna¡¯s world. Not long after Luna turned on her phone, she reached out to Christopher, asking about his injury. Christopher, who was nursing his injuries at home, sprang up in excitement. 3/4 Chapter 40 Tainted By Some Random Man I¡¯m no longer cklisted! She¡¯s unblocked me! Hooray! +5 Free Coins Upon confirming that Luna woulde to the Quirk manor to visit him. Christopher immediately dashed downstairs, causing quite amotion. This startled Selena, Evian, and Isabe, who were all engrossed in watching television. Upon asking him what was going on, they immediately grew excited as well. wa Christopher went outside to wait for Luna. The other three waited at home, but Christopher returned before long, dragging someone along with him. in a huff. It turned out to be Rosalie, who was set to return home that day. What happened here? Why is Christopher fuming with anger and Rosalie looking pitiful? Isabe couldn¡¯t help but look it up in the system. Oh, it turns out Rosalie has found herself a boyfriend behind everyone¡¯s backs. Selena and Evian were shocked. Isabe¡¯s inner thoughts continued. When Christopher went outside to wait for Luna, he saw Rosalie standing with a blond guy. The blond guy was smoking and blowing second¨Chand smoke in Rosalie¡¯s face with one arm wrapped around her waist and the other sliding up her skirt, caressing her thigh. Christopher flew into a rage when he saw that. Selena and Evian widened their eyes. Wait, what? Our precious baby is tainted by some random man? 4/4 Chapter 41 Chapter 41 Part Of His Job Although she had inherited memories from the original owner, this was still Isabe¡¯s first time seeing Rosalie. Rosalie possessed a charming and endearing appearance. Her delicate nose and lipsplemented her round, doe¨Clike eyes, which were clear and radiated annocence unique to youthful college students. Her fair. baby- skin appeared tender and smooth to the couch. She resembled a pampered, sheltered princess who hadn¡¯t seen much of the world, her naive and innocent nature evident to anyone who saw her. ¡°Chris, didn¡¯t you hurt your hand? Stop pulling.¡± Rosalie sheepishly tried to break free. Christopher promptly dragged Rosalie over to Selena,ining, ¡°Mom, I just saw Rosie entangled with some hooligan! You should interrogate her properly! Don¡¯t let her be fooled by those shady people.¡± Hearing that. Rosalie was flustered and eagerly tried to exin, but her voice was too soft to be convincing. ris! You can¡¯t talk about Dom like that. He¡¯s not a hooligan! How can you judge a book by its cover? You decided he¡¯s a hooligan just because he dyed his hair, wears an earring, and has tattoos?¡± ¡°At this point, Rosalie¡¯s eyes were filled with tears. It was as if she were heartbroken over someone devaluing an artwork she had painstakingly painted. She didn¡¯t dare to talk back, yet she couldn¡¯t help but mutter under her breath, ¡°¡°Many artists in the entertainment industry are like this too. Chris, you might not have any tattoos, but you¡¯ve dyed your hair all sorts of colors!¡± ¡°I wasn¡¯t talking about his appearance! I was referring to his behavior! With the way he¡¯s acting¡¡± Rosalie¡¯s face instantly flushed red. ¡°Chris, stop it!¡± Christopher didn¡¯t know what else to say. Visibly infuriated, he turned around and snapped, ¡°I don¡¯t have time for this right now. I¡¯m off to wait for Lunal¡°: He then immediately dashed out. With a disheartened look, Rosalie lowered her head but didn¡¯t forget to greet everyone politely. ¡°Mom, Evie, Be, I¡¯m home. Please don¡¯t listen to Chris. Dom is a good man.¡±Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. The Quirks were rather open¨Cminded, as evidenced by their approach to their children¡¯s marital matters. However, they had already learned about the details from Isabe. As Rosalie¡¯s family, they couldn¡¯t help but view Rosalie¡¯s thug¨Clike boyfriend with prejudice. Based on his appearance and behavior, he¡¯s a total hooligan! They couldn¡¯t picture their sweet, innocent baby standing next to a boy like him. Selena asked anxiously, ¡°When did you start dating belfind our backs? Who is he? Is he a student, or is he already working? How long have you known each other Evian also frowned and said, ¡°Rosalie, did you send a message to the driver to ask him to pick you up before you got on the ne? Did that man send you back? You should¡¯ve let us know you wereing 1/3 , Chapter 481 Pan Off Hi Jab back Dichtenstrnavamumuolus? Bavmgmyndinurmeniatore van wasmartcutriy cautious sinkkeriam tiss Frec Rosalistontiintelivingmom ceeing as titouge dite was under intenseunterrogation Althoughby mom and sister warmsaimmcoressions with aireanonhntiventoingtheshoshistilled mexplically pressure. After all, it was here in mattosim nie wasincredibly nervous ¡°Fits Domme Cammos. Whatdingssofttenbrother Wrive knownacach other for quite some time, Roos exined and hassiivatter. You guys Maceins.right?¡± Linon hearing this, both Satena and Ewant more at case. Atleastienotsomeone with am unknown kastiground. Isabe tiltedhenied. Madetineri si Roosileroliege roommate and her best friend. Theyyaznos distas sister. She used visitatie Quiriomantoteen Rosalie heard that autowasssurpri tomturimustaalydifferent sister inw denerwo Madeline was Lunis like Chemiwenontonu Site nas indeed changed. Bated she was autonttiin resume toolsaurnsordovirenstemonced the atter wasniteverlookingmai ammuttonttimresume as she hatin¡® said anythingjustmpw. Selena asketianximusiy, ¡°Then whehdittymunwaring Why didnto tell us? You lowwerwor know interfere myour love life. We similele tomu.. Quicity, Rosalie cold henthe truth. ¡°Editor unante hitteris from youalloontagreed to start dating hum during the recent1111. indiwawbeen diways been hesitant when he waswingontenton this. Butorethistim cogether. found out actually unter person. He tookganilicare ofereamatwassdiways thefirst one to step up anci oive any trouble we mn into. it¡¯s tirave antirnsnsibistiske sietingan coblushaand herese pared Site was cleariyan love. Skaten and van were still somewhat worried. Afteen love is stilin airy doubted the credibility o Hodite¡¯s wontis. Settememuriously asked. Thuisom arts student Rtomilhomettymilied. No, hmmtewas termomrily, timelinesswith our t amerinat tosalie imited editing than a vecesmuttel! interrupping Selercantilyan mima nikmg, que tom dia: Pallofitne mpesawaits tosalimentimetriemalis : Immedimdy, Russile instellen surprise Huh Selemanianozowa Hampering mutwormintervent wiren Holie uitiner lintuntientes me Hewiemilwadiumyantimesseti ip, irenaited patient. Din Bin ditthommaanything wrong Neten anvan werediswillteredi +5 Free Coins Since Rosalie wasn¡¯t looking at Isabe when she spoke she assumed thetter was making a snidement directed at her boyfriend and hurriedly jumped in to defend him. Though Isabe found it a bit odd that Rosalie was suddenly speaking to her, she didn¡¯t give it much thought, assuming Rosalie was boasting about her boyfriend and seeking validation. Selena and Evian breathed a sigh of relief, and the former quickly said, ¡°Never mind. Your dad and brother aren¡¯t home right now. Let¡¯s talk about this after they return home tonight. You¡¯ve just arrived home. Why don¡¯t you take a rest first?¡± Rosalie obediently nodded. Evian hurriedly followed her younger sister upstairs, nning to find an opportunity to tell her about Isabe¡¯s situation. After learning about it, Rosalie sat on the bed, wearing a nk expression as she stared at Evian with wide eyes. ¡°What are you talking about, Evie? Evian sighed helplessly. ¡°You¡¯ll understand once you experience it yourself. I just hope you won¡¯t be too shocked and alert Be. For now, only those in our family can hear it.¡± Rosalie asked, ¡°If that¡¯s really the case, why can¡¯t we let Be know that we can hear her?¡± Evian let out a sigh, ¡°We¡¯re worried that if Be finds out about such a bizarre situation, it might backfire on her. Besides, no one would want their innermost thoughts heard by others, right? Even though we¡¯ve received a lot of help from her inner thoughts, and¡ had fun listening about the gossip, Alex has been secretly seeking a priest, hoping to find an effective solution. At the very least, we hope Be¡¯s in thoughts won¡¯t be leaked in the future. It¡¯s better if she can keep her thoughts to herself.¡± Rosalie didn¡¯t quite understand, but she still obediently nodded. Evian patted Rosalie¡¯s head, then spoke in the most serious tone. ¡°Remember, this is Be¡¯s secret. Never mention a word of this to anyone. If mishandled, Be could be in danger.¡± It was rare for Evian to speak in such a manner, so naturally, Rosalie nodded seriously. However, she still held doubts about this matter. Following that, Evian, still uneasy, asked about the progress between Rosalie and her boyfriend. Knowing they hadn¡¯t crossed any boundaries and done anything they shouldn¡¯t, she finally breathed a sigh of relief. Rosalie¡¯s cell phone buzzed almost instantly, and just by looking at her expression, Evian could tell it was her boyfriend who was calling. The young girl looked at Evian with puppy dog eyes, and thetter was about to leave and give her some space when a sudden wail came from downstairs. Was that¡ Christopher¡¯s voice? 111 Chapter 42 Chapter 42 ne Tickets Are Not That Expensive No sooner had Rosalie and Evian ascended the stairs than an ted Christopher brought Luna back. They exchanged pleasantries briefly and Christopher kept looking at his mother, gesturing for her to give them some space. Selena, understanding her son¡¯s intention, quickly brought Isabe away to not be a third wheel. Once they were out of sight, Christopher hurriedly served Luna all the snacks and fruits arranged on the table. His actions left Luna in a daze, giving her a feeling that the person sitting next to her was the same Christopher from her childhood who would always give her the best of everything. ¡°Don¡¯t bother. Your injury¡¡± she began. Christopher instantly let his wounded hand rest, serving Luna with just one hand as he broke into a goofy smile. ¡°Like I said, I¡¯m fine. My wounds heal very quickly.¡± Luna nodded in relief and said, ¡°Actually, I came today because I have something else to tell you.¡± ¡°Go ahead. Christopher sat up straight, behaving in a way that seemed to say ¡°I¡¯m all cars¡± as if he could devote all his patience to Luna. Luna frowned. ¡°I hope our team¡¯s n to go abroad and coborate with other research institutes won¡¯t be altered. The look in Christopher¡¯s eyes subtly shifted. Luna spoke with a firm expression. ¡°It¡¯s more convenicht for us to go abroad for our research. Your proposed condition made Prof. Wilcox hesitate. Now that we¡¯ve cleared the air, I hope you¡¯ll-¡± Christopher quickly said, ¡°I¡¯m not using the investment as leverage to keep you by my side. I¡¯ll never be the stumbling block that gets in your way when you¡¯re starting a new chapter of your life.¡± He lowered his gaze and admitted in destion, ¡°I confess to having personal motives, but country won¡¯t affect your research, I¡¯m even willing to invest more.¡± If staying in the Luna¡¯s gaze flickered for a moment, but she firmly said ¡°Money can¡¯t solve everything when ites to detailed research. Otherwise, no one is willing to leave their hometown for five years. We can¡¯t der Quirk Group suffer a loss either. We hope you can withdraw the additional conditions. We want to go abroad.¡± Christopher looked at Luna¡¯s icy countenance, his lips trembling. ¡°All right, I understand. I¡¯ll tell my brother about it.¡± As though she hadpleted her mission, Luna got ready to leave, not wanting to stay for even a second longer. ¡°Thank you,¡± she said, ¡°I¡¯ll head back now and inform everyone to prepare for departure. We can¡¯t afford to dy our research progress any further.¡± After speaking, she stood up. Christopher instantly stood up, too. III O 1/3 You¡¯re injured, so stay put. You don¡¯t have to walk me out.¡± Luna said to Christopher with a smile. ¡°I wish you all the best in the future.¡± Suddenly, Christopher asked, ¡°Is it really over between us?¡± Luna looked at Christopher, noticing his reddened eyes. She found herself stumped when facing an emotional Christopher, but she had learned from her mistake. Since she hadn¡¯t recovered from the Crauma yet, she couldn¡¯t possibly give him another chance. ¡°All I want now is to live my life well and focus on my research. If possible¡ I might not even return after five years. I n to settle down overseas for long¨Cterm study and research, so it would be difficult for us to meet again,¡± she said. She bore no resentment toward Christopher, so she didn¡¯t want to keep him waiting, making it clear to him that she would nevere back. After saying all that, Luna didn¡¯t hesitate for a moment before turning and walking away. Yet, Christopher felt as if his feet were glued to the floor, unable to take a single step forward. Tears were welling up in his eyes. Isabe cringed. Oh no, he¡¯s not going to cry again, is be? I better grab Selena lest she goes tofort him. He¡¯ll be devastated to discover we¡¯ve been eavesdropping. Christopher¡¯s mind was initially in a state of chaos, struggling to process what just happened. However, the moment he heard Isabe¡¯s thoughts, he suddenly copsed onto the couch and burst into tears. Since they were watching anyway, he didn¡¯t bother holding back and cried to his heart¡¯s content. Come on, it¡¯s not the first time Luna has rejected you. Is it really that devastating? Isabe sighed. Christopher bawled internally. What do you know? That was an outright rejection. She¡¯s nning to go abroad and stay there forever! I can¡¯t understand his thought process. Even though I think it¡¯s better for them to part ways and start their lives anew¡ Why is he acting like they¡¯re never going to see each other again? It¡¯s not like she¡¯s dead. Isabe was puzzled. The pain of seeing a loved one walk away from you is just as intense as grief! Christopher sobbed. She¡¯s going abroad, not to heaven! Are ne tickets really that expensive? If I¡¯m not mistaken, the Quirk family owns a private jet, right? Christopher, who was still weeping, burped when realization hit him. Isabe found his reaction too exaggerated. They¡¯re both still living on the same¡ Does he really have to bawl like it¡¯s the end of the world? Christopher finally made up his mind. She¡¯s right! Is he really that foolish or just overthinking? Does he not see it? At that moment, Evian and Rosalie, who were worried, also arrived in the hallway. Just as they were about to ask what was going on, they saw Christopher suddenly rise to his feet and dash out, his tears flying in 2/3 mid¨Cair.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. ¡°Luna, remember, if there ever oon, everyone in the manor heard Christopher¡¯s roar from that I¡¯m here for you! Keep omes a day when you¡¯re hurt, tired, or in need ofpany, remember that I¡¯m here for you! Keep walking ahead and live your new life to the fullest.¡± Before long, Christopher returned, his tears already wiped dry. He picked up his phone and made a call. Alex, delete the addendum. Let them go abroad. Yes, I¡¯m fine, don¡¯t worry about me. If their project fails, Il shoulder all the financial responsibility.¡± He then made another call. ¡°Hayden, I think it¡¯s time to move my studio overseas. Do you want toe with me and try our luck in the international entertainment market?¡± He realized that if he continued pestering Luna, he would only keep reminding her of her sorrowful past, and being the source of her misery was thest thing he wanted. He wasn¡¯t sure if he would ever get another chance to win back this precious girl in his lifetime. Perhaps his efforts would be in vain, but he wanted to stay by her side in secret, hoping that whenever she needed someone, he could be the first to be there for her. This was the only thing he could do at the moment, and also the only thing he wanted to do. Those listening to what Christopher said were all stunned, especially Isabe. Wait a minute, isn¡¯t that where I¡¯m working? I haven¡¯t even done any work or carned any money yet! I¡¯m facing unemployment already? As Christopher was enthusiastically mapping out his future career ns, he was suddenly reminded of Isabe upon hearing her inner thoughts. Over the phone, Hayden also mentioned Isabe. Christopher looked at Isabe, who was standing in the distance. ¡°Um¡ don¡¯t worry. My job transition won¡¯t happen so quickly. I¡¯ll make arrangements for you before I leave. Hayden also said that he¡¯ll pile up some more work for you before he leaves. Once your reputation is established, everything will be easier. for you.¡± Isabe was at a loss for words. Actually, beingid off isn¡¯t so bad after all. I don¡¯t really want to work. Those who eavesdropped on herment couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. Standing upstairs, Rosalie unexpectedly heard Isabe¡¯s inner thoughts. She had no experience in distinguishing the difference between spoken words and confirm whether Isabe had spoken or not, for Chris voices. Plus, from her angle, she couldn¡¯t- response didn¡¯t seem out of ce either. After Rosalie returned to her room, her phone kept ringing with relentless iing calls. Rosalie quickly answered it, only to hear the caller snap at her. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you answer my calls?¡± Almost immediately, the caller seemed to realize he was too fierce and lowered his voice, controlling his temper. ¡°I¡¯ll get worried when I can¡¯t reach you, so don¡¯t do this next time.¡± 111 Chapter 43 Chapter 43 I Suggest You Two Break Up Rosalie was taken aback for a moment. Dominic had never been so harsh with her before. However, knowing he was just concerned about her, she quickly replied, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Dom. I was held up with something so I missed your call.¡± ¡°Is your brother giving you a hard time because of our rtionship?¡± he asked, worried. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Dom, I¡¯m fine. Chris just has a quick temper, that¡¯s all. He¡¯s just mad because I didn¡¯t tell them about my rtionship in advance. Everything will be fine once I formally exin it to them.¡± Dominic¡¯s disdainful voice echoed through the phone. Why is he still meddling in your affairs when you¡¯re not a child anymore? Rosie, you must remember that you¡¯re an adult, an independent and free spirit. You have the right to make your own decisions and don¡¯t have to tell them about everything.¡± ¡°I¡¯m the youngest in the family. They just care about me,¡± Rosalie said with an innocent smile. ¡°Oh right, my eldest sister just told me ¡± She stopped short. Instinctively, she wanted to share Isabe¡¯s interesting secret with her boyfriend but decided against it upon remembering Evian¡¯s warning ¡°What?¡± ¡°Um¡ Nothing¡± Dominic grumbled, clearly upset, ¡°Are you keeping something from me? We¡¯re a couple. There shouldn¡¯t. be any secrets between us. After all, we¡¯ll share the rest of our lives with each other. Look at me, I keep no secrets from you. I tell you everything you want to know. You should also bepletely open with me. It saddens me to know you keep things from me. Looks like I love you more than you love me.¡± Rosalie¡¯s face turned red as she hurriedly rified, ¡°No, that¡¯s not it.¡± She hesitated for a moment, but her deep¨Crooted good upbringing prevented her from spilling the beans. Of course I can confide my secrets to Dom without hesitation, but.., this is not my secret. Rosalie¡¯s hesitation made Dominic feel uneasy and tried sounding her out, ¡°I see. Do your family members look down on me? Do they think I¡¯m not good enough for you?¡± Rosalie was taken aback. ¡°How could you think like that? You¡¯re exceptional!¡± ¡°Hah. You¡¯re the heiress of Quirk Group, and I¡¯m nothing more than a poor person in your family¡¯s eyes.¡± Dominic sneered. In an instant, Rosalie grew anxious, terrified that her boyfriend would misunderstand her family members and feel hurt. She quickly reassured him, ¡°My family doesn¡¯t care about that. All that matters is that I love you.¡± ¡°Is that so? But it doesn¡¯t matter if they don¡¯t agree. We¡¯re in love anyway. I¡¯ve chosen you, and no one can tear us apart, Dominic dered assertively. Hearing that, Rosalie felt extremely shy and responded with a soft hum. 0 1/4 In the evening, the entire family gathered around the dinner table for the first time.. Rosalie was happy to get to know her nephew, Cahan, and gave him many gifts and snacks, delighted. that she was no longer the youngest in the family. It wasn¡¯t until Evian had tucked the boy in that everyone gathered in the living room to talk. The topic of conversation was naturally Rosalie¡¯s love life. After David and Alexander returned, they gathered information from various sources, gaining a basic understanding of the situation. Apparently, Dominic made a terrible first impression on Christopher, so he immediatelyined about the former behaving indecently in public, having no respect toward Rosalie at all. After all, as a man himself, he understood the mindset of other men. However, that wasn¡¯t necessarily a problem. After all, it wasmon for young lovers nowadays to be intimate in public. It could be exined as they couldn¡¯t help it. So, they decided not to discuss this matter for the time being. After some thought, David sked curiously, ¡°You mentioned that your professor hired him temporarily. Looks like he has plenty of free time on his hands. Doesn¡¯t he have a regr job?¡± Rosalie said, ¡°He¡¯s nning to start his own art gallery, He¡¯s currently self¨Cstudying the necessary knowledge and waiting for Madeline and I to graduate from university so he can host exhibitions for us and distribute our artwork.¡± Upon hearing this, everyone in the family was taken aback, except for Isabe. With a puzzled expression, Selena asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you always say art is priceless? That your paintings will be exhibited for free and are not for sale?¡± Rosalie paused for a moment and chuckled. ¡°Haha, I only said that because I was young and naive. The more money my art fetches, the more it means people appreciate it! Plus, Dom told me that the money from selling my art can be donated to charity, which makes it even more meaningful.¡± The entire family fell silent. She¡¯s not wrong, because that how the world is right now. But something just doesn¡¯t feel right. While the Quirks were deep in thought, Isabe¡¯s mind had wandered elsewhere. So he¡¯s currently unemployed? Can he even support himself? As soon as she heard that, Rosalie immediately turned to look at Isabe, her eyes filled with disbelief. It¡¯s true! I really can hear her thoughts! The others quickly cleared their throats to remind Rosalie to keep it a secret. However, Isabe¡¯s words painted out something important to them. ¡°What does he live on now?¡± Christopher immediately questioned, ¡°He isn¡¯t mooching off his parents, or perhaps, mooching off you, is he?¡± Rosalie was agitated, her body taut as she sat on the couch. ¡°Chris, why must you put it that way? Besides, III 2/4 +5 Free Coins we¡¯ve only just started dating. How could I possibly ask him about his living conditions or how he makes money? That¡¯s just bizarre. However, I do know that he rents a ce outside and asionally takes up some part¨Ctime work at our university. He has to spend most of his time learning about and getting to know this industry.¡± ¡°Does his original field of study have nothing to do with the profession he¡¯s nning on going after?¡± asked David. Rosalie hesitated for a moment before shaking her head timidly. ¡°He¡ didn¡¯t) a vocational school¡ to university. He attended Not only did he never attend university, but he also never went to high school. Which means he has been out of school for many years. Isabe mused. She wasn¡¯t looking down on Dominic and was merely stating the facts that Rosalie hadn¡¯t revealed. However, all the Quirks¡® expressions changed when they heard Isabe¡¯s thoughts, except for Alexander. Though they had never interfered with their children¡¯s romantic affairs, the difference between Dominic and Rosalie was just too vast. Our precious baby is so innocent¡ We can¡¯t just¡ From that moment on, all the Quirks were on edge.. Upon hearing Isabe¡¯s thoughts, Rosalie pursed her lips and nced anxiously between her family. members. ¡°Education doesn¡¯t define character,¡± she began worriedly. ¡°It¡¯s not like he didn¡¯t want to continue studying. His family¡¯s financial situation was limited, and they have to support Maddie¡¯s art studies, so he couldn¡¯t continue his own. You aren¡¯t going to look down on him, think of him as lower ss, and oppose my rtionship with him, are you?¡± The Quirks found themselves stumped by that question. Their usual principles conflicted Rosalie¡¯s worries. Suddenly, Alexander asked, ¡°Why would you think that?¡± Rosalie froze, seemingly unsure as to why Alexander would ask such a question. The others also didn¡¯t catch on. The expression on Alexander¡¯s face remained indifferent. The Rosie I know would never think that way. Who misled you?¡±Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Although his tone was gentle, his words were like a stone dropped into water, creating ripples that gradually changed the expressions on everyone¡¯s faces. ¡°No¡ No one. Isn¡¯t this justmon logic?¡± Rosalie saw Alexander¡¯s stern face and immediately panicked. Isabe sighed. Silly girl. Judging from your guilty expression, I don¡¯t even need to look it up to know it must be your boyfriend who led you to believe that. Upon hearing those thoughts, Rosalie became even more flustered, ¡°Um¡¡± Looks like she isn¡¯t adept at lying. Just look at how flustered she is. Isabe observed. Rosalie sobbed inwardly. Please stop talking. You¡¯re making me even more nervous. However, before she had a chance to calm down, Alexander spoke bluntly. ¡°You two aren¡¯t right for each Chapter 44 Chapter 44 Attempt To Mediate Upon hearing this. Rosalie¡¯s eyes instantly filled with tears. Her nose reddened, due to her tendency to easily cry. She was so overwhelmed that she couldn¡¯t even utter a word of rebuttal. Tears began to swirl in her eyes, her lips quivering pitifully. Isabe thought. What a disaster! I can¡¯t bear to see Rosie cry. Alexander has been way too harsh on her.¡± Alexander thought, I simply offered a suggestion and even did so in a calm manner. Isabe thought. Today, I sat two people from the Quirk family crying already. David and Alexander thought. Who else cried? Christopher then coughed awkwardly. Isabe thought. Do all their family members have a tendency to cry so much? Moreover, it¡¯s always over matters of the heart. Rosalie was on the verge of tears. Christopher and Evian averted their gazes awkwardly. David and Selena thought, No, absolutely not, we never¡ Well, perhaps¡ sometimes. Suddenly, David gave Selena a nudge, giving her a pitiful look. You made me cry when we were young. Selena red back at him. It was you who upset me first. As the only man in the Quirk family who had never shed tears over love, Alexander sat proudly with his head held high. Perhaps Alexander has shed tears too. After all, he has been dumped before, hasn¡¯t he? Ah, I missed it. I really wanted see how this extraordinary man looks when he cries. It must be hrious. If he ever cries again, I will make sure to capture it! The more Isabe thought about it, the happier she became. to The expression on Alexander¡¯s face increasingly darkened. Using Rosalie¡¯s topic, he continued, ¡°If you disagree, you can voice your opinion. Keep your emotions in check. Don¡¯t cry. I haven¡¯t shed a tear since I was six, so you should learn from me. Don¡¯t be like Chris, who cries at the drop of a bat over love.¡± Christopher thought, Hey, hey, hey, what did I do? Why am I getting attacked for no good reason? Rosalie thought, I feel like crying, but my emotions are all over the ce, thanks to Be¡¯s chaotic thoughts and Alex¡¯s strange reprimand. Now, the tears just won¡¯te out. Upon hearing this, a twitch tugged at the corner of Isabe¡¯s mouth. Has he lost his mind? Why would a sweet. young girl want to emte a tough, dense guy like him? Rosalie thought, Mmm¨Chmm, Be is absolutely right. Alexander thought, No, I just want to emphasize that I¡¯ve ever shed tears for any other woman. Pry attention to 1/4 what¡¯s important! Also, if you¡¯re hoping to see me cry, that¡¯s never going to happen. The sudden segue had actually managed to lighten the mood among the crowd. Rosalie sniffled, managing not to break down into tears. She retorted, ¡°Since our family doesn¡¯t look down on him, what¡¯s the problem?¡± With a serious tone, Alexander replied, ¡°Your values are different. You believe that what matters most between people is their rtionship, not their status or rank, but he emphasized this point as soon as he started dating you. Didn¡¯t he know about the differences between you two before he pursued you?¡± ¡°Can¡¯t he be feeling insecure due to his inferiorityplex from liking me too much?¡± ¡°He can, but if he truly cherished you, he wouldn¡¯t have brought it up in front of you. This kind of behavior can only lead to one oue, putting us at odds before he even meets your family. It¡¯s like how you started defending him in our presence before we even said anything.¡± Alexander spoke with such conviction that one couldn¡¯t help but listen. It was likely due to the troubled rtionships Evian and Christopher had gone through. As the only person in the family who wasn¡¯t swayed by emotions, he finally abandoned his principle of non¨Cinterference. Rosalie was taken aback by the words. It seemed as though she understood something, yet she couldn¡¯t help but feel the urge to retort. Thus, she fell into deep thought for quite a while. ¡°Alex, Dom isn¡¯t as exceptional or intelligent as you are. How can you expect him to live up to your standards?¡± For a moment, Alexander was stumped by his innocent sister. Upon hearing this, everyone felt that it made sense. In truth, even if one came from a poor, they shouldn¡¯t be dismissed as long as they were willing to work hard, strive for improvement, and be nurtured properly. After all, one¡¯s values could be shaped with time. Isabe thought, Who would have thought she would have such a sharp tongue, it¡¯s rare to see Alexander at a loss for words, haha. Rosalie felt rather pleased at beingplimented. With a sense of helplessness, Alexander turned his gaze toward Isabe. How can she not support me at a time like this? Isabe blinked innocently. Alexander, have you out of options with Rosalie and now you¡¯re turning to me for help? You must really be desperate. What can I say? Could I possibly tell say that from what I¡¯ve just observed that young man seems to subconsciously be fitting the Quirk family against him?¡± All the Quirks were shocked. Rosalie was instantly flustered. No way, why could Dom do that? Isabe naturally wouldn¡¯t speak recklessly, but she thoughts were not restrained in the same way. 2/4 It¡¯s unclear whether that young man did it on purpose or not. All Rosalie said was that she wanted to inform her family about her rtionship. However, Dominic responded by telling her that her family was treating her like a child, which isn¡¯t typical. He suggested that this is the reason why she hasn¡¯t done things that weremon for people her age, like smoking, dyeing her hair, getting into fights, hanging out in inte cafes, or going to bars¡. Rosalie was momentarily stunned, as if just realizing that those words were an attempt to sow discord between her and her own family. But Dom said that merely to protect me. Additionally, what he said isn¡¯t wrong. I haven¡¯t experienced all those things before. Even Maddiemented that I haven¡¯t lived my youth to its fullest. Isabe thought, Hmm¡ I mean, there are plenty of twenty¨Cyear¨Cold female university students who haven¡¯t gone through many experiences too, aren¡¯t there? Rosalie froze. Is¡ is that so? Isabe thought, Moreover, why must Rosalie undergo the same experiences as him to be considered normal? Rosalie has also attended high school. Using the same logic, wouldn¡¯t it be abnormal for his family to not allow him to go to high school? Rosalie was stunned, her mind tangled in confusion, leaving her speechless for a moment. Isabe thought, Could it be that due to his insecurities, he is condemning her just to boost their own confidence? Isabe¡¯s mind rambled on and on, and by the time she finished, Rosalie was left in a daze. Isabe noticed the room had fallen silent. Is everyone waiting for me to speak? Left with no choice, she could only attempt to mediate ¡°Well, since none of us really know Rosalie¡¯s boyfriend, it¡¯s not fair to make any judgments. Why don¡¯t we arrange for him to meet the family? That should clear things up.¡± Rosalie, however, wavered in her stance as she stood up. ¡°I¡ I¡¯m tired. I¡¯m going to rest,¡±Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Isabe wondered, Huh? Wasn¡¯t she bravely confronting Alexander just a moment ago? Why has she suddenly given Rosalie left as fast as she could. Naturally, everyone else began to disperse. However, before Isabe could get up, David patted her on the shoulder with a look of satisfaction. Isabe was puzzled by the gesture. Following this, Selena, Evian, and even Christopher patted her back. Isabe quietly nced at her own shoulder, ensuring that it wasn¡¯t dirty. Then, she lifted her gaze toward Alexander. In the end, Alexander gave Isabe a pat on the shoulder. ¡°Well said.¡± Huh? What did I say? Wasn¡¯t I simply trying to findmon round? Confused, Isabe returned to her room with her mind full of questions. As she passed by Rosalie¡¯s room, 3/4 she heard the sound of a conversation. It seems she¡¯s on the phone. Ah, first love. It¡¯s not going to be easy to end it. Christopher and David went together to Alexander¡¯s study. In truth, when Rosalie first chose to live on the university campus, Alexander had conducted a simple investigation on her roommate, Madeline. He made sure that Madeline¡¯s family was an ordinary family with no criminal records. That was as far as he went, as he wouldn¡¯t pry into others privacy, After all, it was important for Rosalie to learn to judge the good from the bad on her own. However, when it came to her partner, the subject undoubtedly required closer examination. After a brief discussion, the men of the Quirk family came up with a solution. The following morning, Christopher stopped Rosalie, who was trying to avoid them during breakfast. ¡°Why are you running away?¡± ¡°No¡ no, I¡¯d prefer to eat in my room,¡± Rosalie said. She wasn¡¯t as emotional as she had been the previous night, but she still felt like being alone. The gleam in Alexander¡¯s eyes dimmed. David said, ¡°Ahem, we won¡¯t force you to break up if you don¡¯t want to. Since he¡¯s currently jobless, let¡¯s have him join ourpany. This way, Alex can get to know your boyfriend a little better.¡± Rosalie looked at Alexander in disbelief. ¡°R¨CReally?¡± Alexander nodded. ¡°Be has made a good point. We need to fully understand the situation before we can offer you any advice.¡± Rosalie¡¯s face lit up with joy. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll speak to him right away. If he¡¯s willing, when should he start?¡± Watching their younger sister so enthusiastic toward another man unsettled the Quirk brothers. ¡°He can start today. I¡¯ll notify the HR department,¡± Alexander said before standing up and leaving. Filled with joy, Rosalie went back to her room to make a phone call.. When Isabe emerged for brunch, she learned about the incident and even received a word of thanks from Rosalie. Isabe¡¯sment was just a casual remark, but Alexander¡¯s approach was actually quite good. By the time noon arrived, the sound of intense sobbing could be heard emanating from Rosalie¡¯s art studio. When Selena and Isabe rushed into the room, Rosalie had already thrown herself into her mother¡¯s arms, crying as if the world was falling apart. ¡°Mom, Dom broke up with me! It¡¯s because Alex insulted him, he said he doesn¡¯t deserve me¡¡± she sobbed. Chapter 45 Chapter 45 Who Does He Think He Is Rosalie¡¯s tears shattered Selena¡¯s heart. Thetter shot a sharp nce toward the doorway. Hearing themotion, David was about to step in. Upon seeing see daughter in tears, he felt his hands tremble. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Alex would never insult anyone. Could there be some sort of misunderstanding?¡± Tears streaming down her face, Rosalie sobbed, ¡°Alex wants Dom to be thepany¡¯s driver.¡± For a moment, David didn¡¯t catch on. ¡°So what¡¯s the problem?¡± Selena, however, realized the issue. ¡°Is it possible that Dominic looks down on this job?¡± Choking back tears. Rosalie said, ¡°Dad, you asked him to join thepany, so Dom prepared seriously for it, only to end up being made a driver. You have no idea how disappointed and angry he was. He confronted me, asking if I was looking down on him. He used me of messing around with him and using this as a way to insult him. He thought that my goal was to break up with him. He said I had seeded and told me not to look for him anymore. Then¡ then he blocked on every means of contact. I tried reaching out to Maddie, but she¡¯s angry with me, saying that her brother has never been this upset before. He thinks he¡¯s not good enough for me and wants to pretend we never dated.¡± She cried out, ¡°Why? Why d you all deceive me? I thought you really wanted to get to know him. Were you purposely trying to ruin my love life? Is what Dom said true? You all just don¡¯t trust me, do you? You just want to control my life!¡± Due to it being her first breakup, she was so distraught that her words were jumbled. All she wanted was to vent her anger. David and Selena were utterly taken aback. Rosalie had always been a well¨Cbehaved and sensible child, a true joy to raise. This was the first time they had ever seen her lose her temper in such a way. It left thempletely at a loss. All they could do was try to pacify her. They swore they had no such intentions, and neither did her siblings. It had to be a misunderstanding. Watching Rosalie cry her eyes out, Isabe felt quite awkward. The former had just been thanking her that morning, sharing desserts to express her gratitude, and looking forward to the future. How did it suddenlye to this? This breakup is so shocking and unexpected.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Had it not been for seeing the breakup in the Gossip System, Isabe wouldn¡¯t have believed it. Dominic was indeed extremely furious with Rosalie, to the point where he was nearly shouting at her, as if he had truly been humiliated. Isabe examined the situation again from Alexander¡¯s perspective, only to find herself growing increasingly speechless. I almost made a mistake and was misled by Dominic¡¯s anger. What¡¯s wrong with him? No sooner had she heard Isabe¡¯s thoughts than Rosale, who was in the midst of her tears, jumped up in shock. Being dumped was hard enough for her, but to have someone badmouth Dominic right in front of 111 1/3 her was too much. Even the meekest girl wouldsh out in such a situation. David and Rosalic, drawing from their experience, immediately held Rosalic back. They knew for certain that Isabe must have discovered something. Perhaps, they didn¡¯t even need to wait for Alexander¡¯s exnation to understand the truth.. Isabe thought, Dominic did go to the interview in high spirits, and Alexander had also informed the HR department. However, the HR department could never have imagined that the person rmended by the CEO was someone ipetent. The fact that hecks formal education can be overlooked, but the fact that he never had a proper job at all is startling. Does this mean he has been freeloading through life all these years? Dad and Selena were stunned, looking at Rosalie in disbelief. David realized why he felt something was off from the start. He had formed an assumption of Dominic¡¯s limited potential. Therefore, upon hearing the word ¡®driver, he didn¡¯t find anything amiss. ¡°Rosie, be honest with me, does he have no working experience? Otherwise, the HR department wouldn¡¯t have just made him a driver.¡± Selena¡¯s head was buzzing. ¡°Is that true? Rosic?¡± At first, they assumed that Dominic was merely jobless due to being in the preparatory stages of starting a business. However, they never imagined that since graduating, he had never held a proper job. This make him nothing but a hooligan! Isabe though, It seems like Mom and Dad have noticed that something is off, saving me the trouble of pointing it At first, Rosalie was taken aback, then she hurriedly said. ¡°That¡¯s because he is someone talented who hasn¡¯t gotten the recognition he deserves. Dominic is clearly very capable, but due to hisck of formal education, he couldn¡¯t find a good job and was discriminated against. Up until now, he hasn¡¯t met someone who could appreciate his true worth and had bad luck, so that¡¯s why¡¡± As Rosalie faced her parents¡® increasingly troubled gazes, she found her words bing increasingly unconvincing. Isabe thought, Unappreciated talent? What a joke! Does he even have any? He doesn¡¯t have a single specialized skill. If it weren¡¯t for his driver¡¯s license, the HR department could only arrange for him to be a cleaner even after they racked their brains and lowered all standards. He doesn¡¯t ever meet the physical requirements for a security guard. Upon hearing her beloved being belittled so harshly, Rosalie was filled with both anger and sorrow. She turned to Isabe. ¡°Be¡¡± Isabe had assumed that Rosalie was calling her for help. She thought, You want me to speak up for him? Honestly, I can¡¯t do that, Rosie. He was offered the driver¡¯s position simply because the CEO ordered HR to rx their requirements. We¡¯re talking about Quirk Group here, where a driver can earn tens of thousands a month, not to mention the top¨Cnotch benefits. People are practically begging for the job, and yet, he feels insulted. What is even more amusing is that he had the audacity to drop Alexander¡¯s name to the HR department, questioning if they knew who he was. What a job. Who doesn¡¯t he think he is? The scion of some wealthy family? Isabe continued in her mind, He even has the audacity to im that Alexander was prepared to offer him the 2/3 role of a manager. Good heavens, is he out of his mind? He didn¡¯t even bother to reflect on his own qualifications. Is it because he is shameless? Even a scion has to know their limits. If Quirk Group practiced nepotism and allowed rtives to do as they please, it would have gone bankrupt a long time ago. How else could it have developed into what it is now? Suddenly, I can¡¯t help but sympathize with Alexander. In order to help his sister evaluate her potential partner, he had made a fool of himself at the office. This incident would likely damage his reputation within Quirk Group. To be pulling strings¡ It¡¯s such a pity. Isabe got all worked up, yet her face betrayed no sign of it. She was about to gloss over her words toward Rosalie, whose judgment was clouded by love, when she heard thetter let out a sob before going into a too poor.¡± Selena couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Our family has good intentions, but they were misinterpreted. Alex is right, our values are different. Both of you aren¡¯t for each other.¡± Hearing her parents echo the same sentiments, Rosalie grew even more anxious. She cried so hard that she had difficulty breathing, her face flushing a deep red. ¡°Nobody truly understands Dom. He¡¯s genuinely a good person, and anyone who really gets to know him wille to appreciate him. Mom, Dad, Be, could you please persuade Alex to give Dom a different job? Give him a chance to prove himself.¡± 3/3 Chapter 46 Chapter 46 She Is Just Easily Manipted Despite pampering their daughter, David and Selena maintained their principles when it came to crucial matters. ¡°Rosie,¡± David said seriously, ¡°The hiring standards at Quirk Group can¡¯t bepromised over someone¡¯s status. Alex has already made enough concessions regarding this young man. When Be joined Quirk Group, she only established a small studio under a subsidiarypany, responsible for her own profits and losses. No one pulled strings for her and gave her ess to major entertainment industry investments. Otherwise, given that she is the CEO¡¯s wife, why would she only be doing photoshoots and remain a D¨Clist model?¡± Isabe wondered, I suppose I should take that as apliment right? He¡¯s right. I rely entirely on my good looks to make a living. Without any professional skills, I certainly cant participate in any serious projects. Even then, I have remained professional during my photo shoots and never tarnished thepany¡¯s reputation. ¡°Don¡¯t bite off more than you can chew. What¡¯s wrong with being a driver? He knows nothing, yet he dares. to dream of instant sess? Why can¡¯t he understand that things need to be done step by step?¡± Selena stated solemnly. Isabe thought, If Dominic had been the type to take things step by step, he would¡¯ve had work experience by now. It¡¯s his constant desire to achieve instant sess thatnded him in this situation.¡± Isabe couldn¡¯t help but disparage him in her mind. Regarding this matter, Isabe felt that Dominic was ipetent and that breaking up was, in fact, the best oue. Listening to everyone¡¯sments, Rosalie seemed to have lost all reasons to salvage the current situation! In the end, unable to bear it any longer, she ran out the door in tears and locked herself in her bedroom. After learning that Dominic didn¡¯t take the job after all, Alexander reached out to Isabe to inquire about Rosalie¡¯s situation. Isabe reported what happened candidly. Alexander, however, didn¡¯t show any reaction, simply stating. ¡°I understand.¡± Isabe felt somewhat sorry for Alexander. He had only tried to meddle a little in his sister¡¯s affairs, yet he ended up in a whole lot of trouble. ¡°Anyway, both Mom and Dad think it¡¯s Dominic¡¯s fault Just focus on your work. Don¡¯t worry about it anymore.¡± There seemed to be a pause on the other end of the phone. ¡°I¡¯m not bothered by it. Such an oue was expected.¡± Isabe wasn¡¯t sure if it was her imagination, but when Alexander said those words, she detected a hint of amusement in his tone, Could it really be a deliberate n to intimidate the other party into backing off? I never expected Alexander to be so cunning. At night, Rosalie still kept herself locked in her room. 1/5 Chapter 46 She Is Just Easily Manipted Everyone gradually returned and heard about what had happened during the day. Christopher let out a derisive snort. +5 Free Coins ¡°Breaking up without listening to exnations just proves that he¡¯s a stubborn individual. Rosie has been so well protected by us that she¡¯s too easily influenced by others. If that guy hadn¡¯t looked down on the job of a driver, she wouldn¡¯t have thought there was any issue. In my opinion, their breakup is a good thing. All we need is to give her some time, and she¡¯ll naturallye to terms with it. Later, I¡¯ll introduce her to some handsome guys from the entertainment industry. She can choose from all sorts, from bad boys to sweet guys. They¡¯re all better than that punk for certain Isabe had a sudden epiphany, rm bells ringing in her head. Her eyes lit up as she rattled off a list of names to Christopher. ¡°Can I choose from among them?¡± She fantasized, An Innocent¨Clooking young man, a fierce¨Clooking young man¡ Woohoo! Christopher wondered, What? I¡¯m choosing a guy for my sister, not for her. Why is she being so excited? Suddenly, Christopher felt a chill in the air. He stole a nce and sure enough, Alexander¡¯s had taken on a dark hue. What are doing?¡± Christopher asked on behalf of Alexander. ¡°Recently, I¡¯ve been following their drama, they¡¯re quite handsome. Seeing them in person is a real treat for the eyes,¡± Isabe said,ughing heartily. Evian had also watched the drama. Upon hearing this, he nodded in agreement. Immediately, Christopher was having none of it. ¡°Given my and Alex¡¯s looks, do you guys really need to feast your eyes on someone else?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a matter of novelty,¡± Isabe said with a straight face. She thought, No matter how handsome you two are, it¡¯s pointless. The fun lies in teasing the shy, uptight hunks until their faces turn red. These fellows here have all shown off their upper bodies on TV, and their physiques are clearly well¨Ctoned. Who knows, there might even be a chance to feel those abs! The more she thought about it, the happier she became, causing the corners of her mouth to curl up ecstatically. Evian responded, ¡°Ahem! I¡¯m going upstairs to check on Rosalie. Christopher added, ¡°I¡¯ming too! How can that naughty girl skip dinner? Is she throwing a tantrum?¡± While the two of them were talking, the moved incredibly quickly. Isabe wore a look of utter bewilderment. Wait a minute, we haven¡¯t decided yet on which cute guys to bring in to cheer up our girl, have we? When she turned around, she found Alexander looking at her with an impassive expression. However, there was something about his gaze that seemed hostile. Without giving it much thought, Isabe blinked and quickened her pace to catch up with the other two, 2/5 Chapter 46 She Is Just Easily Manipted intending to check on Rosalie. +5 Free Coins Alexander let out a soft sigh. He was just about to leave when he heard the footsteps of his parents from behind. David stepped forward, gently patting Alexander on the shoulder. ¡°Ahem, everyone loves ogling at good- looking people, and young girls like to chase after celebrities. Although it¡¯s normal for Be to do that, she might not be interested in you anymore if you continue to keep your distance from her.¡± Leaning in closer, David whispered into Alexander¡¯s car, ¡°You might end up losing your wife!¡± Selena also stepped forward and nced sideways. ¡°Even if we take a step back, can you say you are not at fault? You can¡¯t me Be. What kind of husband doesn¡¯t allow his wife to touch him? She has no choice but to find a substitute.¡± Alexander What did I say? I didn¡¯t say anything at all! She has never even tried to do it! How does she know that I to let her touch me? Unable to bear any further thought, Alexander felt as if his mind was being thrown into disarray. Upstairs, when Isabe arrived, she saw Christopher standing outside Rosalie¡¯s door, fuming with anger. ¡°Right, I simply don¡¯t like that punk. I¡¯m utterly against you two being together.¡± A muffled voice echoed from within the room, one that showed its desperation in defending something. ¡°You¡ just because your rtionship didn¡¯t work out, you can¡¯t stand to see others happily in love, I even think you¡¯re not worthy of Luna!¡± ¡°You!¡± Isabe thought mercilessly, Rosalie, one: Christopher, zero. Evian stepped in front of the livid Christopher, who was about to kick down door, and sighed, ¡°Rosie, it¡¯s Evie.¡± In the room, the distraught Rosalie assumed her sister would take her side. However, Evian couldn¡¯t hold back and said, ¡°Actually, I wasn¡¯t really in favor of you and that guy. It¡¯s not about being materialistic or clitist, but in a chauvinistic society, it¡¯s hard to find a man who can tolerate a woman who is better than he is.¡± up Evian seemed to recall someone, her eyes gradually filling with disgust. She said, ¡°If you two end together, he will undoubtedly face criticism and injustice in the future. In the end, he may most likely try to salvage his masculine pride by belittling and mistreating you.¡± The moment Evian finished speaking, she heard Rosalie crying out, ¡°Evie, you can¡¯t just assume everyone Is like that just from your own experience.¡± Evian said, ¡°But judging by his behavior today, he¡¯s definitely not the type who can keep his emotions in check. He isn¡¯t willing to set aside his price for your sake.¡± ¡°You were too harsh on him. You can¡¯t hold him to such high standards. I¡¯m the one going out with him, not you! Didn¡¯t you give your all in the rtionship back then? Why is it not eptable when it¡¯s my turn?¡± Evian was left speechless. 3/5 Chapter 46 She Is Just Easily Manipted Isabe thought again, Evian versus Rosalie. Rosalie emerges victorious. 5 Free Coins Evian and Christopher both turned to look at Isabe, their faces wearing indescribable expressions. Then, in a silent agreement, they gestured toward Isabe, inviting her to give it a try. Isabe thought, I don¡¯t want to get involved. It¡¯s so easy to get caught up in the throes of a first love, obsessing over every little detail, and no amount of talking can change that. Besides, it was Dominic who initiated the break¨Cup. Given the extent of his pride, there¡¯s no way he would reconsider. What¡¯s the point in offeringfort when the oue is already set? Suddenly, Rosalie could be heard wailing through the door. Evian and Christopher thought, Rosalie versus Isabe. Isabe wins! In the following week, Rosalie stayed at home, nursing her broken heart alone. Though she was still deeply upset, she wasn¡¯t one to hold grudges and had long since reconciled with her family. However, there were no signs of a possible reconciliation with Dominic. When the school term began, she reluctantly packed. up her suitcase and returned to her dorm room. A monthter, while enjoying her afternoon coffee in the backyard, Selena suddenly received a phone call. ¡°Hey, hello, it¡¯s me¡ Prof. Wilcox, we haven¡¯t been in touch for a while. What happened?¡± Selena, who had been all smiles, suddenly wore a grim expression. ¡°What? You¡¯re saying Rosie gave up on applying for the international exchange student program? How could this be, we didn¡¯t hear anything about it?¡±Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. ¡°Alright, alright, I understand,¡± Selena responded hastily. ¡°I¡¯ll seek her out and ask her. Thank you for your concern, Prof. Wilcox. Without wasting another moment, she immediately made a phone call. Evian was also anxiously waiting on the side. After all, that program was the primary reason her sister chose that school in the first ce. Regardless of the hardship, she had always strived to maintain her position in the professional rankings. How could she possibly give up the opportunity to further her studies at the arts academy overseas? Upon answering the call, she was surprised to hear a man¡¯s voice. ¡°What kind of caller ID is this? Who are you?¡± ¡°Wait¡ Isn¡¯t this my daughter, Rosalie¡¯s phone number?¡± Rosalie used world¨Crenowned paintings for the caller ID of family members, making it hard for others to tell who they were. No sooner had Selena finished speaking than the other party hung up. Immediately, Selena became anxious, thinking that something had happened to Rosalie. Isabe thought, What the f*ck? It¡¯s only been a short while since I¡¯ve check, and I¡¯ve just missed out on a ton of information that¡¯s going on? This is outrageous! Due to being overwhelmed by shock, Isabe didn¡¯t notice that the two people beside her had turned their gazes toward her. Isabe wondered, Could it be that Rosalie has actually learned to keep secrets from her family? She reconciled with Dominic three weeks ago. The reason she gave up her opportunity to study abroad was because Dominic was against long¨Cdistance rtionships. He had made it clear that if she decided to go abroad, they would break up. Hence, Rosalie Chapter 47 Chapter 47 Are You Going To Hit Me Upon hearing Isabe¡¯s thoughts, the usually good¨Cnatured Selena and Evian were outraged. +5 Free Coins This time, there wasn¡¯t even time to inform the men at home. She immediately pulled Isabe along and headed straight to the university. The moment she stepped out of the car at the school gate, she received a call back from Rosalie. This saved them the trouble of having to look for each other With her phone in hand, Selena was trembling. After all, her obedient and sensible daughter had suddenly be deceitful one day, as if she had turned into apletely different person. Who could possibly ept that? Evian took the phone and switched it to speaker mode, immediately piquing Isabe¡¯s curiosity as she promptly leaned in. ¡°Mom, were you looking for me?¡± Rosalie thought, ¡°Surprisingly, Rosalie¡¯s voice is so calm, it seems she has been deeply brainwashed.¡± Naturally, this version of Rosalie was even more uneptable to her mother and sister. ¡°Who just answered your phone?¡± Selena asked outright ¡°It was a male ssmate.¡± ¡°Which one?¡± ¡°Mom, what are you doing?¡± Rosalie¡¯s voice held a hint of annoyance, as if she was tired of her mother¡¯s overbearing control. She waspletely oblivious to the fact that she had already been exposed by Isabe. ¡°You¡¡± Selena was practically seething with anger. ¡°Rosie, where are you now?¡± Evian asked directly. ¡°Evie? 1¡ I¡¯m at the university¡¯s art studio.¡± Isabe thought, Huh? Feeling guilty? Lying? Maybe he¡¯s on a date with Dominic, let me see¡ Evian spoke in a cold tone. ¡°We¡¯re right outside your school. Since you¡¯re in the art studio, go to Prof. Wilcox¡¯s office within ten minutes. We¡¯ll be waiting for you there!¡± ¡°Evie!¡± Rosalie was immediately flustered. Upon hearing Carmen Wilcox being mentioned, she naturally knew that the secret was out ¡°How¡ How could you guyse without telling me?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you guilty of not informing us?¡± Evian retorted in a stern tone expected of an elder sister. ¡°Be here in ten minutes.¡± After finishing, she ended the call. He then guided Selena into the campus. Isabe thought, I¡¯m afraid she won¡¯t make it in ten minute 1/4 +5 Free Coms Evian figured that Rosalie was probably on a date, likely somewhere off¨Ccampus. The more she thought about it, the more disappointed she felt. All of a sudden, she heard the trailing Isabe¡¯s thoughts again. She¡¯s currently tidying up her rental ce. Evian and Selena stopped in their tracks, exchanging looks of disbelief. It wasn¡¯t hard to imagine that it had to be Dominic¡¯s rented apartment. Typically, at this time. Rosalie would be in her studio, brush in hand and lost in her artwork. She would be so engrossed in her work that she wouldn¡¯t even notice if she had paint smeared on her face. What is she doing now? Isabe thought. Is she out of her mind? Evian and Selena thought, Isn¡¯t it obvious? Love has thoroughly clouded her judgment. However, in the next moment, they realized how naive they were. The situation that could drive Isabe to dere someone mad was a lot moreplicated than that. Isabe thought, It turns out that Rosalie didn¡¯t just get back together with Dominic, she has even moved out of the dormitory and is cohabitating with Dominic! The revtion blew everyone¡¯s mind. Selena¡¯s legs gave out from under her. ¡°Mom!¡± Evian eximed in shock, quickly rushing to support her mother. Isabe, who was idly passing the time in the system, saw what was happening and quickly stepped forward to lend a hand. She thought, Who would have thought that Rosalie¡¯s decision not to study abroad would hit Selena so hard? If she found out that Rosalie did it for that punk and they had reconciled and were even living together, she might just have a fit and end up in the hospital!¡± Selena was truly overwhelmed, her voice trembling as he spoke to Evian. ¡°Go¡ Go to Rosie¡¯s dormitory. and help her move out.¡± Isabe thought, Moving out of the dormitory is a good decision. Selena must have sensed that there is something wrong with Rosalie. She needs to take Rosalie home and educate her properly.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Evian was also livid, her face a ghastly pale. She handed her mother over to Isabe, then turned to summon their driver. Together, they headed to Rosalie¡¯s dormitory, pulling all strings and using every method at their disposal. They were determined to bring Rosalie home that day. Subsequently, Isabe apanied Selena to meet Carmen, a middle¨Caged woman. Out of her appreciation for talent and the status of the Quirk family, Carmen gave special consideration to Rosalie and wanted to advise thetter against her irrational decision. That was why she contacted Selena. Carmen, a sharp individual herself, began dropping hits to Selena the moment they met, subtly 2/4 E O Chapter 47 Are You Going To Hit Me inquiring if Rosalie was in a rtionship. +5 Free Coins. ¡°Ever since she returned from herst field study, she¡¯s been out of sorts. Lately, she hasn¡¯t been focusing on her paintings, her assignments are always dyed, and I¡¯ve asionally seen a boy picking her up¡ Of course, it¡¯s normal for her to be dating at this age, but she can¡¯t let it jeopardize her future. After all, she¡¯s a highly gifted artist.¡± Selena¡¯s face was ashen. ¡°You¡¯re right. Rest assured, if this child has strayed, we will certainly guide her back onto the right path.¡± Originally, they were waiting for Rosalie to arrive. However, Evian had finished with the paperwork and arrived before Rosalie finally showed up, panting heavily, ¡°Mom, Evie, Be, Prof. Wilcox,¡± Rosalie greeted, her manners intact. However, the expressions on everyone¡¯s faces as they looked at her were far from pleasant, especially those of Selena and Evian. Pointing to the application form on the table, Selena said, ¡°You¡¯ve already met all the criteria required by your university. You should fill out the application form now.¡± Rosalie¡¯s expression shifted slightly before she finally spoke up, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m an adult now. I¡¯m free to choose my own path in life. I don¡¯t want to go.¡± Upon hearing such words, Selena felt that she was way passed her boiling point, her anger settling into an eerie calm. ¡°So, you¡¯re willing to give up on the dream you have been chasing for years just because of some punk?¡°. Rosalie¡¯s face turned pale. Just as she was about to speak, she heard Isabe¡¯s thoughts. It seems that Selena has already guessed it. As a woman, she naturally knows that the first thing that can shatter a woman¡¯s strong will and cause a drastic change in her temperament in a short period of time is a man¡¯s sweet talk. The words Rosalie had on the tip of her tongue were swallowed back down. Evian¡¯s voice rang out. ¡°Rosie, I just visited your dorm. There¡¯s dust everywhere¨Con the desk¡ on the bed. Did you really think you could keep this from your family? No wonder you haven¡¯t been home on the weekends for the past three weeks. We thought you were immersed in your work. Rosie, you¡¯ve truly disappointed us.¡± Rosalie¡¯s face turned ashen in an instant. Living with a man was already a monumental challenge for a well¨Cbehaved girl like her. Now that she had been exposed, she was genuinely frightened to the point of trembling. ¡°It¡¯s not¡ I didn¡¯t mean to hide it from you all, it¡¯s just¡ Isabe thought, When you two reconciled, Dominic had mentioned that your family would do everything in their power to separate you, hence he advised you to keep it from your family. She is indeed obedient, not even worried about the possibility of encountering someone with ill intentions. Surprisingly, when it came down to choosing between her family of twenty years and her boyfriend of one month, she chose the boyfriend. Rosalie was left utterly ashamed by Isabe¡¯s mockery, insure of how to react. Upon hearing this truth, Selena and Evian wore incredibly gloomy expressions, ¡°So, even after what happenedst time, you still havente to your senses? You still believe we¡¯re making things difficult for you and that young hooliga?¡± Selenamented. ? 3/4 Chapter 47 Are You Going To Hit Me ¡°He isn¡¯t a hooligan. All of you just have the wrong impression.¡± +5 Free Coins No sooner had Rosalie¡¯s voice risen than her mother¡¯s hand was already in the air, poised to strike. If it weren¡¯t for Evian¡¯s intervention, the elegant Selena would have pped her precious daughter at that very moment. ¡°Mom, let¡¯s deal with this matter first. We can deal with Rosie back home.¡± Rosalie was taken aback, her eyes instantly welling up with tears. ¡°Mom, are you going to hit me?¡± Growing up, even Alexander had been scolded, but never Rosalie. This was her first time seeing her mother so furious at her, and she waspletely stunned. Tears welled up in Selena¡¯s eyes. She truly wanted to knock some sense into her daughter. Why do I suddenly feel like I don¡¯t recognize this daughter of mine, even after I had struggled so hard to give birth to hert Meanwhile, Carmen intervened to ease the tense atmosphere. ¡°Why don¡¯t we let Rosalie submit her application first? Tomorrow is the deadline, anyter and it would be toote.¡± Quickly, Evian gave Rosalie a nudge. ¡°Go, don¡¯t make Mom angry anymore.¡± However, Rosalie merely swayed slightly. She stood firm, refusing to budge. ||| Chapter 48 Chapter 48 Give Up Evian hadn¡¯t expected Rosalie to remain so stubborn even then. Looking at Rosalie in disbelief, she asked. ¡°Are you really willing to ruin your future and waste your talent for a man who refuses to take responsibility?¡±Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Someone¡¯s talent is innate. Even if I don¡¯t go elsewhere, I have the talent. With my skills, I don¡¯t need to leave this country to create achievements!¡± Rosalie tried to speak firmly, but she couldn¡¯t stop the tears from falling- Selena looked at Rosalie in utter disbelief. ¡°During this time, have you been seriously practicing your painting?¡± A wave of guilt instantly washed over Rosalie¡¯s face. Even Carmen couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Rosalie, you are indeed talented but not a genius. Your talent requires a substantial amount of time, money, effort, and learning to cultivate before it can potentially lead to sess. I assumed that given your previous level of effort, you understood your situation and knew these principles well. Carmen¡¯s words made Rosalie feel even more embarrassed. Instinctively, she wanted to speak up in her defense. Hearing that, Isabe thought, Well, the old Rosalie would have understood this principle for sure. It¡¯s different now. She didn¡¯te up with those words. Her boyfriend, whom she blindly trusts and relies on, came up with those words. He has managed to convince her. Rosalie has be Dominic¡¯s most devoted believer, even epting such irresponsible words as her creed. It¡¯s frightening when one bes a hopeless romantic. Immediately, Rosalie lost her temper out of embarrassment and red at Isabe. I¡¯m not like that! I just think Dominic¡¯s words make sense. I made the decision based on my own will. When Isabe noticed Rosalie¡¯s gaze on her, she thought it was because she had remained silent for so long and that Rosalie was expecting her to speak up for her. Therefore, Isabe immediately averted Rosalie¡¯s gaze. Are you kidding me? I usually just give up on advising someone who is a hopeless romantic after the first failure. Only your closest kin would risk their sanity repeatedly, trying to pull you out of your mess. I don¡¯t want to meddle in other people¡¯s business and end up being the bad guy. Rosalie was taken aback. She had assumed that Isabe¡¯s sarcastic remarks were meant to lecture her, criticize her, and push her to change her mind. Unexpectedly, it turned out that Isabe simply didn¡¯t care at all. This unexpectedly left Rosalie unable to cope with her defiant mindset, and she couldn¡¯t help wondering if her family was trying to pull her out of her mess. Rosalie tried to gather her thoughts, but the image of Dominic¡¯s domineering and resolute face shed through her mind, causing her thoughts to retreat once more. Carmen also let out a sigh, asking, ¡°Rosalie, are you worried that going elsewhere and having a long- distance rtionship might lead to a breakup?¡± Even though that was the case, for some reason, when Rosalie faced Carmen¡¯s questioning, she felt a moment of embarrassment. It seemed as if, for such reasons, her artistic creations had been insulted. 1/4 ¡°Mom, Evian, Prof. Wilcok, I¡¯m sorry. I know I¡¯ve let you all down, but I can¡¯t give up. Our reconciliation is hard¨Cwon, and this rtionship didn¡¯te easy. I have to cherish it,¡± Rosalie said. Looking into Rosalie¡¯s eyes, one could see a resolve that was reminiscent of someone bravely standing against the world for the sake of love. Her words nearly gave the two Quirk family members a cerebral hemorrhage. Isabe felt fortunate that she was just a bystander in the situation. Otherwise, she would undoubtedly have been unable to control her urge to knock some sense into the fool. Even Carmen, the outsider, almost couldn¡¯t keep herposure at that moment. ¡°You know, when you¡¯re young, you firmly believe that love is grand. But Rosalie, when you truly love someone, you often feel indebted to them. The right person will always wish for your bright future and would never hold you back for their own selfish desires.¡± Rosalie hurriedly defended Dominic by saying, ¡°He¡¯s not holding me back. He just loves me. He simply wants to be with me.¡± Hearing that, Isabe thought, Pfft! Her brother is a prime example! Is Rosalie blind? Look at Christopher. Once he truly fell in love, even if it meant moving to a foreignnd, even if he knew deep down that his beloved had chosen to dedicate herself to scientific research and would never look back, he still wanted to at least see her face asionally, He even moved his entire business there for this reason. How does thatpare to your so¨Ccalled true love? Hah! If he truly loved you, how could he possibly use this as an excuse to threaten a breakup? Isabe¡¯s lucid remarks finally allowed the Quirks to breathe a sigh of relief. Rosalie was stung by the sarcasm, but her rebellious spirit only intensified. She feltpelled to find a reason to rebut. Hence, Rosalie said, ¡°Love requirespromise, and it requires mutual sacrifice. Dominic and I are in love. It¡¯s not a one¨Csided love. It¡¯s entirely voluntary, I am willing topromise for him.¡± Well, I¡¯ll be d*mned, Isabe thought. ¡°And what about him? What has he given up for you?¡± Selena couldn¡¯t take it anymore. Rosalie said, ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for his affection for me, he would never have set aside his pride to reconcile with me after such humiliation!¡± At that moment, the silence among everyone was deafening. Carmen was genuinely terrified that a cmity might ur in her own office. After all, she couldn¡¯t afford. to offend these people. All she could do was to offer his earnest advice Therefore, she said, ¡°Now, you¡¯re giving up such a great opportunity to learn. I can¡¯t say for certain that your future won¡¯t be sessful, but to catch up with the progress on this path, you¡¯ll likely have to put in ten times the effort. I hope you consider this carefully and remember to love yourself before you love others. Isabe had assumed that both Selena and Evian would continue to speak, but it seemed as if their hearts had truly grown cold, and they were tired. They simply took the application form, led Rosalie away, and nned to head home. ??? 2/4 It wasn¡¯t until Rosalie got in the car that she realized all the items she had left behind in her dorm were there with her. Finally, Rosalie¡¯s expression changed. ¡°What is this all about?¡± Evian said, ¡°I¡¯ve canceled your dorm for you. From now on, you¡¯ll be living at home.¡± Rosalie immediately began to protest anxiously However, Selena cut her off by saying, ¡°¡°In the Quirk family, there¡¯s never been a precedent for unmarried cohabitation.¡± ¡°W¨CWhat does it matter? Your way of thinking is outdated. We¡¯re in a new era now-¡± Evian couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°You¡¯re still a university student! You¡¯re not engaged, and you haven¡¯t met each other¡¯s parents. Do you understand what it means to live together before marriage? Even if you two truly have a future together, aren¡¯t you afraid of being looked down upon and disrespected by his family? People won¡¯t see your love as something magnificent. They¡¯ll only think youck self¨Crespect!¡± Evian was the most qualified to say those words. Back then, due to an unexpected incident, she found herself pregnant before marriage, and from then on, she could never hold her head high in front of her ex¨Chusband. She woke up from this nightmare countless times, filled with regret. She didn¡¯t wish for her younger sister to follow the same path she did. ¡°Eviel¡± Rosalie¡¯s tears flowed freely. The words she¡¯d heard had pushed her beyond her limits, causing her entire body to shake with sobs. However, she was determined to maintain her dignity. Therefore, she bit her lower lip hard, not making a sound, and stared at Evian with wide eyes. It was as if she was silently reproaching Evian for hurting her. Exhausted, Evian didn¡¯t want to speak anymore. Surprisingly, Rosalie was even more obstinate than she had been in the past. The atmosphere inside the car was stifling, a silence prevailing throughout the entire ride home. As soon as Selena stepped out of the car, she was tempted to confiscate Rosalie¡¯s phone by force. However, such an act had never been done in the Quirk family, leaving her feeling hesitant and restrained. Meanwhile, Rosalie hastily retreated to her room, locking herself in. In truth, children raised in such a familial atmosphere would generally turn out to be good¨Chearted. They could live a carefree and joyful life. Even if they weren particrly astute, they wouldn¡¯t make any major mistakes as long as they could lead a fulfilling life. Ironically, the children of the Quirk family really had terrible luck when it came to their romantic destinies. They all fell short in this aspect. After that, Selena and Evian began to get in touch with the other family members at home. Isabe, having nothing to do, returned to her room first. The doors to the open¨Cstyle balcony of her room were left open, and she was just about to close them. Suddenly, she saw a wad of paper flying out from the direction of the neighboring balcony. Looking at the crumpled piece of paper faintly shimmering with gold markings, it greatly resembled an ? 3/4 application for, which held the dazzling furre of an ardent blinked, quietly closing the door bidini ber Belise long, the men of the Quirk family had all ruhag Tuack home, sering the stage for what seemed like Bomber| ## Chapter 49 Chapter 49 You Are Dumb The first one who couldn¡¯t bear not talking was Christopher. ¡°F*ck! I knew that hooligan was no good! And you even moved in with him! What were you thinking?¡± Christopher was so infuriated that he was swearing at Rosalic. Even when faced with Rosalie, who had turned pale from fear, he showed no signs of backing down. ¡°Tell me the truth,¡± Christopher demanded furiously. ¡°When you two were living together, did sleep with you?¡± Everyone¡¯s faces held a hint of awkwardness, Previously, when they learned about those two cohabitating. even Selena and Evian didn¡¯t probe further. Although he knew as a brother he shouldn¡¯t meddle in his sister¡¯s private affairs, the mere thought of that worthless guyying a hand on his sister was enough to make him feel like throwing up the Christmas dinner he had eaten le years ago. Upon hearing those words, Rosalic was so mortified that she couldn¡¯t lift her head, yet she still managed to assert, ¡°Even though we lived together, we had separate rooms. He truly loves me and promised not to cross any boundaries before marriage. He just wants to spend more time with me. He really is a wonderful person!¡± She was an adult, so whatever happened between her and her boyfriend shouldn¡¯t be an issue. Many of her ssmates weren¡¯t virgins anymore. When shepared herself to them, she felt that Dominic valued her immensely, which was truly precious, Rosalie¡¯s response this time left everyone else dumbfounded.. Although this answer was supposed to be a source of joy, everyone knew what a man expected once he had asked a woman to move in with him. Therefore, Christopher¡¯s initial reaction was to believe that Rosalie was lying. However, in the next moment, they heard the distant echo of Isabe¡¯s heartfelt confession. Isabe thought, It turns out to be true! How strange. Right then, the expressions on everyone¡¯s faces were nearly identical. Really? That¡¯s unbelievable! Would that hooligan really act so innocently after asking a girl to move in with him After all, he even dared to touch a girl¡¯s thigh in broad daylight! It doesn¡¯t make sense. He¡¯s a young man, full of vitality. They were living together. Why did nothing happen? Does he have erectile dysfunction or something? Let me see¡ Just like everyone else, Isabe was also consumed by curiosity. Unable to resist, she sought out gossip to uncover the details. The expressions of everyone present subtly shifted. This interruption had left Rosalie, her cheeks flushing deep shade of red. That certainly wasn¡¯t the case. There was a time when Dominic was holding her, and she felt something. 1/4 ILE T Chapter 49 You Are Dumb However, they were interrupted by Madeline. Otherwise, something might¡¯ve happened. +15 Free Coins While Isabe couldn¡¯t determine whether Dominic was having issues in that department, she did manage to uncover something else. Oh, gosh! Everyone was taken aback by this sudden exmation, their hearts leaping into their throats. They held their breath, listening intently in silence. Even Rosalie, who wasn¡¯t overly familiar with Isabe¡¯s situation, felt somewhat flustered, Recalling Isabe¡¯s attitude, Rosalie had always harbored doubts, He truly knew everything, how could she dislike such a wonderful person like Dominier ¡°Just as she was pondering, she heard Isabe¡¯s thoughts in an almost incredulous tone. Isabe was thinking. No way! Has Rosalie gone blind, or is she just in stupid? Rosalie was left dumbfounded by the scolding. Isabe thought, Dominic told Rosalie he had been good to her. He said to her, ¡°Look at other people¡¯s girlfriends. Once they move in together, the girlfriends will do theundry, cook, take care of their boyfriends, and even hand over all their money to them. That¡¯s what a good woman does. But you¡¯re my baby, and I don¡¯t mind if you never grow up or stay naive. Just like that, Rosalie felt inadequate and ended up living with him! Dominic also said, ¡°You managed to ruin my jersey even though I only asked you to hand wash it. What girl doesn¡¯t know how to doundry? Yet, I¡¯m not angry with you, nor have I judged you for it. From now on, I wash the jerseys. Where else could you find a boyfriend who spoils you like I do?¡°After that, Rosalie apologized, finding the experience rather sweet. She actually felt cherished by her boyfriend. How disgusting! I can¡¯t bear to learn more. My principles have been tainted. My intelligence has been dragged through the dirt. Besides Isabe, everyone else¡¯s expressions were also changing colors like traffic lights, and their intense/ gazes were all fixed on Rosalie. The look in their eyes was no longer one reserved for family but rather one of curiosity for a novel creature. Rosalie was taken aback. She initially found those sweet exchanges between lovers endearing. However, for some reason, a wave of embarrassment washed over her after she heard Isabe mimic them in such a sarcastic manner. Rosalie felt that something was off, but what overwhelmed her more was the humiliation Dominic had to endure. Rosalie¡¯s voice trembled when she said, ¡°He is actually¡± Christopher couldn¡¯t hold back any longer. He directly pointed at Rosalie¡¯s nose and scolded her, ¡°You¡¯re such a hopeless romantic!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not¡± Rosalie eximed in desperation, Oh, right! That term is reserved for someone who is loved in return. Since that¡¯s not the case for you, you¡¯re just dumb!¡± Christopher said bluntly. ¡°Mom had to go through obstructedbor to give birth to you. Did she identally leave your brain behind in her belly?¡± Rosalie,cking the fighting spirit of Christopher, faltered midway in her battle for love. With tears brimming in her eyes, she asserted, ¡°No! He loves me. What about you all? Do you have any sessful 2/4 Chapter 49 You Are Dumb love stories to share? You have no right to lecture me c this matter.¡± In her quest to prove herself right, Rosalie had already started to challenge her three siblings. +15 Free Coins 5 Free Upon hearing this, the three siblings reacted differently, David and Selena, unable to bear it any longer. wanted to speak up. However, they heard Isabe thinking. She¡¯s right. They don¡¯t have the right. The members of the Quirk family couldn¡¯t believe what they heard. Hey! Whose side are you on, anyway? Instantly, Rosalie felt a surge of confidence. After that, Isabe thought, Well, it seems like the entire family is inherently naive and innocent. Evian, Alexander, and Christopher have already been deceived. Now, Rosalie is in the process of getting tricked. I wonder if it¡¯s gic. I wonder what their parents were like when they were young¡ Immediately, a shiver ran down the spines of David and Selena. They knew this topic was no longer appropriate to continue. Hence, Selena coughed lightly and said, ¡°Rosie, since we can¡¯t seem to convince you, you should stay at home for a while.¡± Rosalie was instantly in disbelief. ¡°Are you confining me? I¡¯m an adult! You can¡¯t just¡ª¡± ¡°Are we supposed to just stand by and watch as you cohabitate with that terrible man? Well, unless don¡¯t want to acknowledge me as your mother anymore.¡± Selena was ready to go all in. you Even being a hopeless romantic had caused a rebellious streak, deep down, Rosalie¡¯s nature remained unchanged. Tears of disappointment and sorrow streamed down Rosalie¡¯s face, yet she dared not utter another word. With a stern expression, David said, ¡°All right, let¡¯s not discuss anything else for now. Once the application form is filled out, it should be delivered tonight.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to,¡± blurted out Rosalie suddenly. ¡°Could you repeat that?¡± David¡¯s tone was growing colder. ¡°I don¡¯t want to go elsewhere,¡± Rosalie stated, her resistance seemingly heightened by her previouspromise with Selena. ¡°I¡¯ve already thrown away the application form¡± David drew in a sharp breath. ¡°Y¨CYou¡¡± Once again, Christopher couldn¡¯t help saying. ¡°Did that hooligan perform an eye removal surgery on you or a brain polishing procedure?¡± Rosalie stubbornly remained silent. Suddenly, Alexander said, ¡°All right.¡± Just as Isabe was hesitating about revealing the location of the paper ball to everyone, Alexander¡¯s 3/4 Chapter 49 You Are Dumb sudden words interrupted her. Everyone turned their attention to Alexander, who had finally spoken. Rosalie found it hard to believe as she asked, ¡°Alex, are you really willing to stand by me?¡±Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. 15 Free Coins ¡°No, I¡¯m merely respecting your decisions about your own future,¡± Alexander stated solemnly. ¡°Whether you choose to cherish or squander it, as long as you¡¯ve thought it through, it¡¯s your choice. Don¡¯t me your family for not advising youter on.¡± Rosalie¡¯s heart skipped a beat as if she was losing something precious, making her want to grasp it in an instant. It seemed that aside from Rosalie, who was still a bit bewildered, the rest of the Quirk family appeared to understand Alexander¡¯s intentions. Everyone had to pay a certain price for the foolishness of their younger years.. Due to the presence of the Quirk family, the cost might not be devastating, yet it would be enough to leave Rosalie with a lesson she would never forget. Someone finally came looking for Rosalic after she was confined for three days. 4/4 Chapter 50 Chapter 50 Cooked A Meal For Me +15 Free Coins They didn¡¯t take the initiative to seek out Dominic, as Dominic hadn¡¯t yet earned that privilege. But what they never expected was that Alfred ushered someone in, and to their surprise, it was Madeline. Since it was nighttime, everyone was present. Gaze after gaze fell upon the neer. Madeline was a girl who could be considered pretty, and she carried herself with a polite and proper demeanor. She had the sort of appearance that would make parents feelfortable letting their children y with her. In the past, the Quirk family had treated her quite well, often presenting her with gifts. However, ever since Dominic started dating Rosalie, everyone seemed to have turned against her. She stood in the grand hall, somewhat awkwardly enduring the unfriendly gazes that were directed at her. Among the gazes, Madeline found one that was rather piercing. That¡¯s Rosalie¡¯s sister¨Cinw, right? However, I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever seen her. The look she¡¯s giving me is peculiar. Her gaze seems unfocused. Initially, Selena intended to share a few words from an elder¡¯s perspective. However, Rosalie¡¯s hurried footsteps interrupted her. ¡°Maddie!¡± ¡°Rosic!¡± It was clear that the two shared an exceptionally close bond. Christopher began to mock openly, ¡°The girlfriend is fighting tooth and nail for the rtionship. Yet, the boyfriend doesn¡¯t even dare to show his face. Instead, he sent his own sister. Just how cowardly and despicable of a man is he?¡± Immediately, Rosalie said, ¡°I don¡¯t want you guys to put Dominic in a difficult position. It was me who told him not toe.¡± Madeline found herself in a difficult position, saying, ¡°just came to see Rosie. Dom is also worried about her, but he knows that you guys might be upset if you guys see him, so he doesn¡¯t dare toe and disturb you all. It¡¯s Dom¡¯s mistake to get Rosie to live with him without informing the Quirk family. However, Dom really likes Rosie too much. That¡¯s why he did that. I apologize on Dom¡¯s behalf After speaking, she bowed respectfully toward the Quirks. The Quirks had no intention of making things difficult for Madeline, so naturally, they wouldn¡¯t say much. Immediately, Rosalie took Madeline back to her room. In the living room, Christopher was ceaselessly mocking Dominic for being evasive. Among all the people present, only Christopher had bumped into him unintentionally. ording to Christopher, though Dominic had a semnce of respectability, his rogue¨Clike demeanor was a dead giveaway of his true character. Yet, it seemed that these bad boys had a lethal attraction for the good girls. 0 1/4 The Quirks sighed in despair, troubled, unsure how to handle the situation properly. Ever since she had met Madeline, Isabe, seated on the couch, had remained quite silent. It wasn¡¯t until Alexander brought Isabe some yogurt that he noticed her increasingly furrowed brows. He couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Isabe¡¯s lips twitched as she looked at Alexander, her gaze then sweeping over the others. ¡°Nothing¡± The Quirks noticed that even though her torfe was castal, her expression was undeniablyplex. What¡¯s going on? This feels uneasy. Is something bad about to happenContentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! At that moment, Isabe thought, Hone should I break it to them? Maybe I should just ask the bodyguards to tighten the security at home. That should put an end to it. The Quirks were stumped. Security? What¡¯s going on? Don¡¯t leave us hanging with half a story! This is worrying! I feel as though I¡¯m brutally assaulted by the perilous nature of humanity. The depravity of human nature can indeed surpass imagination, Isabe thought. The Quirks began to feel anxious. Why are things being portrayed so gravely? Who would have thought this would happen? All along, I thought the hooligan as trying to brainwash the rich youngdy. As it turns out, the deceptive best friend is trying to ruin the name girl! Isabe thought. The Quirks were stunned. Wait! Isn¡¯t that description a bit too terrifying? Is she suggesting that Madeline, that girl, is actually worse than Dominic? The look in Alexander¡¯s eyes shifted momentarily. Just then, there was a stir from upstairs. Rosalie had set Madeline down. It appeared Madeline was nning to leave. At this point, everyone¡¯s gaze toward Madeline became even more peculiar. As a result, Madeline felt a little uneasy. When she was just about to say goodbye, Alexander suddenly said, ¡°Rosalie gave up her spot for the international exchange student program. I heard it¡¯s been passed on to you.¡± Isabe was taken aback for a moment, looking at Alexander with a hint of admiration. Impressive! He¡¯s managed to pinpoint the crux of the matter so quickly. Upon hearing this, everyone immediately shot Madeline a sharp gaze. Could that be it? Faced with Alexander¡¯s inherently domineering aura, Madeline almost failed to keep herposure. ¡°That¡¯s right. I happen to be right behind Rosie on the list, but I¡¯ve tried to advise Rosie before. It¡¯s just. Madeline wore a helpless expression. In essence, it subtly emphasized that Madeline didn¡¯t steal the spot, but rather Rosalie willingly gave it up. She simply took advantage of an opportunity that presented itself, Christopher scoffed and retorted, ¡°What a coincidence Don¡¯t tell me you two siblings nned this all along, one ying with my sister¡¯s emotions, the other cheming for my sister¡¯s position. 2/4 That¡¯s right! It was all nned out, deceiving the innocent and naive girl together! Of course, the purpose isn¡¯t just that¡ Isabe thought. Hearing that, the Quirks became even more anxious. What else is there? In an instant, Madeline¡¯s eyes welled up with tears as if she had been deeply humiliated. She gently tugged at the sleeve of Rosalie, who was standing next to her. However, she noticed that Rosalie¡¯splexion was somewhat off. For a moment, Rosalie¡¯s gaze was elusive. Once Rosalie had regained her senses, she hurriedly said, ¡°My decision has nothing to do with Maddiel Alex, Chris, please don¡¯t make things difficult for Maddie.¡± The dummy is defending the trickster! Isabe thought. Rosalie¡¯s momentum was immediately halted by the sarcasm, and she quickly stole a nce at Isabe. Why does everyone always assume that what Be says is the truth? It¡¯s hard to be certain about such mysterious matters. Rosalie still chose to trust her friend. Holding back, she pretended not to hear anything. Madeline noticed that Rosalie was as steadfast as ever, a clear sign that thetter hadn¡¯t wavered. However, Madeline had yet to respond to the other usation. With a swift shift in her gaze, Madeline suddenly said sincerely, ¡°The exchange student incident is truly a coincidence. I¡¯m aware that everyone¡¯s reservations about me stem from Dom dating Rosie, I also: acknowledge that Dom might not be worthy of Rosie, But his feelings for her are genuine. He wishes to treat her well for a lifetime. I hope you all can give them a chance and not ruthlessly tear them apart.¡± Christopher was instantly incensed. He retorted, ¡°His feelings are genuine? If that¡¯s the case, why haven¡¯t you shown any sincerity? You¡¯re all a bunch of liars. Stop pretending in front of us. Let me make this clear today. The Quirk family will never allow such a hooligan to be Rosalie¡¯s boyfriend! Never ever!¡± Upon hearing these words, Rosalie froze Though Christopher acted impulsively, no one else refuted his actions. This implied that his actions. represented the collective intent of the entire Quirk family Madeline¡¯s eyes flickered as she looked toward Rosalie, a secretive smile tugging at the corner of her lips. Have you made up your mind yet? ¡°Why? Why are you all so ruthless? Even if you don¡¯t like him, won¡¯t you give us a chance Rosalie¡¯s eyes. welled up with tears. Madeline quickly supported Rosalie, offering silentfort. It was as if they were two isted individuals united in their fight against malevolent forces. ¡°Initially, I¨Cdidn¡¯t want to voice out my concerns and worry you all, but you¡¯ve all gone too far. There¡¯s something you guys aren¡¯t aware of! When I was abroad on a research trip, if it weren¡¯t for Dom saving me, I could have been in serious trouble!¡± Rosalie said. ¡°What?¡± David and Selena were immediately taken aback, unable to keep their happened?¡± . ¡°What This was when Rosalie began to exin the reasons behind her gradual emotional openness toward 3/4 Dominic In the past, Rosalie was deeply engrossed in her art. Often, if left unsupervised, she would be so absorbed in her work that she would forget to eat, leading to dizziness and even fainting from hypoglycemia. One evening, she was the only one left in the art studio. She became so entranced in her work that she eventually passed out from hunger. It was Dominic who found her and carried her back to her dorm. Rosalie then revealed, ¡°When I woke up, the room was filled with the aroma of food, as if an invisible hand had pulled me out of a dark and cold ce. had heard before that he had never cooked, but that day, he used the rented kitchen utensils to prepare three dishes and soup for me. From then on, he watched over me daily, ensuring I would never miss a meal. If I ever forgot, he would always bring me food he had cooked himself. He didn¡¯t even do this for his own family, only for me. If I were to lose such a wonderful person, who else would treat me this way?¡± Rosalie was moved by her own words. Christopher couldn¡¯t hold his tongue any longer. ¡°That¡¯s it? Our housekeepers can whip up seven dishes. and a soup for you!¡± Rosalie immediately retorted, ¡°It¡¯s not the same. It¡¯s a kind of warm feeling. Those dishes were filled with care and love. Even if they were not the most delicious, I could still sense the difference. Prior to that, I never tasted- Evian couldn¡¯t bear to listen quietly anymore. ¡°Rosie, have you forgotten? When we were young, Mom tried to cook for us. However, she was a disaster in the kitchen. One time, you even got food poisoning because of her. That¡¯s why we stopped her from entering the kitchen. What did you mean when you talked about care and love? What have you never tasted? Haven¡¯t we provided enough of that?¡± The entire family was staring at Rosalie, their usatory gazes causing her to falter on her feet. Rosalie was taken aback, about to say something. Right then, she heard Isabeughing inwardly. Hahaha! I¡¯m dying ofughter! How is she so easily moved? Just like that, Rosalie is already nning to elope with that man without her family knowing! She didn¡¯t even realize that the meal was nothing more than a food delivery ordered by the sem! He simply re¨Cted the dishes! Isabe thought. 4/4 Gossip 51 ?Chapter 51 Perverted Siblings. There was an eerie silence right after that. The Quirks nearly leaped to their feet from the couch in unison. What? Elope? Isabe could sense a ripple of emotion from those sharing the couch with her. But when she nced around, everyone was still seated, unmoving. Their eyes were locked on Rosalie, likely stunned by the absurdity of what she had just said. At that moment, Rosalic¡¯s face was a picture of confusion. She hadn¡¯t anticipated that Isabe would somehow know about the agreement that hadn¡¯t even been formalized yet. She didn¡¯t truly want to elope. She simply didn¡¯t have the courage to do such a thing. However, Madeline kept persuading her, and she hesitated. Rosalie still hoped to convince her family, but their resolute attitude earlier had indeed shaken her. She thought that if she were to act recklessly in despair, her family would have no choice but to ept Dominic. Once they did, they wouldn¡¯t lock her up or force her to go abroad. She also thought that, over time, as both parties got to know each other better, her family would realize that Dominic wasn¡¯t as bad as they had initially thought. However, in that fleeting moment, confronted with the incredulous stares of her family, Rosalie felt utterly ashamed, almost missing Isabe¡¯sst sentence in her thoughts. Oblivious to the situation, Madeline nudged Rosalie, not wanting this naive girl to be swayed. Yet, her single movement had drawn Isabe¡¯s attention. The food delivery was actually ordered by that deceptive best friend of hers. The hooligan only knew how to heat it up and pretended as if he had personally cooked it, trying to fool Rosalie once she woke up¡ Isabe. sneered inwardly. Rosalie¡¯s mind was thrown into further disarray. No! That can¡¯t be! That incident wasn¡¯t faked! Rosalie has actually imed that she could taste the care and affection in her meal. For that, she really should thank the chef from that Clusian fast food franchise. The total cost of the three dishes and a soup didn¡¯t even exceed thirty. Truly, it was a case of great value for the money! Isabe thought. Rosalie¡¯s eyes gradually widened. Even though she didn¡¯t believe it, Isabe¡¯s words were too coherent to simply dismiss. Isabe even continued to think, I recall there¡¯s a branch of this franchise here in the city. Why not take advantage of her being at home and order for her daily? Show her some care and affection. If she eats it for a month straight, I refuse to believe she won¡¯t get sick of it. Rosalie¡¯s body swayed, and she could barely manage to stay upright. Madeline quickly steadied Rosalie. With a sorrowful expression, Madeline pleaded, ¡°Please stop making things difficult for Rosie. Perhaps in your eyes, Dom cooking for Rosie means nothing. but it''s a sincere gesture from him. Dom has never done such a thing for anyone else." Ha! He hasn''t done such a thing for anyone else because he doesn''t even know how to cook! Isabe thought. Madeline continued, her righteous indignation unabated, "Even if you don''t like Dom, please refrain from casually trampling on other people''s sincerity." Madeline was speaking with such righteous rhetoric, fearlessly speaking out against power. If it weren''t for Isabe''s inner voice, the Quirks might have actually been deceived. Upon hearing the girl''s unfounded ims, almost everyone was on the verge ofughing out of sheer disbelief. At that moment, Alexander said, "All right. Since you''ve said so, please invite your brother over." Those words left Madeline, who was brimming with emotion,pletely flustered. "Huh?" ***Have your brothere over and personally cook us a meal. If we can sense his sincerity, we won''t stand in his way." Alexander said, his dark eyes deep. Hahaha! Oh, Alexander is quite a character. Although I''m not sure what he''s up to, having that guye over to cook could certainly expose any lies. This is just too hrious. I bet that girl is sweating bullets now! Isabe thought." Madeline''s face paled abruptly. Her body froze, and she was momentarily at a loss for words. In her panic, Rosalie clung to her as if clutching at thest strand of hope. "Ask Dom toe over. All he needs to do is cook a meal, and then we can be together," Rosalie said. Madeline''s face had already turned somewhat pale. "Rosie, you know Dom''s temperament, and he won''t agree with it." "Why? Couldn''t he cook for me? Doesn''t he want to be with me?" Rosalie questioned. Madeline''s face immediately darkened. "It''s because Dom knows you guys are deliberately making things difficult for him in various ways. How could he possibly get approved just by cooking a meal? Although Dom loves you, he can''t tolerate such humiliation. And how could you bear to see him being ridiculed like this? Don''t you love Dom?" Rosalie''s expression shifted once more when she heard that. At that moment, it seemed she had plunged into a state of boundless confusion. Christopher responded with a coldugh, "All right. Let me get this straight. When my sister was living with him, it wasn''t insulting for her to take care of his every need. However, it''s insulting of us to ask him to cook us a meal in return. That''s so double standard, no?" Madeline''s heart raced, unsure how to change the course of the conversation. "It was up to them to cohabitate. On the other hand, cooking for you is. David and Selena couldn''t be bothered to pay attention to that clown anymore. "Don''t you see, Rosie? He can''t even grant the smallest request. Is this the man you chose? You say he loves you, but where is this love you''ve been talking about? It''s all talk but no show, no?" "He isn''t willing to put in the slightest effort to gain our approval as your parents. All he thinks. about is deceiving you into a secret love affair, living together, and more. This is a disy of irresponsibility andck ofmitment. In your father''s and my eyes, he can''t even be considered a decent man!" "From beginning to end, as your boyfriend, he never once mustered the courage to stand up you? It has always been you who''s been fighting, sacrificing, and backing down. He just wants to enjoy the fruits of yourbor. Are you really going to choose someone like him?" Before Rosalie could react, Madeline became agitated and yelled, "You can''t talk about Dom like that!" The genuine defense did momentarily stun the Quirk family. In the very next moment, Isabe thought, Indeed, it''s true love. She''s so protective. It''s quite perverted, isn''t it? Wait up! What? True love? Who with whom? Everyone looked toward Madeline in astonishment. Madeline, seemingly enraged to the point of her eyes turning red, could have been interpreted as defending a loved one. Wait... Is she extremely protective of her brother because... No way! Could they be such weirdos? Rosalie was also shocked, her eyes wide in disbelief. She shook her head, unable to believe what she had heard. She even thought Isabe had lost her mind. Such absurdity!Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! However, an unexpected voice suddenly shattered the eerie atmosphere. "Even though you two are siblings from a blended family with no blood ties, it seems your rtionship is even stronger than that of biological siblings." Alexander made such a nonchnt remark, yet it hit like a hammer. Everyone went silent and was eager to see how things would unfold after that. Alexander''s words and Isabe''s thoughts revealed the kind of rtionship the half-brother and half-sister shared. Needless to say, the Quirks were utterly shocked. "Rosie, did you know that they are not rted by blood?" Selena asked Rosalie incredulously. However, she found Rosalie to be in a state of shock, as if her soul had left her body. Clearly, she had no idea about this secret. Moreover, Isabe''s thoughts had deeply shaken her, leaving her in a state of shock, unable to process any further information. "Why are you only revealing that information now?" David asked Alexander. Hence, to the outside world, they''re like a real family." Alexander had always thought this was an insignificant detail. He had never imagined such an extraordinary event would ur. He simply thought that growing up together meant they were just like siblings. At that moment, the Quirk family finally understood why Isabe''s expression was so incrediblyplex when she saw Madeline. What an unexpected turn of events! If the siblings are romantically involved with each other, where exactly does Rosalie fit into this rtionship? Gossip 52 ?Chapter 52 A Ploy Aimed At Rosalie ¡°W¨CWhy are you all suddenly bringing this up? How could you just pry into other people¡¯s private affairs! Madeline¡¯s forehead was covered in a fine sheen of sweat, her reaction not one of feeling offended, but rather, a profound sense of guilt. ¡°Take a guess.¡± Christopher gave a mischievous grin. Madeline¡¯s face turned pale, yet her body couldn¡¯t stop trembling. Isabe was also taken aback. Why is Alexander suddenly bringing this up? Has he discovered something. suspecting that our sibling rtionship isn¡¯t normal? They¡¯ve been so discreet, though. No one could have noticed, right? How could he find any clues? Impressive!¡± At that moment, Alexander felt quite embarrassed. I didn¡¯t find anything. It¡¯s my fault for not thinking enough. The other members of the Quirk family didn¡¯t think it was Alexander¡¯s fault. After all, no one. could¡¯ve seen thating. Rosalie is truly unlucky to have encountered such a peculiar pair of siblings. It¡¯s clear that they harbor romantic feelings for each other. Although their status as a blended family is a hindrance, it isn¡¯tpletely insurmountable. However, since they¡¯ve lived with their parents from a young age and appeared as a typical family, they are afraid to confront their parents and friends and dare not defy societal gossip and rumors. However, being secretive in the long run isn¡¯t a viable solution. Dominic has always been up to no good, and his family is hoping that marriage will bring him some maturity. Therefore, they started to pressure him relentlessly to tie the knot. Madeline, naturally, was not willing to let a stranger take her brother away, so she came up with a rather wicked n, Isabe thought.. A chill ran through everyone present as their gazes shifted toward Rosalie. The expression on Rosalie¡¯s face was one of numbness and confusion. She felt as though she was listening to someone else¡¯s story. She didn¡¯t think it could possibly be something that was happening to her. Isabe then thought, Rosalie just had to end up being roommates with Madeline, and Madeline found Rosalie to be naive and easily fooled. At the same time, Madeline knows Dominic has a particr distaste for the obedient daughters of wealthy families. That¡¯s why she chose Rosalie to be her future sister¨Cinw. Sh*t! What a lunatic! Why must she drag an innocent person into her weird y? Madeline¡¯s stance is simple. Since she can¡¯t be with her brother, she might as well find someone easy to manipte, someone foolish enough yet capable of supporting her brother. That¡¯s because she can¡¯t bear to see her brother toiling away outside. She is also quite a hopeless romantic! She could even think about coaring other women into providing for her brother. Unbelievable! Everyone else was taken aback. Their gazes involuntarily shifted toward Madeline. Despite her tender age, her inscrutable intentions were downright chilling. The more they looked at her, the more they saw her as a lunatic. Madeline was already feeling guilty. As the gazes of the crowd on her became increasingly strange, she couldn¡¯t help but want to run away. Just as she was about to retreat, her arm was suddenly seized by Rosalie. Madeline looked at Rosalie in surprise, only to find Rosalie¡¯s gaze vacant and unseeing. Could she have sensed something was amiss? That¡¯s impossible! She¡¯s stupid! ¡°Dom and I grew up together, Rosie. Even though we¡¯re not blood¨Crted, he¡¯s still my closest kin. And you, you¡¯re my best friend. I really just wanted to help both of you, but if your family is going to cause us such difficulties, then I think it¡¯s best if I leave first,¡± Madeline said. Ha! Indeed, she has always been the one helping. At first, I found it quite strange. There are plenty of well- bred gentlemen in our social circle. Even if Rosalie didn¡¯t fancy any of them, it seemed unlikely she¡¯d fall for ipetent human garbage! Isabe pondered. The Quirks instantly straightened up, their expressions serious. Yes¡ That¡¯s indeed the most baffling part. How could such a fine youngdy have lost her sight? Could that meal be the sole reason? It can¡¯t be that simple! They were reluctant to believe that Rosalie trulyckedmon sense. Isabe went on to think. Madeline is very clever. She never actively promoted Dominic. However, she¡¯s been acting as an undercover for Dominic. Dominic has been able to fake all his hobbies, habits, and style inthat meal. Rosalie probably thought that Dominic genuinely cared for her, even knowing her taste in food. However, he didn¡¯t know squat! All of this was orchestrated by Madeline. Dominic has merely been ying along, which exins his erratic emotions. He has been forcing himself to do humbling things. Rosalie probably never would have imagined that those sleepless nights, filled with fervent and affectionate text messages, were actually all from Madeline using Dominic¡¯s phone. Thus, he effortlessly captured Rosalie¡¯s heart. They weren¡¯t cohabitating but sleeping in different rooms because he cherished her. It was Madeline who forbade it. Even though she was the one who found Rosalie, she still didn¡¯t want to see them together with her own eyes. So, she yfully insisted that Dominic had to wait until she went abroad before he could touch Rosalie. In a way, this woman is quite impressive. She is attempting to juggle her career and love life simultaneously. On the one hand, she is persuading Rosalie to give up her spot for her, even offering to fund her studies abroad. On the other hand, she is trying to solidify the marriage between Dominic and Rosalie. After all,pared to other women of questionable backgrounds, Rosalie, who is always naive, won¡¯t be a stumbling block in her affair with Dominic. In any case, in Madeline¡¯s eyes, Rosalie is actually a cover and a person who can give her the slot to go abroad. Tsk¡ Tsk¡ Tsk¡ What a twisted and perverted mentality this is. It¡¯s as if there¡¯s some thrill in secretly sleeping with your own brother behind your best friend¡¯s back. Upon hearing that, the Quirks were consumed by rage. It was all a ploy aimed at Rosalie. These siblings sure have some nerves. They''ve been toying with Rosalie. Hence, it was crucial to be careful when choosing a boyfriend and even more so when making friends. With a grim expression, David said, "Rosalie, your friend wants to leave. Are you going to let her go?" Madeline was taken aback. What does that mean? Is someone capable of stopping me from leaving? The moment she turned around, however, she saw Rosalie''s blood-red eyes. Rosalie''s pupils were flickering, her head gently swaying, as if she was struggling to ept something, continuously denying it to herself Madeline inexplicably felt a wave of fear washing over her, and she wanted to shake Rosalie off. "Rosie, Dom would never cook for anyone else. He only cooks for you. So, don''t think about making things difficult for him. That would be an insult to your rtionship... - I''lle see your again next time," Madeline said. After saying that, surprisingly, she managed to break free and run off.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Christopher was so furious that he jumped up on the spot. However, he was stopped by Alexander. Alexander directly said to Rosalie. "We suspect that you''ve been deceived all along. Are you unwilling to admit it?" Rosalie''s face hadpletely drained of color. Her unfocused eyes swept she silently retreated, step by step, back to her room. over the crowd before The other members of the Quirk family knew what Rosalie was struggling with. At first, they were also struggling to believe what had actually happened, for all the supposed truths were merely based on Isabe''s ims, with no evidence to support them. Unless the siblings were caught red- handed or they confessed themselves, there was no way to confirm. anything. Hence, it was hard for Rosalie to admit defeat. However, one would wonder if she was truly unshaken. In any case, Isabe couldn''t resist it. She intentionally ordered three dishes and a soup from the franchise, ted them anew, and fooled the housekeepers by iming she personally cooked them for Rosalie, who was upset. The housekeepers were full of praise, and even though others who saw it would alsopliment, their expressions were quite subtle... Three dayster, Rosalie filed the Quirk manor. It was unclear whether the stimting effect of the dishes had affected her or if her mind was still in a haze, leading her to consider eloping with someone. However, based on the surveince footage, it was clear that no one went there to fetch her. Clearly, she didn''t elope. The Quirk family quickly pinpointed Rosalie''s location, but they didn''t immediately apprehend her. They were curious to see what exactly Rosalie was nning to do. Gossip 53 ? Chapter 53 Is She Still Foolish In the ordinary residential parking lot, David and Selena, along with Alexander, who hade back in a hurry, were sitting in the car with Isabe, who was eager to enjoy the show on the spot. They could see the figure of Rosalie standing not too far behind the entrance seemingly waiting for someone of the corridor. In the end, she still chose toe see Dominic again. Disappointment was clear in the eyes of David and Selena. Upon seeing that, Alexander slowly said, ¡°Perhaps she¡¯s here to confront him or to seek closure.¡± After all, the look on Rosalie¡¯s face was no longer that of longing for love, but rather, it was one of icy aloofness. In the space between the parking lot and the residential area, groups of elderly men and women gathered, their voices growing louder. True to their reputation as the neighborhood¡¯s most efficient informationwork, nothing escaped their watchful eyes. They were privy to every detail, every bit of gossip from every household. As boredom set in, Isabe listened to their casual chatter about everyday life. Yet, in the next moment, the atmosphere inside the car grew tense, because those people were currently gossiping about Rosalie. It seemed that Rosalie had also sensed something, as she lifted her gaze toward the group of elderlies. ¡°What? Did Dominic¡¯s mother really say that?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. She even said whether they really ended up marrying is still up in the air and wasn¡¯t bothered about them cohabitating. Kendra also said it¡¯s normal for her precious son to find a woman to keep himpany before getting married and doesn¡¯t care who he brings home.¡± ¡°She¡¯s got some nerve. Any girl who ends up with her son is truly in for a streak of bad luck.¡± ¡°In my opinion, any girl who is willing to casually cohabitate with a man deserves it. She has no sense of shame. If she can¡¯t even respect herself, why should anyone else respect her?¡± ¡°Oh,e on. What era are we even in¡¡± Thisment caused the expressions of the Quirk family in the car to darken considerably. Although they were aware that such rumors were inevitable, actually hearing them was still incredibly heartbreaking. Isabe squinted at Rosalic, sensing that her expression at that moment must have beenpletely different from when she talked to her family previously. ¡°But Kendra seemed quite close with that girl thest time she came over, didn¡¯t she? She treated her as if she was her precious daughter.¡± ¡°She was just pretending. The girl had barely left when she began to brag to us.¡± The speaker even mimicked Kendra¡¯s tone in a sarcastic manner. ¡°She¡¯s a prominent youngdy of a wealthy family andpletely smitten with Dominic, so much so that she insisted on living with us. But I say, so what if she¡¯s a heiress? In the future, she¡¯ll still have to serve our family. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have even let her step foot in our house.¡± Everyone else was in stitches, but it was unclear whether they wereughing at the confused young woman or the boastful Kendra. ¡°Kendra was bragging to us that they would be getting married soon. She said the girl couldn¡¯t wait any longer, fearing her boyfriend would be snatched away by someone else. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have moved in to keep an eye on him.¡± ¡°Her son is a living parasite who doesn¡¯t do any productive work. Apart from having a good- looking face, he¡¯s idle all day, always dreaming big but doing little. Who could possibly be interested in him?¡± ¡°I know, right? She even boasted about her son¡¯s capabilities, iming that her family wouldn¡¯t have to pay a single cent for the bride price when her son marries that girl. ording to her, it¡¯s the girl who insisted on marrying anyway. She even insinuated that they might have to provide a hefty dowry just to ensure her son treats the girl well.¡± ¡°Oh, this I know. I heard from Madelinest time that the poor girl¡¯s family will not only have to finance Madeline¡¯s overseas education but also buy a car, a house, and find a job for Dominic!¡±Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. ¡°They must be dreaming. Do they think everyone else is a fool?¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s hard to say. After all, the two are already living together before marriage, which. devalues the girl. If word gets out, she¡¯ll be treated as a once¨Cmarried woman if she wants to find someone else. If there¡¯s an unexpected pregnancy, the girl¡¯s family will have no choice but to ept this rtionship.¡± Surprisingly, after living together for three weeks, a slew of rumors had already started. circting. It turned out that Dominic¡¯s mother Kendra and Madeline were working tirelessly to spread them. Presumably, the intention was to tarnish and if Rosalie were any more foolish, thalie¡¯s reputation. If elopement was added to the mix, she would indeed be in a tricky situation, difficult to back out from. Upon turning around, Isabe saw that Selena was already holding back tears. David, with his arm around Selena, wasforting her. ¡°It¡¯s all my fault for not disciplining Rosalie strictly enough, causing her to grow up so naive and innocent.¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s my fault. I¡¯ve been too protective of her. All the me is on me.¡± Selena¡¯s voice was. choked with emotion. Alexander¡¯s brows furrowed slightly as he spoke up. ¡°This is neither of your fault. People must go through certain experiences to grow.¡± The Quirk family had provided them with generous material wealth. They had never struggled or fought for anything alwave heine namnered hur these around them. Their family life was incredibly harmonious, which naturally made them susceptible to being taken advantage of in their rtionships with others. Isabe didn''t quite know what to say, so she simplymented, "Thankfully, it seems like Rosalie hase to her senses." In Isabe''s perspective, Rosalie''s enlightenment seemed to have been triggered merely because. the other party refused to stoop low and cook a meal at the Quirk manor, or perhaps she had discovered the secret behind that meal. Isabe doubted that Rosalie suspected anything else. After Isabe finished speaking, three pairs of eyes simultaneously turned to look at her, their expressions noticeably softer. "What?" Isabe asked, puzzled. Suddenly, Alexander said, "Rosie is leaving." Upon turning back, Isabe indeed saw Rosalie answering a phone call and then dashing out. The driver quickly caught up, and soon, they returned to the university. Oh, so the entire family of that scumbag is at the school to help Madeline with the exchange student procedures. But they need to pay in advance, and given that Dominic''s parents have ordinary jobs, they simply can''t afford it unless they sell their house. So, Madeline is counting on Rosalie to foot the bill. They just didn''t expect to only get in touch with Rosalie today. Are they urging Rosalie to hurry over to make the payment? The Quirks wore grim expressions, and they secretly pledged to themselves that if Rosalie continued her foolish behavior, they would not hesitate to bring her to her knees right there and then. In no time, Rosalie burst into the office, only to find three of the Campos family members there. Rosalie had personally entertained Brian and Kendra before. "Rosie, you''re here!" The first to greet her was Kendra. However, the mere thought of Kendra speaking ill of her behind her back while pretending to be affectionate on the surface made Rosalie feel sick to her stomach. She sidestepped Kendra''s outstretched hand, moving toward Madeline. "Rosie, I was worried you wouldn''t make it," Madeline said, acting as if the events of that day hadn''t urred. She quickly tried to persuade Rosalie, "Rosie, it''s a dire situation. Can you help me out? I''ve arranged everything, but I''m just a bit short on money. Could you cover for me now, and I''ll pay you backter?" Upon hearing these words, the staff in charge couldn''t help but exchange a nce. After all, Rosalie had given up her spot for love, passing it on to her boyfriend''s sister. Now, she even had to pay thetter''s fees. To them, this was utterly dumb, and Rosalie would be a fool to Rosalie had never noticed those looks before. But this time, with just a single nce, she saw clearly the contempt and ridicule others held for her. Rosalie felt as though she could hardly breathe. "Where''s Dominic?" Rosalie asked, forcing down her nausea. Madeline found Rosalie''s behavior a bit odd, as she surprisingly didn''t address him as "Dom." Still, she answered, "He heard you wereing earlier and figured you probably haven''t had lunch yet, so he went home to cook something for you. He''ll bring it over soon, considering how time- consuming it can be here. After all, he insisted that you shouldn''t go hungry." After finishing, she whispered into Rosalie''s ear, "Look, it''s one thing for my brother to cook for you, but don''t you dare think about having him cook for your entire family. That''s just disrespectful to him." No sooner had Madeline finished speaking than she saw Rosalie ring at her intently. The look on thetter''s face was so fierce, it was as if she was about to pounce and tear her apart, making Madeline instinctively take a step back. Meanwhile, the four members of the Quirk family were heading toward the office building when they suddenly spotted a man briskly walking into the hallway, carrying something. Upon closer inspection, the man was indeed handsome. "Huh?" Isabe voiced. "What''s wrong?" Alexander asked. Oh, it really is Dominic! The jerk finally shows his face. Gossip 54 ? Chapter 54 Finally Seen The Light ¡°Rosic, what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°I won¡¯t be footing the fees for you. Don¡¯t even dream about getting this spot,¡± Rosalie suddenly uttered in a cold voice. Madeline¡¯s face dramatically changed. ¡°Rosie, what do you mean by this!¡± In an instant, Brian and Kendra became nervous. Brian frowned. ¡°Aren¡¯t you my son¡¯s girlfriend? And my daughter¡¯s best friend? What¡¯s wrong with lending a hand? Why do you have to speak so harshly? If we weren¡¯t pressed for time to gather the money, we wouldn¡¯t even need to ask you. It¡¯s not like we won¡¯t pay you back!¡±Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. After speaking, he looked at Rosalie with dissatisfaction and asked, ¡°And you still expect to marry my son like this?¡± Kendra expressed her displeasure, ¡°Rosie, we¡¯ve always considered you as part of our family. Are you upset because Dominic hasn¡¯t been visiting youtely? But you should also consider the attitude of your own family. If they don¡¯t respect others, naturally my son won¡¯t visit. Even if you¡¯re upset, you shouldn¡¯t sabotage Madeline at such a critical moment. And to think you two are supposed to be best friends!¡± After finishing her sentence, Kendra wore a light smile and added, ¡°It¡¯s okay to throw a tantrum at other times, but now, in such a critical moment, you should stop.¡± How much dignity could a woman who moved in with her boyfriend less than a week into their rtionship possibly have? Kendra felt she hadplete control, already assuming the haughty airs of a mother¨Cinw. Rosalic looked at Kendra with a stiff expression. She couldn¡¯t muster a particrly fierce look, but it was somewhat unpleasant, nheless. ¡°What kind of person your son is determines the treatment he¡¯ll receive from my family. You expect my family to respect him? Does he deserve it?¡± Upon hearing this, the Camposes were dumbfounded. Madeline looked at Rosalie in disbelief before moving to grab her sleeve, but she was shrugged off by Rosalie. ¡°I came here today to break up with Dominic and to take back my painting from his rented unit, not to be an easy mark for you to mooch off of.¡± This statement was practically roared out, resonating throughout the entire office and even reaching the corridors. The four members of the Quirk family who had just stepped out of the elevator also heard it. Everyone was stunned in ce. Ah, looks like she¡¯s finally seen the light. A flush of surprise crossed the faces of the Quirk family members. It was their first time hearing Rosalie raise her voice in such a manner. However, their hearts quickly leaped into their throats as Dominic just happened to step through the door. They quickly followed along. ¡°Rosie, what are you talking about?¡± Dominic asked, trying to suppress his anger. Rosalie finally saw Dominic. She had always thought he had a roguishly handsome look and was incredibly cool. Yet, it was this free¨Cspirited man who was utterly devoted to her, his heart and eyes filled only with her. This made her feel an overwhelming sense of happiness. In Rosalie¡¯s eyes now, however, he was nothing more than an ill¨Cmannered, impolite, and delusional hooligan! She knew she had been overly obsessed before, as if under a spell. But that night, her world was shattered by a session of shocking news. By the time she regained her senses, she realized that there had been signs all along. She had just been too naive and blind. The things she thought had attracted her were merely illusions she had created through countlessyers of filters. She had thrown away her future and ruined her prospects, all for this worthless individual. She was utterly overwhelmed by her own foolishness. Looking back now, she thought she must have lost her mind. How could she have fallen for such a revolting man? The mere thought of it made her want to throw up. When Dominic saw that Rosalie was just staring at him without saying a word, he was at a loss for what to say. After all, during their time together, he had always been in a superior position, merely teasing Rosalie at most. He was never one for small, tender gestures. His gaze swept over Madeline, who quickly conveyed a silent cue, hinting for him to appease Rosalie. Based on what Rosalie had just said, if the situation wasn¡¯t smoothed over soon, there would be trouble with the money for Madeline¡¯s overseas exchange. Dominic was growing a bit trying to cate her, ¡°don¡¯t be upset. You must be hungry. I made this for you. Let¡¯s eat firstand then we can talk.¡±, but he still raised the lunch box he was carrying. ¡°Here,¡±he said, Every time he used this tactic, it would remind Rosalie of the time he had saved her. Consequently, Rosalie would forget all her worries and obediently stay by his side. This time, as before, Rosalie took the lunch box. But before anyone could react, Rosalie flipped the lid, raised her arm, and fiercely smashed the lunch box into Dominic¡¯s face. As the food sttered, she smushed it harder. A scream echoed throughout the entire floor. This drew even more curious onlookers, "Ah!" Dominic shrieked, having been scalded. He clumsily scraped the piping hot food off his face in a flustered panic. The Camposes were instantly dumbfounded, frozen on the spot. Dominic, in his pain, couldn''t suppress his temper. His true nature instinctively revealed itself as he raised hand, ready to strike. However, just as his hand was about to swing down, it was seized by a grip as firm as iron. Before Dominic could clearly see who had arrived, he was already kicked aside. With a grunt, he found himself seated on the ground. Looking up, he saw a couple with an impressive air about them standing behind Rosalie. The one who kicked him was familiar. After all, he had made sure to brush up on some basic information. before going to Quirk Group to see who his backer would be. Now, as he stood before this formidable figure, his once imposing demeanor diminished. A cold nce swept over him, instantly causing Dominic''s legs to tremble, and he was unable to stand upright. In an instant, Dominic''s temper waspletely extinguished. He knew well who he could not afford to offend. The members of the Campos family hurried over to help Dominic up. Kendra, with her heart. aching for her beloved son, was the first to voice her outrage. "How could you all behave so rudely, each and every one of you? My son made this meal out of kindness- "Ahem, the stic bag for the food container seems to be from a Clusian cuisine franchise." Leaning against the door, Isabe began to chastise herself, "Not long ago, Rosalie lost her appetite. I tried to cheer her up by saying I''d cook for her, but I didn''t anticipate how terrible my cooking skills were. So, I ended up ordering Clusian cuisine as food delivery and pretended it was my own cooking. Coincidentally, it was from this very ce." Isabe blinked and chuckled. "Your son and I are on the same wavelength. But he''s quite a fool. If he had to pretend, he could have at least changed the stic bag." This immediately amused the onlookers who were secretly watching the spectacle. Kendra''s face flushed red in an instant. She knew it was takeout, but she never expected to be called out on it. Still, she stubbornly retorted, "He... just reused the stic bag." "You''re quite the stubborn one, aren''t you? How about I order some takeout right here, and we canpare?" Isabe said, all while still smiling. "What business is it of yours!" Kendra said in anger. Kendra was instantly taken aback. Madeline felt that they had probably been inadvertently exposed by Isabe, which was why Rosalie was so angry. "Rosie, even if my brother deceived you about his cooking, his feelings for you are genuine. After all, you''ve been living together. You must have felt it, right?" Upon hearing that, Isabe quickly pulled out her phone and began taking a video of the scene. Her action immediately set off a chain reaction, with many in the crowd following suit. Isabe wasn''t doing this to hold any scandalous information over Rosalie''s head. Rather, she was concerned about the dangers of the public blindly believing baseless rumors. In any case, Rosalie had cleared her mind, so things would be easy to exinter. Should there be ack ofprehensive video evidence, considering Madeline and Kendra''s propensity for spreading rumors, who knew what trouble they might stir up? Although the Quirk family wouldn''t be scared even if something like that happened, it was still quite distasteful. Hence, Isabe simply decided to harness the power of the masses. She knew that if more videos of this sort were circted, it would be difficult for the Campos family to turn things around. In the end, Isabe had never anticipated that Rosalie would kick things off with such a sensational headline. "Living together? You mean tricking me into bing a caretaker for your brother and looking after him, but not allowing us to have a sexual rtionship?" Everyone was taken aback, feeling awkward and at a loss, yet their curiosity was piqued, and they were eager for gossip. Dominic''s parents were unaware of the situation, while Dominic and Madeline both stared at Rosalie in stunned disbelief. They couldn''t believe that the usually reserved Rosalie had the audacity to speak so bluntly. Rosalie took a step forward, her gaze fiercely fixed on the two of them. "All while you two were sleeping together behind my back! You''re truly disgusting!" Gossip 55 Gossip 55 Chapter 55 Go All The Way Finished That single sentence exploded through the room like a p of thunder, leaving a deafening silence in its wake. Inside and outside the office, one could h What did they hear? Sleeping together? Disgusting? Them? The ¡°them¡± was referring to Dominic and Madeline, but weren¡¯t they siblings? Everyone instantly got goosebumps and looked incredulously at the family of four. Faced with Rosalie¡¯s usation, Dominic and Madeline first found their minds going nk, then felt as if the burning gazes around them could transform ¡°What are you babbling about! Have you lost your mind? I get it. You must have been driven mad by jealousy, even to the point of being jealous of siblings. You must be delusional!¡± Madeline said, her expression frantic and fierce. Dominic¡¯s face turned ashen, and he immediately retorted, ¡°Rosalie, if you continue like this, we¡¯re breaking up!¡± ¡°Ha, I was nning to break up with you anyway. Seeing you now just makes me sick. Jealous? You¡¯re not even worth it. You two are like rats in the sewers, utterly filthy and disgusting!¡± Rosalie¡¯s eyes were red all her pent¨Cup frustration. Oh my goodness, she really is a tough little bunny, isn¡¯t she? When she gets riled up, she doesn¡¯t hold back with her words. Look at Dominic and Madeli Not only were they stunned, but the Quirk family members were also taken aback as they looked at Rosalie. They never expected their daughter to beco For a moment, there was a flicker of doubt on the faces of Brian and Kendra, but they quickly presented a united front. ¡°You brat, you¡¯re spouting absolute nonsense, making things up as you go along. How dare you spread such scandalous lies? Be careful, or we might ju ¡°She¡¯s lost her mind,pletely lost it! How could she dare to sling such filth at our innocent household! She¡¯s trying to destroy my children with these b The onlooking crowd also reacted. ¡°If this is meant as nder, it¡¯s simply outrageous. How can she speak of family and siblings in such a way? No matter how you think about it, these ¡°You wouldn¡¯t believe how some pampered women can get jealous even if there¡¯s a female 1/4 Chapter 55 Go All The Way Finished mosquito near their boyfriends. Considering the crazy things Rosalie did for her boyfriend in the past, I suspect she could get jealous of anything.¡± ¡°Perhaps she¡¯s just jealous because they have a close sibling rtionship, and that¡¯s why she came here to cause a scene!¡± This isn¡¯t good. If things continue this way, everyone around will surely think Rosalie has lost her mind. No matter what she sayster, her credibility will this? David and Selena were frantic. They knew that Rosalie¡¯s words were a reflection of Isabe¡¯s inner thoughts. However, in such a setting, it was not appro If Rosalie didn¡¯t offer an exnation, others would assume she had a few screws loose in her head. They noticed the growing confidence in the members of the Campos family. In the midst of their worries, they heard Alexander¡¯s deep voice say, ¡°You are a blended family, and they¡¯re aware they¡¯re not blood¨Crted. Haven¡¯t ou noticed anything unusual? Why is it that when the younger sister went to university, the older brother insisted on renting a house nearby? The older brother doesn¡¯t even have a steady job, so why doesn¡¯t he live with the parents to save on expenses?¡± In a single sentence, the cause, logic, doubts, and conjectures were all included, instantly reversing the situation. Everyone felt as if their minds had been struck, suddenly finding rity. If they were blood¨C rted, then everyone instinctively felt it was impossible and hard to ept. But if it was a blended family, such scenarios weren¡¯t umon in soap op thetter part. ¡°He has a point. Why did that man move close to his sister? I have a biological older brother, but he doesn¡¯t even take care of me! Being closer would just make me feel less free!¡± Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. ¡°Could it be because they were nning on doing something shameful behind their parents¡± backs?¡± ¡°When you put it that way, it¡¯s no wonder suspicions arose, given his girlfriend had been living with him for so long yet nothing sexual happened. Perhaps, Rosalie saw so ¡°I was in the same major as them and never heard about them being a blended family. Madeline was Rosalie¡¯s best friend, and it was her who yed ma ¡°Hey, are you going to give a definite answer about this blended family situation?¡± An eager onlooker couldn¡¯t help but shout out. Incide the Cimnar family hamn faal unaten Vandes en ne alinear at har erandanahta 2/4 11:50 AM ¡¤ Chapter 55 Go All The Way Madeline, while Brian kept his gaze on his stepson, Dominic, their expressions shifting continuously. Finished Certain inklings started to form in their minds. After all, every action leaves a trace. If one wishes to keep secrets, they should refrain from acting in the fi And the person involved was usually the most fearful of facing such a situation. ¡°Rosalie, just because I didn¡¯ty a hand on you, you¡¯re ndering me?¡± Dominic began to vehementlysh out at Rosalie, fear creeping into his voice. Madeline also started to lose her cool. ¡°Dom¡¯s restraint was because he respects you. Who would¡¯ve expected you wouldn¡¯t be able to endure it? You ev The two fierce res had Rosalie feeling torn betweenughter and tears. They were afraid to confront societal norms, yet dared to inflict harm upon others. ¡°I saw you.¡± Rosalie abruptly voiced the chilling truth. ¡°I saw it with my own eyes! Do you dare deny doing something in the rental room where I was stay Upon hearing these words, both the Campos and Quirk families were taken aback. The Quirk family couldn¡¯t believe it, because it was simply impossible. If it had truly happened. why had it onlye to light now? Even if Rosalie was na No, she didn¡¯t see it with her own eyes. Oh, I get it now: she¡¯s bluffing them. Look at those two, their guilt is written all over their faces. They must be dra decide to go all the way when seeking thrills? Rosalie¡¯s eyes were moist, not from sadness, but from frustration. In truth, it was because after Isabe had spoken, she recalled something. She would asionally notice something off about the items in her room upon return. Those who were artistically inclined were naturally more perceptiv average person. This was particrly true as that room was originally decorated by her, and she was the one who cleaned it. Hence, how could it possibly end up in such Unless someone had used that room while she was away. The mere thought of that possibility made her wish she could burn that house down. Due to the unwavering certainty in Rosalie¡¯s words and the undeniable truth that they had indeed done what she said, they found themselves momentar counterargument. D¨Ci¨C¡®- ¡ª¨C b¡ª EQUA Chapter 55 Go All The Way Finished ¡°No! You¡¯re spreading lies, you¡¯re talking nonsense! My rtionship with Dom is pure! D¨C Do you have any proof? If not, I¡¯ll sue you! I¡¯ll make you pay!¡± Madeline¡¯s expression had already betrayed her, but she still firmly denied the usations However, people had already started to lose faith. At this point, Rosalie pulled out her phone and said, ¡°You forgot, I have a habit of recording my painting process, so I secretly installed a camera in that r Gossip 56 Gossip 56 At this point, everyone¡¯s eyes excitedly turned toward Rosalie¡¯s phone. What a bombshell! Finished Hold on, why does she sound so confident? Could it be true? I want to see, but what if it taints my sight? Still¡ I want to look! The Quirk family members were all stunned, staring at Rosalie in disbelief. However, Rosalie indeed had surveince equipment in her studio at home. Madeline was aware of Rosalie¡¯s habit. However, she didn¡¯t expect her to do the same at that humble rental house. As she watched Rosalie unlock her p focus on anything else. In her panic, she rushed over to try and snatch it away. Taking a step forward, Alexander blocked off Madeline, only for Dominic to seize this opportunity to rush toward Rosalie in an attempt to snatch the phon In the next moment, Rosalie abruptly withdrew her hand. With her other hand, she swung in a wide arc,nding a resounding p across Dominic¡¯s face Dominic was caught off guard and stumbled backward, reeling from the surprise. Before he could even gather his thoughts, Rosalie gave him another sw Everyone was left dumbfounded. Caught off guard by the shock, Alexander forgot to intervene, allowing Madeline to lunge forward. ¡°Who gave you the right to hit Dom!¡± she shouted. The oue was yet another resounding pair of ps, one on each cheek. Everyone was stunned. Rosalie, the campus belle¡ the goddess¡ the naive sweetheart who was deceived¡ the delicate damsel¡ had just delivered As everyone observed the red handprints on Dominic¡¯s and Madeline¡¯s faces, silence fell upon them all. Indeed, being let down by scum can really make a person grow. Youth is priceless, so go ahead and give that jerk a good p! I apud you for that. Isabe couldn¡¯t help but apud Rosalic, and to her surprise, others started pping too. There were even some who whistled, shouting out praises fo As the two turned to look at Rosalie,pletely dumbfounded, Rosalie said with a mncholic yet mocking smile, ¡°I was merely tricking you, but I appre This single statement incited uproariousughter throughout the entire room. Madeline and Dominic red at Rosalie with venomous eyes, seemingly wanting to seek revenge. 1/6 11.59 AM ? Chapter 56 A Sound p To His Face #Finished However, before they could make a move, two people behind them had already rushed forward. Briannded a punch on his stepson¡¯s face, then proceeded to kick him wildly. ¡°Damn it, you actually dared to sleep with my daughter! I brought you and your mother into my home, and this is how you repay me! You¡¯re truly heartles Kendra had already grabbed hold of Madeline¡¯s hair, continually pping her. ¡°You little wretch, you must have seduced my son! How else could he have done such a thing? It¡¯s all because of you, you shameless creature! You¡¯re just like you ¡°Dad, don¡¯t hit Dom. Dom, save me!¡± ¡°Mom, don¡¯t hit my woman! Let go, you old fart!¡± The four individuals were practically entangled with each other. For a moment, the family of four, who had just presented a united front to the outside world, was in utter chaos. The Quirk family members quickly rallied around Rosalie, retreating to avoid being sshed with anything unsightly. However, the staff in the office had no choice but to intervene. Despite their desire to continue watching the drama unfold, they knew they¡¯d be the ones went wrong. ¡°This is where we process exchange student applications. If you¡¯re short on cash, find a way to get it. The deadline is 6 p.m. tonight. Don¡¯t cause a scene here, or I¡¯ll call security,¡± the staff member sternly warned. Those words brought the entire family back to reality. ¡°I understand now! You were merely using my son, manipting him to secure a spot and funds to go abroad. Looks like that¡¯s gone down the drain. You ¡°Who said she can¡¯t go? We¡¯ll sell the house if we need to! My daughter has to go, to put a great distance between her and your son so she won¡¯t be preyed upon b ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it! That house was promised to my son! He¡¯s the one who will take care of you in your old age! If you give it to our daughter, she ¡°Well, at least she¡¯s my own flesh and blood! Unlike your son who not only wants my money also can¡¯t keep his hands off my daughter! Such greed!¡± but Brian and Kendra started arguing. Dominic watched with a face full of frustration, not bothering to intervene even as it seemed like they were about to co ¡ª Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. L 2216 11:59 AM Chapter 56 A Sound p To His Face ring fiercely at Rosalie. #Finished. Suddenly, Rosalie picked up her phone and crafted a text message, then gestured for Madeline, who was watching her, to read the message. Madeline¡¯s brow furrowed in suspicion, but she lowered her head to take a closer look. After reading the message, her expression shifted dramatically. The text read: Actually, your brother secretly went on several dates with me behind your back, and he asked me not to tell you. Isabe happened to be standing right behind Rosalie, and thus saw the contents of the message. After taking a moment to digest the information, she turned her gaze toward Madeline and Dominic. Madeline, pale¨C faced, reached out to grasp Dominic¡¯s hand. ¡°Dom, no matter what, at least let me leave the country first. If I stay, we¡¯ll both continue to be the subject of Dominic shook his head. ¡°If you go abroad, what will happen to me? I¡¯ll be the subject of everyone¡¯s scorn too. Furthermore, if the house is sold for you, ¡°Dom, don¡¯t you trust me? How could I possibly-¡± ¡°You¡¯re craftier than anyone else. How am I supposed to trust you-¡± The two people, who once loved each other dearly, finally ended up arguing when it came to their own interests. Rosalie¡¯s message had served as the catalyst, inciting Madeline to question Dominic¡¯s feelings for her. From then on, she began to focus solely on looking out for herself. Isabe believed in the truth of Rosalie¡¯s words, recalling the particr scene when Christopher ran into them previously. If Dominic had merely been ying along with Madeline¡¯s act, why would he have to act so sneakily? This proved that Dominic himself was not exactly an honest guy. Having Rosalie as a girlfriend, whether it was the novelty or the bragging rights, all overshadowed. the years of feelings for Madeline. It was just that he When all was said and done, how much affection could one truly expect from someone of such a despicable nature? In the end, the staff simply couldn¡¯t take it anymore and sent security to throw them out. This farcical episode had finallye to a close. Chapter 56 A Sound p To His Face Finished Rosalie had left some of her paintings in the rental house. At first, Dominic was reluctant to return them, even resorting to bullying tactics. However, Alex In the end, Rosalie wept all the way home in the car, clutching her paintings. Meanwhile, the Campos family was embroiled in a major dispute. In the end, Brian, his face marred by scratches, sold their house off cheaply to secure Madeline carnestly promised that the moment she started her studies, she would immediately begin selling her paintings as a sure way to repay her father. Brian would wait for her to be a renowned artist, while Dominic and Kendra had be estranged due to their disagreements. Despite this, they had no choice but to ept the reality. However, the next day. Madeline received a phone call. The overseas university had suddenly. decided to reduce the number of spots avable. As she For the Campos family, it was nothing short of a bolt from the blue. The possibility of buying back their house at the original price was now out of the question. The money that was left could only afford them a run¨C down, small ce, barely enough for a family. of four to live in.. In their hearts, Kendra and Dominic reveled in the misfortune, but they maintained a facade of constant bickering. However, in their excessive joy, sorrow In the end, they couldn¡¯t even afford the most rundown and tiny ce. The whole family was. crammed together, arguing every single day. Madeline wanted to go back to school, but the video from that day had already made its rounds. on the university¡¯s online forum. Everyone on campus w She couldn¡¯t bear the stares from others, leaving her with no choice but to drop out of university. In the end, no one knew where the family had moved to. When Christopher rted the events to Rosalie, she was still lost in the haze of her tragic experience. After listening, she couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Could it really be true that what goes. aroundes around?¡± Just as Christopher was about to nod, he heard the inner thoughts of Isabe. Of course not. It was your father and brothers who stepped in as the champions of justice. Why should the virtuous Quirk family have to endure the whims of these petty individuals? That would be far too remind them of their ce and not to get too big for their boots. 4/6 11.59 AM ¡¤ ? Chapter 56 A Sound p To His Face Rosalie paused for a moment before finally revealing a smile on her face. Finished That evening, she descended the stairs to join everyone for dinner. After the meal, she faced everyone and solemnly bowed in apology, expressing remo Isabe¡¯s assessment of this was: Hopeless romantics truly are frustrating when in love, but at least she came to quickly enough, which shows she isn¡¯t Everyone from the Quirk family feigned a cough to mask their awkwardness. Rosalie looked at her sister¨Cinw, who had just saved her, with starry eyes full of admiration. Then, she turned to secretly ask Alexander, ¡°I want to thank Be. Do you know what she likes?¡± Originally, Alexander intended to say there was no need because after rescuing his younger sister, the family had already found various excuses to give Fortunately, all the money had been transferred to him. Just then, he heard Rosalie muttering to herself, ¡°I know Be used to be quite smitten with you, so anything rted to you would suffice as a gift. But it Alexander was rendered speechless, feeling like he had been stabbed in the back. Are you my younger sister or not? ¡°What should I give her?¡± Rosalie didn¡¯t realize she had unwittingly stabbed her second brother in the heart. Thus, when she couldn¡¯t get any answers from Alexander, she felt utterly bewildered. Turning to Evian, she got a straightforward answer: Isabe no longer had feelings for Alexander. She was now more interested in moncy Having just experienced the trials of a dark romance, Rosalie expressed that Isabe was very wise. Evian was doing quite well in her career at the moment, and she nodded in agreement to this, showing her approval. Following that, Isabe received a bank transfer. The note that came with it was: I¡¯m grateful that you ordered takeout for me; it really helped me clear my head. This is a token of my appreciation. Thank you, Be. The amount was over two million. Gossip 57 Gossip 57 Chapter 57 To Lay Down And Do Nothing Finished Isabe was in Alexander¡¯s study, scrutinizing the investment return charts he had brought back. Although she didn¡¯t quite understand any of it, she deci Although she imed to be looking at the charts, her gaze had already drifted elsewhere. Alexander¡¯s white bathrobe hung loosely open, the crystal chandelier¡¯s light casting a glow on the defined lines of his muscr physique. With each brea Oh, the allure of beauty! Why does the CEO exude such a casual yet refined charm once his suit is off? I¡¯m increasingly reluctant to consider divorce. Ke Originally, Alexander had a content look on his face, but it immediately froze. Why did the thought of divorcee up again? But in just two months, his crush and first love is set to return. Once she¡¯s back, it will all be a whirlwind of drama and ambiguity. She¡¯ll y the victim, he Alexander took a deep breath. He really wanted to grab Isabe¡¯s head and tell her to stop her random thoughts. Where on earth did you get such ideas? Can¡¯t you check my memories? Then why don¡¯t you do so! Yes, she was my crush, but she¡¯s definitely not my first love! During their university years, he and Eleanor admired each other. She pursued him, and since he didn¡¯t mind, they naturally began dating. Given his emotionally reserved nature and difort toward intimacy, their rtionship over the years was mostlyposed of spending time together However, he had indeed noticed how Eleanor subtly hinted at the sweetness between them to others. Back then, Hannah had heard more than her fair share of such rumors. The entire school was buzzing with talk about how madly in love they were with e Afterward, Eleanor suddenly mentioned breaking up and going abroad. He naturally epted it and wished her well. His reason for not engaging in any romantic rtionships afterward was due to the overwhelming responsibilities of taking over the family business. As a CEO, there si Chapter 57 To Lay Down And Do Nothing any time for love. Finished Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. However, everyone thought it was because he was unable to let go of his past love. But that was not the case at all. Strictly speaking, he wasn¡¯t sure if what they had could truly be called love. After witnessing several of his siblings make foolish decisions in the name of Nheless, given Alexander¡¯s personality, he couldn¡¯t exactly grab Isabe¡¯s car and sternly emphasize his situation to her. He felt that Isabe was such a gossip and believed that she would eventually find out on her own. then be sure that he would never divorce for the sake For instance, he had already started to heed his parents¡® advice. He learned to indulge in Isabe¡¯s little passions to cultivate their rtionship when in p However, more often than not, she annoyed him. In truth, Isabe was quite misunderstood. She wasn¡¯t some sort of privacy¨C invading fanatic. Unless there was some juicy gossip wherein she might look into the matter more, she actually wouldn¡¯t go out of her way to pry into any After all, for her, Alexander was merely an acquaintance who happened to meet her aesthetic standards. If anything, he could barely be considered a frie If she knew too much and happened to fall for him, wouldn¡¯t that be troublesome? After all, she did acknowledge Alexander had charm. Isabe had grown ustomed to living alone in the past, so she was a person who knew how to protect herself. Therefore, it was hard for her to genuin Just as Isabe was irresistibly tempted to poke at a certain someone¡¯s abs, her phone vibrated. ¡°Huh? Why does it feel like my financial luck has been absurdtely? Just because I ordered. takeout, it¡¯s worth this much? Why are there decimals?¡± Isa screen to Alexander. Alexander¡¯s eyebrows lifted slightly as he replied. ¡°She must have given you all the spare change she had on her. She¡¯s nning to focus on painting at ¡°I can¡¯t ept all this!¡± ¡°She¡¯s already expressed that it¡¯s her heartfelt gift. You should ept it.¡± Isabe responded cheerily with a ¡°Thanks, Rich Lady¡± sticker. Then, she transferred most of that money to Alexander. 22.44 11:59 AM d Chapter 57 To Lay Down And Do Nothing Finished Upon hearing his phone chime with a notification, a slight smile curved Alexander¡¯s lips. The frustration that had been provoked by the annoying woman ¡°Rosalie really has some backbone,¡± Isabe said. ¡°Even though she might have had a chance to regain her spot by pleading with you, she chose to rely pass Rosalie felt that once she had lost her chance, it was truly gone ¨C a punishment for her own foolishness. However, now that she hade to her senses, she wouldn¡¯t easily give up on her dreams. Since there were no spots left, she chose to take the exam herself, determined to get into her dream arts academy. Even if the process was a hundred times harder, she was unwilling to give up. ¡°It might not necessarily be a bad thing for her. Oveing adversity makes one appreciate things more. It¡¯s better than being deceived by some reckle After returning, Isabe couldn¡¯t help but contemte. It seemed as if everyone had their own. dreams. Inparison, she wondered if herck of dream rted to her past state of being penniless and constantly struggling to survive. Had I been born into wealth, would I also have had particr ambitions I yearned to aplish? Perhaps, she should also strive to enrich herself, to seek out her own dreams. After all, she had a modest amount of assets now. A few dayster. No. I¡¯ve changed my mind. Why wouldn¡¯t aid¨Cback life of doing nothing be considered a dream? I just want to strive for a life of ease! As the time to change studios was drawing near, Hayden finally remembered Isabe. And so, Isabe was taken under the wings of Christopher and Hayden. They brought her to their studio and arranged a variety of sses for her. Their aim was to transform Isabe into this ruse. ording to them, the strategy was to first lure the agent in, then promise them a high sry, and afterward grant them the authority to recruit other artis Isabe managed to endure for three full days. Yet, on the early morning of the fourth day, precisely at eight o¡¯clock ¨C a time when she had just sumbed to the sweet embrace of sleep once again ¨C she was rudely awakened by Christopher¡¯s knocking. As she sat down for breakfast, Isabe was already lost in deep thought, regretting once again that she had actually considered giving up her wonderful and an audio lifaalun ascund and ind RAM 11:59 AM c Chapter 57 To Lay Down And Do Nothing She was now contemting whether she should simply give up on making money in the entertainment industry. Finished After wallowing in self¨C pity, she looked up, only to find that the only ones left at the table were Christopher and Rosalie. It seemed that Alexander and Evian had already risen a Hmm¡ They¡¯re not just more exceptional than the average person, but they also work harder. No wonder they¡¯re wealthy! After rushing through her meal and exchanging greetings, Rosalie darted off to seclude herself in her art studio. ¡°Hurry up and eat. We¡¯re all waiting for you.¡± Christopher watched as she chewed on a mouthful of sd for what seemed like forever. Her lethargic dem Isabe was feeling frustrated with nowhere to vent when something suddenly came to mind. -Strange. Why are you here today?¡± Gossip 58 Gossip 58 Chapter 58 I Would Have Regretted It My Entire Life ¡°What?¡± Christopher responded absentmindedly, seeming to be sending a message. Finished Isabe smirked slyly. ¡°If I remember correctly, today¡¯s the day Luna left. Didn¡¯t you go to the airport to see her off?¡± Without lifting his head, Christopher replied. ¡°Their flight was at six o¡¯clock. I called you after I dropped them off.¡± Isabe was taken aback when she heard that. ¡°You actually went to see them off?¡± During this period, Christopher didn¡¯t really seek out Luna, except for adding a crescent moon symbol after his official Twitter ount name. He was who However, Isabe knew that he had secretly visited Luna in private. He just never dared to show himself. Oh, so he had secretly gone to see them off, and even sneakily upgraded everyone¡¯s tickets to first ss under the guise of the corporation¡¯s name. Christopher rolled his eyes. Why ask when you already know? Are you trying to rub salt in the wound? As he watched Luna from a distance, he saw her break into a wide smile despite her cool demeanor. That was when he knew her joy at leaving this ce was genuine. ¡°Ahem! Are you done? Don¡¯t even think about skipping the ss!¡± Christopher eximed angrily. Shut up! You¡¯re breaking my heart into pieces! Oh dear, he¡¯s upset! He must have remembered something that broke his defenses! I heard he went abroad to work behind the scenes, probably becaus Christopher got even angrier. F*ck! Can¡¯t you just stop talking? Give her extra sses! However, he shouldn¡¯t have truly believed that his silent protection was deeply moving. If, in the end, Luna discovered his constant persistence, she prob Christopher froze. He wasn¡¯t trying to move anyone. He was just truly at his wit¡¯s end. His heart had already followed its own path, all he wanted was to o Christopher was lost in thought. The feeling of Luna drifting further and further away from him was heart¨C wrenching, making it difficult for him to breathe. Before he knew it, Isabe had finished eating and walked over to him, calling out to him. When he looked down, he saw the screen of his phone and sa 1/5 ? ? Chapter 581 Would Have Regretted it My Entire Life identally, her gaze fell upon Luna¡¯s profile picture. There were texts messages wishing her good morning good afternoon, and good evening He also asked her what she ate, how was her rest, and if ever Does it not count as harassment if they don¡¯t meet? ¡°Not a single reply¡ Could it be possible that she¡¯s decided to mute you?¡± Isabe asked in disbelief. Regaining hisposure. Christopher locked his phone screen. ¡°Its not her chat.¡± I¡¯m not blind! It¡¯s clearly¡ Huh? It really isn¡¯t her chat! Whoa¡ What the fact is wrong with him? H created a fake ount, pretended it¡¯s Luna¡¯s, and kept sending messages to it? Is he doing this to he think he¡¯s writing a mood diary or a memo? Isabe fell speechless at the thought of that. Christopher turned his back to Isabe and started walking away, his pace quickening. expression was painfully awkward. He was naturally an emotional individual. Even if he restrained himself from bothering Luna he needed an outlet for his feelings. Otherwise, he would inevitably break down one day and approach Luna. He had sworn never to give Luna any more ufortable mem In reality, he only dared to send a festive greeting in their group chat during special asions and holidays. He didn¡¯t even have the courage to contact Ah, he¡¯s just another hopeless romantic. Christopher froze. That¡¯s not true! I¡¯m fully aware of what I¡¯m doing! I¡¯m certainly not a hopeless romantic! No, wait, he¡¯s not a hopeless romantic. Christopher smirked. Ha! See? I knew it! Being a hopeless romantic usually implies having a significant other, but in his case, he¡¯s basically a simp More urately, he¡¯s the most humble and inv Christopher¡¯s eyelids twitched. So what if I¡¯m a simp, huh? I¡¯m going to continue simping for her! Perhaps, once Luna finds someone else, all he could do is silently wish her well Then, he¡¯d secretly shed tears when no one¡¯s looking. One could only s Christopher got increasingly irritated. Believe it or not, I could start crying right now! Feeling exhausted, Christopher brought Isabe, his heart¨Cwrenchingpanion, to the agency, only to find himself urgently summoned by Hayden. 2265 Chapter 58 | Would Have Regretted it My Entire Life Isabe felt like she Finished to sit down on the Sally involved in the situation, so she took advantage of the moment to sit down on the couch. Having woken up too early that day, she leaned back and decided to take a quick nap. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you would cancel all my work for me?¡± ¡°Back then, I had ac for a special quota to be reserved for you to pave the way for you. It was quite a dilemma to even consider cancelling your group¡¯s p have thought that the name list would get leaked? The news of your participation has already gained some traction online. But I suspect the Cowell fami ¡°This won¡¯t do! We need to handle the public rtions crisis immediately!¡± Christopher was also getting anxious.. He was convinced that Luna, who was abroad, would not see the message, and even if she did, she wouldn¡¯t care. He didn¡¯t need to indulge in narcissis Even so, he couldn¡¯t bear the thought of any news that might bind him again to Bianca getting out. What if someone saw it? It would surely make Luna fe ¡°Going public will surely spark inquiries. In such circumstances, it¡¯s better to be transparent than evasive. Announce your participation, but not with Bianc ¡°This is a great opportunity. At most, we can postpone it for two months. Not only will it help you say goodbye to the entertainment industry, but also give her a chance to show her face. It couldn¡¯t be more beneficial.¡± Hayden added, nodding in satisfaction at his own crisis management skills. intended to take away two¨Cthirds of the people from the agency. Even if they tried to hire others would consider the future prospects of their artists. Therefore, it was still necessary for Isabe to make a grand appearance. In a half¨C awake state, Isabe shuddered as a sense of foreboding washed over her. Upon opening her eyes, she was startled to find two people scrutinizing her. ¡°What? I wasn¡¯t cking off, you know? I was just waiting for instructions!¡± Isabe eximed immediately. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. ¡°There¡¯s a variety show that I¡¯d like you to attend with Chris.¡± Hayden said, proceeding to exin the backstory and context. Isabe blinked at him as she asked. ¡°What variety show?¡± ¡°My Acting Skill,¡± Hayden replied. ¡°So, it¡¯s that variety show thatbines acting lessons and poprity contests, and event incorporates a semi¨C live broadcast format toplete various tasks?¡± Isabe asked after summarizing the information. 12:00 PM Chapter 58 I Would Have Regretted It My Entire Life #Finished ¡°Exactly. Every time it aired, the poprity was off the charts. It¡¯s enough to make you an instant. sensation,¡± Hayden said in an attempt to coax her. ¡°But I don¡¯t know how to act,¡± Isabe replied. ¡°You¡¯ll just be learning from various seniors. Even gaining a bit of knowledge could be immensely beneficial. Plus, it allows you to meet a lot of seniors a Hayden had genuinely considered Isabe¡¯s future. If she desired to asionally ck off, sporadically making a bit of money, it would be best to enhan ¡°I¡¯d probably get scolded terribly, right?¡± Isabe spected. ¡°In the past few seasons, we¡¯ve hadplete novices. The audience has always been receptive to neers, encouraging even the slightest progress After considering for a moment, Isabe still shook her head in refusal. ¡°It seems like a tough task. I don¡¯t really want to do it.¡± Then, she turned to Christopher and said, ¡°You¡¯ll have to deal with the mess you¡¯ve made yourself.¡± Christopher had anticipated Isabe¡¯s refusal. After all, starring in this variety show was truly exhausting and wasn¡¯t really suited for aid¨C back person like Isabe. ¡°I¡¯ll handle all the hard work,¡± Christopher offered. ¡°It¡¯s a live broadcast, man! If I don¡¯t do anything, your fans will definitely hurl abuse at me!¡± Isabe eximed.. ¡°Both of our appearance fees will go to you.¡± ¡°Did you forget? This variety show was something you agreed to do for Bianca, so you¡¯ll be appearing on the show without any appearance fees. I¡¯ve loo Hayden simply let out an awkward chuckle in response. With a feeling of helplessness, Christopher said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to make money? In this industry, poprity trantes to wealth.¡± Isabe said, ¡°I do indeed want to make money, but this show might lead me to earn too much too quickly.¡± I¡¯m not some protagonist who had transmigrated, so why should I exhaust myself by making myself the focus of attention? I¡¯d rather be a random passer 4/5 12:00 PM Chapter 58 I Would Have Regretted It My Entire Life Just as Christopher was about to give up, a sudden spark of inspiration struck. Finished ¡°This show is actually fraught with intense drama. Because the first few episodes were semi¨C live, the audience missed out on many exciting scenes and gossip.¡± Hmm? Isabe sat up straight, a frown creasing her brow as she turned to Christopher, ¡°Is that true?¡± ¡°This time, aside from our pair, the remaining four groups are truly a show to watch.¡± Isabe¡¯s eyes lit up as she asked, ¡°Oh? Is that so?¡± Hayden immediately caught on and added cooperatively, ¡°A secretly married famous actor paired with a woman with whom he formed the nation¡¯s favorite on¨Cscreen couple with. A top medieval fantasy drama male idol and the current boyfriend of his ex¨Cgirlfriend. An old actor who loves his wife, and the most beautiful Cleopatra, who got boycotted by the wives of men in the entertainment industry. A new rising star wh boyfriend¡¯s mother.¡± A jolt ran through Isabe¡¯s entire body, her small hands dancing about as she said, ¡°Sign me up!¡± If I don¡¯t get my hands on such juicy gossip, I¡¯d regret it for the rest of my life! Gossip 59 Gossip 59 Chapter 59 Is Every Pair This Shocking Finished Hayden moved swiftly. Aftermunicating with the show¡¯s production team, he made two announcements consecutively using Christopher¡¯s agency¡¯s The first announcement was that Christopher¡¯s agency had signed Isabe as their second artist.. The second announcement was that Christopher would be participating in My Acting Skill with Isabe. Suddenly, Christopher¡¯s agency¡¯s ount and personal Twitter ount exploded with activity. As they also tagged Isabe in their posts, it causing a su Where did this noob pop up from? Why does Christopher have to personally team up with her? Hasn¡¯t Christopher been spending a lot of time with the new rising star, Bianca, recently? They say it¡¯s because he¡¯s looking after a family friend¡¯s young How long has your inte been down? Bianca has long since withdrawn! I had heard a while back that an artist was frequently seen visiting Christopher¡¯s agency. The real issue is how could Christopher¡¯s agency sign a second artist? Who is she exactly? What¡¯s so special about her? Give me all her information in t Just as Hayden had predicted, the sudden appearance of such a stunning beauty, who was also one of the only two artists in the agency, drew the public Ten minutes had passed, but no one was able to findprehensive information about Isabe. Even the encyclopedia entries were iplete. The on Hayden wouldn¡¯t reveal Isabe¡¯s identity. Sometimes, the more spection there was, the more attention it garnered. Of course, he had already assigned Thalia to monitor the situation continuously. If any unfavorable rumors started to take shape, they would need to be promptly quas In reality, Isabe had entirely handed over the management of her main Twitter ount to Hayden. Isabe would only casually browse through it using After a long time, Isabe finally logged onto her main Twitter ount. She deleted all previous posts, except those rted to her work, and added new Interestingly, it did attract some fans who were charmed by her looks, but of course, there were even more haters who were just bored and out to nde However, the attention here quickly dwindled as other groups participating in the show made 1/4 12:00 PM Chapter 59 Is Every Pair This Shocking Finished their official announcements. Coupled with the production team¡¯s first formal promotion, the poprity of the show suddenly skyrocketed. Just as Hayden had described, every group was far from simple. Isabe was thoroughly. entertained on Twitter¡¯s timeline, engrossed in all the gossip. A stories couldn¡¯t always be guaranteed, they certainly brought her a great deal of joy. The first group had the aloof famous actor and the actress whom he became a former on¨C screen couple with were both from the samepany, ying the roles of senior and junior colleagues. When their on¨C screen chemistry was at its peak, the junior colleague was assigned by thepany to pursue her career in the international entertainment industry. She must have spent several years in the industry without making much of a ssh before returning to domestic entertainment. This was essentially her star tond a spot on the hottest live variety show. When paired with a famous actor of superstar tier, who could provide her with support and protection throughout the show, they were undoubtedly the m With the addition of the logo from Young Again, it revived the once extinguished passion of the shippers, who directly took up half of the show¡¯s audience Some paparazzi had already released photos of the two frequenting various public ces together in recent days. There were pictures of the tall man, w Although the images were candid and quite blurry, they captured the intimate atmosphere perfectly. It gave off the vibe of a beloved person returning unexpectedly to the harbor of sess. and fame. Itpletely maxed out the anticipation for a second chance at love. Isabeughed heartily as she looked at all sorts of candid photos. ¡°It¡¯s almost unthinkable! If word got out that the famous actor, a married man no less, was crossing the line with another woman, he¡¯d definitely face a wave o Although Hayden and Thalia were both wrapped up in their own affairs, and even Christopher had gone off to a meeting, the moment they heard the juic Hayden adjusted his sses and said, ¡°The fact that their secret marriage remained hidden for so many years proves their capability. They must have a So, were they really an item?¡± Thalia asked. After all, misleading indications could sometimes be quite decentive 2/4 12:00 PM Chapter 59 Is Every Pair This Shocking Finished ¡°I just can¡¯t see what¡¯s so special about that actress to warrant such actions from the famous actor. Maybe there¡¯s more to the story,¡± Hayden replied with ¡°Those women in the entertainment industry really have a high tolerance if they¡¯re able to stand their husbands being so close to other women!¡± Isabe muttered in awe. ¡°Rumor has it that his wife owns shares in thepany too. You know how it is in the entertainment circle. Everyone does their own thing. There¡¯s no ne Isabe expressed regret when she heard that. After all, the famous actor was quite handsome. She initially even considered bing his fan, but afte Following that, the next hottest topic was the pairing of two male idols. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Both of them were quite renowned in their respective fields. One dominated the realm of medieval fantasy dramas, while the other reigned over campus Since they were both approaching their thirties, they had thoughts of changing their respective images, which was why they participated in the variety sh part of their strategy to attract more poprity.. However, many insiders knew that the current girlfriend of the campus teen drama male idol was, five years ago, the secret girlfriend of the then unrema Although many years had passed, the mere thought of working with the ex of one¡¯s current girlfriend would make them feel rather awkward. ¡°I want to see how they act in public and in private! Oh, my! This is going to be so much fun!¡± Isabe said. The buzz surrounding the third pair was rted to the recently premiered movie, serving promotional purposes as well. The show narrated the tale of Cleopatra. The old actor yed the role of Julius Caesar. During the movie¡¯s run, the audience was worried: that their ster performance would cause him to fall fo Her reputation preceded her, and a scandal came with each film she starred in. It was either with a scandal with the lead actor or the director, and her na She was the only one who, when chastised as a minx by the man¡¯s wife in front of the media, responded with a smile and a thanked the wife for the 3/4 12:00 PM ? Chapter 59 Is Every Pair This Shocking She seemed to take pride in captivating men. Finished This time, she encountered a renowned old actor, known for his characteristic as a loving husband. That sparked great curiosity among everyone. It was Upon seeing the photograph of the actress, Isabe was instantly captivated. Hayden had mentioned that the old actor¡¯s wife would be on set to keep an eye on things. The thought of it made Isabe afraid to imagine what kind of Thest group, by original poprity standards, was the least popr. However, everyone loved. to join in on the fun, much like people enjoyed a juicy p A renowned television series actress from the past and a new rising star of the present should have shared a harmonious mentor¨C mentee rtionship. However, with the involvement of a man in between, their rtionship nearly turned into a tense mother¨Cinw and daughter¨C inw dynamic. Originally, due to the man¡¯s involvement, the mother wanted to assess the character of her son¡¯s current girlfriend. Therefore, she requested the young w Before they even started filming, the two had already broken up. The entire online celt secondhand embarrassment for the two, surprisingly, no one backed out when the official announcement was made. This made everyone anticipate the scenes of their future interactions. yet However, judging by the public sentiment, everyone seemed to favor the newly popr actress. This wasrgely because her ex¨C boyfriend was a notorious mommy boy. His mother had be synonymous with wicked mother¨Cin¨C laws, having chased away countless potential daughters¨C in-w. But this time, it was the actress who had taken the initiative to break things off. Everyone spected that the mother¡¯s refusal to leave the show c After all, in this mother¡¯s eyes, her son could do no wrong. It was always others who were not good enough for him, let alone a small¨C time actress with no background or influence. Isabe had watched this new rising star¡¯s performances and was quite fond of them. Moreover, she felt that the actress had a high output of work. Upon hearing Isabe¡¯s evaluation, Hayden couldn¡¯t help but retort, ¡°You think everyone is like you, cking off once they enter the industry. She¡¯s worki Gossip 60 Gossip 60 Chapter 60 Invisible Wife Finished After a round of gossip, Isabe found nothing new and could only wait for the subsequent development with bated breath. When she returned to the Quirk manor in the evening, everyone was already aware that they were ted to appear on a variety show together. ¡°This is the first time our dear Be is appearing on a live variety show. I¡¯ll definitely watch it from start to finish,¡± said Selena excitedly. Enthusiastically, Evian and Rosalie, holding hands, also expressed their intentions to watch it. ¡°I didn¡¯t see you guys getting this excited when I participated in that show before,¡± Christopher said, feeling a little loss for words. Selena rolled her eyes. ¡°You¡¯re not as pretty as Be.¡± ¡°Be, no need to feel nervous. Let Christopher handle whateveres up. If you¡¯re not having a good time, feel free toe back anytime,¡± David adv Just as Christopher was about to speak, David added, ¡°The penalty fee will be covered by Chris.¡± Christopher thought, Am I not his child? Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Isabe responded to each one of them with a smile. Suddenly, her thoughts entered everyone else¡¯s minds. No matter how tough it gets, I¡¯ll stick it out to the end! Everyone was taken aback because those words didn¡¯t seem like something Isabe would say at that moment.. Her thoughts continued, There is so much gossip waiting for me to relish in person! Two male idols will battle it out as the secretly married Mr. Sawyer is girlfriend. There will be so much gossip for me to indulge in. I could hardly imagine how much fun the next two months would be! The Quirk family was shocked. Will there really be so much gossip? They sound so tantalizing! Why can¡¯t her thoughts be transmitted through a live broa Hence, aside from Alexander, everyone turned their attention to Christopher, which startled him. ¡°Chris! I¡¯m almost done with my painting. I have some free time, so can Ie and assist you guys?¡± Rosalie hurriedly asked. The corner of Christopher¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°Um¡ Sure. Come by whenever you¡¯re free.¡± ¡°Fantastic!¡± Rosalie eximed, scoring the first point. ¡°Can we visit the set?¡± Selena and David eagerly responded. Chapter 60 Invisible Wife Finished Christopher narrowed his eyes at his parents because they had never visited him at work in the entertainment industry all those years. ¡°You cane, b David and Selena high¨Cfived each other in celebration. As one the only two people in the family who had to work actively, Evian was at a loss. After all, she still had a child to take care of. Thus, all she could do was h The twodies exchanged a reassuring look with Evian, ensuring they would certainly share the gossip with her. As for the silent Alexander, who was overlooked by his family and relegated to the role of a diligent money¨C making tool, he naturally had no way of participating. He felt as though he was an onlooker who was forever unable to join a lively crowd. ¡°By the way, Hayden told me that no brand has offered to provide you with clothes yet, so you¡¯ll need to prepare your own outfits,¡± said Christopher. After a moment of thought, Isabe said. ¡°I have quite a lot of clothes in my wardrobe. Let¡¯s just have the styliste over and see what works.¡± ¡°That won¡¯t do.¡± Selena immediately insisted, ¡°For such a significant event, it¡¯s essential to wear the season¡¯stest fashion. We should have all of Quirk ¡°I¡¯m nning to take Cal shopping for clothes tomorrow. How about we hit the streets together. the next day?¡± Evian suggested. Immediately, Isabe turned to look at Christopher, grinning. ¡°In that case, I won¡¯t go to ss tomorrow.¡± Isabelle¡¯s thoughts were transmitted to everyone. Yes! I can finally skip ss for a day openly! Christopher was left speechless and could only agree resignedly. It was, after all, a small reward for her tireless efforts to turn things around those past f Immediately, Rosalie expressed her regret. ¡°I need to paint, otherwise I would have gone with you all.¡± Patting her daughter¡¯s hand, Selena said, ¡°We¡¯ll do it together next time.¡± Then, turning her to Alexander, who was sipping his coffee, she asked, ¡°Alexan gaze Alexander was taken aback. Evian also picked up on her mother¡¯s hint. ¡°We¡¯re going to the mall under Quirk Group¡¯s banner tomorrow. It¡¯s right next to your office building.¡± Without giving it much thought, Alexander responded, ¡°Sure. I¡¯ll handle thepany matters. Chapter 60 Invisible Wife Finished Isabe grumbled in her mind. Why do they want a man to join our women¡¯s only shopping spree? Casting a nce at Isabe, Alexander responded, ¡°I¡¯ll pay for for you guys.¡± Once again, Isabe¡¯s thoughts reached others. Hmm? What an irrefutable reason that is! The following day, Isabe finally managed to enjoy a carefree sleep until she naturally woke up. After having a quick bite, she joined Selena, Evian, and After they browsed through a couple of children¡¯s clothing stores, it was almost time for lunch. As soon as they entered the restaurant they picked, they brushed past a woman. Surprised, Evian stopped the person. ¡°Jessica, what brings you here?¡± Isabe nced over, noticing a woman about the same age as Evian. She was wearing a bright. red knitted hat, herplexion seemed a bit off, and she was ¡°It¡¯s not, and you shouldn¡¯t be here,¡± Evian said, her tone unusually stern. ¡°No need to be so serious.¡± Jessica Elmore smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll head back as soon as I¡¯m done shopping. I won¡¯t keep you from your meal. See youter.¡± After saying that, she bolted away. ¡°Don¡¯t run so fast,¡± Evian reminded somewhat helplessly. Evian didn¡¯t socialize much, so her family usually knew her friends. Hence, Selena, driven by curiosity, asked, ¡°Who is it?¡± ¡°She¡¯s one of our hospital¡¯s patients,¡± Evian said, her mood somewhat heavy. ¡°When I took over the hospital, she had just checked in. I guess you could Evian was in charge of a private hospital, catering to patients who were either wealthy or noble. If she felt down about a patient, it certainly wasn¡¯t due to The others had no intention of discussing someone else¡¯s illness, so they shifted the conversation and started to order food. Just after ordering, Alexander arrived too. After they finished eating, they went their separate ways. Selena decided to apany Evian and Cahan to browse the children¡¯s clothing store, leaving Alexander to apany Isabe around the women¡¯s In an instant, Alexander caught on to what Selena was nning, his expression bing 3/4 12:00 PM Chapter 60 Invisible Wife Finished Isabe was momentarily taken aback but quickly grasped the intentions of the Quirk family. She was rather pleased to have a handsome guy by her sid As such, Isabe immediately began a shopping spree with Alexander. The moment they stepped into the VIP lounge of the first store, they spotted Jessica. At that moment, it seemed as if Jessica was in the midst of a heated argument. Standing beside her was a distressed saleswoman, and across from the ¡°Jessica, I need it for the show. Can¡¯t you give it to me?¡± ¡°Jennie, what¡¯s mine is mine. I reserved it already, so no one can take it away!¡± Isabe was stunned. Jennie? Isn¡¯t she ¡°Jessica and Jennie? They¡¯re the wife and junior of William Sawyer. What a coincidence.¡± Alexander suddenly spoke. Yeah, it¡¯s Jennie, who was rumored to be in a rtionship with William. Wait, wife? Jessica? thought Isabe before she looked at Alexander in shock. ¡°Y Alexander lowered his gaze to look at Isabe, ¡°It¡¯s only natural that I oversee who you¡¯re coborating with at the show.¡± Isabe thought, No, no, no, it¡¯s perfectly normal to know about Jennie, but even Hayden may not necessarily know who Jessica is! Awkwardly, Alexander averted his gaze. ¡°Ah¡ It seems like they¡¯ve started to argue.¡± Immediately, Isabe¡¯s attention was diverted to the two women. Arguing? About what? She quietly drew closer to the two women with Alexander. Major gossip alert! The secret wife and the public lover are at odds! Send Gir Gossip 61 Gossip 61 Chapter 61 Shameless And Infuriating Finished ¡°I don¡¯t think you reserved this, Jessica. I bet you only happened to get it first, and maybe it doesn¡¯t even suit you to begin with. Besides, I¡¯ve already dec ¡°I see how it is. This isn¡¯t a chance encounter. You came here on purpose, intending to snatch this from me.¡± Jessica scowled, clearly upset. ¡°You¡¯re abso Even though Jennie was wearing sunsses, one could still see irritation shing past her expression. ¡°I¡¯m not snatching anything. Some things are simply meant to be for some people. Even if you forcibly im something, it won¡¯t truly be yours,¡± Jennie sa Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Are they talking about a dress or a person here? The saledy, holding up the dress, was already. drenched in sweat. Anyone listening in could understa Ha! I bet the saledy must be screaming in her heart for someone to save her. Isabe¡¯s thoughts were transmitted into Alexander¡¯s head. He observed Isabe, who was attempting to hide her excited figure by lying low next to a counter. He then nced at the saledy nearby, who was pr Resignedly, Alexander waved at the saledy, signaling her to wait a bit before approaching them. He wanted to let Isabe have her fill of gossip first. The saledy sighed in relief and stood at the side, also secretly observing the unfolding drama. After all, a sh between a wife and a mistress was so Just as she was deep in thought, she sensed something unusual behind her due to her sensitive nature. She turned around and was instantly taken aba There, she saw two women with a child hiding behind a counter further away and staring in her direction. They even waved at her as if asking her not to Since those who could enter the VIP lounge were people of status, the saledy obediently followed their instructions, stepping away for them to enjoy t Alexander sensed something, and as he turned around, he was instantly exasperated because he saw Evian and Selena gesturing for him to be quiet. O Originally. Selena and Evian wanted to observe how Alexander and Isabe interacted when they were alone. However, as soon as they entered, they o 12:00 PM Chapter 61 Shameless And Infuriating the scene unfold. The argument between Jessica and Jennie was still ongoing. Finished Isabe had also managed to draw some conclusions as her thoughts spilled into the minds of the Quirk family members. I knew it. Jennie¡¯s online persona, which paints her as a beautiful, kind¨C hearted. intelligent, and academically aplished woman, is indeed a crafted image. She even dares to provoke William¡¯s wife so boldly. It seems Jen The Quirk family instantly perked up their cars and paid attention to Isabe¡¯s thoughts. Ah, I see. This is a clich¨¦d tale of a childhood friend who can¡¯t be due to a violent encounter. After that, she finally divorced and returned home. Then, she approached Mr. Sawyer. who¡¯s now in a position of power within righteous. Isn¡¯t all of this her own choice?¡± Upon hearing Isabe¡¯s thoughts, both Selena and Evian were quite upset, and thetter even scowled. After all, she was the one who understood Jessi At that moment, Isabe finally saw Jessica¡¯s information. She immediately gasped and even lost her inner voice. A momentter, she looked at Jessica of her affection, he was always there, protecting her and nning for her. Clearly, he¡¯s mending their broken rtionship. At this point, they¡¯re only separ After listening to Isabe¡¯s thoughts, Selena and Evian couldn¡¯t help but feel a surge of anger. If there were a way for them to expose the unfaithful man Alexander also slightly furrowed his brows upon listening in. Tik, nik, tik. As expected, relying on a man is as likely as a sow climbing a tree. Love is not worth Isabe thought about that, she casually nced at Ale Alexander was confused. Please refrain from attacking all member of a proderi 244 12:01 PM Chapter 61 Shameless And Infuriating Finished In Alexander¡¯s view, once someone was married, they should notmit infidelity. Such behavior was indicative of a man¡¯sck of self¨C control and moralpass. To him, such a man was nothing more than a useless waste. As the Quirk family members relied on Isabe¡¯s thoughts for gossip, the argument between Jennie and Jessica had reached its peak. In the end, the sa Even though the situation wasplicated, the solution was clear¨Ccut. As long as Jessica paid at that moment, she could take the dress with her. Initially, the people there thought Jennie would argue more. However, upon hearing the saledy uote the price, she chuckled and said, ¡°That¡¯s quite expensive. Can you afford it, Jessica?¡± ¡°Are you joking with me?¡± Jessica finally held her head high, handing over a ck card to the saledy. The saledy, too, let out a sigh of relief and hu In no time, the saledy¡¯s expression stiffened. Awkwardly, the saledy said, ¡°Ma¡¯am, your card isn¡¯t working. We¡¯ve tried several times. It appears to b Jessica, who was already looking unwell, instantly lost all color from her face. The only person who could cancel her card was William. ¡°Out of money, Jessica?¡± Jennie seemed to have been waiting for that as her fair face flushed with a rosy glow, beautiful and dazzling. ¡°It seems that som ¡°Apologies, ma¡¯am. If you don¡¯t have the money¡¡± said the saledy awkwardly. Jessica felt as if she¡¯d been pped, nearly losing her bnce. However, she was determined not to lose her dignity in front of others. Gritting her teeth, she pulled out all the cards and cash she had on her. She barely used them, so. she didn¡¯t have much. The price of that dress was ste The onlookers, who were merely enjoying the spectacle, were dumbfounded. They thought they had finally witnessed a victory, but the tables had unexp Darn! What a major plot twist! Jennie¡¯s actions are totally shameless and infuriating to see! She knew all along that Jessica¡¯s card had been canceled be They didn¡¯t expect that to happen. I¡¯m so furious. I must discover why this seemingly respectable and aloof famous actor did something so ludicrous! Isabe¡¯s thoughts continued. Gossip 62 Gossip 62 Chapter 62 I Want This Dress Finished However, before Jennie could investigate, Jennie had already exined the reason. After relishing in Jessica¡¯s embarrassment, Jennie smugly said, ¡°It¡¯s all because you tricked me into that gathering, letting those men force drinks on me. I was very nearly in big trouble thanks. to that. William said since you have the money to set up such a scenario, he may as well can Jessica¡¯s expression changed. ¡°I didn¡¯t! I didn¡¯t do it!¡± Jennie, however, scoffed, ¡°I don¡¯t have any other enemies. You¡¯re the only one here who would wish ill upon me. If it wasn¡¯t you, then who else could it b You, Jennie! This was the n you orchestrated! You pretended to heed Jessica¡¯s summons to a gathering in front of William. Halfway through, you sent the whole thing! Finally catching up with the progress, Isabe couldn¡¯t help butin in her mind, which the Quirk family members heard. To think she isn¡¯t just a simple mistress. Her schemes certainly run deep. contact. The Quirk family members were initially left dumbfounded after listening to Isabe¡¯s thoughts. Upon hearing herints, they experienced a frustrat After all, that was someone else¡¯s private matter, and they couldn¡¯t realistically have known about the details. It wasn¡¯t their ce to meddle in others¡® aff Isabe¡¯s thoughts continued to flow into their minds. After all thismotion, many people in the industry will know that Jennie is William¡¯s woman and righteous excuses for protecting your mistress, se mbag. Tsk! Unable to contain themselves, both Selena and Evian also scoffed. Jessica probably didn¡¯t anticipate her card would be canceled due to that incident, especially since she had already angrily denied any involvement. Thu Jessica thought that William understood her, knew that she could never be that kind of and that she believed he and Jennie would never cross the line. person. It turned out that from the beginning, William had never trusted her, believing she would harm 1/4 12:01 PM Chapter 621 Want This Dress Jennie. His days of ignoring her were also a form of punishment. Finishelt Jessica couldn¡¯t care less that their many years of friendship hadn¡¯t bought from him even the simplest form of trust. All she knew was that she didn¡¯t wa Since Jessica couldn¡¯t gather enough money, she tried calling William. However, no matter how many times she called, there was no answer. She then decided to call William¡¯s assistant. The assistant answered the call and said something to her. Whatever it was, after Jessica listened to it and Upon witnessing the situation, Isabe couldn¡¯t help but thump her chest in frustration. Indeed, relying on a man¡¯s credit card is a foolish idea. I¡¯m so insightful. Look at wh called husband of hers has done. I bet he¡¯s out of his mind. canceling Jessica¡¯s card for someone else¡¯s sake. It¡¯sughable. Though their wealth should be shared as a couple, it se Selena and Evian nodded in disapproval upon hearing Isabe¡¯s thoughts. These CEO husbands sure are fond of using their power to discipline their wi A chill ran down Alexander¡¯s spine. The reputations of husbands everywhere are under attack! ¡°Since you can¡¯t afford it, I¡¯ll be taking it, Jessica,¡± Jennie said mockingly. ¡°I have no money, but do you? If I remember correctly, you left your marriage with nothing, and you don¡¯t even have a job yet. Do you really have the me With a mocking smile, Jennie presented a membership card to the saledy. The saledy quickly recognized it as a supplementary card of their store¡¯s VIP membership card and promptly verified it. Jessica¡¯s expression changed because she remembered that the store often supplied celebrities. with personal clothing, and William had that store¡¯s VIP Since Jessica rarely bought that type of clothing, William had never gotten her a supplementary. card. If she wanted to buy anything, she could just use t Jessica¡¯s eyes began to tremble gradually as she was afraid to hear a certain confirmation. Then, the saledy awkwardly spoke up. ¡°It is Mr. Sawyer¡¯s supplementary card. You can directly sign for expenses. The gossipers were utterly astounded and continued to be so as they listened to Isabe¡¯s thoughts. Apparently, it¡¯s because she¡¯s participating in the sh is incredibly insulting to his wife. Jessica¡¯s breath hitched in an instant. Then, she saw Jennieughing and saying, ¡°What? Didn¡¯t VIG 12.01 PM ?. Chapter 62 I Want This Dress Isabe was furious. That¡¯s just low! Selena and Evian agreed with Isabe¡¯s opinion. However, that wasn¡¯t all. Finished Jennie picked up the dress and held it up against her body, posing in front of the mirror. She snapped a picture and then sent it to William with a voice m Almost instantaneously, her phone vibrated. Just moments ago, Jessica couldn¡¯t reach William on the phone, and even his assistant said William was busy. Yet, William responded so quickly to Jennie. Jessica¡¯s pupils constric C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Jessica¡¯s figure swayed slightly, her entire body trembling in anger. Isabe thought, D¡¯mn! What a sc¡°mbag! Evian and Selena agreed. Jennie, however, responded, ¡°What are you talking about, William? I only thought this dress would suit Jessica, which I n to give her. After all, she mu recently.¡± Soon, William responded, ¡°No need to give that to her. It doesn¡¯t fit her. You look better in it, and she should be the one apologizing to you. Disgusting! Aren¡¯t everyone¡¯s mammary nds just mammary nds? thought Isabe. Alexander didn¡¯t understand what Isabe meant, but Selena and Evian agreed with her remark. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I originally wanted to offer you this dress, but since William disagrees, I won¡¯t.¡± Before Jennie could chuckle smugly, she saw Jessica make a sudden move. A p was swiftly delivered to Jennie¡¯s cheek. The p was so powerful that Jennie¡¯s sunsses and phone dropped to the ground. Everyone was initially taken aback, but soon after, they all seemed to sigh in relief, finding catharsis in what they saw. Jennie shrieked in disbelief. ¡°How dare you hit me!¡± She was about to retaliate when she heard someone shouting at her. ¡°Hey, you¡¯re disturbing the business here!¡± Isabe shouted, interrupting Jennie¡¯s retaliation That provided the saledies a chance to step in and medi 12:01PM ¡õ ? Chapter 62 I Want This Dress Finished man and a woman standing off to the side, but her attention was predominantly focused on Jessica. Seeing Jessica¡¯s eyes welling up with tears, she didn¡¯t retaliate immediately. Instead, she covered her reddened face and sneered, ¡°Since William thinks I look better in this dress, I¡¯ll be taking it.¡± Jennie knew precisely how to ruffle Jessica¡¯s feathers. She thought, in the future, she could hurt Jessica by wearing that dress whenever she appeared in front of thetter. However, in the next moment, the rude woman who had shouted loudly earlier spoke again. ¡°This dress, I¡¯m taking- Uhm, I mean, I want it.¡± Rumor has i this mall. How delightful. s 1.5K 2 Gossip 63 Gossip 63 Chapter 63 Men Like Him Should Be Buried Finished Isabe, by her nature, was not inclined to rashly leap into situations where she might end up ying the role of a hero, especially if it could lead to her own humiliation. Wouldn¡¯t that turn into a rather ironic situation? Before she decided to take any action, Isabe turned to Alexander in a subdued voice and queried, ¡°Are you the boss of this entire mall?¡± Alexander, visibly caught off guard by the question, responded with a hesitant, ¡°Yes.¡± Isabe pressed on, ¡°So, does that mean I have free reign here?¡± Alexander gave a vague affirmation. ¡°More or less.¡± Her next question was bold. ¡°Should I go ahead and take that dress?¡± It seemed Alexander had an inkling about what Isabe was contemting. Without hesitation, he grabbed his phone and swiftly sent a message to his a In truth, Alexanders under the impression that if Isabe didn¡¯t make her move quickly, the couple lingering behind him might lose their patience. It was hard to fault them, as everyone in his family had a notoriously warm heart. When Isabe suddenly burst out shouting, even Alexander could sense the palpable sigh of resignation from those behind him. The onlookers ahead, s Jessica, observing Isabe¡¯s somewhat confused demeanor, couldn¡¯t immediately grasp the reason behind it. Her realization dawned only when she saw Evian, thepassionate hospital dire Despite the slight embarrassment of being seen in such an unkempt state by people she knew, Jessica understood that they were present to lend their s Jennie, on the other hand, was perplexed as she observed Isabe, uncertain of her intentions. Does she know Jessica? Is she here to help her? ¡°Are they your friends, Jessica?¡± Jennie asked tentatively. Jessica responded with a straightforward, ¡°I don¡¯t know them,¡± leaving Jennie momentarily speechless as she turned back to Isabe. Upon closer inspection, Jennie was struck by a sudden recognition, although all online photos of Isabe were heavily styled professional model shots which made her look quite different in her natural, makeup¨Cfree state. Presently, she looked exceptionally vibrant and youthful, more akin to a lively university campus belle rather than the celebrities she resembled in 1/4 Chapter 63 Men Like Him Should Be Buried Finished Jennie was also surprised by the man apanying Isabe. His striking appearance andposed demeanor, his eyes reflecting the deep, glossy sh While it was not unusual for Jennie to see beautiful people, it was rare to encounter someone whobined exceptional charisma with stunning looks. E Jennie, ever attentive to detail, noted the sophisticated attire of the duo before her, which suggested their wealth or high status. Nevertheless, this did no ¡°Miss. I¡¯ve already reserved this dress,¡± Jennie dered. Unfazed, Isabe countered with a confident smile, ¡°No payment has been made; how can it be considered sold? I believe this dress suits me better. Jennie¡¯s face tightened, her unease growing as she found Isabe¡¯s words eerily reminiscent of a previous conversation she had had with Jessica. ¡°I¡¯ve Before the saleswoman could react, a directive was transmitted through the earpieces of all the sales associates present. The saleswoman, about to fina Jennie, visibly confused and upset, demanded, ¡°What do you mean by this?¡± The saleswoman, maintaining a professional demeanor, exined apologetically, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but this dress is no longer for sale as per our store manager ¡°Are you refusing to sell it to me? You prefer to sell it to her?¡± Jennie pointed at Isabe in disbelief. At that moment, Isabe stepped forward, presenting the exclusive membership card that Alexander had previously handed to her. The saleswoman¡¯s eyes widened upon seeing the card, a rare top¨Ctier membership card. ¡°Would you like this dress, Miss?¡± she asked Isabe. Isabe nodded affirmatively. ¡°No problem, would you like to try it on?¡± the saleswoman responded eagerly. ¡°Hey! Wait, what on earth is this-¡°Jennie eximed,pletely taken aback. The saleswoman rified. ¡°This is our store¡¯s VVIP membership card, granting ess to all items. not publicly avable for sale. I¡¯m sorry, Ms. Woods, Chapter 63 Men Like Him Should Be Buried Finished This revtion caused Jennie¡¯s face to redden with embarrassment. Knowing that any further argument would be pointless, she felt utterly powerless and overwhelmed by the situation. Ultimately, Jessica intended to express her gratitude to Evian, but as she looked around, Evian was nowhere to be seen. Left with no other option, she s After Jessica had departed, Isabe made ns to try on the clothes. ¡°Are you sure about this one? Do you like it?¡± Alexander inquired, seeking Isabe¡¯s confirmation. Alexander, suspecting that Isabe was merely attemp to wear. ¡°I do like it,¡± Isabe asserted, surprising Alexander by revealing a change in her preferences. Every time I think about the look on Jennie¡¯s face when sh feel thrilled. Oh my! Alexander, realizing her motive, mused to himself, So, this is the kind of affection you had in mind. Meanwhile, Jessica exited the shop, her emotions inplete disarray. Almost immediately as she stepped into the nced at the scree ¡°¡°Den air, the sharp ring of her phone sliced through her thoughts. She nced at the screen, her expression immediately freezing over as she answered the call. From the other end, a frosty voice greeted her. ¡°Did you hit Jennie?¡± A scoff escaped her lips, tinged with sarcasm. ¡°Heh¡ So she ratted me out already? William, if not for this incident, I doubt you would¡¯ve bothered to cal On the other end, the voice maintained its cold tone. ¡°Jessica, it appears you still haven¡¯t taken the time to reflect on your actions.¡± ¡°Reflect on what, exactly? On deeds I nevermitted, or on why you all have chosen to tarnish my reputation? Or should I ponder why my husband, sw ¡°Jessica, you¡¯ve changed so drastically, to the point where I hardly recognize you anymore. Don¡¯t you trust me at all? There¡¯s absolutely nothing inappro The mere mention of ¡°divorce¡± caused Jessica¡¯s body to seize up, freezing in ce. ¡°Now, go and apologize to Jennie!¡± the man demanded. Shock rooted Jessica to the spot, her face drained of color. It took her a moment to find her voice. ¡°Aren¡¯t you even going to ask what happened?¡± use an aveurs for vincel¡± Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. 3/4 12.01 PM Chapter 63 Men Like Him Should Be Buried ¡°I don¡¯t even recognize you anymore, William. Since you¡¯ve brought it up, fine, let¡¯s get a divorce,¡± Jessica¡¯s voice was soft, heavy with weariness. There was a pause from William this time. ¡°I¡¯m serious, Jessica. I¡¯m not joking.¡± ¡°So was I,¡± she replied firmly. Finished William¡¯s voice grew impatient, and he took a deep breath. ¡°How long do you intend to keep this up, Jessica? You¡¯re exhausting all the love I have for yo Jessica opened her mouth to respond, but the line went dead before she could get a word out. He hadn¡¯t given her a chance to exin her side. A sudden tightness gripped her chest, overwhelming, as if she was suffocating on her own emotions. Her vision blurred, and she felt herself swaying, before she could hit the ground, two sets of arms caught hut to copse backward. But Turning her head, Jessica saw Evian offering a strained, awkward smile. It turned out Evian and her mother, Selena, had been lingering just around the corner of the shop, debating whether to follow the two people they had be Seeing the pain etched across Jessica¡¯s face, Evian found herself at a loss for words. ¡°Come on, I¡¯ll take you to the hospital,¡± Evian said, her voice gentle As evening descended and it was time for them to head back, Isabe and Alexander had only managed to collect Selena and Cahan. They learned th with the need to share what she had heard, Selena ryed to Isabe the details. of the phone conversation they had overheard. Isabe listened, her eyes widening in disbelief. How he could so tantly ignore the struggles his wife faced and even stand up for the mistress? He even dares to proim his love for his wife and his innocence. Men like him should be buried. s Gossip 64 Gossip 64 Chapter 64 I Dare Not Imagine That Scene Finished Christopher wore an expression of sheer disbelief. They had only stepped out for a casual stroll, yet somehow, they had managed topletely oversha Upon Evian¡¯s return, everyone¡¯s curiosity piqued, though they knew better than to delve too. deeply into a patient¡¯s private affairs. Yet, their intrigue couldn¡¯t be fully contained. Evian had little she could share without breaching confidentiality. ¡°She¡¯s a pitiful soul, really. Since her admission, she¡¯s been utterly alone. It¡¯s rumored t Selena, concerned, asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t she discuss her health condition with her husband?¡± Evian shook her head somberly. ¡°She tried once, but he refused to believe her. He used her of fabricating her illness out of jealousy, despising her for supposedly cursing her own body. Eventually, she concluded that a husband who It¡¯s a terminal illness, and her days are numbered. Why gamble on the regret her husband might feel once he discovered the truth? Isn¡¯t that just foolishl Although Evian chose to remain silent, Isabe unintentionally let slip some details that unsettled. the Quirks further. Evian finally voiced her frustration, ¡°She simply won¡¯t cooperate with the treatment. Even though her condition might be manageable with treatment, she ¡°Nothing is more wretched than apathy,¡± Selena remarked sadly, shaking her head. A wave criticisms from the Quirks followed. A few dayster, the crew prepared to film the promotional video for My Acting Skill ahead of schedule. Rumor had it that this event was a significant assembly When Hayden arrived with the minivan to pick her up, he couldn¡¯t help butpliment Isabe on her choice of attire. ¡°Right? I also think it¡¯s gorgeous,¡± Isabe beamed, her smile even brighter. Christopher, who was already in the minivan, felt a sudden chill and tugged at Hayden¡¯s sleeve. ¡°Always stay alert in social settings,¡± he cautioned. Hayden, puzzled, inquired, ¡°Why?¡± Christopher patted Hayden¡¯s shoulder subtly. He and Isabe weren¡¯t bothered about possibly offending others; it was unfortunate that Hayden would ha Haydenughed it off. ¡°Are you concerned that Isabe might not know how to handle herself in 1/5 Chapter 54 I Dare Not Imagine That Scene Finished conversation and identally offend someone? Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve analyzed it. She mightck finesse in social pretenses, but her genuine kindness and a received both on and off camera. Christopher chuckled dryly and fell silent. Hayden, still unsure, nced at Isabe who was already busily sharing gossip she had discovered on her mobile phone with Thalia. Well¡ aside from some harmless chatter, there¡¯s really not much to be concerned about. Upon their arrival at the film building, the director, Taylor Carrey, and producer, Riley Briggs, personally weed them, a gesture that did not surprise Is The two were relieved to see that he didn¡¯t seem like a troublemaker. Their only concern was if he held a significant position and chose not to cooperate or enjoyedplicating matters, which could make managing the show challenging. ¡°Today, we¡¯re scheduled for a set of photos and some brief individual and group interviews,¡± Riley exined before directing everyone to the makeup roo The makeup room was a shared space for all five groups, designed to avoid any favoritism. It was spacious and well¨C equipped, with partitions providing everyone a bit of privacy. This setup allowed multiple artists to work simultaneously without anyone feeling neglected, The production team found this arrangement more convenient for rying information. Taylor also hoped it would encourage everyone to mingle and bec As people arrived at different times, Isabe and Christopher walked in to find three groups already there. Hayden immediately mingled with the crowd, his sociable nature allowing him to navigate the room effortlessly. Isabe, dragged along, greeted everyon ncing around, Isabe¡¯s eyes sparkled. To her, it seemed as if everyone had a juicy secret just ripe for the picking. Before she could dive into the unfolding drama, she overheard someone mention, ¡°Only Mr. Sawyer and Jennie¡¯s team hasn¡¯t arrived yet.¡± Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. ¡°Didn¡¯t you see the marketing message that just went out?¡± Someone in the knowughed, ¡°I bet they¡¯ll bete.¡± na nec thara da Chapter 64 | Dare Not Imagine That Scene Another chimed in humorously. ¡°Who knows? This show might just seal their love.¡± Finished Indeed, whispers of the William¡¯s secret marriage had circted, yet with the scandal escting, doubts about the truth of theTage grew. How could his spouse remain so silent amidst such controversy? William should at least take a page from those experienced actors; their spouses were always right beside them. He rushed over to Jennie¡¯s residential area in the dead of night and wasn¡¯t spotted leaving ever since. He¡¯s sure not being discreet. Let me see what¡¯s g Seated off to the side, Christopher was in the midst of selecting a hairstyle when a piece of gossip. caught his attention, straightening him up in his chair A thunderstorm had knocked out power in the upscale neighborhood where Jennie lived, and afraid of the dark, she had called William for help. Is William the adverse reaction of her treatment all by herself? Initially, Christopher had respected William, viewing him as a dedicated and professional individual. Now, however, disdain was all he felt, and he wanted As he was lost in these thoughts, another group entered, likely the staff for the William¡¯s team. He noted that William and Jennic were not among them. Hayden and the female manager of the male idol in the medieval fantasy drama were quick to engage. They approached William¡¯s manager, expressing polite concern for the actor who had yet to arrive. ¡°All right, let¡¯s start preparing. Those two will arrive shortly after us,¡± Connor announced, and everyone seemed to understand that the pair had decided t from the rest. It was surprising that Connor was so tant about pairing them together, seemingly oblivious to the implications. This wasn¡¯t just the actor¡¯s unteral, w picture. Hayden and the female manager were well aware of William¡¯s secret marriage, exchanging knowing looks that conveyed their perception of the other¡¯s naivety. Despite being a veteran manager who had managed an award¨C winning actor, their current arrogance and ignorance seemed bound to lead to their downfall. At the top, it¡¯s lonely, and by giving the public such leverage Externally, pleasantries were exchanged smoothly, masking any internal grievances. From across the makeup room, where their team was positioned, snippets of conversation floated over from the makeup artists. ¡°Pay attention to your makeupter.¡± 3/5 Chapter 64 I Dare Not Imagine That Scene ¡°Has Jennie¡¯s swelling not gone down yet?¡± ¡°There are still some traces left.¡± ¡°No wonder Mr. Sawyer had to apologize to her earlier.¡± ¡°It was after all, that person who hit her.¡± Finished Oh no, what did she hear? Was it still swollen? It¡¯s been days. Even a brick should have reduced the swelling by now. How odd¡ Wait! She was ppin always remember her. Damn, this mistress is punishing same spot every morning to ensure William would herself to maintain her hold on him! Christopher¡¯s mouth twitched involuntarily at the dedication and harshness of Jennie toward herself. Honestly, I really can¡¯t be med for this shameless couple¡¯ste arrival. Meanwhile, Isabe leaned toward Thalia beside her, whispering, ¡°Cooperate with meter.¡± Thalia¡¯s expression morphed from bewilderment to a sly und Christopher couldn¡¯t shake a growing unease, thinking, Why do I have this bad feeling about this? As the room buzzed with casual chatter and the business of styling, a surge of gossip suddenly quieted everyone. Attention turned toward Isabe. ¡°I snatched the dress on purpose,¡± she dered. ¡°Why is that?¡± Thalia queried. ¡°Because the two people fighting over it were the mistress and the wife.¡± ¡°Seriously?¡± ¡°Actually, this is how it was back then¡¡± ¡°Huh? What? Oh my goodness! Ms. Jea, you¡¯re ying the role of a vignte, aren¡¯t you?¡± Thalia eximed. Unbeknownst to Isabe, her conversation had struck a chord with a female actress known for scandalous roles as a mistress in their circle, who now fe The wife of a seasoned actor shot the actress a disapproving nce, but she seemed unaffected by 1. it. As Isabe continued, it was clear that the events she recounted had truly happened and were not meant to mock. Curiosity about the mistress¡® schemes spiked, and the onlookers thought, If only the man involved had a bit more sense, he could see through the mistre 4/5 Chapter 64 I Dare Not Imagine That Scene crowd to listen. Finished Once Isabe finished her tale, the lively buzz resumed in the room, treating the story as nothing more than trivial gossip. Even Hayden didn¡¯t inquire fur Just then, a stir at the door indicated new arrivals. Seizing the moment, Isabe and her assistant headed to the dressing room in advance. Their costum As William and Jennie entered just after Isabe had disappeared, Christopher¡¯s difort grew. I dare not imagine the scene when Isabe reappears s Gossip 65 Gossip 65 Chapter 65 Gossip Pool Finished William and Jennie arrivedst, greeted warmly by all as they made their entrance. After brief exchanges and mutual acknowledgements, everyone disp The director and producer pulled William and Jennie aside for a discussion. Meanwhile, the undercurrent of quiet gossip persisted among the others about the seemingly close rtionship between the two stars. Every so often, o It seemed as though some staff members, possibly nostalgic for their days of enthusiastically shipping celebrity couples, couldn¡¯t help but smile at the sig The atmosphere shifted when suddenly the door to the nearby changing room burst open. Christopher¡¯s group had previously been the only ones absen Now, it was clear who was about to step.out. Isabe emerged, d in a stunning deep blue mermaid dress that immediately captured everyone¡¯s attention. Her makeup was still iplete, yet her like features¨Cpale skin, sharp shoulders, and a slender waist, all contributing to a breathtaking presence. She was a natural scene¨C stealer, prompting silent acknowledgments around the room that even without refined acting skills, her screen presence alone was mesmerizing. However, not everyone shared this sentiment. Christopher looked anxious, William¡¯s brow was furrowed, and Jennie seemed taken aback. Before Jennie could gather her thoughts, William, standing nearby, raised a concerned eyebrow and addressed Isabe. ¡°Wasn¡¯t this outfit prepared for Everyone¡¯s costumes had been delivered to the dressing room earlier, sorted by assistants, sparking confusion about how such a mix¨C up could happen. William had recognized the dress- it was supposed to be for Jennie¡¯s photoshoot. It couldn¡¯t have ended up on someone else, unless i William¡¯s expression hardened. He believed firmly that no one, not even someone with ties to influential entities like Quirk Group, had the right to mistrea bound to protect. Jennie¡¯s past difficulties, oftenmented in his presence, had left him. particrly sensitive to any perceived threats against her. As William¡¯s usation floated across the room, confusion swept through the staff, and even his manager looked puzzled. This unexpected confrontation between the veteran actor and the rookie was not something. 1/3 Chapter 65 Gossip Pool Finished anyone had anticipated. Isn¡¯t the dress Isabe¡¯s own purchase? many thought, recalling how she had shown it off earlier. Hayden was quick to intervene, hoping to rify the misunderstanding with augh. ¡°Um, did you make a mistake, Mr. Sawyer? This is a dress our artist This broke Jennie from her stupor, her surprise deepening as she realized the rookie was none other than Isabe, who she had encountered that fateful day Suddenly, Isabe, looking equally astonished, pointed at Jennie and eximed, ¡°It¡¯s you! You¡¯re Jennie!¡± The room¡¯s atmosphere thickened with tension, everyone¡¯s eyes darting between the two, sensing an unfolding drama. What¡¯s going on? Looks like they have some beef going on. Did Mr. Sawyer mention a dress earlier? Huh? Wait a minute! Something seems¡ off. Jennie gave Isabe a scrutinizing look. Observing Isabe¡¯s obvious difort and unease, Jennie felt a surge of confidence. She probably doesn¡¯t ev With a feigned innocence, Jennie addressed the room, ¡°Sorry for the misunderstanding. I actually had my eyes on this dress earlier and even showed it to buy it, but it seems like Ms. Jea intervened. She had the seller cancel my order and reserved the dress for herself.¡± Jennie¡¯s smile was strained, p Ha! Fine, I¡¯ll endure this for now. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. As she spoke, the room¡¯s energy shifted palpably; everyone¡¯s minds raced, trying to keep up with the unfolding drama. After Jennie finished speaking, she looked apologetically at William, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, William, I didn¡¯t have time to tell you about this mix¨Cup.¡± William¡¯s expression darkened as he realized his mistake. While it was a misunderstanding, he was sure the woman who snatched Jennie¡¯s dress could William¡¯s gaze shifted toward Isabe, who appeared genuinely embarrassed by the situation. Is influence she really unaware of the etiquette expected in such situations, or is she just relying on Chion. Is to avoid ountability? The tension in William¡¯s expression eased slightly as hemented dryly, ¡°When Jennie sent me the picture of the dress, I thought it was quite stylish. M that there¡¯s only one.¡± So everything¡¯s true! William is secretly married, and his mistress is Jennie Jennie deliberately fought hi Chapter 65 Gossip Pool Moreover, he froze his wife¡¯s card and gave his supplementary card to his mistress¡. Finished The room buzzed with whispered spections and shocked realizations, though William seemed oblivious to the building tension. Despite the drama, Jennie maintained herposure. On the surface, she was the epitome of grace, though internally she felt turmoil remembering the Careful, don¡¯t in your own schemes. Her parting remark,den with sarcasm, was directed quietly enough that only Christopher could hear. He Heggled to contain hisughter. The rest of the crowd felt a mix of amusement and embarrassment bubbling up. ¡°Actually, I should be the one apologizing.¡± William conceded, his voice dripping with irony as he addressed Isabe, ¡°I assumed you had mistakenly take Dude, you¡¯re still missing the point. The urge tough was growing unbearable among the onlookers. Seeing Isabe still flustered, William couldn¡¯t fathom her prolonged difort. Doesn¡¯t she understand social cues at all? he wondered silently, offering th! Should we say something? The sentiment hung awkwardly in the air as those gathered digested the bizarre turn of events, unsure whether to intervene or just observe the spectacle s 1.5K Gossip 66 Gossip 66 Chapter 66 A Shriek From Outside. Finished Listening to William¡¯s strained yet polite conversation, Isabe couldn¡¯t help but recognize the effort it took to maintain such a facade. He really is a mast Concerned she might identally betray her amusement with a smile, Isabe quickly nodded politely and retreated to her own space, adopting an expr Nearby, Hayden had be visibly stunned, his thoughts racing. Did my artist just identally stir up a major problem? This could be a disaster. His m Christopher, observing Hayden¡¯s distress from the side, felt a twinge of sympathy. However, internally, his anticipation was building. Soon, very soon, eve Without any prior agreement, everyone in their group¨Cand it seemed people from other groups, too¨C found themselves drawn to the reflections in the mirror, not wanting to miss at moment of the unfolding drama. Some were even adjusting the partitions t Meanwhile, William and Jennie, though slow to catch on to Isabe¡¯s earlier actions, decided to dismiss the matter and turned their attention back to the William and Jennie exchanged puzzled looks. 1 Taylor, seeming to dodge the underlying tension, suddenly remarked, ¡°Uh¡ I just remembered there¡¯s something I haven¡¯t arranged yet.¡± Riley echoed the sentiment with a hint of panic, ¡°I just remembered¡ I haven¡¯t arranged for a director yet.¡± This left William and Jennie even more bewildered. Turning around, they saw that apart from their manager, their entire team was awkwardly avoiding ey The manager, caught between the desire to speak and the uncertainty of what to say, looked utterly dismayed. His eyes darted between Jennie and Will C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Despite his usual frustrations with Jessica, whom he often shed with, he had been keen on pairing Jennie with William for their potentialmercial v The manager¡¯s mind was racing. Isn¡¯t it always clear that Jessica was the domineering one and Jennie the vulnerable? Now is not the time to ponder thi 1/4 Chapter 66 A Shriek From Outside Connor was already drenched in sweat. Finished Jennie sensed the growing unease. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± she asked, her voice tinged with anxiety. Snapping back to the moment, Connor knew he had to manage the situation swiftly to avoid further embarrassment. ¡°Let¡¯s discuss this outside¡¡± he sug Once they were outside, the makeup room fell into an eeric silence¨C broken only when a woman¡¯s voice shrieked from outside, ¡°What!¡± The shock was palpable. From inside, someone blurted out, ¡°Holy crap!¡± followed by another who couldn¡¯t help but snort withughter. As the murmurs grew into a cacophony, many onlookers cast admiring nces toward Isabe, marveling at how the chain of coincidences had unfolded not realizing she might have orchestrated the scenario. They were thrilled by the spectacle, the excitement palpable in the air. Even with years in the industry, I¡¯ve never seen a twist like this, thought several veterans among the crowd, quickly pulling out their phones to share the Despite William¡¯s public rtions team¡¯s swift action to control the narrative, the story had already made significant waves, sparking heated discussions Everyone else found the drama intensely entertaining, except for Hayden, who was visibly distraught, pointing at Isabe with a trembling hand. ¡°I really didn¡¯t mean to, just look into my eyes, can¡¯t you see how genuine I am?¡± Isabe blinked herrge, innocent eyes, seemingly unphased by the c If only William hadn¡¯t been so infatuated with Jennie, rushing to her defense without a second thought. And Jennie, perhaps with motives not as pure, se Christopher, keen on protecting his crew, interjected, ¡°We can¡¯t me Isabe for this. How could she have anticipated their reactions? They brought this Despite the chaos, there was an undeniable thrill in witnessing such a lively spectacle unfold. The atmosphere was charged, everyone secretly relishing The sounds of distress and confusion from the makeup room spilled into the hallway, drawing everyone¡¯s attention. Jennie, caught up in the moment, co ¡°It wasn¡¯t like that. How could Isabe fabricate such stories? It truly wasn¡¯t like that at all,¡± Jennie sobbed, her voice trembling with each word. William felt a numbness spread across his face, akin to the chill of a steel de against his skin, as he reyed the recent usations in his mind. The 2/4 Chapter 66 A Shriek From Outside ¡°Jennie, remember you mentioned running into Jessica afterward? She discovered her card was blocked and unleashed her frustration on you, right?¡± W Isabe doesn¡¯t even know us. She harbors no ill will toward us, so why concoct such stories? Even if William was distraught, surely he could sense the Jennie¡¯s sobs paused as she absorbed his words, only to return with greater intensity. ¡°William don¡¯t you trust me? How could you think I¡¯d do such a thi husband wouldn¡¯t stop harassing me. I went out to clear my head and stumbled upon a beautiful dress I thought you¡¯d like,¡± she exined, her voiced William, suddenly alert, questioned. ¡°Your ex¨C husband contacted you again? Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡± The memory of Jennie¡¯s past, marred by hints of domestic turmoil when he first met her, shed As he looked at Jennie¡¯s tear¨Cstreaked face, William¡¯s heart was heavy with guilt and remorse. ¡°I¡¯ve already been a burden, causing strife between you and your wife because of my issues. I don¡¯t want to add more stress. What if we¡¯re seen togeth Furrowing his brow, William fumbled with his phone, searching for a number he hadn¡¯t dialed in far too long. Has it really been that long since thest called me? he wondered as he finally found her contact. He failed to realize that he hadn¡¯t called for a long time either. The phone rang longer than he anticipated, adding to his agitation. When Jessica finally answered, the sound of her retching and dry heaving echoed th Chalking it up to background noise, William demanded, his patience wearing thin, ¡°Why did it. take so long for you to pick up?¡± After a tense pause, Jessica¡¯s raspy voice filled the silence, ¡°What? Are you calling to reassure me that your night was spent innocently?¡± William was momentarily taken aback, the reality of their unresolved issues suddenly pressing. Flustered, he responded sharply, ¡°Enough! How many times must I exin myself about that night? I don¡¯t have time for this now. Tell me, do you know Isabe?¡± Jessica hesitated; she did know Isabe. ¡°After Evian brought me back to the hospital that day. I inquired about her. Evian told me she¡¯s her sister¨C inw, also participating in the program.¡± William felt a surge of vindication. ¡°Just as I thought, you do know her!¡± Jessica, confused by the implications, responded defensively, ¡°So what?¡± Jennie, overhearing the exchange, felt a mixture of relief and frustration. She had been right; they did know each other and had targeted her deliberately William¡¯s frustration boiled over. ¡°Jessica, did myst warning fall on deaf ears? You¡ You¡¯re 3/4 Chapter 66 A Shriek From Outside Jessica, taken aback, retorted, ¡°What are you talking about?¡± ¡°The dress!¡± William exploded. ¡°Oh, you knew? Even knowing that, you still¡¡± Jessica¡¯s voice trailed off. Finished William¡¯s voice hardened, ¡°Jessica, if this happens again, we¡¯re getting a divorce. I can¡¯t deal with this anymore.¡± Once again, he ended the call abruptly, leaving Jessica staring nkly at her phone, overwhelmed and nauseous, unable to make sense of the swift and Gossip 67 Gossip 67 Chapter 67 Make A Fool Out Of Himself Finished After ending the call, William¡¯s face was etched with disappointment. He hadn¡¯t expected Jessica to react so harshly. Turning to Jennie, he sighed deeply ¡°It¡¯s okay. I know she loves you. Love can make a person act crazy, I¡ understand.¡± Jennie¡¯s response was calm, but internally, she felt a surge of excitement. Hearing William mention divorce seemed like a stroke of unexpected luck, shifting him closer to her side. Her gaze lingered on William, but noticing her stare, he looked away, difort clear in his eyes. Jennie maintained a facade of vulnerability, appearing as the picture of wronged innocence. William saw it, his heart softening unintentionally, and in a m Jennie¡¯s initial shock was about to turn into verbal surprise when William preempted her. ¡°Let me take you to clear things up!¡± he dered, pulling her along. Jennie¡¯s face fell, her mind racing with panic. How could I dare to rify things now? She wanted to dissuade William, but it was toote. Seeing Jennie¡¯s distraught appearance, William¡¯s heart ached with a mix of pity and resolve. He feltpelled to stand by her side, determined to seek j Their managers, meanwhile, were distracted, busy deleting posts and failing to prevent William¡¯s impulsive march for justice. The makeup room doors burst open, and the once noisy room fell into stunned silence. No one had expected William and Jennie to return so suddenly. They had mentally prepared themselves not to join the William¡¯s group for the uing shoot, given the embarrassing public exposure of their private a Oh no, their return just made everyone incredibly awkward¡ I can¡¯t bring myself to meet their eyes! D*mn, he actually came back. Shouldn¡¯t he be too ashamed to show his face, finish his work alone, and then sneak away? Isabe and others, including Christopher and Hayden, were equally surprised to see the duo at the door. It¡¯s almost as if they¡¯re using the tactic if I¡¯m not embarrassed, the embarrassment falls on others.¡® Indeed, those who can survive in the entertainment in Isabe was inwardlyining when she saw William, his face pale, striding toward her with Jennie in tow. Judging by his expression, he was enduri Chapter 67 Make A Fool Out Of Himself Finished ¡°Ms. Isabe, it was one thing when you snatched Jennie¡¯s dress before, but now you¡¯re spreading baseless rumors about my rtionship with my junio Jennie¡¯s face turned pale, her heart pounding with anxiety. Suddenly, realization dawned on her. She remembered that the store would never provide surveince footage; doing so would vite the privacy of the were unverifiable, relying solely on their ounts. With William¡¯s trust in her, what else did she have to worry about? Jennie resolved to carry her deception to the bitter end, putting on an act of humiliation as she faced Isabe. At this moment, everyone¡¯s attention was recaptured. Is there more to this story than initially thought? Was the earlier joke not just a fluke but something sabe was taken aback. She had originally found their actions distasteful and nned only to scare them a bit, hoping they would retreat in guilt. She n I did snatch the dress from Jennie for Jessica¡¯s sake and set up a trap for them, but¡ am I spreading rumors? Am I not distinguishing right from wrong? How did he evene to that conclusion? As expected, for these scumbags, everythi Christopher furrowed his brows, ready to defend Isabe, but Hayden stopped him, attempting to defuse the situation with a diplomatic response. ¡°Mr. S William¡¯s manager joined the fray, though the wise move would have been to manage the situation with calmness. Yet, William had already charged ahe now. ¡°Everyone knows who Ms. Jea is referring to. We¡¯re not ones to stir up trouble, but we¡¯re not afraid of it either. We¡¯ll all be working together on future Good grief, this manager and William together couldn¡¯t even muster a single functioning brain. They actually believed Jennie¡¯s flimsy story. The confrontation escted as the two managers faced off, the air thick with tension. Meanwhile, other staff members scurried about, looking for the director and producer to intervene. Excitement buzzed among the onlookers from each group, some nearly ready to cheer on a confrontation.. ¡°Heh, have our people apologize?¡± Christopher retorted coldly, his disdain apparent. ¡°Are you 241 Chapter 67 Make A Fool Out Of Himself The tension in the room escted as William, Christopher, and Hayden faced off, each determined to protect their own interests and reputations. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Finished ¡°This might be asking too much, I believe Ms. Jea probably didn¡¯t do anything wrong,¡± Hayden added, his expression turning grave. Despite his initia ¡°Are you trying to cover up for her?¡± William used, his anger palpable and voice tinged with usation. Just as Christopher and Hayden prepared to respond, Isabe cut in, her voiceced with feigned confusion. ¡°Wait, I didn¡¯t quite catch that,¡± she said, pu ¡°Didn¡¯t you?¡± William shot back, his gaze icy and challenging. Isabe looked genuinely puzzled as she responded. ¡°So you¡¯re not married: Still single?¡± William, caught off guard by her direct question, didn¡¯t know how to reply. Isabe¡¯s lips curved into a knowing smirk. ¡°Or are you saying you didn¡¯t cancel your wife¡¯s card because of Ms. Woods, nor did you give her your VIP su use?¡± At this, William¡¯s pupils shrank, a clear sign of his difort. ¡°Are you saying it wasn¡¯t intentional that you didn¡¯t pick up your wife¡¯s calls? She couldn¡¯t even reach you through your assistant, yet you responded to M As William¡¯s face turned a deeper shade of red, Isabe pressed on, ¡°Could it be that your wife and Ms. Woods never actually met that day?¡± Remembering the p, the usation, William found it suddenly hard to breathe.. In a tone filled with earnest inquiry, Isabe continued, ¡°Mr. Sawyer, where exactly did I spread false rumors?¡± Rather than demanding that I prove my innocence, perhaps it¡¯s time your true colors as a hypocrite were revealed! Christopher, observing the unfolding drama, felt a wave of relief. Indeed, Isabe was not one to be easily bullied; it was she who often turned the tables The initial skepticism from the audience slowly shifted as they waited for William to respond. But as the silence stretched, it became evident that he had noeback. Even Connor seemed shocked by the turn of events. Doesn¡¯t this silence confirm that the issues we¡¯ve been discussing were indeed true? And here I thought there would be some kind of twist! Chapter 67 Make A Fool Out Of Himself Why did hee back, only to make a fool out of himself? Finished Full of bluster and a misced sense of righteousness, William¡¯s confidence baffled everyone. How could he be so confident? He must be a fool, isn¡¯t he? Gossip 68 Gossip 68 Chapter 68 The Best Netizens. Finisher William, always considering himself a man of integrity, felt no need to weave lies in his dealings. Yet, under the harsh gaze of scrutiny, even the guiltless ¡°What I¡¯m trying to articte isn¡¯t that¡ it¡¯s just¡¡± William faltered, his confidence ebbing away unexpectedly. Isabe scized the moment, not allowing him a chance to regroup. ¡°Not these? So, all of these usations are true? Initially, I encountered arguing that day,n¡¯t entirely sure if it was your wife and Ms. Woods I without further boration. But now¡¡± She let her words hang in the air, the implication clear Caught off guard, William struggled to find his footing in the conversation. ¡°There were reasons. for all of that. It was her who made the mistakes, and th ¡°What mistake did she make?¡± Isabe pressed, her question cutting through the tension. Jennie, feeling a surge of panic, feared William might reveal too much. Understanding his tendency to divulge more than intended under pressure, she k Her interjection prompted a few awkward coughs from those around, their difort palpable. Jennie nced around, meeting eyes filled with unspoken words, as if everyone collectively thought, No, the gossip about the wife and the mistress bick The real issue, irrespective of the underlying motives, was that a well¨Cknown actor had apparently mistreated his wife in favor of his mistress¨C a deplorable act. Yet here he was, confronting others as if he bore no guilt. Feeling what seemed like public humiliation, Jennie began to tremble visibly. Even William could feel the disdain emanating from those around him, leaving him bewildered by their reaction, questioning internally, Why, when I¡¯ve do Before they could further react, Isabe adopted a posture of righteous indignation, her voice. tinged with disbelief. ¡°What, you¡¯re saying it never happen Connor, sensing the conversation spiraling, hastily interjected, ¡°Yes, she admitted she knew you!¡± ¡°I am an artist who has worked on the same show as her husband. Isn¡¯t it normal that she knows of me?¡± Isabe retorted, incredulous. ¡°I was merely inquiring if she a Her statement left William and hispanions momentarily speechless. Who would admit to such a thing!¡± Jennie blurted out, disbelief etched across her face. Chapter 68 The Best Netizens Finished Isabe turned to Jennie, her toneced with sarcasm. ¡°You really have a talent for fabrication. don¡¯t you? I didn¡¯t lie, Mr. Sawyer. Whom do you believe¨Cme or her?¡± The sudden boldness of Isabe¡¯s challenge left everyone in a brief state of shock. Caught off guard, Jennie almostughed out loud as she grasped the unfolding scenario. William, jolted back to reality by Isabe¡¯s questioning, stared at her in disbelief. ¡°Why would I believe you over my own junior? How well do I even know Everyone in the room was thinking, Isabe, regardless of the truth, why should anyone take your word over their personal rtionships? Your argumen Who would have thought that Isabe, in a moment of frustration, would say, ¡°Right, I shouldn¡¯t have asked. If Mr. Sawyer doesn¡¯t even trust his own wife Her words left William visibly shaken, his face frozen in astonishment. What? ¡°Just by speaking, he gives Ms. Woods absolute trust, no evidence needed, unlike me. I¡¯d probably need to provide a mountain of proof just to be heard. continued, her frustration palpable. Jennie, at a loss for words, her face growing pale, remained silent. Everyone was astounded.. ¡°I didn¡¯t feel wronged at all. After all, Mr. Sawyer¡¯s wife was used without being allowed to defend herself. It seems anyone could be med for bullyi Connor was stunned. D*mn! Impressive! That sarcasticeback was spot¨Con! The temperature in the makeup room seemed to rise, causing some to feel ufortable and embarrassed. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Nevertheless, Jennic, ever adept at navigating crises, suddenly burst into tears. ¡°I understand now, you¡¯re against me because you think I¡¯ve wronged W Upon hearing her dramatic plea, everyone was taken aback. They had merely been bystanders to the unfolding drama; how had they suddenly be William was instantly on alert, given Jennie¡¯s history of mental health issues and self¨C harm. If she hadn¡¯t been wrongly used, why would she express such despair again? 22/411 Chapter 68 The Best Netizens Finished ¡°Enough! You¡¯re defending Jessica so fiercely, yet you im not to know her!¡± William. disregarding all previous doubts, fervently defended Jennie. ¡°I¡¯ve if she continues to make up stories about Jennie, don¡¯t me me for choosing logic over family ties!¡± Choosing to stand by logic instead of your family, is that it. buddy? Can you even hear yourself? I¡¯ve never seen anyone so skilled at twisting the truth an Upon hearing Isabe¡¯s candid admission. Christopher was caught off guard by the revtion. His response,ced with irony, couldn¡¯t help but escape h The sarcasm in his voice cut through the tension, prompting a chorus of coughs from those around, all covertly signaling their approval of his remark. William. possibly motivated by a mix of pride and guilt. feltpelled to assert his version of the truth. ¡°You all arepletely in the dark about what my wife has subjected Jennie to. She¡¯s suspicious, distrustful, and constantly concocts schem He had always preferred to resolve family matters privately, hoping to afford Jessica the chance. to amend her ways. But he could no longer stand by as Isabe found herself reeling from the turn of events. Despite everything. William¡¯s unwavering trust in Jennie was evident, a testament to their deep¨C seated bond that no childhood sweetheart could rival. It disgusted her how blind loyalty could overshadow obvious truths. At that moment, she considered involving the authorities. Although high¨C end stores typically shunned releasing surveince footage to protect their reputation, she knew that formally reporting the incident wouldpel them t At that precise moment, the room was suddenly filled with the cacophony of ringing cell phones, drawing everyone¡¯s attention despite their attempts to ig With a single nce, their pupils quaked. William and his manager¡¯s phones began to explode with notifications. William might have been indifferent, but his manager was not. As he checked his phone, hisplexion turned ashen, his eye Meanwhile, William continued his staunch defense of Jennie, his gaze sternly fixed on Isabe, silently pleading with her to cease her support for what h schadenfreude, her smile broadening unsettling! Hayden, puzzled, pulled out his own buzzing phone. Christopher, less concerned with the digital uproar, focused instead on Isabe¡¯s derations. Even the heavens can¡¯t stand to watch this unfold any longer! Indeed, the relentless curiosity ofizens surpasses any force money can buy. 3244 Chapter 68 The Best Netizens Due to my recent prank, the leaked gossip piqued the interest of theizens. After some digging, they surprisingly unearthed a secretly recorded video Finished It appears an employee courageously captured footage of the incident, thinking to share tales of unusual customers online. Without revealing any faces, The revtions depicted in the video painted a clear picture of the mistress¡® harsh treatment of the original wife, sparking outrage among fans. Shockingly, Jessica and William¡¯s marriage certificate came to light along with a detailed history of their rtionship from childhood through their professional lives. Even a photo of Jessica at the hospital emerged. fueling specu The fanbase of the Young Again is left reeling as the narrative quickly turns against them, fueled by vehement online bacsh. usations about a hidd Hahaha! These are the bestizens I¡¯ve ever seen. Wait, I need to keep an eye on William. I¡¯m curious to see how he¡¯ll continue to defend his newfoun the video. Before Connor could whisk William away from the escting scandal, Taylor and Riley, no longer able to remain in the background, rushed forward, des crisis. Gossip 69 Gossip 69 Chapter 69 Kick Someone When They Are Down ¡°Mr. Sawyer, Ms. Woods, we require some rification on this matter!¡± Riley dered with evident urgency. Finished Both William and Jennie, who were caught in the midst of a heated exchange with Isabe, were visibly startled by this interruption. The atmosphere in the dressing room, previously tense, seemed to spike with restlessness. Everyone present wore expressions ofplete shock, their eyes darting between their phones. and the unexpected scene unfolding before them. In the puzzled nces thrown their way, there were those who bit back words, some who suppressed sneers, and others who couldn¡¯t hide their disdain What¡¯s wrong now? Has something else surfaced online? Despite the scandal that Isabe had ignited, William had believed it would dissipate forck of solid evidence, assuming their fans would have dismisse ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± William demanded, seeking rity amid the confusion. Connor, caught off guard and visibly shaken, almost handed his phone to William but hesitated, his hands trembling. He, too, was taken aback by the rev Before he could react further, the room¡¯s typically dormant projector flickered to life. Both William and Jennie paused, their argument interrupted by a sud ¡°Is it that expensive? Can you afford it, Jessica?¡± a familiar voice echoed through the speakers, causing William to whip his head around in surprise.. On therge screen, only the lower halves of two women were visible. One figure, strikingly simr to Jennie on the day she had provocatively lifted her another. William, squinting at the screen, struggled to recognize Jessica by her attire alone¨C her figure was so gaunt that her clothes hung loosely on her. The only clues he had were the ck card in her hand and the voice resonating from the sp The scene continued to unravel, showcasing Jessica¡¯s panic and desperation as she attempted to make a call, only to be interrupted by Jennie offering her supplementary card¡ followed by a resounding p. ¡°No!¡± Jennie lost allposure and shrieked, her facade of calm shattering as she demanded, ¡°Turn it off, turn it off! Who did this? Turn it off!¡± Her sudde Christopher, observing Jennie¡¯s frantic reaction, quietly pocketed his phone. Just moments earlier, Isabe had whimsically mentioned how public execution would be fitting. 1/4 Childtier 85 +18) Servene This had prompted Christoph afe Sisition. to use gering worked wa Ms Moods. The des s This revellibice scrubi jezeke tite foor do love all the chai It causing her wat so donde and she copsed me cooper of guard Here at Babe m Upon hearing Broe¡¯s boring SOCISTI ever gode moned tursa con lunging but resteaned calling Jennie¡¯s core cancel breakawa The color draers in Gub prized finh unedin guze toward bell, and to hear her car meutes in the video yed to a part where Jessa wallet pa no pant wo s at ate of them and dered. ¡°Than me, were Your wife truly the way weslization dinwrong than they she didn¡¯t know each one there male en hur C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Chapter 69 Kick Someone When They Are Down Finished Isabe¡¯s smile widened. ¡°So, about this rumor¨C spreading matter, I do n on getting to the bottom of it. Unless, of course, you offer me a sincere apology.¡± Isabe had masterfully turned the tables on all the usations previously hurled at her by William and Jennie. Finally, she added. ¡°I believe that Mr. Sawyer, upon seeing the truth, will definitely choose to stand with reason.¡± At this, everyone finally burst intoughter, unable to contain themselves any longer. Connor, previously so assured, now trembled with fear, their arrogance evaporated in the face of undeniable truth. ¡°Ms. Jea, it¡¯s all a misunderstanding. We can handle this amicably,¡± he pleaded.. Hayden looked up sharply and countered, ¡°No, we need your apologies. If it weren¡¯t for the uproar online, Ms. Jea would have been wrongfully u Connor nudged William urgently. However, William, overwhelmed by the revtions and the crowd¡¯s mockery, was too distraught to respond. He stared down at Jennic, his voice trembling as he asked. ¡°What is¡ What¡¯s going on? Have you deceived me Jennie was utterly defeated, unable to raise her eyes to meet those of anyone around her. Overwhelmed by the undeniable truth, all she could manage was to sob softly under the weight of her exposu ¡°Tell me, why did you lie!¡± William¡¯s voice thundered in sudden fury, shattering the heavy silence that enveloped the room. Internally, William grappled with his emotions, torn between the regret of having wrongfully used his wife and the seething anger and shame of having ¡°No, William, it¡¯s not what you think¡ I didn¡¯t intend for any of this to happen, I¡¡± Jennie stammered, her voice choked with emotion. Ovee with despair, she turned and fled the room, her departure marked by an air of devastation.. Jennie¡¯s assistant and the other staff members, their faces etched with embarrassment, quickly followed her out, eager to escape the unfolding drama. M Connor, caught in the urgency of the situation, was already buzzing with nervous energy, akin toa cat on hot tin roof. Chapter 69 Kick Someone When They Are Down Finished revtions concerning the actor¡¯s scandal. Netizens swarmed to various short video tforms, where the news spread like wildfire, blossoming across t details. William found himself at the epicenter of the most significant crisis of his career. This was no simple scandal captured on video; it had ballooned into a p William and Jennie were central to My Acting Skill. While the controversy might temporarily spike viewer interest, it risked dragging the entire production screen partner stage aeback.. Voices online were already sharply critical, condemning the show¡¯s team for ostensibly supporting wrongdoing and facilitating the misconduct of a mistre Therefore, Taylor and Riley were in a panic; they had to immediatelye up with a solution. Gossip 70 Gossip 70 Chapter 70 Their Downfall Finished Connor was acutely aware that if they didn¡¯t manage the unfolding crisis with finesse, the repercussions could be catastrophic. He felt an urgent need to pull William aside to regroup and strategize. Yet, just as he was about to act, a cough from Hayden halted him, reminding him there. was still an Frustration was building inside Connor, almost to the point of feeling like he was internallybusting, yet he knew better than to provoke further conflic ¡°Sorry, we didn¡¯t thoroughly investigate this matter. We apologize to Ms., Jea¡± Connor offered, showcasing his professional acumen in knowing prec Despite his attempt at diplomacy, the other party¡¯s response was chillingly dismissive, leaving Connor with no choice but to urgently tug at William¡¯s arm him back to the present. William, jarred slightly by the insistent pull, began to feel the dual sting of embarrassment and anger well up inside him. He pondered the indignity of the situation. Here he was, a celebrated actor, his reputation far surpassing that of Isabe, the rookie. Even if he had erred William¡¯s pride was deeply wounded, having been trampled repeatedly in front of this gathering. Yet, the pressure from his manager was relentless, The scene was almost surreal¨Ca revered actor humbling himself before a novice was an unheard¨C of spectacle in the industry. The rest of the attendees were visibly fascinated by Isabe, drawn to herpelling presence and the drama unfolding aro Yet, some couldn¡¯t help feeling that Isabe had overstayed her wee in the limelight. It was time to deescte and salvage what remained of William To everyone¡¯s astonishment, Isabe wasn¡¯t ready to let the matter drop just yet. She sighed deeply, her voice resonating with a calm yet firm resolve, ¡°I consider myself to be a forgiving person. Despite being unjustly wronged, I¡¯m not The room went silent. What? She¡¯s not one to hold grudges? But who started this in the first ce! Williamn was bbergasted by Isabe¡¯s persistence; he hadn¡¯t anticipated her refusal to reconcile. Ultimately, it was his manager who had to physically lead him away from the escting scene. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. The intended promotional video for William¡¯s group naturally fell through. Other groups had proceeded with their filming, but the focus was lost, everyone Curiosity about how William would navigate this public rtions nightmare was rampant. Yet, as 1/3 Chapter 70 Their Downfall Finished evening fell and the crew dispersed, there had been no forting response from his camp. The production team distanced themselves, iming ignorance and awaiting directives from William¡¯s side. Meanwhile, online, while die¨C hard fans and ship enthusiasts clung to their beliefs, the more neutral observers reveled in the dramatic downfall of a once¨C revered actor and his mistress. William and Jennie¡¯s past rtionship, once romanticized, now reeked of scandal. Netizens. dissected every rumor, theirmentary growing increasing At the Quirk manor, the evening was spent avidly discussing the entertainment industry¡¯stest scandal. While Isabe multitasked between chatting, bro After all, while the reliability of online information could be questionable, the veracity of Isabe¡¯s firsthand ount was both undeniable and vastly more Half the inte is hurling insults, a true spectacle. And to think some still believe in their innocence. Can they not see? Or do they choose to be blind? S Everyone leaned in closer, their ears perked in anticipation. Dang, did she resort to suicide? Everyone was taken aback. Fake? Oh it¡¯s a mere ruse to deceive William. Everyone was speechless. It¡¯s utterly ridiculous. She imed that her resentment over being tricked into a gathering was the cause of her unstable emotions and impulsive actions. Nods of agreement circled the room, as the rationale presented was stretched beyond belief, and they were all aware that the supposed drinking party w Moreover, after this concocted story had surfaced, wouldn¡¯t William reflect on the veracity of the gathering ims? Gosh, he doesn¡¯t believe her¡ This elicited a collective sigh from the group. However, Isabe¡¯s internal tirade didn¡¯t stop there. Chapter 70 Their Downfall Finished confessed that she loved him, driven by her unresolved feelings from their past forced separation, iming she couldn¡¯t restrain herself. How disgusting! The room was stunned by the revtion, and they could barely suppress the urge to force Isabe to reveal more. Jennie had thrown herself at William and kissed him! And shockingly, he didn¡¯t pull away. After a considerable time, he regained hisposure and gent The sentiment echoed throughout the onlookers. So, that¡¯s it? A confession, a kiss, and then William just forgives Jennie for her actions against Jessica? He thinks all is excusable because of love? And The Quirks, although not personally acquainted with the individuals involved, felt a surge of indignation upon hearing Isabe¡¯s ount. It was no wonde Ah! Suddenly, Isabe¡¯s expression shifted to one of shock. The room held its breath, bracing for even more scandalous revtions. Can you believe it? Connor actually had the audacity to suggest that William pin all the me on Jessica, divorce her, and marry Jennie, iming it would ca Although the Quirks had no direct insight into how the manager nned to navigate the crisis, they couldn¡¯t help butment on hisck of morals. On the balcony of Jennie¡¯s apartment, Connor said decisively, ¡°It¡¯s time for you to decide. Get a divorce, let Jessica publicly admit to her mistakes, and then you can officially be with Jennie. Only then can my wife! I only ¡°No way!¡± William eximed, incredulous. ¡°Are you out of your mind? She¡¯s mentioned divorce to scare Jessica into backing down, to stop her from mak Gossip 71 Gossip 71 Chapter 71 Malicious Content Finished Connor said, ¡°Had it not been for the obstacles four years ago, you two might have been together already. Why torment yourself with denial?¡± A flicker of panic crossed William¡¯s eyes. ¡°I¡¯ve never even thought about cheating or doing anything that would betray Jessica.¡± ¡°But now, the onlinemunity doesn¡¯t see it that way. Anything that¡¯s been leaked now absolutely can¡¯t be seen as you being unfaithful. Otherwise, bot Seeing that William refused to admit it, Connor could only continue his impassioned analysis. ¡°Even if we have to make Jennie the viin, you can im that you and Jessica are in business together simply because you are just assisting your junio misunderstanding to result, but that¡¯s still not enough to prove your innocence. People would still use you of behaving improperly and not being prude Losing his temper out of embarrassment, William interrupted, ¡°I¡¯ve done nothing wrong. I¡¯mpletely innocent.¡± ¡°But your sponsorship deals and thepany¡¯s stock prices have all been affected. It¡¯s not something your clear conscience can reverse,¡± Connor said. can¡¯t be the one at fault. Only by being seen as a victim can you preserve everything you Listen to me, a divorce can¡¡± have n ¡°Enough, stop talking. I won¡¯t agree to a divorce,¡± William stated firmly. ¡°So, what¡¯s your solution? That video makes it impossible for Jennie to clear her name. If we just ignore it, the result would be the same as making her ta William¡¯s body stiffened, his gaze growing vacant. His lips trembled as he said, ¡°I can¡¯t do that to Jessica! She hasn¡¯t done anything wrong.¡± Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Connor¡¯s expression shifted suddenly as he said, ¡°That may not necessarily be the case.¡± Taken aback, William immediately looked at Connor and asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡± Connor borated calmly, ¡°What¡¯s the story behind those photos of Jessica looking sick?¡± William was shaken when he remembered the matter. A sh of concern crossed his mind. Could she really be sick? ¡°Didn¡¯t you mention that she feigned illness to stop you from helping Jennie? How can it be so coincidental?¡± Connor asked, ¡°And why didn¡¯t she answer William was stunned, his brows furrowed as he said, ¡°So, you¡¯re suggesting she deliberately staged those photos to stir up more drama.¡± 1/4 12:02 PM Chapter 71 Malicious Content Finished ¡°It¡¯s obvious that he saw an opportunity to take revenge on you, garner sympathy from theizens, take the moral high ground, and force you to have a change of heart and abandon Jennie?¡± Connor said dis William¡¯s eyes flickered at the thought. That¡¯s right. It¡¯s impossible for Jessica to fall ill abruptly. For these photos to suggest otherwise, she must have fa ¡°Her recklessness has caused us a great deal of trouble. William, you really should teach her a lesson. It¡¯s one thing if she can¡¯t help with your career, but trying to hinder it is just too much.¡± Connor was well aware that given William¡¯s acting skills, he was currently at the peak of his poprity. At his age, it was time to pivot and seek greater development. Therefore, the n he had in mind was for William and Jennie to help each other advance in their mid¨C career, rather than having a housewife like Jessica who could only hide in the shadows and constantly worry about the risk of exposure. While William consistently maintained his boundaries, thwarting Connor¡¯s ns, thetter believed that ultimately, William would follow his heart and cho Now, the opportunity had presented itself. William¡¯s expression was beginning to darken. Growing agitated, he wanted to call Jessica again. But still, no one answered. Connor tried to persuade him further, but William remained resolute, not intending to give in. Connor let out a sigh, focusing on resolving the current predicament. ¡°Actually, you could pacify Jessica and get the divorce procedures over with. Treat When the time came for them to decide whether they were going to remarry each other or someone else, Connor couldn¡¯t care less about it. William noticeably paused. A pretend divorce and a real divorce evidently meant two different things to him even though they were the same in the eyes of thew. Connor sensed an opportunity and said candidly, ¡°You need to have a frank discussion with Jessica about the pros and cons of this situation. I¡¯m not targ surely cooperate.¡± William¡¯s eyes flickered subtly just as the call connected. Panic surged in William¡¯s heart, but he instinctively asked in the coldest tone, ¡°Where are you? Why haven¡¯t you answered your phone for so long? I hav meet.¡± ¡°I¡¯m at the hospital¡¡± William ume taken aback foaling me though a fire had enddanly red within him. Hie hand 12:02 PM Chapter 71 Malicious Content Finished already heavy with irritation, was now throbbing even more. Yet, Jessica continued to spout nothing but lies. ¡°Enough! Jessica, stop this already. I admit that I wronged you in the video incident. That was my fault. But is it necessary for you to add fuel to the fire? ckmail me emotionally?¡± William retorted, firmly believing that Jessica wasn¡¯t sick. All was silent on Jessica¡¯s end, causing a moment of inexplicable suffocation for William. Yet, in his frustration, he tantly ignored her strange response. ¡°Forget it, I won¡¯t argue with you, nor will I hold a grudge over you posting fake pictures. You¡¯re aware of the situation online, where things have gotten o nearly died just now. We¡¯vee up with a solution on our end.¡± As William rapidly discussed the pros and cons of whoever would take the me, he seemed unable to bring up the pretend divorce. An unexinable sense of un ¡°William, am I hearing things wrong? You want me to admit that I was the one who started the provocation in the video, and that I was pretending to be s You want me to apologize to everyone online? Have you lost your mind? You clearly know that I was bullied and wronged, but you still choose to protect At that moment, Jessica was lying helplessly on the bed, her body drenched in sweat due to the intense pain. Anger made her shiver uncontrobly, her voice a William was taken aback by the harsh words, feeling as if he had been stabbed in the heart at the mention of sleeping with Jennie. It felt like an insult to ¡°Forget it! You expect me to clear things up for her and pave the way for your future? Not a chance! If she¡¯s so fond ofmitting suicide, why hasn¡¯t she Why should someone like that live, while I have to¡ William hadn¡¯t expected such venomous words from Jessica, so much so that he couldn¡¯t even hear her cries. In his anger, he coldly retorted, ¡°If you wo As always, he felt that this was sufficient to intimidate Jessica, who had loved him deeply for many years. After saying his piece, he was about to hang u reflect. However, all he heard was Jessica, devoid of all emotions, stating, ¡°I¡¯d rather die than go along with your n. Stop dreaming! If it¡¯s a divorce you want, 314 2:02 PM J. Chapter 71 Malicious Content It was Jessica who ended the call first. Finished William was staring at his phone with a grim expression. Meanwhile, thepany had already given them a deadline. There was no room left for them to further. Back at the Quirk manor, everyone grew anxious as they listened to Isabe¡¯s concerns. They incessantly refreshed the trending topics on their phones, Given that the couple were childhood sweethearts who loved each other enough to get married, they felt that he wouldn¡¯t be so blinded as to humiliate h However, recalling the matter of the ck card and its supplementary card, the Quirks still felt incredulous. Before long, the first sensational piece of news had surfaced. A medical report belonging to Jessica was prominently disyed on the homepage of William¡¯s agency, boldly stamped with the word ¡°Healthy¡± in green Public opinion exploded instantly. ¡°Where did this medical reporte from? How dare they even forge this?¡± Evian had the most authority to speak on this matter, for she was still receiving treatment in the hospital. Isabe also came across it. ¡°This is¡ just outrageous.¡± ¡°The report doesn¡¯t seem to be a fake, but¡ there¡¯s no time stamp.¡± Alexander moved closer to Isabe to look at her phone, immediately spotting the is Isabe thought, I did some digging and sure enough, the report is Jessica¡¯s medical examination from a year ago. However, the date had been delibera omitted, misleadingizens and causing them to question the authenticity of the photos of her in a hospital gown. They are practically insinuating that J Gossip 72 Gossip 72 Chapter 72 Overwhelming nder Finished William¡¯s public rtions team was quite impressive, capable of twisting the truth and mounting in effective campaign of nder.. After using a health report to sow doubt in the onlinemunity which had evolved into a formidable force of condemnation, a statement was promptly r First, William admitted the mistake of concealing his marriage, then they gave a heads¨C up that the whole truth would be revealed during the live broadcast. Also, they subtly hinted that William and Jennie were both innocent. Isabe thought, D*mn, they nned to leverage the poprity of the show to spin a web of lies, whitewashing their reputation. They haven¡¯t made their The Quirks were astounded. I can¡¯t believe they¡¯re really doing this! ¡°Surely, Jessica wille forward to prove her innocence,¡± eximed Selena, taken aback. ¡°Jessica never wanted anyone to find out about her illness,¡± Evian said, her brows furrowed in concern. ¡°Could you perhaps persuade her, Evie?¡± Rosalie suggested anxiously. Evian, as the hospital director, felt it was within her duties to show concern for the patients. So, she inquired about Jessica¡¯s condition. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. The hospital informed Evian that Jessica had seen the news online. It seemed to have hit her hard, causing her to shut herself away. The nurses and do If Jessica didn¡¯t step forward, no one else could overstep boundaries by acting on her behalf. The following day, the promotional videos featuring William and Jennie werepleted and posted online. With this, the fans¡® enthusiasm was revived, m ashes. Public opinion had been entirely swayed. William and Jennie were perceived as star¨C crossed lovers, deeply in love yet unable to be together. Jessica, on the other hand, was painted as the viinous wife, clinging onto a love that clearly d Although it wasn¡¯t officially endorsed, it sparked widespread spection. It wasn¡¯t hard to see whose marketing strategy was at y. The events that unfolded left the Quirks utterly astounded. ¡°Why is it that the unfaithful always seem to live better lives than the devoted?¡± Rosalie couldn¡¯t help but ask Isabe. 1/5 12:02 PM Chapter 72 Overwhelming nder Finished Isabe said, ¡°Because the devoted are more morally bound than the heartless, they tend to worry more. And those who worry more are more prone to i Everyone curiously turned to look over. ¡°Throwing a tantrum and not reflecting on one¡¯s mistakes is the real secret to longevity,¡± Isabe said as if she was dishing out profound advice. Isabe was in the middle of cursing when she received a call from Hayden, who had just received a notice. ¡°The first day¡¯s shooting schedule was out. Whether it was a random draw or the production team¡¯s scheme, we are set topete against William¡¯s team. The theme of the performance is ¡®True Love. They would perform any attention. It is obvious that the production team is giving Team Young Again a chance to hold a press conference to rify matters. Anyone else on their team is just cannon fodder. So, expectations in check. We decided to y it safe with the script, waiting for the controversy they stirred up to pass, so as not to get caught in the crossfir Intrigued, Isabe asked, ¡°Did they specifically choose our group to exact Hayden sniggered in response. ¡± Thoughtfully, Isabe said, ¡°True love, huh. I have some ideas for the script.¡± On the day of the shoot, William was holding his phone in a daze, waiting for Jessica to reach out to him. He had anticipated that Jessica would be storm in furiously to confront him after seeing the news. However, Jessica did nothing, which left him feeling uneasy. ¡°William, maybe we should just let it go. This is all my fault,¡± Jennie said, looking pitiful. ¡°At this point, there is no turning back. With the show airing, a divorce announcement is necessary,¡± Connor reminded her. William closed his eyes momentarily. ¡°She won¡¯t even submit in such a situation. Forget it. Let thewyer deal with her.¡± Jennie¡¯s eyes flickered. ¡°What if Jessica refuses to sign the divorce papers?¡± William avoided Jennie¡¯s gaze, saying somewhat stiffly, ¡°I will assure her that the divorce is a sham. After settling matters on your side, I will no longer ge A glimmer of resentment shed in Jennie¡¯s eyes. ¡°What if Jessica gets mad at you? What if she¡¯s so furious that she won¡¯t forgive you?¡± ¡°She won¡¯t. We¡¯ve been together since childhood. She loves me deeply. Even if she gets mad for a while, she¡¯ll eventually forgive me.¡± After saying this, Tenha thought Un ball han the audacity tough Daas ha halimin that he mahina molta abrian 2/5 12:02 PM ¡¤ Chapter 72 Overwhelming nder Finished between the two of them, the future would be all sunshine and rainbows? What kind of bizarre thinking does he have? Isabe was in the waiting area, reading her system, while Christopher and Rosalie, his assistant for the day, quietly eavesdropped. In the audience section, David and Selena were too far away to hear Isabe¡¯s thoughts and were filled with regret. However, the live broadcast quicklymenced. After the host announced thepetition format, Team Young Again was the first to take the stage. At the same time, Jessica answered her phone because it was an unknown number. ¡°Hello, we are Mr. Sawyer¡¯s legal counsel. May we ask if we¡¯re speaking to Ms. Elmore?¡± While waiting for thewyer to arrive, Jessica was specting about William¡¯s intentions. She knew that every time William mentioned divorce, it was merely to scare her. But what if this time, it is for real? Can I bring myself to let go? William felt like the tumor in her brain. If she didn¡¯t remove it, she would perish, yet the extraction process was fraught with danger. Without her parents a As though seeking to alleviate her pain through self¨Cinflicted torment, she yearned for closure on the matter. Inside the hospital room, the television was on. Jessica was intently watching the live broadcast where William and Jennie were making their grand entra in hand. A beautiful love story had begun. And gradually, the sparkle in Jessica¡¯s eyes began to fade. Yet, the countless viewers watching the live stream were getting duped. Those were all acts on stage, yet it appeared like a tale of star¨Ccrossed lovers torn apart. ¡°Childhood friends¡ bound together from a young age. Their families, under the pretense of starting a business together, pushed for their marriage. The it¡ Realizing the mistake of the marriage, he wanted a divorce, but his wife clung to him relentlessly. The male lead, soft¨C hearted toward his wife, was entangled with her for many years, numbing himself through work. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have kept the marriage a secret all this time. Over these years, thepany has grown strong and prospe finally found his soulmate and true love, hoping to start a new life. However, his wife used her influence to drive his true love away, causing thetter to s only wanted to make amande and never considered etraving However his wife une enenicione 3/5 12:03 PM Chapter 72 Overwhelming nder Finished and paranoid, not only setting him up during a drinking event but also faking illness to deceive others. She even schemed against his true love in various The fans, based on their recent investigation into the real¨C life events involving the trio, instantly understood the meaning behind the stage y. This was the truth they had been waiting for. Thements section was instantly flooded, causing an uproar online: In this day and age, is it wrong to divorce someone when there¡¯s no love? At least William hasn¡¯t actually cheated. Could you please give William his freedom? He has every right to pursue his own happiness. In my opinion, ever since the renowned actor, William, co¨C starred with Jennie four years ago and was embroiled in a scandal, he¡¯s been keeping his nose clean in all his roles over the years. It¡¯s clear that this is t Jennie has suffered the most in this incident. She was driven away, targeted, and framed. All she did was fall in love with another unfortunate soul. Two There were also those who held differing opinions: Since when a change of heart can be defended? Am I the only one who sympathizes with the wife? What¡¯s with this logic that favors the mistress? However, they were swiftly overwhelmed by a barrage ofments. The trend was almost entirely one¨Csided. The conclusion of the stage y was the couple getting divorced and the male lead getting together with his true love. As for the malicious wife, she disa Even when the performance concluded, the barrage ofments didn¡¯t cease. It seemed like no one was really interested in the next performance. Meanwhile, Evian was truly taken aback after watching the live broadcast. Concerned about Jessica¡¯s condition, she rushed to the ward, only to find that ¡°Ms. Elmore, we are here on behalf of Mr. Sawyer to present you with these divorce papers. We hope you will sign¡¡± Thewyer looked up at the woma Upon seeing Jessica¡¯s state, Evian immediately took in a sharp breath. Thetter looked as if her soul had been ripped away. L li¡ L.. J 4/5 12:03 PM Chapter 72 Overwhelming nder Finished guests on stage. The lights on the stage had unexpectedly dimmed, shrouding the performer in darkness. Suddenly, an ethereal voice echoed. ¡°Why weren¡¯t you proactive about your treatment? Were you nning to punish those who hurt you by harming yourself? If you¡¯re not afraid of death, the In the darkness, a ray of light fell upon Isabe. She was lying in a sickbed, all alone. ¡°I¡ I don¡¯t know,¡± she uttered, as if she was on the brink of death. ¡°If you were given the chance to start over, what would you have chosen?¡± the ethereal voice continued. ¡°What would I have chosen?¡± Isabe continued to be bewildered. ¡°Between your health and him, what¡¯s your pick? Between having your parents alive with you and him, who do you choose? A world¨C renowned photographer and him, who would it be? Actually, you still have a lot of choices, don¡¯t you?¡± The light gradually brightened, and Isabe slowly sat up, a spark flickering in her eyes. It was as if everything suddenly became clear, and the answer h Inside the ward, Jessica was left in a daze. As the performance unfolded, there was a subtle change in William¡¯s expression. A photographer? Probably because the beginning was out of the ordinary, the barrage ofments paused for a moment. However, everyone gradually lost attention afte However, in the next moment, the lights flickered off and then on again. A p echoed throughout the entire venue, startling everyone to the point where ¡°You lousy jerk, so you cheated, and now you¡¯re trying to sugarcoat it with lies? You really think you¡¯re worth ruining my life?¡± It feels like she¡¯s disparaging someone¡ Thements section exploded once again. s Gossip 73 Gossip 73 Chapter 73 It Feels Like An Opposing Group The dialogue was so provocative that it instantly caused a major uproar. Finished A camera was constantly focused on the waiting area, where William and Jennie were seated amongst other teams. Their expressions were incredibly g Are they messing with us? What was wrong with Christopher and Isabe? How are they even rted to this issue? Yet, they are the ones always trying The other teams, however, had a variety of reactions, seemingly ready to enjoy the unfolding drama. After all, everyone was not a fool. They knew that Team Young Again chose topete against Team A¨C list on purpose just to teach them a lesson for their previous insults. The public¡¯s attention was currently fixated on the matter concerning William and Jennie. The recent performance was the truth they had previously announc The entire inte was also buzzing over this love story, so any team put up against Team Young Again was bound to be overshadowed. The purpose of the live stream was originally to boost their own poprity, for no one would want to waste an episode just to serve as a backdrop. However, they also felt that Christopher and Isabe¡¯s actions were unwise. If someone gives you an inch, you can¡¯t take a mile. Since it was inevitable that they couldn¡¯t divert the attention, they should stop making a fuss and just ept their bad luck. Instead, they threw shade rig Not only did they fail to capture any attention, but they also ended up drawing criticism after everything was over. It was as if they were deliberately seek The guests waiting backstage and the spectators in the audience felt embarrassed on their behalf. Everyone¡¯s interest in the uing performance waned, even if Christopher and Isabe were performing. At most, the two would merely make a brief appearance at the beginning before proceeding with their performance. What piqued everyone¡¯s curiosity more was how the two parties would meet afte Only David, Selena, and Rosalie, were fixated on the stage with their eyes sparkling, unable to contain their excitement. At this moment, the scene on the stage had changed, resembling a schoolyard y. Isabe and Christopher took on the roles of the male and female le 1/4 2:03 PM Chapter 73 It Feels Like An Opposing Group Finished The two families were neighbors, while the male and female leads grew up together, always by each other¡¯s side. During elementary school, the boy would bring breakfast for the girl every day. In middle school, he would ride his bicycle to pick her up and drop her off at school. In high school, they studied together, sharing tears andughter. From their carefree early interactions t One was passionate about performing and entered the entertainment industry, while the other roamed around with a camera in hand, submitting photos Therge screen at the back of the stage was split into two scenes. On the left, it showcased a young man¡¯s journey, from his relentless efforts in acting to his even On the right side were various photographs, featuring mountains, oceans,kes, and snowy ins. These were all captivating images of nature¡¯s vitality. Isabe¡¯s acting was quite rigid, yet the story was undeniably captivating. This turned out to be yet another tale of childhood sweethearts. In Team Young Again¡¯s act, it was the wife who was clinging on to the male lead. In contr list¡¯s act showcased innocent childhood love, with no one clinging onto the other; both were thriving in their own lives. This different direction of the story felt entirely like a challenge to the first one. Upon catching the scent of impending drama, everyone immediately sat up straight, unable to believe how brazen Isabe and Christopher had be. It seemed they had underestimated the pair. Is this an attempt to gain attention by exploiting the situation? Good heavens, watching all this drama unfold live is so thrilling. It feels like a fight is about to break out! The onlinements were exploding. Initially, everyone had no expectations for the performance and were about tounch a smear campaign against C Their actions had managed to create ignite a sense of anticipation in the fans. The production team monitoring the scene was stunned. This wasn¡¯t the script they had received, nor was it how the rehearsal had gone! Suddenly finding their guest stars causing chaos, they were just about to figure out a way to salvage the situation when they heard from backstage that t The production team was awed by the number of new visitors who had joined the live stream. Everyone does love a spectacle. 2744 12:03 PM Chapter 73 It Feels Like An Opposing Group Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ON Finished Quick¨C wittedizens had already begun their online searches. After all, there had to be a reason for the photographer character to appear. They were sure it w After conducting a search, the first traces of the feud between Team Young Again and Team A¨Clist emerged. People who discovered the truth quickly spread it. No one could have imagined that William¡¯s wife was actually a photographer, and her works could be found online. They were the very ones disyed o Given that it was a story from a stage y, it was usually filled with fictional details. No one expected that Team A¨C list would be so bold as to use William¡¯s wife¡¯s actual work. Even the awards won were real. Moreover, the observant ones had noticed that all those photos that were uploaded were from seven years ago. This implied that after Jessica married William, she stopped working. The performance given by Team Young Again didn¡¯t even mention that the wife was once capable of taking such extraordinary photos. They only portray Upon making theparison, the person who found the photos online felt their heart skip a beat. Guided by the principle that such a huge discovery should be shared, they began to spread the news quickly. In the ward, Jessica¡¯s gaze wasn¡¯t fixated on the performance stage but rather on therge screen. The photos disyed on it were like diamonds that s Gradually, her eyes began to light up. Suddenly, the cell phone beside her lit up. She wondered who had seen the live stream and sent her a message. All she noticed was that the lock screen In reality, the first wallpaper she ever had was of the Aurora Borealis that she captured for the first time. That was the picture she was most pleased with, captured only after she had spent an entire month stationed within the Arctic Circle. I once brimmed with such fighting spirit¡ What happened to me? How did I end up like this? Suddenly, Jessica¡¯s body stiffened, as if her heart was about to split open. The words she had just heard echoed in her mind. ¡°Between being a world¨Crenowned photographer and him, who would you pick?¡± At that moment, both William and Jennie were shaking uncontrobly. Jennie¡¯s trembling was 3/4 12:03 PM Chapter 73 It Feels Like An Opposing Group Finished As for William, he felt as if someone had struck him in the chest with a hammer, a wave of dull pain washing over him. While the performance was somewhat exaggerated, it truly depicted his past with Jessica. When it came to those photos, he had an impression of them Following the dull pain was a sense of bewilderment. He suspected that all this while, Jessica had been waiting for him when she refused to give in. She must have connections with Christopher and Isabe. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have staged this y. She really wants vengeance on me and Jenn For the first time, after assuming Jessica had targeted him, William was unable to ept that a woman who loved him so deeply could treat him this way. He even began to doubt himself over and over again. Perhaps I might have the wrong idea, or it could be that Christopher and Isabe are deliberately t was actually just a coincidence. Regardless of the reason, it didn¡¯t really matter. Public opinion always fell in favor of those with the most fans. Everyone will simply think that Isabe an Gossip 74 Gossip 74 Chapter 74 A Heartless Man 0 O Finished The performance on the stage carried on, with the supporting actors making their entrance to y the roles of the two happy elders pping from the sid The boy dropped to one knee. ¡°Marry me. Be my wife.¡± The girl was surprised. ¡°Isn¡¯t it more beneficial for one¡¯s career to get marriedter if you¡¯re in the entertainment industry?¡± The guy, however, said, ¡°You¡¯re the one I want in my life anyway. Sooner orter, it¡¯s all the same. Besides, we can have a secret marriage, though it wo The girl hesitated for a moment, but seeing the joy on the faces of both their parents and the sincerity in the boy¡¯s eyes, she eventually nodded her agree In just a fleeting moment, the images depicting the female lead¡¯s life on the right side of therge screen behind swiftly shattered into fragmented ck¨Cand¨C white scenes. They then began to shrink and shift upward, making room for new images to emerge below, resembling various data charts ofpany st The man began performing on stage with a group of people while the woman was in an office, busily handling documents over the phone. The scene ga And just like that, the performance between the two abruptly ended. All the light disappeared, only to converge on Isabe. Breaking away from her origi It felt as though her future self hade rushing back to confront the sc*m. ¡°You proposed to me merely out of fear that I¡¯d chase my dream of bing a photographer and travel the globe, never to return. You were afraid you c in your shadow, to be your dutiful wife. I was foolish, thinking that true love was all about sacrifice,promise, and concession. But why, after sacrificing my dreams for your career, would conscience?¡± your career, would you abandon me? Where¡¯s your Isabe¡¯s voice was hoarse from shouting. She thenunched into a thorough and vigorous tirade of questions and usations. Though the performance remained awkward, everyone waspletely engrossed. Even if they couldn¡¯t discern the real from the fake, they were all willi Hence, it was highly likely that the parents from both sides didn¡¯t rush them into marriage, nor was it William nonchntly going through the motions of m divorce, and she didn¡¯t cling on but instead wholeheartedly supported him. That was clearly a case of one enjoying the fruits of another¡¯sbor. 1/5 12:03 PM J C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Chapter 74 A Heartless Man Finished Yet, William still imed he wasn¡¯t indebted to Jessica. Obviously, that wasn¡¯t the case at all. If Team A¨Clist was performing the truth, Team Young Again¡¯s so¨Ccalled rification statement was utterly nauseating. Thetter was simply distorting the truth and spreading nderous rumors. Indeed, there¡¯s nothing more vicious than a heartless man. She had given her all for him, yet he turned the tables on her for the mistress¡® sake. The crow Not only were the people at the scene astonished, but even the barrage of livements had taken a bizarre turn. Half of it was filled with curses, while the other half was dominated by doubt, discussion, and spection. They began scouring for evidence all over YouTube. Inside the hospital room, Jessica listened to the final monologue of Isabe. It was as if she had been chided to her senses, her eyes wide in disbelief. T nning to leave. My hesitation was due to the fact that we were genuinely in love at the time, but why was it I who had to make the sacrifice from the get¨C go? If William truly loved me, shouldn¡¯t he, just like how I supported him, also want to support me in pursuing my dreams? However, William had never a It was often said that some matters shouldn¡¯t be scrutinized too closely and regarded like a cold, impersonal math problem. That was because once one However, when someone started taking others¡® sacrifices for granted, when they be numb to thetter¡¯s giving and forget to be grateful, assuming i longer be worth the sacrifice. At that moment, William, who was in the waiting area, felt as if he had been pped countless times from across the room. When the stark contrast betw At that moment, his growing annoyance at the truth being exposed began to fade. He simply wanted to refute it, believing he wasn¡¯t as Isabe describe David and Selena watched as the audience around them began to whisper amongst themselves. Some were also ncing at the backstage live broadca Jennie. Everyone meticulously scrutinized the expressions of the two individuals. Is their difort due to their secret being exposed, or is it due to anger stem On the stage, a special female guest was seen stepping up to join in the performance. 215 Chapter 74 A Heartless Man Finished Everyone instantly gasped. Even the livements paused momentarily. Everyone seemed to have realized who this person was going to portray, so th The crew members brought by each team backstage were all gathered and enjoying the show. Rosalie¡¯s face was flushed with excitement as she watched. However, when she nced at Hayden, who looked utterly dejected. She turned to Thalia, w Upon ncing, Thalia realized that Isabe and Christopher had actually withheld some parts of the script from Hayden, and she felt somewhat sympath Thalia could only sigh and say, ¡°Some people may appear calm, but in reality, they¡¯ve been gone for quite some time now.¡± At the side, the manager of the medieval fantasy drama¡¯s male idol couldn¡¯t help but nce at Hayden and quipped, ¡°Your artists are performing so well. As they were speaking, Connor rushed over to Hayden in a state of great agitation, his rage reaching its peak. ¡°What on earth are you doing? Stop the p Hayden snapped back to reality and cleared his throat. As much as he wanted to give the two people in front of him a piece of his mind, he knew he cou With a single sentence, he berated even himself, leaving Connor speechless. Others around Hayden were subtly giving him a thumbs¨Cup. This bold move of bringing out the big guns was absolutely sensational even in the entire entertainment industry. Taylor and Riley were practically shakin Hayden, attempting to piss Connor off without any care, added, ¡°Thank goodness you chose us and even provided us with such a wonderful topic. I can fortune. Especially you, Connor, you¡¯ve truly done a great deed.¡± Had it not been for the support of others, Connor would have fainted. However, he had no right to pass out, for the most impactful part of the stage y h Subsequently, the man on the stage was seen interacting ambiguously with a unique second female lead on set. Meanwhile, the woman remained focus Although the man and the woman would asionally spend time together, they gradually ran out ofmon topics to talk about. 3/5 12:03 PM Chapter 74 A Heartless Man Finished The man spoke about his acting career and the grandeur of performing art while the woman discussed stock and personnel management. ¡°Why do I get the sense that you¡¯re all about the money now?¡± the man remarked before turning on his heels and heading back to the filming set. He wa The second female lead chuckled charmingly. ¡°Thank you.¡± The woman was still engrossed in her work, seemingly oblivious to what had happened. Suddenly, four elderly individuals appeared before the second female lead. The man continued his performance, seemingly oblivious to any irregrities. The second female lead then left the stage, and it waster discovered tha The woman continued to work diligently, but as the pile of documents on her desk grewrger, she found herself overwhelmed. Eventually, she had to enlist the help of numerous people to share her workload. Gradually, she stepped away from the limelight, and the The woman made her appearance once again. This time, she was in the hospital room, taking care of her parents. It wasn¡¯t until her parents had left the scene that the second female lead reappeared. She threw herself into the man¡¯s arms, tears streaming down her face. Then, both of them turned to look at the woman, their eyes filled with anger and resentment. At that moment, the lighting shifted once again. Isabe moved away from her original spot and delivered a p. ¡°You ingrate! What did you mean we have nothing inmon to talk about? It was you who didn¡¯t want grubber. How dare you criticize me, justifying your infidelity as a change of heart? If you can¡¯tmit, then don¡¯t propose a marriage and ruin other people¡¯s lives.¡± With that, she delivered another p. ¡°You used me of using my power to drive her away, but I didn¡¯t even know her back then! You constantly ime After unleashing a tirade, she swiftly turned to the other side and struck down with her hand to deliver another resounding p. ¡°And you, you¡¯re truly so Isabe gave the fire in the dark another n ¡°You had such great onnortunities abroad ver 44.65 2:03 PM Chapter 74 A Heartless Man Finished you couldn¡¯t make a good life for yourself. Then, you returned and dragged this sc*m along to me me? What¡¯s the matter? Are you upset because I di The live room disconnected momentarily, and the YouTube server crashed. An uproar broke out among the on¨C site audience as all eyes in the backstage area turned toward the two people in the center. Those four ps seemed to have trulynded on their faces, causing theirplexions to turn utterly pale. Their bodies swayed, and their pupils constricted. Gossip 75 Gossip 75 Chapter 75 They Were At Fault Finished The livement section of the live room was overrun by die¨C hard fans, causing it tog almost to the point of resembling a PowerPoint presentation. Perhaps theizens had been truly and effectively brainwashed, or maybe it was all bluff. The bacsh was severe, and the livement section was Even the ssic saying, ¡°The one who wasn¡¯t loved was the mistress,¡± appeared in thement section. On Twitter, a series of trending topics exploded with criticism. Even Christopher, despite his top- tier poprity, found it somewhat hard to bear. However, different voices began to dominate the screen swiftly after. Everyone was not a fool. When Isabe was berating others, sheid out her arguments clearly and logically. Unless one was in denial, anyone could se Upon closer examination, Team Young.Again¡¯s performance was fundamentally wed. It relied entirely on emotional appeal and could not withstand log The audience on site couldn¡¯t help butment as they watched the live feed from the waiting area, observing the expressions on the two individuals¡® fa ¡°Heartless men are the best at making excuses for themselves. Just watching their actions earlier made me question their morals. If they truly don¡¯t love, why would they choose to g ¡°Exactly. Once you¡¯re married, you should be mindful and not cheat. Using ¡®true love¡® as an excuse is downright disgusting.¡± ¡°If the events here were true, it would mean that Jessica wasn¡¯t just a useless wealthydy. Instead, she was there by her husband¡¯s side during his ardu ¡°Back in the day, I pursued Jennie. Looking back now, she left for overseas amidst everyone¡¯s farewells and blessings. Shended a major project in her ¡°My scalp is tingling from all that I¡¯m hearing. Could it really be true? Could William fabricate such lies without feeling a twinge of guilt? This is aplete ¡°I must say, Team A¨Clist is truly brave. Who gave them such courage?¡± David and Selena were seated among the crowd, listening to the surrounding discussions that were gradually leaning toward favoring Isabe and Christopher. They held their heads high in 1/4 12:03 PM Chapter 75 They Were At Fault satisfaction. In the waiting area, the stares from everyone made the two people in the center feel chills traveling down their spines. William had been berated to the point where his head was buzzing for quite some time. He had never been in such a disheveled state before. His mind was in utter chaos at the moment he didn¡¯t even bother to question whether all that could be a fabrication by Isabe and Christopher. He couldn¡¯t help but turn his gaze toward Jennie. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say Jessica drove you aw ted jealousy herefore, how Because of this. William felt a deep sense of guilt whenever he saw Jennie who had ended up in such a miserable state. He always felt that it was his in Jennie had been seething for a while, her gaze venomous. Her body was shaking uncontrobly with rage. She couldn¡¯tprehend how Isabe and t Canton Could it really have been a concidence? When she realized that William was questioning her, her eyes revealed a look of panic. Her lips trembled her eyes were bloodshot, and she said in a wro William opened his mouth but found himself at a loss for words. His bead throbbed more and more intensely, and he found it difficult even to breathe. ¡°So it¡¯s possible that Jessica really didn¡¯t know you?¡± Jennie, however, retorted in a defiant tone, ¡°Back them, our duo was all the rage. How could Jessica possibly not know? Wasn¡¯t she managing thep in herpany.¡± Jennie still believed that Jessica had arranged for the four elderly individuals to confront her. However, William was taken aback. That was Jesstine¡¯s bament period, as she was the midst of finding someone to take over her duties and manage the handwwer Exen. I don¡¯t dare im that Jessica was paying citration to me during t Sall, inwardly, he couldn¡¯t help but lean toward Jennie¡¯s stance. Jessica is much. At that time, everyone was shipping us, so she runs have known, right? wife, and she loves me so ¡°Why didn¡¯t he seek the truth from his own parents?¡± Suddenly, a voice echoed from behind. prompting the sensitive William and Jennie to abruptly turn However, they found that everyone was engrossed in therge screen above, seemingly not discussing the two of them at all but rather the stage y th ¡°Even if his parents spoke up. do you really think this man, who¡¯s clearly favoring his mistress, 2:03 PM Chapter 75 They Were At Fault Finished William instantly felt like he had been sshed from head to toe with a bucket of ice water. Just a moment ago, the thought of asking his parents had indeed shed through his mind. But the very next second, he doubted whether his parents w ¡°Not trusting your own parents, not trusting your own wife, but believing in a stranger¡ He¡¯s really something else. Tsk, tsk, tsk.¡± Overwhelmed by an inexplicable sense of guilt, William felt utterly ashamed. ¡°Isn¡¯t the main point that the mistress chose to leave on her own? ording to their version, the mistress didn¡¯t even contact the guy.¡± William¡¯s expression suddenly changed, yet he remembered that he had indeed asked Jennie why she hadn¡¯t contacted him earlier. Jennie had said she At that time, Jennie hesitated to speak, seemingly hinting at something. Their rtionship held an ambiguous tension, something more than friends yet n As a result, William began to believe that Jennie had feelings for him, but she was unwilling to disrupt his family, which was why she kept her distance. T But now, his stance wavered. ¡°She returned because her original path led to a dead end, so she was hoping to rekindle old me and steal someone else¡¯s husband. That¡¯s rather aud victim. I bet she¡¯s even so self¨Crighteous that she still believes she¡¯s the actual victim.¡± ¡°Indeed, she has no shame.¡± ¡°You!¡± It seemed like Jennie had finally reached her limit, unable to bear the mockery any longer. She snapped, and this time, her tears were truly on the However, the person who spoke wore an innocent expression, saying, ¡°We¡¯re just discussing the y. What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Isabe¡¯s performance isn¡¯t bad,¡± someone praised, lying through their teeth as they watched Isabe¡¯s half¨C baked acting. It was all driven by raw emotion, devoid of any skill. As long as the microphone wasn¡¯t turned on in the live room, no sound would be transmitted. The cameras focused solely on William and Jennie, with ot William¡¯s struggle to contain his disappointment. This seemed to confirm certain things even more indirectly. Connor was backstage, frantically trying tomunicate with Taylor and Riley to let Jennie and William get off the stage first as they needed to discuss h to handle the uing public nininn 12:03 PM Chapter 75 They Were At Fault Finished Still, what difference would it have made even if Isabe and Christopher had revealed the truth? If they dared to im that was the truth without evidence, Connor figured he could just sue them. In the hospital room, although Evian, like the rest of the Quirk family members, had already had a rough idea of the truth through Isabe¡¯s thoughts, he still found it exceptionally thrilling as he watched Isabe and Christopher¡¯s sincere enactment. Even thewyer representing William at her side was so Jessica, lying on the bed, merely stared intently at the screen. ¡°That¡¯s right¡ What did I do wrong? They were the ones who had always been at fault. It was them. Why am I the one being punished, then?¡± Meanwhile, the final act on the stage began. s 1.5K W 4/4 Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Gossip 76 Gossip 76 Reading Juicy Gossip in Her Mind Chapter 76 pping Master No Censor Master Í¼1¼Ò64%Í¯ +5 Pearls The second female lead was seen sneakily making a phone call, pretending Isabe had contacted her. However, on the other side of the stage, Isabe was in the hospital, holding a medical report, panicking as she consulted about something. The second female lead frantically tore at her clothes while pleading for Christopher¡¯s help. At the same time, Isabe seemed to have realized something. She was crying as she tried to reach Christopher over the phone, but he was too preupied to answer. He was on his way to In the end, Christopher stood before the second female lead, confronted Isabe, and said, ¡°You¡¯re so malicious for nning to frame¡¡± Isabe defended herself, but Christopher was skeptical and froze his ck card. When she imed to be ill, he used her of feigning sickness. In the end, Isabe fell ill and was left to fend for herself. However, a picture of her was taken and subsequently uploaded to the inte. Christopher, apanied by the second female lead, confronted Isabe, threatening, ¡°You¡¯re just amoner, while we¡¯re artists. We have no choice me so much, you¡¯d surely agree, right? I¡¯ll divorce you if you don¡¯t cooperate.¡± The lighting didn¡¯t change, but Isabe, ying the role of the patient, suddenly sprang up from the wheelchair as if a sick person had regained their vigor. She struck Christopher fakely, knocking him to the ground. With a swift backhand, she then pped the second female lead, sending her into Christophe stomp at the two. ¡°Shameless and despicable couple, how dare you nder me with your baseless usations! Even the police need evidence to make a case, yet you¡¯re you can solve cases without any proof, just based on someone else¡¯s words. No, wait, the state doesn¡¯t take human garbage.¡± ¡°My goodness, the gathering act, which Team Young Again did, felt so dark and sinister. Could it be that William trusted Jennie¡¯s usation about Jessica without any proof?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s see if they dare to present any evidenceter.¡± William and Jennie, who were called off stage, heard whispers as they headed backstage. William stiffened, his face numb as if in ast¨Cditch effort. I indeed had no evidence, but¡ Meanwhile, Christopher finally got the part where he could retort and shouted, ¡°You don¡¯t have any proof of your innocence either!¡± Isabe stomped his face. Her posture made Christopher, who was acting, seriously question whether she would actually kick him in the face out of anger under the guise of acting. ¡°Do you even realize what you¡¯re saying? You¡¯re demanding proof from your own wife, but not from a stranger? Why is that? Is it because she¡¯s delicate murder without any evidence, are you going to send me to jail tomorrow? I¡¯m not delicate, I don¡¯t cry, so I¡¯m the viin, is that it?¡± 1/4 Chapter 76 pping Master No Censor Master 64% +5 Pearls ¡°You kept your desires in check and didn¡¯t have sex with her, so you¡¯re iming that you didn¡¯t wrong me, didn¡¯t cheat on me, and are still honest and inn p! ¡°So, any resistance on my part is seen as unreasonable, untrusting, and not understanding of you?¡± Christopher¡¯s acting skills were undoubtedly impable. It was just the constant head¨Cturning that was posing a bit of a problem to his neck. However, he quickly embodied the look of anger from being embarrassed as if truly believing he had done nothing wrong. ¡°I¡¯ll just ask you this. What if I were to find another man right now and do the same things with him as you did with her, but still profess my love for you, w Christopher¡¯s face stiffened, a disy of embarrassed anger. f ¡°Heh, aren¡¯t you despicable? A double standard jerk like you has the audacity to talk about love? Your love is truly repulsive. I must havemitted hein my past life to need to ept your love.¡± At that moment, William found himself unable to breathe all of a sudden. Clutching his hurting head, he quickly slumped against the wall to catch his bre Themotion they caused immediately caught the attention of the people backstage. Their eyes lit up, like a lion spotting a deer in the forest, itching to approach and ask the two a few questions. However, seeing William and Jennie looking so frustrated as if wanting to bang their heads against the wall, they decided to take it easy. Everyone gradually began to feel that the tables had turned. rofe ked In a hushed tone, Rosalie remarked, ¡°He seems to be suffering from a headache.¡± Thalia analyzed for a moment. ¡°I guess it¡¯s hurt because he¡¯s starting to realize what¡¯s happening.¡± Connor¡¯s side was also thrown into confusion. He couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°William, don¡¯t let them lead you around. You didn¡¯t wrong her. You¡¯re the victim h On the stage, Christopher had an aggrieved look on his face. Isabe scoffed, ¡°Do you think that you¡¯ve done me a great favor by not cheating and that I should be grateful because you¡¯ve forsaken your true love jus Isabe, however, released his cor, allowing him to fall to the ground. Christopher couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Am I wrong? I sacrificed my true love for you, I¡¯m a victim too.¡± ¡°Are you out of your mind? My life could have been so much better. Just leave if you want to cheat, why are you dragging me along? Stop deluding your tripping me! Who wants you to sacrifice your true love? Do you think you¡¯re air and that I can¡¯t live without you? No, you¡¯re Hothing more than a pile of st At that moment, even Connor couldn¡¯t stand still anymore. William stared nkly at therge screen, his 3/4 14:09 Sat, Oct 5 G. Chapter 76 pping Master No Censor Master 64% +5 Pearls face pale as a sheet. His rationality had deserted him, leaving him unable toprehend how Isabe could read his mind so urately. Her barrage of It caused his vision to turn dark momentarily and a hint of a metallic taste filled his mouth. The tirade on the screen continued. ¡°Actually, you¡¯re even more vile, despicable, and shameless than her. You beep! Beep! Beep!¡± All the audience watching engrossedly were left confused. Did her insult get censored from being too vulgar? Wait! That¡¯s not right. Why is she censoring herself? We want to hear it! Let us hear how she insult him! It¡¯s really hard to censor in real time during a live broadcast. However, Isabe insisted on censoring herself, considering hernguage was somewhat crude. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. However, the Quirk family members sitting among the audience found her vulgar insult incredibly satisfying. Eventually, the light began to dim. Only a beam of light was left for the various scenic photographs gradually lighting up on the big screen. Isabe didn¡¯t show her face, her voice slowly echoed. ¡°Without you, I might¡¯ve met the true love who genuinely respects, cherishes, and supports me. Someone who¡¯s wholeheartedly devoted to me and me a Everyone was so engrossed in gossip that they were taken aback when they heard thest sentence. The audience initially thought the stage y was just a face¨Coff between Team A¨C list and Team Young Again. None had thought either one of them could stick to the topic, but Team A¨C list proved them wrong. The theme for the stage y was true love. There was no rule stating that true love couldn¡¯t be about loving oneself. The audience felt the whole y had upgraded, they couldn¡¯t help but inwardly apud Isabe. You¡¯re so smart, pping Master, no, rather Censor Master. Surprisingly, once all the lights had dimmed, everyone thought the show was over. Isabe¡¯s voice echoed once more,ced with a hint of mischief as if speaking to someone in particr. ¡°We¡¯re bound to encounter a few lunatics in life, so just stomp on them and move on. Otherwise, how can life be exciting? Look ahead, for a new life has begun!¡± Gossip 77 Gossip 77 Reading Juicy Gossip in Her Mind Chapter 77 An Unexpected Encounter 64% +5 Pearls The premiere episode of ¡°My Acting Skills¡± caused quite a sensation, with the live viewing figures going through the roof. When Isabe and Christopher thanked the audience with their team, the apuse from the audience was thunderous. David and Selena excitedly waved their hands. Judging from everyone¡¯s reactions to the y, it wasn¡¯t hard to infer theizens¡® sentiment. The current broadcast featured the emcee interviewing other guests in the waiting area, asking for their opinions on the performances of the two groups. Everyone essentially gave a self¨C righteous critique of the performers¡® acting, then hastily found excuses to leave the waiting area. The audience would¡¯ve believed the guests had needed Onement read: D*mn! They must have gone backstage to gossip! Anotherment read: Is there anything I, as a VVVVIP am not allowed to see? I¡¯ve paid my dues, now hurry up and take us backstage.¡± Someonemented: The actors from Team Young Again had already gone backstage earlier, and Team A¨Clist had just got off stage. I can¡¯t even begin to imagine how lively it must be backstage now.¡± Anotherizenmented: Let me see! Let me see! I want to be a part of the fun! The emcee reluctantly continued interviewing while keeping an eye on the livements. She wished she could be backstage as well. D*mn her job for keeping her from enjoying the show. With all the guests having left, she had no choice but to proceed with the program and turn to the professional teachers from the performing arts university invited to evaluate the face¨C off. However, the teachers also seemed distracted, constantly checking their Twitter ounts on their phones. The stage y and gossip had taken up all the top ten trending searches on Twitter. Real¨C time updates kept popping up on the timeline, creating wave after wave of sensation. It was a situation where everyone was kicking Willian and Jennie w After the stage y, apart from the mindless fans who would defend their idol regardless, everyone else had already figured out what was going on. After all, peeling back the facade of so¨C called true love, and thinking logically for a moment, the y was nothing more than a tale of a tantly unfaithful man and his mistress conspiring again Just as everyone was once obsessed with shipping couples, the entire popce was on a mission to expose the sc*m¡¯s and mistress¡® infidelity. Backstage, William seemed lost, plunged into a spiral of self¨Cdoubt. Connor, however, was still making a Hast¨C ditch effort, ceaselessly issuing orders, trying to salvage William¡¯s image. After all, there was very little concrete evidence. The stage y yed a huge role in pushing the momentum. All Connor had to do at that moment was to have William insist on not having any more feelings toward Tacsica pnd that Tannin TITO2 the ann who cantin load him Cagandler hama d to noun that 1/3 14:10 Sat, Oct 5 G Chapter 77 An Unexpected Encounter Jessica wouldn¡¯t be ruined as long as he followed through with the script. never ill and that it was all a vindictive attempt to tarnish William¡¯s reputation. William 64% +5 Pearls Connor still refused to believe that Isabe¡¯s and Christopher¡¯s performance was real. Instead, he felt that it was a coborative act, a designed set¨C up. In the entertainment industry, if someone wanted to target an individual, the mostmon strategy was to leak information that was a mix of truth and lie ¡°Jessica is truly ruthless! She¡¯s trying topletely crush you guys!¡± Connor lost his temper as he watched the situation spiral out of control. ¡°You need t Jennie looked at her phone, her face pale. The current situation was something she hadn¡¯t anticipated. She could only turn to William for help, pleading, However, William seemed oblivious to all the noises outside, his mind was filled with Isabe¡¯s harsh words. Have I truly wronged Jessica to such an ext for a bit, and I cared for Jennie a bit, so how did things end up like this? Just then, Isabe and Christopher arrived backstage. The hushed whispers immediately fell silent. All eyes turned to look at them in unison. Rosalie and Thalia eagerly went to greet the two. Hayden approached with a fake smile, but as soon as he saw David and Selena following behind them Although he could admonish Christopher and Isabe, he still knew his ce when facing the previous leader of the Quirk Group. When the two elders arrived, it was clear that they were there to spectate the drama unfold. At that moment, everyone¡¯s gaze darted between the two groups of people. In the next second, Conner sprang into action, storming to Isabe and Christopher, fuming with anger. The sight instantly caught everyone¡¯s attention, a Connor¡¯s phone buzzed incessantly, indicating the increasingly challenging situation. In a fit of desperation, he blurted out, ¡°If you issue a statement now saying your performance has nothing to do with us, we¡¯ll pretend nothing ever happened.¡± What is he even saying? Isabe was amused. The corner of Christopher¡¯s mouth twitched as he turned to look at Hayden. In that situation, there was no need for Isabe and Christopher to step in. Hayden hurriedly stepped up and said, ¡°What are you talking about, Connor? ¡°You shouldn¡¯t cross the line!¡± Connor snapped, holding back his anger. Hayden chuckled. ¡°We were just performing as per the production team¡¯s request. It wasn¡¯t anything out of the ordinary.¡± Connor finally bellowed, ¡°Are you guys out of your minds? Just how much did Jessica pay you to set us up like this?¡± 2/3 14:10 Sat, Oct 5 G. Chapter 77 An Unexpected Encounter 64% +5 Pearls Christopher shot a look of disdain at Connor and said, ¡°Set you up? What setup are you talking about? Aren¡¯t you guys the ones who are setting up othe Connor felt as though someone had seized him by the throat. The onlookers pinched their thighs to stifle theirughter. ¡°Do you really think you can win like this?¡± Connor asked menacingly. ¡°You don¡¯t have any concrete proof! Don¡¯t forget that Jessica is William¡¯s wife. Mar What a bluff! He has no control over Jessica anymore, especially since he couldn¡¯t even get through to her on the phone. He can deceive us and sow do All the Quirk family members listened to Isabe¡¯s thoughts intently. What has already begun? However, the rest felt confused and lost. That¡¯s right. If Christopher and Isabe are helping Jessica, shouldn¡¯t Jessica provide them with something more beneficial? Is it really a domestic affair? That¡¯s repulsive. Even William¡¯s eyes suddenly sparkled, as if he had gained some newfound confidence, his cheeks flushing with color. She loves and resents me, but in the end, she can¡¯t bear to let me go, leaving me a way out and hoping to salvage my love. I nearly thought Jessica¡¯s ruthless actions were meant to sever¡ But I know she¡¯s just throwing a tantrum. Her actions were a bit too tactless, though. I¡¯ll need to have a serious ta It was unclear whether William was genuinely dumb or simply refusing to face reality, but he managed to trick himself and found the strength to stand up a Isabe wanted tough at William¡¯s disy of confidence. After all the harm you¡¯ve done to her, you have the audacity to ask for her help. Let¡¯s see if you can maintain this confidenceter. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. 1.5K 2 3/3 Gossip 78 Gossip 78 Reading Juicy Gossip in Her Mind Chapter 78 It Is Over 64%1 +5 Pearls Hayden was somewhat worried. He couldn¡¯t help but ask Christopher about his intentions. Christopher nced at Isabe, reassuring her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, The onlookers, however, were filled with all sorts of doubts and questions. If Jessica could actually be coaxed by William, would she just be their stepping stone? Now that would truly be something. At that moment, the director and the producer came over, their heads slick with sweat. They were at their wits¡® end, unable to distinguish between reality The next step was to allow both teams to step on stage and announce the results. The scoring would be divided between the teacher¡¯s assessment and the audience¡¯s votes. Before the scoring began, the two groups of guests were given the opportunity to speak for themselves. Meanwhile, therge screen in the back had already transformed into a livement feed. At a nce, most of thements Netizen A: Even though he was already in the wrong for changing his heart, he went on to trample all over her. He was simply the sc*m among all the jerks. Netizen B: Compared to those tantly awful men, it¡¯s the ones who think they¡¯ve done nothing wrong who are truly the most repulsive. Netizen C: How dare he talk about divorcing Jessica? She should hurry up and leave! She¡¯s better off alone! Netizen D: Why is my girlfriend incessantly tagging me? I just can¡¯t engage in such distasteful behavior. If I were married and treated my wife like this, I¡¯d However, thanks to Connor¡¯sst¨C minute intervention and guidance, some support was salvaged for the two of them. Coupled with the hired ghostwriters, the barrage of negativemen Netizen E: Nobody has any proof, so everyone should stop making assumptions without knowing the full story! I believe that William and Jennie had no Netizen F: I bet it¡¯s Jessica who¡¯s forcing William to fall back in love with her. Otherwise, why would she keep herself hidden? She simply can¡¯t let go. Netizen G: True love is innocent! Following the procedure, Team A¨Clist spoke. Both Christopher and Isabe were absentmindedly making pleasant remarks. In reality, Isabe was actually busy watching the gossip unfold, while Ch At that time, no one had yet noticed that the livements were subtly introducing some new information, which was gradually taking over the screen w It was Team Young Again¡¯s turn. 1/5 14:10 Sat, Oct 5 G¡¤ Chapter 78 It Is Over 64% +5 Pearls Jennie appeared on stage, her eyes red, looking as if she had been driven to tears. William, on the other hand, maintained his cool demeanor, seemingly When the microphone was passed to them, William simply stated, ¡°The innocent have nothing to fear.¡± However, after he finished speaking, an inexplicably ceric silence fell over the entire venue. The audience. continuously looked up and down, their attent William frowned, reluctantly handing the microphone to Jennie. Jennie, on the verge of tears, choked out, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for causing everyone trouble, but I have no regrets.¡± She then bowed, her expression one of silent s Thements section quickly filled with messages of support: Don¡¯t worry too much about what others think of you. Isabe: Is it about perception? I¡¯d say it¡¯s more about not paying too much attention to other people¡¯s ps in the face. Christopher, standing off to the side, was momentarily taken aback. Just as he was wondering what was going on, he saw a figure rush onto the stage. Before anyone could react, a pnded directly on Jennie¡¯s face. ¡°Shameless b*tch!¡± Jennie was struck so hard she couldn¡¯t stand, but it was William who supported her. One could say this was a live broadcasting mishap. However, the audience, who had been metaphorically ¡®hit¡® by a barrage of gossip, were left stunned. So, everyone heard the surprised voice of William, addressing the woman who had struck someone. ¡°Mom? How did you all get here?¡± Keanu had also stormed over, kicking William a couple of times. Supporting Aliya, who was trembling with anger, he said, ¡°William, do you think you¡¯re fa William was stunned. Why did his parents also refuse to believe him? It was merely a temporary solution at the time. Who could have imagined? Two elderly folks were off on a cruise, with limited inte ess, so they hadn¡¯t kept up with the online buzz. As soon as they disembarked, they were shocked by a live broadcast, unable to reach their daughter¨Cin¨C law, they hurriedly rushed to the scene. They hoped their son would repent. The result was that both William and Jennie were exposed for their true selves, yet they continued their act. Keanu and Aliya were so enraged that they Aliya gazed at her son, who was still holding the sobbing woman, her eyes zing with fury. She scolded, ¡°Years ago, we let you leave peacefully, which was kindness enough. Yet, you¡¯ve returned, unchanged, seducing another woman¡¯s husband!¡± 2/5 14:10 Sat, Oct 5 G 64% Chapter 78 It Is Over Aliya viciously yanked at Jennie¡¯s hair, hoisting it up, and abruptly pped her twice. +5 Pearls Realizing what was happening, William quickly intervened, ¡°Mom, Dad, stop this. Did Jessica send you?¡± ¡°You¡¯re still defending her? It¡¯s a disaster. You¡¯re utterly bewitched. If it wasn¡¯t for us covering for you back then, Jessica would have left you long ago.¡± A William was taken aback. He suddenly felt extremely flustered, even forgetting that he was on a live broadcast. They had even fabricated public opinion. ¡°It¡¯s toote, son, far toote. Take a look for yourself!¡± Keanu said, his heart heavy with sorrow. f Startled, William finally turned his attention to the livements on the screen, which hadpletely changed in tone. Connor, who had just received the news, was about to handle the situation with his phone in hand. But upon seeing the circumstances, his hand tremble His mind was filled with one thought. It¡¯s over. Netizen H: Jessica posted photos using her old photographer¡¯s ount from years ago. Everyone, go check it out! Netizen I: Photos of their childhood friendship, this is the proof! Forget about the usations of being overly persistent. It was clearly a case of a man do Netizen J: Photos of Jessica at work as the General Manager, along with pictures from some of the investment projects she participated in, serve as irref Netizen K: I used to work at thepany, and my words were always dismissed before. Now that I finally have the chance, I must say this¨C if it wasn¡¯t for Jessica securing the home front for William, he wouldn¡¯t have achieved this sess. But now, it¡¯s like he¡¯s burning bridges after crossing the river, distor Netizen L: So, Jessica¡¯s going all out now? Who was it that said she was feeling guilty, unable to let go, and using Team A¨C list to pressure William to have a change of heart? Haha, I¡¯m dying ofughter. Netizen M: Seeing Jessica swiftly present so much evidence was impressive, I loved it. She should have Netizen N: It seems like we don¡¯t need to intervene anymore. They¡¯re clearly on the path to cutting tiespletely. Jennie couldn¡¯t care less about her live broadcast or the pain on her face. She incredulously pulled out her phone to check the online gossip. Upon seeing that it was actually true, she was immediately dumbstruck. After all, deep down in her heart, the only reason she could continue to take advantage of Jessica so easily was because she knew how important Willia But now¡ it seemed like it wasn¡¯t the case anymore. Observing the d*mning evidence that couldpletely ruin him, William¡¯s first reaction was to deny that 3/5 14:10 Sat, Oct 5 Chapter 78 It Is Over Jessica had leaked it. 64% +5 Pearls ¡°Hahaha, folks, theplete medical report released by Jessica¡¯s previous acting studio was actually from a year ago. What a clever use of time manipu Netizen O: Does Mr. Sawyer feel like he¡¯s pped in the face? Tricking your fans like this, do you find it amusing? Are they brainless supporters? Do the The report was solely in Jessica¡¯s possession, so¡ it could only have been released by Jessica. William¡¯s face turned ashen, resembling that of a corpse. The uncase in his heart came crashing down, far more devastating than any previous uncertain He didn¡¯t feel any resentment, rather a momentary fear shed across him, especially when the screen was filled with messages saying: Support Jessic Divorce¡ a pretend divorce¡ Hold on a minute! It seemed as though William had sensed something was about to slip away from him, so he hurriedly dialed Jessica¡¯s number, but no one answered. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. ¡°We can¡¯t get a hold of her. She must be avoiding us. What are we going to do?¡±mented Keanu. Upon hanging up, William immediately dialed thewyer¡¯s number. However, before William could speak, thewyer beat him to it. ¡°Congrattions Mr. Sawyer, Ms. Elmore/ has already signed the divorce papers.¡± These words echoed through the microphone, instantly silencing the entire room. Even the livements paused for a moment. ¡°No, no, that¡¯s not true, we¡¯re not really getting a divorce. Did you tell her?¡± William lost hisposure, his words slurred, almost shouting in his urgency Thewyer replied, ¡°I have fulfilled your request, although Ms. Elmore doesn¡¯t seem to think so. She has already entrusted us with the full authority to ha William¡¯s face turned pale instantly. ¡°No, we¡¯re not divorced. Destroy the agreement, we¡¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Sawyer,¡± thewyer said. ¡°Due to Ms. Elmore¡¯s insistence, we¡¯ve already initiated legal proceedings. It¡¯s not possible to retract them now.¡± William¡¯s lips quivered. Fear and regret gnawing at his heart like a swarm of ants. He felt as though his soul had been sucked out of him. Desperately, he ¡°She misunderstood me. I¡¯ll clear things up with her. Hand her the phone.¡± Thewyer said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Sawyer. Ms. Elmore has just entered the operating room and is expected to be unreachable for the next ten hours. Once William froze, his pupils contracted, and the hand holding his phone began to tremble. His voice was 4/5 14:10 Sat, Oct 5 G Chapter 78 It Is Over hoarse, ¡°What? What are you saying?¡± 64% +5 Pearls ¡°What? Didn¡¯t you know, Mr. Sawyer? Ms. Elmore has been ill. She¡¯s been in the hospital for several months now.¡± The silence that filled the room was no longer that of an audience engrossed in a spectacle, but one of stunned realization. It turned out that the perform Was the illness really that severe? The livements exploded once again. Netizen P: Oh my goodness, what am I seeing here? A diagnosis certificate and surgical consent form from XX Hospital, signed by Jessica herself? And the surgery is scheduled for today. 1.5 Gossip 79 Gossip 79 Reading Juicy Gossip in Her Mind Chapter 79 She Has Amnesia 64% +5 Pearls ¡°She¡¯s fallen ill, Jessica is sick, and you didn¡¯t even know! I could kill you for this, you good¨Cfor¨Cnothing!¡± Keanu responded, ovee with rage. Aliya stood there, shocked to her core. ¡°Jessica¡¯s parents are gone, and she only has you left. And yet, you could let her fall ill under your care. You¡¯re a Aliya had also pped William, which had nearly knocked him off his feet in anger. Under the public gaze, the famous actor was left in a pitiful state, receiving a beating from his parents. Connor, in a state of panic, rushed forward to inte Meanwhile, the director and producer had given up. Things had alreadye to this point, so they might as well capitalize on the poprity and viewers In their view, William hadpletely messed up this time. ¡°I don¡¯t know, I really don¡¯t know, she didn¡¯t tell me¡¡± William murmured in disbelief. Upon hearing these words, both Isabe and Christopher, who were watching the drama from the side, were dumbfounded. At this point, shirking responsibility would be utterly shameless, wouldn¡¯t it? With a coldugh, Christopher said, ¡°It seems our earlier performance was all for nothing.¡± Everyone began to recall what happened, and a barrage of insults started pouring into thements. William hadn¡¯t even hung up his phone when he heard another voiceing through from the other end. To his surprise, it was Evian. Clearly, both thewyer and Evian were outside the operating room. ¡°Keanu, are you still intending to nder the victim at this point? While Ms. Elmore was in the hospital, we urged her to inform her family. She made a phone call to you right in front of our medical staff. Have you forgotten how you responded It seemed as though something had urred to William, causing his breath to hitch. ¡°You said she was just putting on an act to deceive you, and you grew tired of her cursing her own health out of jealousy and rivalry,¡± Evian remarked nonchntly. Panic overwhelmed William as if he couldn¡¯te to terms with the mistake he¡¯d made. Instinctively, he started making excuses. ¡°We were arguing at that time, I genuinely thought she was just speaking without thinking. W ¡°Being repeatedly questioned about your illness by the person closest to you¡ Did Ms. Elmore often lie to you in the past?¡± Upon hearing the skepticism over the phone, Keanu couldn¡¯t help but cry out, ¡°How could that be possible? Jessica was never that kind of person.¡± 1/4 Sat, Oct 5 Chapter 79 She Has Amnesia 04% +5 Pearls Aliya pounded on William¡¯s chest, eximing, ¡°How did you be like this? Don¡¯t you recognize Jessica anymore? No, it¡¯s us who don¡¯t recognize you anymore! William felt his mind going nk. ¡°Moreover, let¡¯s not even mention the scandal that erupted the next day when you were photographed apanying Ms. Jennie Woods to the hospital because she sprained her ankle. I suppose Ms. Jessica Elmore didn¡¯t feel the need to tell you about this, did she?¡± Evian c All colorspletely drained from William¡¯s face. Jennie¡¯s face had turned deathly pale. Isabe couldn¡¯t help but seize the opportunity to mock, ¡°Speaking of which, Jessica has been sick for almost three months now. Thest time I saw her when she was buying a dress, she looked abno Christopher sneered, ¡°Maybe he¡¯s just shortsighted, only able to see other women in fear and pain?¡± ¡°Maybe it really was a vision problem. After all, he thought the leaked photos from the hospital were fake. He couldn¡¯t even tell that it was a genuine illness.¡± Isabe pretended to whisper to Christopher, but her voice was fully broadcasted. William nearly copsed, barely able to stand. His lips quivered as if he wanted to deny something, but all he could do was shake his head frantically. His expression was one of intense pain, yet it didn¡¯t elicit sympathy from anyone. Due to the detailed revtions, all the audience both offline and online felt utterly blown away. The more they thought about it, the more it made them fee Netizen Q: Initially, I thought I was indulging in candy, only to realize I was consuming filth. I felt like throwing up. Netizen R: Where are those people who were infatuated with William, obsessed with shipping the celebrity couple, and cursed the wife? Come out, take Netizen S: I should apologize first. I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s my fault for not seeing people for who they truly are. I can¡¯t believe I supported such a worthless man an Netizen T: Shameless couple! Get out of the entertainment industry! Thewyer cleared his throat, maintaining his professionalism and said, ¡°So, Mr. Sawyer, regarding your request, I havepleted it. I¡¯ll hang up now¡ Suddenly, it was as if William had awakened from a dream. ¡°No, where are you all? I need to be there for her. How could she undergo surgery alone? I¡¯ll apany her. And¡ we are not divorced. I never agreed Tears rushed from William¡¯s eyes as if he was on the brink of copse. Indeed, some things were only truly feared when they were on the verge of being Netizen U: Is he trying to act affectionate now? I hope he¡¯s not nning to pester Jessica again. 2/4 Chapter 79 She Has Amnesia 2? % 64%# +5 Pearls ¡°Mr. Sawyer,¡± thewyer stated sternly over the phone. I must emphasize once again, regardless of your true intentions, or any potential future maneuve Netizen V: I can¡¯t help butugh. William actually nned to fake a divorce with his own wife, just to clear his and Jennie¡¯s names. Was he not thinking s Netizen W: The question was, why was William so confident? How could he believe his wife would agree to such a preposterous matter? Netizen X: I think he¡¯s beenpletely bewitched by that mistress, to the point of losing his logic. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. The mockery toward William came in waves, one after another making the big screen unbearable to watch. In the end, it was the overly grief¨Cstricken Keanu and Aliya who came to their senses. Filled with rage, they forcefully escorted William away. Once William had left, the screen was filled with livements saying: The mistress has no shame! It was too much for Jennie: Unable to bear it any longer, she burst into tears and ran off the stage. Before the final voting had evenmenced, only Team A¨Clist remained on the stage, confidently securing their victory in the first face¨Coff. After returning home, Isabe and the Quirk family couldn¡¯t help but continue to keep tabs on the online gossip. Upon seeing everyone uncover more evidence of the inappropriate interactions between William and Jennie, yet they still had the audacity to deny their Before drifting off to sleep, t Gossip 80 Gossip 80 Chapter 80 All That Is Need Is To Forget Once they had delivered the bombshell news, Selena and Rosalic anxiously watched Isabe. Sure enough, the next second, Isabe¡¯s heartfelt thoughts red through their minds. Amnesia! For real? Let me see! Damn! It¡¯s true, and it¡¯s even that dramatic type where she only forgets one person! She haspletely forgotten everyt Selena and Rosalie were thinking the same thing, Evian and the doctors are still looking into the matter, but as expected, Be obtains gossip the fastes Meanwhile, Isabe¡¯s mind was still running. How much must one detest someone to cause their own body to choose to forget all love and hate rted to that person? But wouldn¡¯t this make her susceptible to William¡¯s maniptions? What if he shamelessly begs for a reconciliation¡ Ugh! Selena and Rosalie echoed her sentiments, What to do? I¡¯m so curious! How will William react when faced with Jessica, who has lost her memory? Both Selena and Rosalie were incredibly curious as well. And so, the three of them exchanged nces. ¡°I¡¯ve never actually visited where Evian works,¡± Isabemented. Selena and Rosalie nodded, indicating that they had never been there either. ¡°Shall we go visit her together?¡± Isabe suggested. Quickly, Selena and Rosalie turned around to make preparations for their journey. Only after they arrived at the hospital did they call Evian toe down and meet them. The three of them were initially a bit apprehensive, but as soon as Evian met with them she excitedly said ¡°Come with me quickly. The Sawver family alre A1 B 61% Chapter 80 All That Is Needed is To Forget +5 Pearls Thus, the four busybodies went together to Jessica¡¯s hospital room, acting as if they were there to visit the patient. As they reached the door, they could hear the raspy voice of William, filled with both deep affection and pain. ¡°Jessica, do you really not remember me? The quartet shuddered ufortably, gro ng increasingly worried. However, the sound of Jessica¡¯s voice could be heard, lively and soaring. She sounded like a bright yet cautious female college student around stranger ¡°I don¡¯t recall you in my memories, but I¡¯m not a fool. I know you¡¯re Mr. and Mrs. Sawyer¡¯s son, and we were childhood sweethearts who got married. Ho ring in the trash bin, so don¡¯t try to deceive me. You¡¯re nothing more than my ex¨Chusband.¡± ¡°That was an ident. We actually intended to have a fake divorce. I never thought, about-¡± ¡°Enough. Disregarding whatever original intentions you may have had, I know myself well, and I¡¯m not the type to engage in such trivial games. I¡¯ve neve When Isabe and the others entered, they immediately noticed Jessica¡¯s serious expression. Despite her frail appearance, with white gauze wrapped a ¡°Ah, it¡¯s you, Ms. Jea. Hello, I remember you. You previously helped me out at the mall, and I¡¯ve seen you online too. Thank you for that scene you p it was a huge help.¡± Jessica¡¯s smile was radiant as she expressed her sincere gratitude. The y had alleviated her fear of memory loss. Isabe said with a smile, ¡°I heard you woke up, so I came to visit.¡± Who would have thought that without the interference of William in her life, she would be such a vibrant individual? 0/5 14:15 Sat, Oc Chapter 80 All That is Needed Is To Forget Finished The trio from the Quirk family also found it unbelievable. It was as if they were dealing with apletely different person. They had all met Jessica before. She had seemed like a wilting flower, slowly withering away. But now, she appeared as though she were a seedling, jus Isabe¡¯s gaze swept over the scene. She saw William kneeling in front of the bed, a pitiful picture of desperate pleading. His parents stood nearby, wipi tears. The moment Jessica started speaking with Isabe, William was stunned. The feeling of being ignored by someone who had once loved him wholeheart ¡°Jessica!¡± William urgently reached out, trying to grasp Jessica¡¯s hand. ¡°Look at me. Even if you¡¯ve forgotten, you should still feel something. You love m Unable to continue speaking, he broke down into sobs. Jessica, however, was having none of it. She avoided his hand with visible disgust, not giving the other party any chance to touch her. ¡°I¡¯ve loved you for many years? I must¡¯ve been blind then. You¡¯re a man who cheated on me four years ago, so what is there to love? Your disloyalty? Yo Perhaps it was the genuine look of disdain that had truly stung him, leaving William frozen in shock. Despite their restraint, both Keanu and Aliya couldn¡¯t help but speak up then. Their voices wavered, cautious and tentative. ¡°This rascal did you wrong. He¡¯s thoughtless,cks tact, and is utterly clueless, but he truly loves you. These past few days, he neither ate nor drank while you were unconscious. He was living dead. We believe that you hold a special ce in his heart.¡± ¡°We despise this brat too, but¡ could you possibly give him a chance? Since all the bad memories have been forgotten, could you let him take care of y 3/5 Chapter 80 All That is Needed to To Forget of your life?¡± Finisher Upon hearing these words, the quartet from the Quirk family was truly rendered speechless. Fortunately, Jessica was no longer confused. ¡°Mr. and Mrs. Sawyer,¡± she began, ¡°since he¡¯s the one who wronged me, I see no need for apologies. You¡¯ve watched me grow up, so you should unders my all nature. I could never be with someone I don¡¯t love, let alone after f h the things he¡¯s done to hurt me. I can¡¯t even stand the sight of him now. If he were to constantly appear before me, I feel like I would need another surgery.¡± Jessica, holding her freshly operated head, acted as though she had a headache. This had the spectating quartet smiling in amusement. ¡°William, you should treat our past like it¡¯s dead and buried. Let¡¯s part on good terms, and I might still hold you in some regard.¡± Having said that, she wa William¡¯s body wavered, almost unable to stay upright. ¡°Jessica! Jessica! I truly realize my mistake now. I now know that you¡¯re the only woman in my he ¡°Really?¡± Jessica suddenly raised an eyebrow and spoke, picking up her phone from the side and tapping on something. Then, with a serious expression At these words, William¡¯s face turned pale, his pupils trembling in disbelief. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. The quartet who were casually observing the situation felt utterly disgusted. They all looked at William with contempt. ¡°And you still say I¡¯m the only woman?¡± Jessica scoffed before continuing, ¡°October 12th. I decided not to tell William that I¡¯m pregnant. I can¡¯t keep this baby. It wouldn¡¯t be fair to it if I decided to leave him. He doesn¡¯t deserve to be my child¡¯s father in his current state.¡± 4/5 is Chapter 80 All That Is Needed Is To Forget #Finished It was as if the air around him solidified upon hearing those words. William was taken aback, as though someone had grabbed him by the throat. With re 15K 5/5 14:16 Sat, Oct 5 Reading Juicy Gossip in Her Mind: Gossip 81 Gossip 81 Chapter 81 Turning On Each Other Finished William had never in his wildest dreams thought that they could have actually had a child together. His parents, too, couldn¡¯t bear it. Aliya nearly fainted but Keanu caught her in time. The child they had longed for would have been four years old now had it not been. lost. The Quirks were also stunned. Isabe could hardly believe she had missed such a juicy piece of gossip. After all, her system only provided answers when she actively searched for the Did this really happen? Let me see¡ Oh my, it¡¯s true! In reality, the reason they didn¡¯t have children for many years was because they were both too exh for pregnancy. That they managed to conceive was quite unexpected. However, given Jessica¡¯s nature, she would never have a child if she wasn¡¯t certain about their love. She isn¡¯t the type to tragically use a child as a pawn to tie down a man. Instead, she would only feel that the child was a chain that boun ¡°Why¡ why didn¡¯t you keep it? Why didn¡¯t you tell me? If I had known, I would have¡ I just made a small mistake. You should have given me the chanc William was holding his head as if he was about to lose his mind. Jessica was somewhat speechless as she said, ¡°Back then, I didn¡¯t divorce you wasn¡¯t that giving you a chance? But it seems the oue has proven t In marriage, one might stray because of moments of distraction, but perhaps due to deep affection or fear of change, the other partner would usually She was once a strong woman who stood by William during his entrepreneurial journey. If it weren¡¯t for the sessive blows of her husband¡¯s betrayal a Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. for so lone 1/5 14:16 Sat, Oct 5 G. Chapter 81 Torning On Each Other In her mind, Isabe couldn¡¯t help butment, while the other three found themselves involuntarily nodding in agreement. Finished Moreover, everyone knew that Jessica¡¯s revtion of such a deeply hidden secret was not only due to her amnesia but also her firm determination to av Naturally, the thought crossed William¡¯s mind as well, causing his entire body to- tremble. The look of agony on his face was so intense that the veins on ¡°Jessica, I won¡¯t give up on you. I know it¡¯s you whom I love. I apologize for my past mistakes. I intend to pursue you anew, and I will patiently wait for you to turn back¡¡± he asserted. This line sounds so familiar, Isabe thought. The Quirks were inexplicably reminded of a certain unfortunate person. Christopher, who was discussing matters with Hayden in the studio, let out a hefty sneeze. ¡°Stop right there!¡± Jessica frowned. ¡°I don¡¯t care what you¡¯re thinking, but I¡¯ve said all I needed to. If you don¡¯t leave now, I¡¯m really going to call the police At this point, Jessica added with a stern face, ¡°I¡¯m not joking.¡± The chill emanating from her struck William dumb. Keanu could hardly contain his anxiety and was about to say something when Jessica cut him off. ¡°I respect my elders, but if they attempt to manipte This statement was almost identical to the main theme of Isabe¡¯s performance. In the end, Keanu couldn¡¯t utter a single word. He could only support Aliya as they departed sorrowfully. William didn¡¯t want to leave, intent on being a persistent nuisance. However, there was no need to call the police. They were already divorced, so Evian had every 2/5 Chapter 81 Tuming On Each Other right to have the security escort them out. Even when being driven away, William still had to utter what he deemed as touching words. Finishert Jessica disgustedly dug at her ear, not saying word. The Quirk family members, however, looked at her with a hint of worry.. ey were concerned that Jes hearted. After all, even the strongest women could fall prey to persistent men. How hrious. This didn¡¯t work even for someone like Christopher, so if it had for William, I¡¯d wash my hair upside down. The Quirks choked on their saliva when they heard that.. Elsewhere, Christopher¡¯s ears were itching Before we arrived, Jessica had already reached out to her formerwork of frence photographers via her phone. With no ties and only regret for the wasted years, she¡¯s now single¨C mindedly pursuing her dream, and nothing will stop her. I think she¡¯ll likely leave the country once she¡¯s out of the hospital. Even if William wants to pester her, he¡¯ll still need to find her first. One thing to be thankful for is his past indifference toward Jessica. He was focused on For now, he¡¯s still holding on to hope, believing he can win her back. However, he¡¯ll soon be left with nothing but despair. Once the bothersome fellow had left, everyone turned their attention to Jessica for a while. They realized that Jessica was truly fine on her own. She seemed exhrated, as if she had been given a new lease on life, and was Everyone felt at ease and left, allowing Jessica to focus on her recovery. Just after stepping out, an excited Rosalie suggested that they should all go for a stroll and have some fun. She had missed thest opportunity to spend Seeing as this was thest day of her vacation, Isabe naturally wanted to make the most of it. She was in high spirits after watching that fantastic show and felt it 3/5 Chapter 81 Turning On Each Other was a cause for celebration. Evian wasn¡¯t particrly busy right now, so naturally, she joined in. Finished As soon as they reached the entrance of the hospital, they saw the nuisance hadn¡¯t left yet. Moreover, there were two more pieces of filth beside him. Connor and Jennie. After Jennie returned to the country, she relied heavily on the support of William. Now, her reputation in the entertainment industry hadpletely soure However, the present William appeared as if he had woken up from a dream, ruthlessly pushing away Jennie, even going as far as to p her hard. He t ¡°It¡¯s all because of you, you wretch! You¡¯ve ruined my family and my career. If you hadn¡¯t shown up, if you hadn¡¯te back, Jessica and I would never h Being hit by William was apparently Jennie¡¯s breaking point. After a momentary stunned silence, she went berserk. She fiercely reached out, wing at W ¡°Do you think by ming everything on me, you can alleviate your own guilt? If it wasn¡¯t for the signals you gave me initially, making me believe I had a chance, I wouldn¡¯t have ended up here. It was yo The woman he had once cherished as the most delicate flower was now pointing her finger and cursing at him, driving William to lose all rationality. The The Quirks kept their distance, careful to avoid getting sttered with blood. So, they turned on each other. Hmm, it seems like some passerby outside the fence has noticed 4/5 14:16 Sat, Oct 5G . Chapter 81 Turning On Each Other Finished this scene and is recording it on their phone. Looks like there¡¯ll be a new trending topic. No sooner had Isabe finished her internalmentary when she turned around, only to find all threedies of the Quirk family eagerly recording with t Gossip 82 Gossip 82 Chapter 82 Personally Creating A Battleground Finished Isabe wondered, Since when did thedies of the prestigious Quirk family be such busybodies? Said Quirk women shot Isabe an exasperated nce, though they didn¡¯t stop recording the fight. It was all because of Isabe¡¯s influence they were like this. Besides, they each had their own group chat to share gossip now. When Christopher and Isabe caused such amotion on the variety show, even the high society couldn¡¯t resist getting in on the gossip. In the end, Evian, fearing that things might escte to a fatal incident, promptly had the security guards step in. William and Jennie had not held back, drawing blood. As they walked away, they continued to hurl the vilest of curses at each other. Who could have guessed that not long ago, they were publicly disying their affection in front of a national audience! Jennie was driven away. Connor attempted to reason with William, but an enraged William responded with a direct punch. As a result, the agent lost a fe ¡°You¡¯re at fault here too! It¡¯s all because of you that I made mistakes. You were my most trusted partner, so how could you hurt me like this!¡± Connor was also losing his temper. Initially, he thought that although William was universally criticized online, he hadn¡¯t crossed any forbidden lines. The Connor¡¯s own reputation had taken a hit as well. He had offended too many people in the past, and his ties with William were too deep. In this lifetime, his only hope was for William to rise again. Yet, William attacked him, the only person who hadn¡¯t given up on William. How could this not infuriate Connor? ¡°Hurt you? Get it straight! I¡¯ve always had your future in mind. When Jessica was beneficial to you, I supported Jessica. Now that Jennie is advantageou sunnort lennie Who could have predicted that you wouldn¡¯t handle lessica 1/8 Chapter 82 Personally Creating A Battleground properly?¡± Finisher William red angrily, and his previously silent parents finally couldn¡¯t help but speak up. ¡°Back then, we saw your passion and how you treated William as family, which is why we let you continue being his agent. But to think this is how you view things! Jessica is not just anyone; s ¡°It¡¯s because I think of him as family that I did this! I know he¡¯s always been suppressing his feelings for Jennie, bound by moral obligations to be Jessica righteously. ¡°But the one I love is Jessica!¡± ¡°You¡¯re just in denial and being delusional now because you¡¯ve failed,¡± Connor scoffed. It seemed as if William had fallen into a state of self¨Ccontradiction, leading to an emotional breakdown where he wept bitterly. Connor, however, couldn¡¯t help but press on assertively, ¡°If our n had worked, not only could you and Jennie love each other openly, but your career c Keanu and Aliya spat at the stubborn fool, ¡°You¡¯re fired!¡± They then promptly left with William. ¡°Can he really not see his own fault?¡± The spectators couldn¡¯t help but start discussing. Isabe couldn¡¯t help but burst into silentughter in her mind. Well, I¡¯ll be. He actually justified his actions by saying it¡¯s not wrong to abandon Jessica since there¡¯s no love left. Is he aware that his wife is having an a The Quirks were stunned to hear that. He¡¯s always busy with his work, leaving his wife feeling lonely and helpless. In his absence, she fell in love with his assistant, their rtionship resemblin 2/8 Chapter 82 Personally Creating A Battleground Finished Oh, this is good. Due to some unexpected trouble, his wife is currently nning to abscond with all his wealth and clope with his assistant! He was supp on them. However, since he believes in the supremacy of true love, he should understand his wife¡¯s perspective. After all, love doesn¡¯t operate on a firste, firs The Quirks all thought, Oh, Be, you¡¯re so mean! After enjoying such an entertaining spectacle, their spirits were significantly lifted. However, it wasn¡¯t until they went out for a stroll that they encountered Because Isabe had be famous, she was quickly recognized through her less¨Cthan¨Cprofessional disguise. For the first time, Isabe found herself surrounded by a crowd, all moring for autographs and pictures. She had no choice but to quickly retreat into th When it came to professional matters, it was best to leave it to the professionals. Thus, a call for assistance was made to Hayden. After hearing the situation, Hayden was momentarily speechless, responding. ¡°Weren¡¯t you an artist before?¡± In the past, Isabe was an unknown model. Without makeup, people couldn¡¯t recognize her, so she was still not used to the fame. ¡°I¡¯ll have Thalia fetch you. By the way, there¡¯s something I need to mention.¡± Hayden shared with Isabe the matter he had just discussed with Christop ¡°Team Young Again has already dropped out, so the five teams are now down to four. As a result, thepetition format has changed. Your next match off with the previously idle duo of heartthrobs, Team Duo Alpha.¡± ¡°Current boyfriend and ex¨Cboyfriend!¡± Isabe¡¯s voice spiked in an instant. The trio who had been idly observing instantly perked up their ears. 3/8 Chapter 82 Personally Creating A Battleground #Finished After all,pared to the nauseatingly insincere disys of affection from Team Young Again, this pairing was genuinely awkward enough to make ever The medieval fantasy male idol, Maverick Sutton, was known for his icy and domineering demeanor, which was essentially in line with the roles he typically portrayed. He had always publicly dered his singlehood, dedicating his heart. and soul to his career. He was the type to Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. The campus teen drama male idol, Indrick Yost, was notorious for his numerous. scandals. He was naturally outgoing and enthusiastically proactive, with a bit of a privileged background. Although he had never officially announced his rtionship with his current girlfriend, their public and private disys of affection were hard to miss. Some of his fans were quite epting of their rtionship, whil Netizens merely assumed it was a team of heartthrobs, cheering for their beloved choice of male idol. Little did they know that Hendrick¡¯s current girlfrien girlfriend. Isabe still remembered thest time they were shooting a promotional video. Even though her attention was mainly on Team Young Again, she couldn Maverick didn¡¯t pay any heed to Hendrick, yet Hendrick, with a cheerful grin, was unabashedly trying to get closer to the former. When it was finally time to take a group photo, Maverick remained still. It was Hendrick who suddenly made a move, wrapping his arm around Maverick¡¯ One was cold¨C hearted, the other passionate, abination of ice and fire. When the promotional video was released, it surprisingly sparked some fangirls to ship this However, it was clear that Maverick felt the other party was trying to disgust him. Immediately after the photoshoot, he deftly shook Hendrick off, showing In the end, it was Hendrick¡¯s agent who stepped forward, offering a smiling apology. 4/8 14:16 Sat, Oct 5G. Chapter 82 Personally Creating A Battleground. 061% Finished Nheless, Hendrick remained cheerful, seemingly unaffected by Maverick¡¯s rudeness. He had a somewhat nonchnt, almost yful demeanor, as i During the subsequent recording of the show, Hendrick frequently took leave, so there weren¡¯t many instances where the two were seen together. But since it was a face¨Coff, they would undoubtedly have to be in the same ce. ¡°Ahem. Anyway, they¡¯ll be too busy with their internal dispute, so they¡¯ll barely have any time to sh with us. Maverick¡¯s manager, Danielle, is quite clos existence where each of us focuses on our own performances. That¡¯s why your task this time is to concentrate on honing your acting skills, showing off y help me lure more people in,¡± Hayden advised earnestly. Isabe wasn¡¯t paying much attention at all, because while reminiscing just now, she had casually used the Gossip System to scan Maverick and Hendri The top message ended up revealing a major bombshell! Oh my goodness! The Quirks were instantly taken aback. They exchanged wide¨Ceyed, startled nces, too afraid to look at Isabe. It was as if Isabe was crying out like a swan whose neck had been stepped on, a wail so profound it seemed to shake the heavens and earth. That had the trio wondering what had happened and whether it was serious. Hendrick wants his girlfriend, Mirabelle Diaz, to be the special female guest for the uing face¨Coff! The Quirks were stunned, wondering if they had misheard. Is he personally creating a battleground? Damn, that¡¯s intense¡ Oh¡ That Mirabelle woman didn¡¯t agree. Figures. The Quirks thought that was such a pity. Good heavens, what strange fetish does this Hendrick Yost have? He actually arranged to 5/8 14:17 Sat, Oct 5G. Chapter 82 Personally Creating A Battleground meet with Maverick and wants thetter to persuade Mirabelle! #Finished The Quirks thought, Is Hendrick out of his mind or what? But Maverick probably won¡¯t agree. Based on the inside scoop from Hayden, Maverick was ruth Meanwhile, Isabe was still checking things out. Maverick didn¡¯t respond¡ Before the trio could think of a response, Isabe went off on another rant. But he¡¯s driving to Starlight Club! That¡¯s the ce where Hendrick arranged the meeting! Is this a case of his words saying no, but his actions suggesting star? The Quirk womenmented in their minds, But why! Clearly, Isabe was also at a loss. What kind of love¨Chate drama are you three trying to stage? Most importantly, who¡¯s going to pair with whom? No matter how the Quirks thought about it, it seemed a bloody confrontation was inevitable. Holy sh*t! The trio tensed in anticipation, curious about what was happening now. Danielle has realized that Maverick has disappeared and is searching everywhere for him. As an agent who greatly values her artists, she certainly won¡¯ Ah, the curiosity is killing me! Even though I can find out through the Gossip System, I really want to be there to see it for myself! The Starlight Club¡ m The Quirks held their breaths, waiting for Isabe¡¯s next move. ¡°Hey, did you hear what I said?¡± Hayden was still shouting on the other end of the call. ¡°I got it. I have some matters to attend to, so I¡¯ll hang up now,¡± Isabe said. After 6/8 14:17 Sat, Oct 5 Chapter 82 Personally Creating A Battleground finishing her sentence, she smiled warmly at the Quirks, saying, ¡°I have to-¡± Finished Seeing that they were about to be left behind, Selena was the first to object. ¡°Let¡¯s go somewhere else to have fun.¡± Evian immediately caught on. ¡°Since it¡¯s a rare opportunity for us to be out. together, how about we make the most of it and have fun all night long?¡± Rosalie¡¯s face was flushed with excitement as she added, ¡°All of us have to go together; no one can be absent!¡± Isabe was rendered speechless. ¡°I heard about a high¨Css entertainment club that¡¯s supposedly pretty good. Let¡¯s have Thalia take us thereter¡¡± The decision was unanimously approved. Hayden, who was far away in his studio, suddenly received a message. His face. changed instantly. ¡°Isabe is taking your family members to Starlight Club.¡± Seated on the couch, Christopher paused in surprise. ¡°What ce is that?¡± Hayden looked utterly bewildered as he said, ¡°An exclusive high¨C ss entertainment club that industry insiders love. I used to worry that you would mess around, so I established a good rtionship with the staff there. Christopher quirked an eyebrow. ¡°It¡¯s no big deal, right? Today, Mom, Evie, and Rosie are all with Isabe. They¡¯re probably just going there to sing and Hayden¡¯s expression was subtlyplex. ¡°It should be fine, although they do offer handsome men and beautiful women forpanionship services ove Christopher stared at Hayden. ¡°Handsome men?¡± ¡°You know, the type of men who are gorgeous and have eight¨Cpack abs¡¡± Christopher¡¯s brow twitched. 7/8 14:17 Sat, Oct 5G . Chapter 82 Personally Creating A Battleground Finished At that moment, Hayden¡¯s phone vibrated. He nced down at it and instantly, his mouth twitched. ¡°Um¡ it seems lik your family requested ten handsome guys, covering all styles.¡± Christopher¡¯s face darkened. Following that, he sent a message to the group chat he shared with the other Quirk men. Christopher: Alert! Alert! @Alex, stop your meeting. @Dad, quit fishing. @Cal, you¡ keep doing your homework! Go, go, go! ¨C Gossip 83 Gossip 83 Chapter 83 Feels Great To The Touch Finished After Isabe and her group arrived at the hotspot, they requested a private room opposite the trio from the battlefield. She soon realized that things were not as she had imagined. After all, they couldn¡¯t just barge into someone else¡¯s private room to gossip, could they? Since they were already there, they decided to have some fun instead. When the manager brought out a tablet and asked if they wanted to order a singingpanion, Isabe became excited. Isn¡¯t this what I¡¯ve always wanted to do? The three from the Quirk family asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± As they drew closer and saw the manager swiping through photos of various handsome men, they blushed with embarrassment. Although the Quirk family was considered elite, they upheld strong family values. and never indulged in extravagance. For the women of the Quirk family However, half an hourter, the four inebriated women in the private room hadpletely forgotten the main purpose of their outing as they got lost in th While Selena was singing ssic hits with a young hunk, she simultaneously snapped photos and shared them in her friends¡® group chat. ¡°I finally understood why men enjoy socializing. They say it¡¯s all part of the show, and now, I¡¯vee to enjoy it too!¡± Evian was engrossed in a dice game, nked by two handsome, towering men. Whenever Evian lost, she would take a sip of her drink. On the other han To share her joy, she posted a photo to the elite circle of divorcees with a heartfelt sentiment. ¡°Understanding men, admiring men, bing a man.¡± Rosalie was casted on the couch her notite face fluched a deen chade of red She 1/7 Sat, Oct 5 Chapter 83 Feels Great To The Touch Finished alternated between covering her eyes and sneaking peeks, asionally letting out. a sharp squeal. In front of her, there were three men, d only in trousers, engaged in an intimate dance. They were showcasing different types of muscle definition to th Excitedly, Rosalie sent a flurry of ten photo, in a row to her group chat with her closest girlfriends. ¡°All the young men here are incredibly talented and well spoken. This ce is so much fun.¡± The remaining four handsome guys, each wearing animal headbands and sporting tails, circled around Isabe in the open space. Blindfolded, she chased them like a yful ruler in a game of tag. ¡°Miss, I¡¯m here.¡± ¡°Miss,e catch me!¡± At that moment, one of the entertainers grew weary and approached the door. They saw Thalia diligently keeping watch by the entrance, constantly alert to the situation outside. With warm hospitality, they invited, ¡°Miss, won¡¯t you join us in our fun?¡± With a serious expression, Thalia firmly declined, stating, ¡°I don¡¯t do men.¡± Rejected, the entertainer left. Thalia remained behind,pletely dedicated to carrying out Isabe¡¯s orders. Something shed through the crack in the door. ¡°Isabe, Danielle came by,¡± she said, ¡°She¡¯s already inside.¡± Isabe was already lost in the thrill of the moment, not entirely lucid as she said, ¡°I¡¯ll deal with it when she comes.¡± Then she continued to y tag with the young hunks. Thaliamented, ¡°The chaotic blossoms are beginning to dazzle the eyes.¡± At that moment, Selena had just finished singing a song and was in high spirits. She gleefully rewarded the performance by tossing banknotes. 217 Chapter 83 Feels Great To The Touch #Finished When the three men from the Quirk family arrived, they found themselves. amidst a scene of dazzling extravagance. The music was still resounding throughout the room. Except for Isabe, the rest had noticed the male Quirks standing at the doorway, their faces ashen The young hunky entertainers were all intimidated by themanding presence. of the three male Quirks. One of the stunned entertainer was about to be caught by the approaching Isabe, who was blindfolded. Alexander strode over, his face dark as he positioned himself in front of Isabe. In an instant, Isabe had firmly grasped a toned arm,ughing cheerfully as she dered, ¡°I¡¯ve caught you, now you have to drink!¡± As she spoke, Isabe removed her blindfold, but she didn¡¯t bother to look up. She simply gazed, somewhat dazed, at the figure that had suddenly appeared. before her. The ck shirt hugged his slender waist, its fabric tracing the curves of his body, exuding an air of restraint. With each deep breath he took, the outline of his abdomina Isabe couldn¡¯t help but chuckle at the sight. This golden ratio, what a waist, such a splendid waist! Alexander was at a loss for words. Oh my, if I weren¡¯t already a married man, well, a married woman actually, I could¡¯ve made a move. Alexander thought, ¡°You want to make a move?¡± The result was witnessing Isabe swaying her body, her finger extended as if she wanted to poke Alexander¡¯s abdomen. Veins throbbed on Alexander¡¯s forehead as he reached out, gripping Isabe¡¯s wrist. tightly. 3/7 14:17 Sat, Oct 5 Chapter 83 Feels Great To The Touch Isabe, under the influence of alcohol, was suddenly displeased. Why is there such a prudish man here? No fun. It was just a touch. Alexander¡¯s brow furrowed. BK 61% Finished Isabe exerted force, yet Alexander¡¯s arm remained still. Unexpectedly, Isabe lost her footing. Leaning forward, she unintentionally. ended up headbutting Alexander right in the chest. A grunt escaped from Alexander as he staggered from the impact, but his concern. for the potentially weak Isabe prevented him from faltering. He quic Yet, in the next moment he felt a hand graze his abs causing an unfamilia f life twitch in his muscles. Despite being married, never in his twenty¨Csomething years of life had he experienced such a touch from a woman. Solid and springy. feels fantastic! It could even measure up to Alexander¡¯s! It was apanied by a hazy chuckle. Upon hearing this, Alexander immediately flew into a fit of embarrassed rage. ¡°Isabe!¡± He wasn¡¯t mad because he had been taken advantage of; after all, they were husband and wife, so she wasn¡¯t really taking advantage of him. But if someone else had held her instead of him, woul Being drunk was no excuse! The phrase ¡®pervert¡® loomedrge and bold in Alexander¡¯s mind. Meanwhile, almost everyone in the room had shifted their attention over, wanting tough but not daring to. Isabe was jolted by the shout, reluctantly lifting her head to look up. Instantly, she was met with a face as cold as ice. Immediately, her mind went nk. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. 4/7 Chapter 8 Feels Great To The Touch Finished Did I see Alexander? Damn! It really is Alexander! How did he show up¡I¡.I¡feel like throwing up! Alexander thought Isabe would feel panic and regret, but her reaction instantly infuriated him. You seemed so pleased touching my abs, but the sight of my face makes you want to vomit? Upon hearing her heartfelt confession, everyone in the Quirk family was taken aback. However, in the next moment, Isabe was seen covering her mouth, appearing truly distressed as she rushed out. Clearly, she had drunk too much and The color on Alexander¡¯s face was truly a spectacle, changing rapidly due to his emotions. In the end, all he could do was follow along to prevent any mishaps. He could hear the exaggerated sounds of retching as soon as he watched Isabe rush into the female restroom. Alexander could only stand outside, his face set in a serious expression as he waited. After a while, he realized there was no sound coming from inside, which immediately filled him with worry. ¡°Isabe, how are you doing?¡± After calling out several times and receiving no response, Alexander immediately. furrowed his brow. He promptly shouted, ¡°Is there anyone in there?¡± ¡°Is anyone there? My wife needs assistance, he called out. Yet, his shouts were met with no response. ¡°Sorry, I need to go in now.¡± Growing impatient, Alexander picked up the ¡°Temporarily Out of Service¡± sign from nearby and ced it at the entrance, quickly slipping inside. Upon entering, he immediately noticed Isabe slumped by the sink, clearly exhausted from throwing up. With a sense of resignation, Alexander stepped forward to help her up. Isabe¡¯s drunkenness had mostly worn off, and she was no longer as incoheren 5/7 Chapter 83 Feels Great To The Touch Finished She blinked awkwardly, silently allowing Alexander to assist her in freshening up. Finally, she took the tissue that Alexander had handed her and wiped her damp. lips and hands. ¡°Thanks.¡± Who would have expected for Alexander to be so gentle and caring? He looks like he has sofien. I hope he¡¯ll let things slide. With a swift nce at Isabe, Alexander thought, ¡°So, you¡¯re aware that I might hold you ountable!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go, time to head back,¡± he said, seemingly less upset after themotion. It seemed like the situation wasn¡¯t too serious, after all, I hadn¡¯t done much. The only thing I had identally touched was his abs¡. Alexander thought, ¡°The only thing?¡± The corners of his mouth lifted slightly. But all things considered, it really felt great to the touch! The tips of his ears turned red. I would rate him a 99 out of 100. Alexander raised an eyebrow. ¡°And why is that?¡± Cut back a bit on the clothes barrier! The touch doesn¡¯t feel authentic enough! His cars had turned red. What a pervert. Just as the two were about to step out, they heard the sudden rush of footsteps in the distance.. ¡°Stop! Mirabelle!¡± Mirabelle? Wait a minute! Could it be¡? As the sound of high heels running toward them grew louder, before Alexander could react. Isabe, who was just moments ago weak and listless sudd 6/7 Chapter 83 Feels Great To The Touch up like a carp leaping out of water and pulled him into a restroom stall. Gossip 84 Gossip 84 Chapter 84 Listening To Gossip In The Restroom The sound of the closing partition door was drowned out by the ambient music of the club, leaving Alexander with a rare look of surprise. At that moment, Isabe had him pinned against the door, her entire body leaning into his. One hand was sped over his mouth, while the other was making a shushing gesture. Alexander¡¯s eyes widened, his darkshes quivered slightly. The intimidating aura of a high¨C ranking individual hadpletely dissipated. His eyes, which usually sparkled like the stars hidden within the night sky, were now vacant and unresisting One could say that in that moment, Alexander was akin to a newly transformed male spirit, his allure both pure and tempting, radiating an indescribable m Such a sight of Alexander only dazzled Isabe for a second, because in the next moment, gossip had conveniently presented itself. Nothing was more important than gossip. Excited, Isabe angled her head to peer through the door¡¯s crack. In her eagerness. to get a better view, she pressed herself against Alexander, their bo Alexander¡¯s pupils constricted, overwhelmed by a unique blend of alcohol and feminine scent that constantly wafted from Isabe¡¯s body, causing an unnatural blush to creep upon his face, Isabe was dressed in a snug,fortable tracksuit that day. Despite its casual nature, her well¨C proportioned figure was entuated, her curves appearing alluring and graceful as she leaned into Alexander¡¯s embrace. There was an air of effortless This heat made Alexander feel stifled. Feeling uneasy, he suddenly realized that his arm had somehow found its way around Isabe¡¯s waist. This realization only made him even more tense. Especially from Alexander¡¯s perspective his gaze naturally followed the elegant 1/5 14:17 Sat, Oct 5 Chapter 84 Listening To Gossip in The Restroom Finished and fair neck of Isabe, trailing down to her beautiful shoulders, and disappearing into the unseen curve of her waist, where his arm was conveniently. rested. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Crossing over the arm was yet another arc. Feeling awkward, Alexander averted his gaze and lowered his arm, attempting to turn his head away from Isabe¡¯s hand, which was pressed against his lips. However, due to her intense focus on peeking, Isabe didn¡¯t lessen her It wasn¡¯t until this moment that Alexander fully grasped the reason behind Isabe¡¯s tumultuous, excited emotions. They weren¡¯t here in search of young At that moment, a woman of ssic beauty with raven¨C ck hair and porcin. skin burst into the scene. She was dressed in a traditional gown and wore white. high¨Cheeled shoes. So this is Mirabelle? She¡¯s indeed beautiful, a second¨C tier actress. I¡¯ve seen some of her dramas. Her appearance is perfect for roles where she ys the pitiful, bullied, and helpless character, which is why s Mirabelle was seen with her eyes red and swollen, her face showing a lost expression as if she couldn¡¯t find her way. It seemed like she was on the verg Soon, the sound of a door being opened could be heard. Startled, Mirabelle spun around like a frightened rabbit. ¡°H¨CHow could youe in here? This is thedies¡® restroom,¡± she stammered. As the other party advanced, Mirabelle kept retreating until she backed into a wall. No, no¡ Even though this scene is quite entertaining, I really want to vent. With all the effort you put into backing away, if you really wanted to hide, you could have dashed into a bathroom stall, you know. It h As if her thoughts were frozen, Mirabelle found herself cornered by a towering man. 2/5 14:18 Sat, Oct Chapter 64 Listening To Gossip In The Restroom Finished This was none other than Maverick, whose fans imed he had a face that couldmand attention with an overpowering celestial charm. With a solemn expression, Maverick¡¯s eyes held a faint redness as he looked at Mirabelle, yet he didn¡¯t utter a single word. This atmosphere¡ it¡¯s so overly dramatic! You could set up a camera and start filming a soap opera right here. When exes meet, it¡¯s always either a tea embarrassment! Observing Isabe¡¯s visibly excited demeanor, Alexander wanted to show his distaste, but he couldn¡¯t muster an appropriate expression of disdain. All he They are part of some cliched soap opera, while we¡¯re eavesdropping from the sidelines. What are we in? A spy drama? Wait, is that all? No one else ising? Alexander thought, ¡°Do you still want to hold a meeting in the bathroom?¡± Wait a minute, where are her current boyfriend and manager? Just letting the two of them go out alone like this, aren¡¯t they afraid something might happe Upon hearing this, Alexander too found it odd. What kind of boyfriend doesn¡¯t pay attention like this? Wait, Hendrick is taking care of Danielle? How did that happen? So that¡¯s how it is. Before Danielle arrives, Maverick responds to the enthusiastic Hendrick and the resistant Mirabelle with silence. He doesn¡¯t even spa The corner of Alexander¡¯s mouth twitched, unable to hold back his irritation. Right, you didn¡¯t want to, so whye at all? He med Maverick for causi Hendrick is persistent about the cooperation. Mirabelle seems to want to refuse Hendrick but is at a loss until Danielle arrives. Seriously, what on earth is Hendrick thinking? Was he the one who sent the coordinates to Danielle? No way, dude, are you setting up a scene in hopes of drama? 3/5 14:18 Sat, Oct 5G . Chapter 84 Listening To Gossip In The Restroom 60% Finished Before Danielle can even speak her mind, Mirabelle, with teary eyes and mustering all her courage, expresses her unwillingness to y the supporting r Danielle then realizes how preposterous Hendrick¡¯s suggestion is and promptly rejects his proposal. Previously nomittal, Maverick suddenly speaks up. ¡°I¡¯m siding with Dani.¡± He then proceeds to openly belittle Mirabelle on the spot, stating, ¡°She do Wow! This is the same line that Mirabelle used when she broke up with Maverick! That¡¯s explosive! Humiliated, Mirabelle trembles, tears brimming in her eyes. However, Hendrick doesn¡¯t care, stating that thepany is quite pleased with this proposal. After all, they are an unofficial couple, naturally attracting a listers, they have to create a buzz. However, Danielle remains adamant. Compared to the potential poprity boost, the consequences of their past rtionship being discovered are simpl want Not to mention, over the past five years, each time Maverick hears any news rted to Mirabelle, his mood darkens. It¡¯s not exactly an emotional breakd Danielle feels helpless against his acts of revenge and perceives them as potential threats. Therefore, she prefers not to have them share the stage. As Alexander listened, he thought to himself, ¡°Danielle is a proficient manager who can effectively analyze pros and cons. It was a pity that she and Maverick had supported each other since their humble Gossip 85 Gossip 85 Chapter 85 My Emotions Are Like A Pie Chart. Finished Apparently, Mirabelle has no idea about Hendrick¡¯s intention to propose. She¡¯s so shocked that she¡¯s at a loss for words. Danielle remains calm and ask Surprisingly, Hendrick responds that if he loses, he will not pursue her, but if he wins, he will propose and increase the hype. This also paves the way for Alexander thought, ¡°It¡¯s hard to judge. After all, in the entertainment industry, marriages of convenience for the sake of profit aren¡¯t umon.¡± But at that time, poprity wasrgely driven by trending actors. If one were to get married, regardless of their gender, their poprity and resources wo actor. Haha. I seriously can¡¯t stopughing. Hendrick¡¯s move is so audacious, he actually seeks his girlfriend¡¯s ex¡¯s blessing right on the spot. I bet the express However, Maverick loses some decency, mocking Mirabelle on the spot. He uses her of being vain and opportunistic, suggesting she has been toyed He¡¯s just lucky to avoid a beating. Upon hearing this, Alexander was reminded of the information he had gathered from his investigation. Rumor had it that Maverick initially took on jobs from dawn till dusk to support Mirabelle, evennding himself in the hospital due to excessive fatigue. Ye spooned kid who pursued her. Perhaps it was reality that had dealt the crushing blow. His longtime girlfriend. andoned him while he was hurt and left without a shred of mercy. This was when Maverick started to harbor resentment toward Mirabelle. 1/5 14:18 Sat, Oct 5 G. Chapter 85 My Emotions Are Like A Pie Chart Finished Surprisingly, Hendrick isn¡¯t angry. He simply says that Mirabelle is great, as if he unconditionally believes in his girlfriend. But this only serves to infuriate Maverick even MORE. He states his terms outright. If Mirabelle were to kneel before him, bow her head in apology, and drink an entire bottle of wine, he would agree to cobo Alexander thought, ¡°Tyrannical CEO?¡± Overwhelmed by humiliation, Mirabelle runs out. Afterwards, Danielle scolds Maverick, who, finding it bothersome, makes the excuse of feeling suffocated to leave by himself. Danielle tries to stop him b Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Danielle kindly urges him to go out and find Maverick, but he turns a deaf ear. This Hendrick is certainly a carefree soul. Alexander thought, ¡°This is strange. What is he thinking?¡± Isabe was also feeling puzzled when she suddenly heard amotion from outside. Maverick¡¯s voice was hoarse, as if he was suppressing a raging fury. He demanded, ¡°Why are you running? Can¡¯t you face me? ¡°M¨CMove aside¡¡± Mirabelle extended her delicate, pale wrist, pressing it against Maverick¡¯s chest. However, the difference in their strength made her efforts futile, further i Maverick seized Mirabelle¡¯s hands with one hand, pinning them above her head. She tried to struggle, but felt powerless, like a delicate beauty toyed wit This sort of scene mighte off as clich¨¦ on TV almost like a soap opera moment. But witnessing it in real life, well¡ As a bystander, it truly stirs up a 2/5 Chapter 85 My Emotions Are Like A Pie Chart Alexander thought, ¡°You described it well, but don¡¯t do it next time.¡± Finished Maverick locked eyes with her, momentarily stunned. Then, he snapped harshly, ¡°Who are you trying to seduce with that act? Do you think I¡¯d fall for your tricks. again?¡± ¡°I¨CI didn¡¯t, Maverick¡ Y¨CYou¡¯re being unreasonable. I¡¯m currently Hendrick¡¯s girlfriend, please let me go.¡± Her voice was soft and delicate, enough to make Isabe¡¯s ears tingle. Instinctively, she rubbed her ear against Alexander¡¯s chest, hoping forfort, bu sensation. When Mirabelle attempted to resist, she was swiftly forced back by Maverick¡¯s overpowering strength. ¡°Girlfriend?¡± Maverick seemed to grind his teeth as he chewed over her words. ¡°Really? You¡¯re actually going to marry him? Are you willing to give up on finding someone better? Weren¡¯t you always aiming for someone with high stat boyfriend. Could it be that you¡¯re settling for second best because you¡¯re getting older and can¡¯t find. anyone better?¡± ¡°Maverick, you bastard!¡± Mirabelle¡¯s voice quivered with sorrow,den with an abundance of grievances.. Maverick scoffed, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me, you¡¯re going to say you¡¯re in love with Hendrick? You, of all people, understand love?¡± Mirabelle was driven to tears by his words. ¡°My affairs are none of your business, I am in love with Hendrick, I love him¡¡± Maverick was like a provoked lion, his fist crashed into the nearby wall with a loud. thud. Isabe thought, ¡°Does it not hurt?¡± ¡°Hendrick is now on the same level as me, how could you possibly love him! Stop lying, Mirabelle!¡± Is he trying to convey that, given they are on the same level, if Mirabelle can love Hendrick, 3/5 14.10 60%2 Chapter 85 My Emotions Are Like A Pie Chart she can also love him? Why can¡¯t it be him? Finished From what Alexander had heard, it seemed to be the same sentiment. Despite his verbal dismissals, he still couldn¡¯t let go of his ex¨C girlfriend who had left him. Maverick spoke, his gaze fixed intently on Mirabelle. Seeing Mirabelle open her mouth yet unable to speak, only shedding tears, a flicker of emotion pas ¡°Mirabelle, you owe me, and you can never repay it in this lifetime. I won¡¯t let you off that easy. And you even dare to expect me to set a stage for your proposal, to get you ready for the wedding? Dream on. ¡°Maverick, you¡¡± Mirabelle was stunned as she stared at Maverick. Suddenly, Maverick scoffed, saying, ¡°Why don¡¯t you prepare me for the wedding instead. I might consider that.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Maverick chuckled lightly. ¡°I¡¯ve been nning to marry Dani too. How about letting Dani and me take the center stage? If so, I wouldn¡¯t mind considering Mirabelle looked at Maverick as if she had just received a massive blow. Her eyes teared up, her voice hoarse. ¡°Y¨C You¡¯re really going to marry her? All these years, you¡¯ve been single because she¡¯s been by your side. So, the rumors are true? Indeed¡ indeed¡ you¡ The final utterance, seemingly murmured in a trance, was audible to everyone. present, despite its neither loud nor soft volume. Isabe and Alexander were confused. ¡°What did you say?¡± Maverick suddenly became agitated, ring fiercely at Mirabelle. Mirabelle seemed to snap back to reality, her face filled with fear. ¡°I didn¡¯t¡ I didn¡¯t say anything, you must have heard wrong,¡± she stammered. ¡°Let me Another piece of my fan¨Cshaped chart is about to break off, which leaves me speechless. No, 4/5 14:18 Sat, Oct 5G. Chapter 85 My Emotions Are Like A Pie Chart @4 60%%% Finished could there really be people who unconsciously reveal their true feelings? And then, when discovered, do they deny it in a flustered manner as if there¡¯s Alexander thought, ¡°I don¡¯t believe it.¡± However, Maverick believed it. When Mirabelle was struggling to leave, his went out of control, his hand gripped her waist, and he forcefully kissed her. T ¡°No, ah¡.¡± Watching Mirabelle struggle, Isabe was momentarily uncertain, contemting whether to intervene or not. Regardless of her inner thoughts, she knew However, in the next instant, Isabe¡¯s lips twitched in disbelief as she watched Mirabelle¡¯s punches on Maverick¡¯s shoulder gradually weaken. Eventually, Mirabelle had no strength left except to wrap her arms around Maverick¡¯s neck. It was as if they were Isabe had only taken a few nces when suddenly, arge hand covered his eyes. All right, I¡¯m not particrly keen on watching either. But it seems like these two have forgotten something crucial. One of them has a boyfriend, and the It seems like Maverick is just trying to rile people up with his words. Neither my gossip system nor Hayden¡¯s rumor mill has ever heard of Danielle and M 1.5K B Gossip 86 Gossip 86 Chapter 86 Men Are Full Of Lies Finisher Isabe simply couldn¡¯t resist her curiosity. She did a little digging on the gossip surrounding Maverick and Danielle. At that moment, another sound echoed from the doorway. Maverick and Mirabelle separated almost instantly, like a sh of lightning. Mirabelle hastily wiped her mouth, while Maverick¡¯s face turned ashen, as if h ¡°What are you guys doing here? Maverick, this is thedies¡® restroom!¡± An unmistakable voice of displeasure rang out. It belonged to Danielle, who had limped her way over. Danielle, dressed in a professional suit, her sleek short hair framing her pale skin and light¨C colored lips, exuded the image of a capable and strong woman with her striking beauty. However, as her gaze swept over the two individuals, her expres Maverick remained silent, wearing a sullen expression, as if he couldn¡¯t be bothered to exin. ¡°Oh my, what brings you all here?¡± Hendrick¡¯s surprised voice rang out as he entered. Tall, handsome, and radiant, he resembled an eighteen¨Cyear¨C old college athlete, slightlyrger than Maverick, truly living up to his title as the campus heartthrob. Hendrick¡¯s voice, filled with concern, was heard. ¡°Mira, why are you crying?¡± Now, the battlefield is set. Isabe watched with great enthusiasm. Alexander thought, ¡°So we¡¯re seriously having a meeting in the restroom?¡± ¡°I¨C I¡¯m fine, it¡¯s just a misunderstanding.¡± Mirabelle began, ¡°I identally fell, and I suppose Mr. Sutton heard themotion and came in to help me.¡± She c Meanwhile, Maverick was staring intently as Hendrick tenderly pulled Mirabelle into his arms. He gently inquired what was going on and even affectionately kissed. her forehead after. 1/5 OKS.60% Chapter 86 Men Are Full Of Lies: Finished Maverick¡¯s gaze was filled with a murderous intent, but it was disrupted by Danielle, who walked over and gave him a slight tug, bringing him back to rea Wow, spectacr. ¡°All right, this isn¡¯t the ce to talk. Let¡¯s move,¡± Danielle said, seemingly nursing a bit of a headache as she furrowed her brows. ¡°Right, right, let¡¯s head out and continue discussing the performance and proposal,¡± Hendrick said, guiding Mirabelle toward the exit. Maverick coolly replied, ¡°Is that so? Maybe you should ask Ms. Diaz first, she doesn¡¯t seem too keen.¡± Mirabelle trembled.. Danielle was taken aback, looking at Maverick with suspicion. Could it be that Maverick knew how Mirabelle would respond? True. After all, they had just kissed. Hendrick looked at Mirabelle in his arms, his voice gentle as he said, ¡°Mira, being a supporting actress is also an opportunity for you, you should know th Maverick¡¯s gaze shifted, his eyes darkening as they lingered on Mirabelle. Mirabelle hung her head low, embodying the image of someone too timid to look up, brimming with a sense of injustice and seemingly unwilling to speak Hendrick¡¯s eyes flickered. ¡°Well, since you¡¯re not-¡± ¡°I¡¯m willing.¡± Mirabelle immediately said, her voice however,cked the crispness and decisiveness, almost as if it was a helpless act. Only after she finis ¡°Fantastic, I knew it!¡± Hendrick eximed joyfully. He looked up at Maverick, only to find him with a grim expression. His eyes were unblinkingly fixed on ¡°Maverick, there¡¯s no problem now, right?¡± 2/5 60% Chapter 86 Men Are Full Of Lies Finished Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Maverick retorted icily, ¡°Hmph, Hendrick, don¡¯t push your luck. This isn¡¯t your solo show, we¡¯re a team, merely partners. I¡¯m not your stepping stone.¡± Danielle breathed a sigh of relief, at least Maverick didn¡¯t get all confused when it came to matters involving Mirabelle. ¡°You¡¯re right, Mr. Yost. Whether it¡¯s your girlfriend making a guest appearance or a marriage proposal, it¡¯s all about your show, your poprity. In this sce With a helpless expression, Hendrick said, I really didn¡¯t intend to steal your limelight. Both Maverick and I are currently in a critical period of transition. If we don¡¯t seize this opportunity, it will be difficult for us to progress in the future. Given the high poprity of the listers, if we don¡¯t stir things up a bit, I¡¯m afraid. we¡¯ll be thoroughly overshadowed, with no chance to stand out.¡± He was indeed right. However, Danielle¡¯s greatest concern was the potential discovery of Maverick¡¯s past, rtionships. If such information were to surface, it would be advan Danielle was no fool. She knew she had to stand firm and reject such proposals, ensuring the benefits of the artist were protected. This was typically a matter of business, usually decided by Danielle. However, before Danielle could speak, Maverick suddenly changed his tone. ¡°Proposing is out of the question. I can agree to y a support Mirabelle suddenly turned to Maverick as if she had been stung. Maverick almost provocatively stared at Mirabelle. Hendrick genuinely asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? We can discuss anything.¡± Suddenly, Maverick turned his head, casting a tender gaze toward Danielle. Danielle was taken aback, instinctively stepping back, only to find herself encircled by Maverick¡¯s arms, pulled into his embrace. ¡°Actually, I¡¯ve been nning to propose to Dani soon.¡± Maverick confessed, his 3/5 Chapter 6 Men Are Full Of Lies Finished eyes filled with tender affection. ¡°If I can use the stage, I¡¯d love for us to receive blessings from audiences nationwide.¡± However, Danielle¡¯s face darkened. She opened her mouth but hesitated to speak. In the end, she chose to remain silent. Danielle must be cursing quite vulgarly. Alexander thought, ¡°Doesn¡¯t Danielle like Maverick?¡± ¡°Are you two together? No wonder everyone says you¡¯re so upright and avoid. publicity. Maybe there¡¯s been someone by your side all along, just completely. under the radar.¡± Hendrick¡¯s tone finally faltered, even releasing Mirabelle from his embrace. It seemed as though Danielle could no longer hold back, saying, ¡°Regarding this matter, we haven¡¯t had a discussion yet. How about we talk it over first? Hendrick quickly regained hisposure, pulling Mirabelle to leave as if intending to clear up some space for others. As soon as the door closed behind them, Danielle pushed Maverick away. ¡°Have you lost your mind? What are you babbling about?¡± A wave of daze washed over M Gossip 87 Gossip 87 Chapter 87 That Was Danielle Dealing With A Troublesome Child * Finished ¡°What does that mean, don¡¯t you believe in my feelings?¡± Maverick¡¯s face turned cold, as if he had been insulted. ¡°My proposal onlyes once, if you miss it, it¡¯s gone.¡± Danielle looked at Maverick in utter disbelief. Meanwhile, Alexander noticed that Isabe, who was leaning against him, had been trembling uncontrobly since the beginning, as if she was having s Alexander nced at her and saw that she was struggling to suppress herughter. Her face had turned red from the effort. Upon closer inspection, one This piqued Alexander¡¯s curiosity, for what could possibly be so amusing? Unfortunately, Isabe was too engrossed inughter, so no inner thoughts were expressed. After a short while, it was as if the sound of Danielle¡¯s deep breath could be heard. ¡°This transition is crucial for us! You stirring up a love scandal at this time, are you trying to lose a massive amount of fans? When Maverick heard Danielle still considering his career, his expression. immediately softened. He knew how much Danielle loved him, and he assume After all, Mirabelle had already agreed to marry Hendrick, so why couldn¡¯t he marry Danielle? Danielle had given so much more for himpared to Mir He should marry a woman who treats him well, not a detestable woman¡ Alexander noticed that Isabe was trembling even more fiercely, causing both. him and the door behind him to lightly quiver. He was genuinely worried that Isabe would suffocate from holding in herughter. 1/6 14:19 Sat, Oct 5 G. Chapter 87 That Was Danielle Dealing With A Troublesome Child Finished ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that,¡± he said, ¡°Do you really think I have to tiptoe around because of my current status? If that were the case, I might as well quit. Do Danielle¡¯s face momentarily clouded over, but she quickly reined in her emotions. ¡°Maverick, we¡¯vee so far,¡± she said. ¡°Give me a reason why you in Maverick, however, was not to be dissuaded. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with being married? If Hendrick can use this as a weapon, why can¡¯t I?¡± le argued. ¡°It¡¯s a double¨C edged sword. Even if they fail, they have the backing of their capital and can secure job opportunities without the need for fans. But it¡¯s not the same for trade¨Coff for the benefits we receive as idol¨C type actors. Moreover, they have already established their connections, they have a sense of security. Otherwise, thepany wouldn¡¯t have agreed,¡± At that moment, Maverick couldn¡¯t bear to hear himself beingpared unfavorably to Hendrick, his gaze instantly turned icy. However, he knew there w In the end, he said coldly, ¡°Fine, if you don¡¯t like it, I won¡¯t propose on stage. But I must defeat Hendrick.¡± Danielle finally breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°If you want to win, follow my n.¡± In the end, Maverick stopped arguing, seemingly epting the situation. Ast Danielle turned to leave, Maverick noticed that she had twisted her foot. Su Danielle was so startled that she couldn¡¯t help but exim, ¡°What are you doing!¡± Maverick replied, ¡°Didn¡¯t you sprain your ankle? Let me carry you out.¡± ¡°You¡¯re crazy, if someone sees us It was unclear what Danielle might have said, but once the door was shut, the bathroom meeting had finallye to an end. The ck MOV was filled with the seven members of the Quirk family. 2/6 14:19 Sat, Oct 5G ¡¤ Chapter 87 That Was Danielle Dealing With A Troublesome Child 860% Finished Having been absent for such a long time, it was only natural that the two had some exining to do. Isabe began sharing her own experiences from start to finish. Of course, she could only share what had actually happened in reality. So, after Isabe finished speaking, still suppressing herughter, she heard Christopher say with a disgruntled expression, ¡°No wonder I saw such a sc Hisment instantly sparked everyone¡¯s curiosity. ¡°What scene?¡± Christopher¡¯s lips twitched as he said, ¡°Earlier when I went to look for you guys, I saw Hendrick holding Mirabelle in his arms, kissing her.¡± Although they were indeed a legitimate couple, something about it just felt off. Remembering how Isabe had mentioned that Mirabelle and Maverick w So they just left and then¡ shared a kiss? Does Hendrick realize he¡¯s tasting Maverick¡¯s saliva? Upon hearing this, everyone was instantly torn between feeling nauseous or feeling sympathy for Hendrick. Christopher then interjected, ¡°Then Maverick carried Danielle as they passed by.¡± Damn it, who knew there¡¯d be consequences from that love battleground? If I¡¯d known, I¡¯d have chased after her right away. It¡¯s all Alexander¡¯s fault, tak The Quirk family, who had been eagerly anticipating the outburst from Christopher, were taken aback. What on earth did we just hear? Alexander¡¯s fault? His pants? Weren¡¯t you guys listening in on gossip in the restroom? Did you guys do anything else? Faced with the intense scrutiny from the crowd, Alexander wore a look of surprise. as if he had been unjustly used. If it weren¡¯t for his expensive clothes, I would have torn them apart right there and then! The Quirk family interjected, ¡°Hold on, say no more. We don¡¯t want to hear it. The intimate details between you two as a couple aren¡¯t something we sho to.¡± 3/6 14:19 Sat, Oct 5 G. Chapter 87 That Was Danielle Dealing With A Troublesome Child Alexander¡¯s face flushed red. Fortunately, in the next moment, Isabe didn¡¯t leave them in suspense, but revealed the truth outright. Finished I spent ages untangling it, only managing to free the part that¡¯s hooked onto the door handle, which eats into my gossip time. I have no idea how it got ca The members of the Quirk family averted their gaze. ¡°Clickbaiters, selling fake news, outrageous!¡± Alexander thought, ¡°It¡¯s her fault for moving around back then. I have no choice. but to shift as well¡¡± Isabe was unaware that her briefpse in attention had almost sparked a bigger wave of gossip. She quickly put aside her regrets and hurriedly asked Christopher cleared his throat. ¡°It¡¯s nothing really.¡± Upon noticing someone approaching, Mirabelle hastily withdrew from Hendrick¡¯s embrace, too embarrassed to meet anyone¡¯s gaze. Maverick merely paused for a moment, holding onto Danielle with unwavering determination as they passed by. Hendrick also showed a bit of concern. Maverick simply stated, ¡°Dani hurt her foot, I can¡¯t bear to let her walk.¡± Then, he made to leave. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. ¡°Oh, right, Danielle seemed to want to struggle, but all Maverick did was pause for a moment, nt a kiss on her forehead, and tell her to behave. Then Upon hearing this, everyone let out a collective sigh. Theymented, ¡°What aplicated love quadrangle that was. ¡°Although Hendrick is unlucky, Danielle is even more so.¡± Rosalie was quite familiar with Danielle since she had be her assistant during the gossip. 4/6 Chapter 87 That Was Danielle Dealing With A Troublesome Child Everyone recalled Isabe¡¯s recent narrative and felt a sense of injustice for Danielle. 60%? Finished ¡°Maverick really has no shame, does he? He just kissed his ex¨Cgirlfriend, and thent immediately proposed to another girl.¡± Selena sighed. ¡°Selfish, taking a girl¡¯s sincerity for granted David mocked. ¡°He is just using Danielle as a pawn.¡± Rosalie couldn¡¯t help but say. ¡°Danielle is really nice. She took good care of us assistants backstage before. Would Evian frowned. She absolutely detested men like that. She couldn¡¯t help but specte, ¡°Perhaps even after marrying his manager, he¡¯d still try to mend h girlfriend. Essentially, he¡¯s dragging an innocent. woman into a living nightmare.¡± As the conversation unfolded, everyone noticed that Isabe had yet to share her thoughts. They couldn¡¯t help but turn their attention toward her, only to and unnatural, as if she was holding her breath. Shortly after, they heard the sound of wildughter. Haha, I can¡¯t hold it in any longer. Why does everyone, just like Maverick, assume that Danielle likes him? The Quirk family was shocked. ¡°What? Danielle doesn¡¯t like him?¡± Before this, upon seeing Isabe¡¯sughter, Alexander had pretty much guessed it. Can it really be considered love? A manager, working tirelessly for their artist, providing all¨C round care, treating them like royalty for many years, never leaving their side, never giving up on them. Is that love? If we¡¯re not considering gender, then Hayden really has a deep love for Christopher, doesn¡¯t he? Hahaha. Christopher almost choked, thoroughly startled. However, this shocking analogy had indeed served to awaken everyone present. Right, any professional manager would act just like Danielle. 5/6 60% Chapter 82 That Was Danielle Dealing With A Troublesome Child Finished Simply because she was young and beautiful, and apanied by a male artist, it seemed all too easy for people to assume they were romantically inv ¡°Cough, cough, I think Danielle is just a professional manager, she probably wouldn¡¯t be interested in Maverick.¡± Christopher couldn¡¯t help but add. With a smile in her eyes, Isabe looked over. You¡¯re quite the clever one, aren¡¯t you? If only Maverick had half of your brains, I wouldn¡¯t have nearly diedughing tonight. He assumes that Danielle has always been fond of him, which is why she does so much for him. In his self¨C absorbed perspective, a woman¡¯s willingness to give so much for a man must surely be a sign of her love for him! Could it be possible that she¡¯s the one who builds her own empire? She doesn¡¯t see Maverick as a man, but rather, she nurtures him like a son. Who kne Gossip 88 Gossip 88 Reading Juicy Gossip in Her Mind Chapter 88 This Rebellious Child Is Quite Defiant The term ¡°rebellious child¡± was dropped. Finished The driver felt as if the car he was driving was slightly trembling. For a moment, he was worried whether it was a vehicle safety issue. Who would have thought that the bystanders were holding back theirughter s¨® hard they were almost going mad. Does he assume everyone else is as love¨C struck as he is? He even has the audacity to think that his marriage proposal is a favor, something Danielle has beent dreaming of. No wonder he¡¯s so u The Quirk family thought, ¡°Goodness me, hold it in, this child is so rebelliously defiant!¡± The issue is that she has stopped responding, yet he remains oblivious to the problem. He thinks that Danielle¡¯s love is too humble, too invested in his ca The Quirk family thought, ¡°Too humble? Hahaha.¡± What is even more amusing is that he genuinely wants to get married. He feels that he shouldn¡¯t let Mirabelle lead him around by the nose anymore, and ¡°Does Danielle know that she has been forced to join in your peculiar games?¡± The Quirk family thought, ¡°Enough, enough, you¡¯re going to make us die ofughter.¡± No one could hold back theirughter, but they were afraid to make a sound. So, they quickly jumped in to follow up on Christopher¡¯s recent remarks, ex ¡°But what if Danielle believes him¡ could she end up being deceived?¡± Rosalie expressed her concern. ¡°After all, it¡¯s a heartfelt confession from someon ¡°She¡¯s so professional maybe she can snot the issue¡± said Evian 1/5 14:19 Sat, Oct 5 GG ¡¤ Chapter 88 This Rebellious Child Is Quite Defiant 60% a Finished I¡¯m not sure, I can only me Danielle for not having the all¨Cseeing eye, else she would have pped the lunatic a long time ago. After all, seeing Maverick endure the ruthless betrayal and abandonment, suffering through such pain, repeatedly seeking revenge on Mirabelle, never ta out in five years, and always expressing his hatred, Danielle, who is immune to love, would never expect him to be a masochist. Her feelings for Maverick were indeed profound, which is why she found herself truly uncertain about the sincerity of his confession. Upon hearing this, everyone immediately began to worry for Danielle. What if this clever girl, in a moment of soft¨Cheartedness, was deceived¡ But honestly, she doesn¡¯t care about the truth. All Danielle wants is for Maverick to work diligently for her without causing any trouble. Ifhe does like her, she considers herself lucky. At least it¡¯s something she can manage, far better than lingering feelings for Mirabelle, which would only c Right now is a critical time for them. She wishes she could metaphorically crack a whip at Maverick, urging him to focus on preparing for their performan would only cause her trouble. Upon hearing this, Alexander suddenly spoke up. ¡°Danielle is highly professional and ambitious, so she wouldn¡¯t concern herself with matters of the hear ¡°Because of the transition?¡± Christopher asked. With a sense of resignation, Alexander nced at Christopher. ¡°Don¡¯t you pay any attention to what¡¯s happening in our industry? Danielle is currently in a It finally dawned on everyone why Maverick¡¯s proposal wasn¡¯t immediately rified by Danielle. She didn¡¯t want to distract him from the task at hand. Sh a disruption at a crucial time. 9/5 Sat, Chapter 88 This Rebellious Child Is Quite Defiant Finished Everyone immediately breathed a sigh of relief, but at the same time, they were inexplicably amused. What was that all about? Logically speaking, Maverick was definitely aware of what Danielle had done. Despite the fact that she was genuinely concerned about his future, all he had on his mind now was love ¡°Danielle¡ she¡¯s great and all, but her gaze, it¡¯s just off.¡± Isabe couldn¡¯t help but- blurt. Christopher said, ¡°If we are to judge purely from a professional perspective, Maverick is indeed a promising talent, Danielle can certainly rely on him to take a leap of faith. But¡¡± Everyone thought, ¡°But who would have guessed he was a hopeless romantic?¡± It¡¯s better to rely on oneself. Hopeless romantic won¡¯t be able to survive in this harsh world. After all, as the nextpetitor in line, Isabe felt it was necessary to thoroughly understand the intel. It was definitely not because she wanted to see someone. make a fool of themselves. So, in the following few days. Ha, I can¡¯t believe Maverick actually asked Danielle out on a date himself, and she took him to her performing arts teacher¡¯s ce¡ When Maverick saw Hendrick and Mirabelle together, he decided to spend the night at Danielle¡¯s ce that very evening. However, Danielle ended up m Despite everything that had happened, Maverick surprisingly thought that Danielle wascking self¨C confidence. He believed she was afraid that his feelings for her weren¡¯t genuine, which is why she didn¡¯t dare to let herself fall for him! In the morning, Maverick arrived at the office for a meeting, dark circles prominent under his eyes. Someone teased, ¡°Where did you go yst night instead of resting?¡± Maverick replied that he hadn¡¯t gone anywhere, he had been at Dani¡¯s house. Partly, it was to return the favor to Hendrick and Mirabelle for their constant pairing, and partly to However, his actions had tainted what was once a straightforward rtionship between the 3/5 14:19 Sat, Oct 5G. Chapter 88 This Rebellious Child Is Quite Defiant Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. ÅÌ:60%±¸ Finished two. As a result, the leader had to call for a meeting with Danielle directly. It was likely that on this day, Danielle¡¯s urge to discipline the child had reached Darn! She actually held it in. Danielle isposed. And so, they breezily made their way to the day of rehearsal. Typically, before a live broadcast, the production team would provide a venue and performance coaches to assist with rehearsals, discussing the desired Some simple filming would also be arranged, capturing everyone¡¯s rehearsal process. These behind¨Cthe¨C scenes clips wouldter be used as transition footage during the live broadcast. However, everyone was notified in advance before filming, so they woul Regardless of whether it was diligent rehearsals, resolving group conflicts, or harmonious coborations, everything was done based on what was neede Under Hayden¡¯s pressure, Isabe was diligently rehearsing, unable to even spare a moment to gossip. Before long, Rosalie, who hade along as an assistant, came running over, excitedly saying, ¡°There¡¯s amotion next door.¡± Immediately, Isabe switched from her near¨Cdeath state. ¡°Hayden, I need a break.¡± Just as Hayden was about to object, insisting that he should handle whatever was going on, he saw not only Isabe, but even Christopher, both hands in their pockets, nonchntly Hayden rubbed his forehead. He was dealing with a bunch of rebels! Forget it, he also went to have a look. In the rehearsal room, there was a long, rectangr window situated high up on the wall, originally intended to facilitate filming angles. As it turned out, it He saw the same white rehearsal room, with pairs confronting each other. 4/5 14:19 Sat, Oct 5 G. Chapter 88 This Rebellious Child to Quite Defiant. #Finished Maverick and Mirabelle stood off to the side. Maverick wore a gloomy expression, while Mirabelle¡¯s eyes were red¨C rimmed, her face a picture of confusion and helplessness. Danielle¡¯s face was ashen with anger as she red at the two individuals. Hendrick stood beside her, but his face was obscured, so his expression rema Based on earlier information, Maverick and Mirabelle were likely rehearsing, while Danielle and Hendrick must have been dyed by their own affairs, o Did they see something? Everyone was left wondering. Upon hearing this, a gasp was involuntarily drawn from the depths of Isabe¡¯s heart. Damn, they were rehearsing the script and suddenly started making out,pletely losing themselves in each other. Unfortunately, they were caught in After hearing this, Christopher and Rosalie took a sharp breath. How dare they do this? Hayden, who was incapable of mind reading, looked on in bewilderment at the three people beside him. They were trembling and holding their breaths as if they were caught in a sudden gust of wind. He felt inexplicably ostracized,pletely at a loss. Gossip 89 Gossip 89 Reading Juicy Gossip in Her Mind #Finished Chapter 89 iming It Is Not Love But Hate Despite The Intimacy When Maverick arrived, he found that he was alone with Mirabelle. The moment Mirabelle saw him, she became flustered and seemed eager to leave, a Provoked, Maverick grabbed Mirabelle¡¯s arm as she passed by, his voice cold as he challenged her. ¡°What are you avoiding? Aren¡¯t you here for the rehearsal?¡± ¡°I¨CI¨C I think it¡¯s inappropriate for us to be alone together right now. I have a boyfriend, and don¡¯t you have a fianc¨¦e?¡± Mirabelle lowered her gaze, trying to res No matter how you looked at it, it was clear she was forcefully suppressing her inner sorrow. A wave of emotion surged within Maverick, as if he was struggling to catch his breath. ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± Maverick firmly stated, ¡°I do have a fianc¨¦e, whom I deeply love. She¡¯s been by my side for many years, a woman full of affection and loya would happen between us just because we¡¯re alone?¡± Instantly, a shiver ran through Mirabelle, leaving her silent. ¡°The condition for your supporting role this time is for me to be the leading man on stage. Hence, you¡¯re all ying second fiddle to me. I certainly hope y Suddenly, Mirabelle looked up at Maverick, tears streaming down her face. Maverick¡¯s gaze turned heavy, seemingly oblivious to Mirabelle¡¯s tearful state. ¡°Stay,¡± hemanded, ¡°practice properly! Mirabelle was forcefully kept back by Maverick,pelled to start rehearsing. Isabe was leisurely watching the scene unfold. Smooth move, Maverick. Can you honestly say that wasn¡¯t intentional? Out of all the scenes, 1/5 Chapter 54 iming It Is Not Love But Hate Despite e Intimacy Finished you just happened to choose the one that needed rehearsing and involved a kissing scene? And it¡¯s even a scene where Mirabelle has to take the initiat Christopher and Rosalie chuckled. ¡°Ah, the point isn¡¯t to get drunk, is it?¡± Next time, don¡¯t just forcefully pull someone into your arms and kiss them, okay? Just because Mirabelle hesitated and seemed unwilling, that excited yo Christopher said to Rosalie, ¡°He¡¯s shameless, despicable, and has no dignity.¡± This is strikingly simr to those masochistic romantic dramas where the male lead, with his head full of nonsense, would hug and kiss, iming it¡¯s not l Christopher and Rosalie couldn¡¯t help but nod in agreement. One was being cheated on, and the other forced into ying a tool in the plot. Do they really think they were the male and female leads, and everyone else was just cannon fodder on their path to love? Inside, Danielle was already shaking with anger, especially after hearing Maverick¡¯s self¨C righteous justification. She was practically on the verge ofughing out of sheer frustration. Even for a formal live performance, this kind of stage show only required stand- ins. Who would rehearse like this in a professional setting? ¡°Rehearsal? Maverick, do you even know where we are?¡± Danielle¡¯s bright eyes were firmly fixed on Maverick. The ce is bustling with people, a public space filled with chatter and noise. However, for a certain man, who is entirely infatuated, it doesn¡¯t matter wh As expected, Maverick showed impatience. ¡°I¡¯ll say it again, it was just a rehearsal.¡± ¡°However, the onlinemunity wouldn¡¯t ept such an exnation. If anyone had captured what just happened and decided to spread it, then the hea 2/5 4:20 it Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 89 iming It Is Not Love But Hate Despite the Intimacy the guise of filming¡® trending hotly everywhere.¡± #Finished Maverick was instantly stung by the sarcasm, and in a fit of embarrassed anger, he snapped, ¡°Enough, just stop it already. Don¡¯t be so blindly jealous, ac Danielle was taken aback by his words, while the onlookers were rendered. speechless. Hahaha. I can¡¯t understand his reasoning. It¡¯s obviously the most logical assumption, yet he thought Danielle is just being jealous and spiteful. I¡¯d bet my Danielle seemed as if she had just emerged from a storm of confusion, pointing at herself, she absurdly said, ¡°Jealous? Like a shrew? Maverick, I dare y Whoa, Danielle just couldn¡¯t keep her temper in check anymore. Maverick was taken aback. It was the first time Danielle had disrespected him in front of others. Initially feeling somewhat guilty, he now spoke up assert In his understanding, Danielle was upset because he had kissed Mirabelle. After all, he had made a promise to Danielle, which essentially gave her the c react. However, he didn¡¯t appreciate Danielle¡¯s demeanor of acting like thedy of the house, making all the decisions. It seemed he needed to give her the co ¡°Stop right there, Maverick!¡± Danielle bellowed in anger. up trouble and walk away just like that? You think you can just stir Unexpectedly, it turned out that the person who tried to calm her down was Hendrick. ¡°Danielle, don¡¯t be upset,¡± he implored. ¡°It¡¯s just the script, they probably got too caught up in their roles just now, that¡¯s all¡ The onlookers¡® gaze toward Hendrick had changed, what kind of modern¨C day cuckold was he? He was actually making excuses for the man who took advantage 3/5 Chapter 80 iming it 1: Not Love But Hate Despite the Intimacy of his girlfriend. Even Maverick was somewhat taken aback as he looked at Hendrick. Hendrick, however, confidently smiled at Maverick, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Maverick. I didn¡¯t misunderstand.¡± Finished In that moment, even Mirabelle, who had been constantly portraying a pitiful image across from him, forgot to maintain her facade. Danielle looked at Hendrick in disbelief. However, as she continued to stare, something suddenly clicked in her mind. ¡°Wait a minute, there are no roman True to form, Danielle, even when confronted with such a distressing situation, is still able to spot the oversight. The theme of theirpetition this time was faith. Danielle hoped for peaceful development, so she openlymunicated with Hayden, ensuring that both groups were working on different themes. She c Moreover, Danielle made many considerations for Maverick¡¯s sake. In order to set the course for future transformations, she chose a theme of patriotism believed in his homnd. Hendrick yed the viin, while Mirabelle. was the victim. Throughout the entire process, there were no romantic scenes. inv Danielle was also left dumbfounded, it took her a moment to recover. Where on earth did that kissing scenee from? ¡°Adding to the scene?¡± Christopher asked in a soft, puzzled voice. ¡°This kind of scene?¡± Rosalie eximed in astonishment., ¡°Maybe there wasn¡¯t any to begin with, just an excuse,¡± Hayden said with a hint of disdain. Isabe clicked her tongue twice. It¡¯s not an added scene, the entire script has been changed. 4/5 14:20 Sat, Oct 5G. Chapter 89 iming it Is Not Love But Hate Despite The Intimacy %09 Finished Christopher and Rosalie were taken aback. Changing the script was one thing, but how could Danielle be oblivious to it? At that moment, Danielle inside finally realized that what they were performing was not the script from before. Even from a distance, one could sense that Danielle was just a step away from crupting like a volcano. ¡°The script¡¯s narrative is yours, are you the one who decided to change it?¡± Danielle gritted her teeth as she stared at Maverick. Presumably, Maverick had finally understood what it felt like to be guilty. He evaded Danielle¡¯s gaze and said, ¡°I think things are better now.¡± Danielleughed. ¡°Going behind my back, you discarded the script I meticulously chose just for you, opting for a celestials love triangle instead. Have yo Gossip 90 Gossip 90 Chapter 90 No Limits To Foolishness Finished Maverick felt a little embarrassed when questioned and said, ¡°I just thought I could initially attract some attention by leveraging my strengths, and then fo ¡°Maverick, do you think I¡¯m a fool?¡± Danielle¡¯s voice was stern. ¡°All your fans know that you came here to reinvent yourself. Do you really need to use thi Maverick¡¯s face immediately turned pale, then flushed. ¡°But on such a stage, it¡¯s a disadvantage not to perform a love scene. Our script aligns with the th Initially, Danielle was somewhat uncertain about the situation between Maverick and Mirabelle. Now, she waspletely certain. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. It was clear that this was a situation deliberately stirred up by Maverick, driven by his personal feelings for Mirabelle. ¡°Every opportunity is precious now. Are you really going to jeopardize your future and the hopes of your fans with your immaturity?¡± Danielle reprimande Maverick didn¡¯t want to be scolded by Danielle in front of Mirabelle like a mere child. ¡°Enough. This is my stage and my decision. You don¡¯t need to say anymore. I won¡¯t change my mind.¡± For Maverick¡¯s attempt at reinventing himself, countless fans tirelessly provided both emotional and material support. They feared that the person they s to the market conditions. Therefore, they were highly supportive and hopeful about Maverick¡¯s transition. They even startedying the groundwork for him on the inte early on received? What if the transition failed! Everyone racked their brains for Maverick, cautiously protecting the dream they shared. However in the blink of an eve, a noker¨Cfaced celestial lord appeared on the live 1/6 14:20 Sat, Oct 5G Chapter 90 No Limits To Foolishness broadcast again, a sight that shocked his fans. Finished Danielle was nearly beside herself with fru Gossip 91 Gossip 91 asting dinka Gossip tha Chapter 91 Over The Top Finished Danielle, on the other hand, didn¡¯t allow Mirabelle¡¯s intrusion to sour her mood throughout. By the time she sat in the private room, she had already taken As for Isabe and the others, they witnessed quite a show as soon as they arrived. When Hendrick went to pick up Mirabelle, there were only two seats left in the private room, conveniently situated between Hendrick¡¯s manager and Mav Although there was ample space between the seats, logically speaking, Mirabelle should have sat next to Hendrick¡¯s manager to avoid any misundersta to sit next to Maverick. But when Hendrick brought Mirabelle in, and as they made their way from the entrance to the empty spot, Mirabelle paused briefly as she passed by Ma Maverick was engrossed in his phone, his expression unreadable, yet his brows slightly furrowed. The next moment, as Mirabelle attempted to walk away, she tripped over the leg of a chair and fell into the seat next to Maverick. In a fluster, Mirabelle attempted to stand, her demeanor somewhat chaotic. In the end, it was Hendrick who stopped her. ¡°Just sit here. Did you hurt your ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Mirabelle gently reassured Hendrick while timidly raising her head to steal a nce at Maverick. Her expression was one of considerable disco Maverick had no reaction throughout, whereas Danielle was struggling to keep her In fact, Hendrick¡¯s manager had quite an expressive face as well, likely clued into. some insider information. He nced sideways at Mirabelle, seeming As for the trio of onlookers across from them, Isabe, Christopher, and Hayden, they nearly lost theirposure. How amusing! Brilliant, simply brilliant. Juggling an ex and a current partner truly is the ultimate tug of war. Indeed, a triangle is the most stable shape. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. 1/5 1426 Sat, Oct 5 G Senter at over The Top 59% Finished Christopher wondered what Isabe meant by that. What kind of weird triangle is she thinking about? Even Hayden found that dining and socializing paled inparison to the thrill of watching conflicts unfold up close, especially since these troublemaker Getting down to business, Danielle raised her ss, her smile radiant. ¡°For the next round, I must ask you both to go easy on us,¡± she said. Everyone raised their sses, and Hayden forced a smile, saying, ¡°It¡¯s you who should go easy on us.¡± Hendrick¡¯s manager chuckled. ¡°Hayden, you¡¯re being too modest. We just hope we won¡¯t end up as miserable as the previous group.¡± ¡°That was an unexpected situation. Actually, we have quite a few issues here too, especially with a total rookie in acting. They¡¯re as green as theye, so we¡¯ll need everyone¡¯s guidance and support moving forw was engrossed in gnawing amb chop. Only then did Isabe raise her ss in response, but no one took it as a slight. After all, everyone knew she had the backing of Quirk Group. Christopher, who was next to her, offered her a napkin when he saw that she had. food on her chin. His habitual care showed that Isabe held a specia Danielle spoke with a smile. ¡°Hayden has a great eye, instantly nurturing such an impressive neer.¡± Sheughed as she said to Isabe, ¡°Ms. Jea, not only are you a person of good character, but you also have such potential in acting. It¡¯s just a pity much. earlier. But even now, you have shot to fame with just one hit. You¡¯re probably the fastest rising star among the neers since the start of this Regardless of what Danielle was truly thinking, at the very least, she seemed sincere when she spoke. Her praises didn¡¯t feel insincere in the slightest. Isabe gave her a smile. ¡°Thank you for thepliment, Danielle.¡± 2/5 Chapter 21 Ows The top Finished Danielle let out a sigh of relief. Initially, she was worried that Isabe would be difficult to get along with, but surprisingly, she turned out to be rather appr At the table, the managers were engaged in a lively conversation. Hendrick managed to exchange a few words with Christopher. Mirabelle also tried to s It seemed as though he was unustomed to social gatherings. Even Christopher was outperforming him, which the former found rather peculiar. That was when Isabe¡¯s thoughts echoed in her mind. I see. For the past few years, Danielle has always handled socializing. Under her coordination, M Christopher was somewhat taken aback. It turned out that Danielle was quite formidable. No wonder Alexander and Hayden were both interested in her. In the world of entertainment, it would take an equal measure of acting skill and interpersonal ability to make it big. He had a solid background, so Hayde truly put in a lot of effort. Isabe began to muse. It¡¯s really like a mother who works hard to raise her son and ungrateful, rebellious son who doesn¡¯t understand her. Ian Christopher nearly choked on his drink, looking across at the warmly hospitable Danielle. Then, he nced at Maverick, who was off to the side,pletely absorbed in his own world and wearing a sour expression as if everyone was a nuisance to Isabe started to wonder again. But this isn¡¯t even a formal event; it¡¯s just a get¨C together. Could it be that the awkwardness is indeed because of Mirabelle, and he is just deliberately acting out here? The two watched for a while and noticed that whenever Hendrick served Mirabelle some food, it would prompt Maverick to suddenly start serving Daniel 3/5 Good heavens ang Danielle as a prop again, are you? Are you deliberately putting on a shop of affection in front of Mirabeller Your acts to unconvincing, Christopher snickered; it was indeed a ondito¨Cone match between Hendrick and Maverick Throughout the entire time, Daniellepletely ignored Maverick, no ating any of the food he had served her. Danielle saxe through everything and politely declinedito partake in the y, haha, Just as they were enjoying the show, Maverick suddenly took the scallop that Mirabelle had picked up with her serving spoon. ¡°Ah!¡± Mirabelle seemed startled and let out a yelp. In the end, it caught everyone¡¯s attention, and their expressions varied. Danielle wanted to pretend that everything was fine, but the sudden awkward silence made it difficult to continue. She forced a smile and asked, ¡°What¡¯s Maverick was momentarily taken aback before promptly tossing the scallop into the bucket of discarded scraps. You¡¯re not eating it but still want to snatch it away? Wasting food is shameful, you know! Hendrickughed, addressing the embarrassed Mirabelle, ¡°Silly girl, how could you forget again? You¡¯re allergic to scallops Pt, was this exnation really any better than no exnation at all? It seemed as if Mirabelle suddenly came to her senses. She awkwardly nced at Maverick, murmuring a soft ¡°Thank you.¡± In the end, no one was so tactless as to probe further. But it didn¡¯t take long for them to cause another scene. Isabe, the gossip enthusiast, had sharp eyes. Goodness, one with his left hand down, the other with her right hand down, and keeping it that way for so long? My radar is going off. 4/5 Finished Chapter 1 Over The Top Christopher wondered what Isabe meant Isabe, next to him, pretended to drop her fork and then bent down to pick it up. Meanwhile, the two people across were each harboring their own secrets, heads lowered and eyes cast down. They paid no attention whatsoever to Isa movemen In the next moment, Christopher saw Isabe trembling and heard her inner screams of excitement. Hahaha, I knew it! Beneath the tablecloth, you act like you are with someone else while she is with him, but the only hand you hold is hers. I hy must you Christopher could not believe it. How dare they! True Maverick did grab your hand forcefully, but Mirabelle, couldn¡¯t you have put up some resistance? Your struggle is as feeble as swatting a mosquito. Christopher was speechless, thinking that both of them were bad people! Do you think this is some heart¨C throbbing behavior? Wait, no. If the protagonists did this in the shows I watched before¡ What the f*ck! What was I thinking back then? Was I corrupted Christopher started to panic. Did I act in something like that? Oh no, that¡¯s a dark chapter from my past, an absolute dark chapter! Isabe had a sudden thought. If I identally knocked over the table or pulled off the tablecloth now, letting everyone see, it would be super exciting. W Christopher smirked, thinking there was no need for such trouble. Gossip 92 Gossip 92 Chapter 92 Best Debater ÅÌµã59%ÈÕ Finished Suddenly, Christopher stood up, addressing Mirabelle and the others, ¡°Here¡¯s a toast to the three of you, hoping for an exciting face¨Coff between us.¡± After Christopher finished speaking, without waiting for a response he quickly drank his wine. Under such circumstances, the others had to respond quickly; otherwise, it would be somewhat disrespectful toward Christopher. Hendrick immediately raised his ss and stood up. But the two next to him were still oblivious to the situation. Once they realized what was happening, they were practically pulling each other, standing up Their speed in separating their interlocked fingers couldn¡¯t keep up in their guilty state. Even without witnessing it firsthand, the angle of their arms and fl Hahaha! Christopher, your timely assistance is amazing. Christopher¡¯s smile widened as he looked at the chaotic scene opposite him. Even Hendrick was taken aback for a moment, proving that even the cuckold probably wouldn¡¯t have imagined that the two could carry on so boldly in hi Christopher cast a nce at Hendrick, noticing a sh of jealousy in his eyes. Het wasn¡¯t sure who it was directed at, but it quickly faded away. The most pitiful one is Danielle. Despite all her precautions, she couldn¡¯t prevent this. Seeing such a scene in front of outsiders must be causing her brai Christopher sighed. Life is hard, and being a woman is harder. But being Maverick¡¯s female manager is the hardest of all. Hahaha, Maverick and Mirabelle¡¯s faces turned pale. Do they still enjoy thrill¨C seeking? Are they filled with regret now? Maverick, listen to your mother. Don¡¯t get involved in love affairs with unsuitable people. It will affect your future Christopheralen found it funny 1/6 #Finished Hayden noticed that the two people next to him were trembling with suppressedughter. Not wanting to embarrass the others too much, he smiled and Christopher¡¯s shoulders trembled as he picked up his wine ss again. ¡°My mistake.¡± Isabe also stood up, picked up her wine ss, and said with a somewhat off tone, ¡°Let¡¯s do it¡ together¡¡± In the end, Maverick and Mirabelle from across the table managed to ovee their embarrassment and stood up, raising their sses together. Not long after they had sat down, Danielle could no longer contain herself. She found an excuse about needing to pick out a wine and called Maverick to As Isabe knew that Danielle was certainly going to scold Maverick, the thought of witnessing Maverick¡¯s misfortune was somewhat intriguing. Howeve Not long after, Isabe stepped out to use the restroom. Just as she came out, she spotted Mirabelle sneaking around in the hallway. Immediately, Isabe realized there would be a show and couldn¡¯t help but follow her. Following Mirabelle¡¯s footsteps, she arrived near the balcony at the end of the hallway, where she spotted Mirabelle hiding behind therge green nt b Before long, the voices of Maverick and Danielle could be heard. Consequently, Isabe decided to simply choose an empty private room from which to ¡°Maverick, I don¡¯t want to waste my words anymore. If you want to be in denial, I won¡¯t bother interfering. But if you continue to blur the lines between personal and professional matters, recklessly letting your emo 2/6 Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Finished What are you even talking about!¡± ¡°in speech. What Can¡¯t understand in speech now? Do we really need to revis what you guys were just doing downstairs? In front of her boyfriend were so corupted!¡± ¡°She is my¡ ¡°Ex¨Cgirlfriend! She is your ex¨Cgirlfriend! Are you dumb? Would you dare to post what you did online and see if others think you are justified?¡± ¡°Danielle, enough is enough. Whose side are you really on! What just happened was merely an ident.¡± Shut up!¡± Danielle¡¯s tone was notably harsh. Indeed, she had been provoked to the point of madness. As a result, Maverick fearlessly chuckled. ¡°What right do you have to criticize me? When ites to mixing personal and professional matters, aren¡¯t yo ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°Since we¡¯ve already agreed to change the script, why are you still interfering? These past few days, what¡¯s the meaning of constantly tweaking our story ¡°What¡¯s this? Don¡¯t want to change the script so you can spend half the time in the scene hugging, holding, and kissing Mirabelle? Have you no shame? ¡°That¡¯s necessary for the plot! Cutting it would remove the meaning of love as their highest faith.¡± ¡°A professional actor can portray an undying love with just a nce, isn¡¯t that enough? Must they hold each other and engage in a tongue war for you to believe their love is devout? You ¡°Who said it had to be like that!¡± ¡°Exactly. If I hadn¡¯t stopped you, isn¡¯t that exactly what you were nning to do?¡± Isabe almost couldn¡¯t hold back herughter. 3/6 Daardie really read hand, but it¡¯s hard to advise a stubborn fool! This man, known for his pel of all trial lords and tragically devoted male leads, had mana scripts, Team Young Agam would have already tackled the romance genre long ago. Maverick remained silent for quite some time. Isabe could easily picture Maverick, left speechless and dumbfounded from the enticism, probably blushing in frustration In the end. Danielle let out a sigh. ¡°Maverick, I started managing you since your debut. We overcame those initial hardships together. Can you be honest Maverick almost reflexively responded, ¡°How could that be possible? She left me, so I despise her¡ The one I like is you. I just want to build a home wit you. ¡°Heh, Maverick, you really are something. How could you say such.. Shameless words? At that moment, Isabe suddenly spotted Mirabelle, who had been eavesdropping and fiddling with her phone for a bit before she identally bumped She then appeared flustered and stammered, ¡°I¡ I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to¡ I just saw you here and heard you calling my name. I thought¡¡± Her eyes quickly turned red, and she started crying. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡ Danielle, there¡¯s really nothing between Maverick and me. You heard it too¨C he despises me and likes you. Please don¡¯t misunderstand us and stop arguing with Maverick. I want you both to be happy. If you truly despise me, I can withdraw from this performance.¡± Maverick suddenly froze. ¡°You¡ We didn¡¯t ask you to quit.¡± After speaking, he turned his gaze toward Danielle, his face clearly disying his displeasure, as if he was ming her for causing such amotion.- Danielle was practically amused to the point ofughter. ¡°I¡¯ve been rebuking Maverick all this time¨C when did I ever say I despised you? Would you mind not 4/6 Sat Oct 5 GG. 2 Best Debater Finished creating extra drama for yourself, Ms. Diaz?¡± Wow! This time, Danielle really didn¡¯t spare anyone¡¯s feelings. The pretentious woman just walked right into the line of fire. Presumably taken aback by the sudden reprimand, Mirabelle was left speechless. Immediately, Maverick, in displeasure, rebuked, ¡°Danielle ckwell!¡± Danielle retorted. ¡°I can hear you. It¡¯s you two who are deaf, only hearing what you want to hear, indulging in your own illusions and getting moved by yo She paused before continuing. ¡°I noticed you¡¯ve be increasingly restless, as if your mind¡¯s gone awry. I can¡¯t be bothered to keep up the pretense a Isabe suddenly became excited. Could it be¡ Oh wow! Danielle snapped, ¡°Maverick, where on earth did you get the idea that I¡¯m into you? Have I ever even once told you that I like you? Or have I ever tried to Hahaha. I wish I could see Maverick¡¯s expression right now. It must be quite a spectacle. Maverick¡¯s expression was indeed priceless. He waspletely stunned. Mirabelle was quick to respond, immediately saying. ¡°Danielle, it¡¯s all my fault. Don¡¯t take my rash words to heart. You¡¯ve been devoted to Maverick for s Upon hearing this, Maverick felt as if he could finally catch his breath. However, Danielle was not someone to be trifled with. ¡°I wasn¡¯t talking about you, but you are jumping in? Have you acted so much that you feel the need for a sentimental second female lead toplement y 5/6 21427 THAT OUT 0. Chapter 62 Best Debate ?) ?? #Finished Apart from the idiot male lead, no one here appreciates your performance. Or do you only want to act for the idiot?¡± She continued to rant, ¡°Being desired by men, feeling like the center of attention, feels good, doesn¡¯t it? Reveling in the fact that your ex¨C boyfriend still pines for you, that must be satisfying, right? You must feel so proud and pleased with yourself. Or are you saying you¡¯re uncertain about w 7 Why do I feel so enlightened? She really hit the bullseye. Danielle is formidable, the best debater! Gossip 93 Gossip 93 Chapter 93 Pathetic Maverick Danielle¡¯s outburst left the twopletely stunned. Mirabelle hadpletely forgotten about her pitiful facade, her expression contorting for a moment. 58%Çú Finished However, she quickly regained herposure, whimpering, ¡°I know you never liked me before, but you-¡± ¡°Why did you be like this, Danielle? I don¡¯t even recognize you anymore,¡± Maverick expressed in shock. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because you¡¯re blind,¡± Danielle scoffed. She then pointed at Mirabelle and began telling Maverick about past events. ¡°Have you forgotten? You were instantly famous once and had a chance to break into the film industry. I agreed to be your agent because I saw your pot film. But what did you do? You allowed your best opportunity to slip by for a fool like her, making your path to stardom much harder and longer than it ne When Maverick heard that, there was a sudden shift in his expression. A flicker of panic also crossed Mirabelle¡¯s face. From a distance, Isabe was quick to supplement those privy to her thoughts with additional information in her mind. Oh, I see. Back in the day, there w 1/5 14:27 Sat, Oct 5G. Chapter 93 Pathetic Maverick Finished Not far from the private room, Christopher was eavesdropping intently. However, all he heard was Isabe¡¯s continuous sighs, which only served to whet his appetite even more. What happened? Isabe¡¯s thoughts continued, When a fire broke out at home, Mirabelle didn¡¯t call the fire department immediately. Instead, she persistently chose to cal Christopher raised his eyebrow. What prompted her to do that? Isabe mused in her mind. It seems like she was seriously ill, truly believing herself to be the distressed heroine who could only wait for the hero to Christopher was utterly baffled upon listening to that, responding bluntly, ¡°What a lunatic!¡± The whole table turned to look at him silently. He awkwardly pointed to his phone and stammered, ¡°I¡ I was just checking my messages.¡± He then cast a peculiar nce at Hendrick, wondering how thetter could have taken a liking to such a scatterbrained woman. Does he have an interest in collecting idols? Isabe¡¯s thoughts continued, When Danielle learned the truth, she was so furious that she wished she could stride over and p Mirabelle twice. I won ¡°Isn¡¯t it normal for others to dislike people like you?¡± Danielle said with disgust. ¡°Sometimes, I really suspect you¡¯re doing it on purpose.¡± 2/5 frushed Miraludic¡¯s ears we bumeshately led with panic. She promptly shook her head. enying en harder than befor Mah! #ha Howe there is more happening behind the firet Let¡¯s see¡ Holy crap. Mirabelle wen¡¯t actually shaped. Danielle wat fight all along Mirabel struck mindset to sell outs mer at a tiktum opportunity to change his destiny and make him withdraw from the iction. The person who paid her off turned out to be herter silver¨Cspooned boyfriend. That¡¯s how they got to know each other? Hone, tech a well¨C kept secret! It seems even Danielle had no ide about this! No doul Maverick must have been even more in the dark about this matter, shought Isabe. Christopher was taken aback by what Isabe revealed in her mind,pletely caught off guard by that huge revtion. He quickly asked the know¨Cit¨Call beside him in a hushed voice, ¡°Hayden, do you remember who the capitalist behind Oscar was?¡± Hayden didn¡¯t understand why Christopher suddenly asked that, but he still answered, ¡°Graham Group.¡± ¡°Who was Mirabelle¡¯s silver¨Cspooned ex?¡± ¡°It¡¯s the second young master of the Lynch family. What¡¯s the matter?¡± Immediately, Christopher sent a message to Alexander, inquiring if there was any connection between the two families. Alexander fell silent as he looked at the message. Don¡¯t they have a get¨C together tonight? Hmm, wait, it¡¯s likely that Isabe had stumbled upon some juicy gossip again. Then, he typed: There isn¡¯t really any rtionship between them. The younger generations of the families used to hang out all the time a few years back Therefore, even if Danielle and Maverick had the ability, they couldn¡¯t discover what really happened back then. Christopher silently sympathized with Maverick because of how terribly thetter had been deceived. ¡°Enough already.¡± Maverick couldn¡¯t help wasn¡¯t something anyone could control. interrupt. ¡°The fire from years ago was simply terrified, that¡¯s all.¡± 3/5 Chapter Pathet Maverick #Finished He was a real man, so he wouldn¡¯t me a woman at the first sign of trouble. He didn¡¯t find any issue with Mirabelle relying on him so much back then. ¡°Bringing up the past is pointless.¡± Goodness, I just can¡¯t find it in me to feel sorry. If the day everes when the truth is revealed, let¡¯s see if he can resist not bringing up the past, sneered Isabe in her mind. Danielle spat, ¡°is the only thing you can recall her leaving you? Why is it that after only a few intimate encounters, you¡¯re ready to go back to her? Maver Isabe felt great hearing that. Danielle was relentless in her mockery, continually tearing open old wounds, likely in an attempt to give Maverick a harsh reality check. Maverick was tormented. He was unable to admit that he couldn¡¯t let go of the woman who had betrayed him because doing so would be akin to confess However, upon meeting Mirabelle again and spending more time together with her, he genuinely couldn¡¯t help but care about her. He knew his feelings for Mirabelle were a mix of love and resentment, while he felt a blend of respect and guilt toward Danielle. Thus, despite his firm de destruction. Maverick wore a pained expression. ¡°I haven¡¯t forgotten. Rest assured, I will never forget the humiliation she brought me. All right, Dani, don¡¯t be upset a do with her in the future¡¡± It seemed as if Maverick had made a decision, yet the moment he turned to face Mirabelle¡¯s pale face, his heart ached intensely. Seeing her appear uns Mirabelle¡¯s gaze was filled with boundless sorrow. Just then, a voice echoed from afar, startlin Isabe, who was hiding in the private room. She quickly shut the door, but from the corner of her eye, she s 4/5 45 Pather Maverick ¡°Maverick, you¡¯re heartless! You¡¯ve leBelongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Gossip 94 Gossip 94 hapter 94 Magic Defeating Magic Finished Maverick didn¡¯t expect someone to just run over to him and scold him. Annoyed, he shot back. ¡°You¡¯re Mirabelle¡¯s assistant. What are you even talking a The young woman was just about to speak when Mirabelle, with tears swirling in her eyes, desperately stopped her, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t tell him!¡± However, the young woman seemed exasperated, blurting out without any reservation, ¡°Back then, Mira was threatened by Mr. Lynch. If she didn¡¯t leave you, Mr. Lynch would have cklisted you, even going as far as to have someone harm you. Remember the ident you had on set and the everything for her, so she yed the viin and left you. And what did you do in return? After gaining power, you saw Mira¨C abandoned by Mr. Lynch. However, not only did you not return to find her, but you also made her life difficult at every turn and created problems for her. M She spoke in a hurried and chaotic manner. Anyone who didn¡¯t know better might have thought she was speaking out of anger and without restraint to de She¡¯s feeling so guilty that she¡¯s trembling. I finally figured out what Mirabelle was doing with her phone earlier. It turns out that she was contacting her a to watch than a TV series. At that point, Christopher couldn¡¯t stay still. He wanted to get up and indulge in the gossip live.. In the end, it seemed like Hendrick grew impatient from waiting so long and stood up, announcing he was going to the restroom. The room was left more emptied, leaving only two agents exchanging nces. Christopher couldn¡¯t leave, so he was left with no choice but to continue l Meanwhile, Isabe naturally heard somemotion from the other side. 1/6 Cheart 94 Magic Defeating Magic Finished Fortunately, she was well¨Chidden, so she immediately saw Hendrick sneaking. closer. Another one! After listening to the assistant¡¯s story, Maverick was Mirabelle in disbelief. ¡°Mirabelle! Is this rumbfounded. He turned to true?¡± Mirabelle simply cried, not even looking at him. While Maverick might be a fool, Danielle certainly wasn¡¯t. ¡°You¡¯re not seriously believing her just because she blurted all that, are you?¡± Danielle frowned, expressing her doubts. In reality, Danielle couldn¡¯t determine the truth. However, she understood Mirabelle and knew thetter wasn¡¯t the type to selflessly sacrifice herself. Hence, she was very skeptical The young woman red at Danielle immediately, saying, ¡°What evidence can be produced for such a matter? Danielle, don¡¯t you think you¡¯re being too malicious? told Mira back then that you hoped they would break up, asking her not to hold Maverick back, Mira wouldn¡¯t have made up her mind.¡± Hearing that, Maverick suddenly turned to look at Danielle as if he was staring at a. malicious woman reveled in sowing discord and tearing apart lovers. Frankly, Danielle was hurt by his vicious look because they were likerades for many years in their careers. Still, Danielle admitted it, ¡°I did say that.¡± Immediately, Maverick¡¯s eyes reddened. ¡°However, you seem to have forgotten I said it right in front of your face,¡± Danielle stated. Oh, she said it out of anger after the fire incident. As his agent, it seemedpletely within her duties to not want her talent dating a problematic woman Perhaps Maverick had recalled the circumstances of that time. His gaze remained. unchanged, yet he seemed to regard Danielle with a hint of suspicion Maverick still believed that Danielle had feelings for him, so he instinctively thought that Danielle would want to drive Mirabelle away. 2/6 #Finested Even just a moment ago, Danielle still held onto a sliver of hope that Maverick. would realize his wrongs and still harbored expectations for their future ca prospects. However, at that moment, Danielle¡¯s heart was gradually growing cold. Danielle sneered at Maverick, who was suspicious of her, as if he were a fool. ¡°Yes. I dare to confront.¡± However, Mirabelle buried her head in her assistant¡¯s shoulder, choking back sobs. ¡°It¡¯s true. Maverick, don¡¯t me Danielle. She has done a lot for you. What happened back then¡ It¡¯s been a long, long tim so don¡¯t pursue the truth. anymore.¡± How, her exnation¡ Impressive. If she does it like this again next time, I¡¯m calling the cops, thought Isabe. Mirabelle¡¯s assistant naturally chimed in, ¡°That¡¯s not right. Because of your sacrifice, he was finally able to focus on his acting. Yet, he gives all the credit to Danielle, thinking it was she who stood by him during his hardships. What about your sacrifice? He even mist Isabe continued to think. If it weren¡¯t for the Gossip System, I would have been swayed back and forth, much less Maverick, the hopeless romantic. As she expected, the very next moment, tears were streaming down Maverick¡¯s face, and he asked, ¡°Mirabelle, tell me. Is what she said true? I need to hear it from your own lips.¡± However, Mirabelle retorted, ¡°It¡¯s all lies, so don¡¯t ask anymore!¡± With that, she tried to leave, but Maverick grabbed her arm to stop her. It seemed like another painful love story was about to unfold. Danielle massaged her temples, seemingly overwhelmed with exhaustion. She didn¡¯t care in the slightest if others dismissed her aplishments with a few callous words and found no worth in arguing over such trivial matters What she did was also for her career, so she never needed Maverick to feel grateful for her. It would have been great if they could coborate and elevat 3/6 Chapter 94 Magic Befrating Madi together, but if not, it didn¡¯t matter. Finished After umting enough disappointment, one would resort to drastic measures to survive, seeking other ways to live. Without uttering a single word, Danielle simply walked away. As a result, Maverick panicked again. He called out, ¡°Dani.¡± Danielle turned around and said with a cold voice, ¡°Let me emphasize this again. I am only your agent, and you are already a mature artist. I¡¯ve said wha Having said that, Danielle left without any hint of reluctance. Oh boy! Now, I bet not even the bet could stop Danielle from wanting to break the contract with Maverick, thought Isabe. Inside the private room, Christopher was taken aback upon hearing her thoughts, his eyes lighting up. He turned toward Hayden and said, ¡°Hayden, we can sta Hayden was confused. ¡°Huh?¡± Though Danielle had left, Isabe was still unable to leave. Mirabelle¡¯s perceptive assistant tactfully departed, leaving the balcony to Maverick. and Mirabelle, who were about to share their deepest feelings with ea Mirabelle talked passionately, leaving Maverick filled with regret and deeply moved. Sometimes, it¡¯s not that men are easily deceived. It¡¯s just that they¡¯re overconfident and arrogant, assuming the other person should be hopelessly devoted to them and ready to sacrifice everything for them. Hence, even an obvious ploy can easily ensnare them. Tsk, tsk, tsk, they¡¯re kis In the end, it was Mirabelle, panting heavily, who pushed Maverick away. ¡°No, you can¡¯t. You should go to Danielle. Didn¡¯t you propose to her already? I¡ 4/6 1420 Sat 05 Chapter 44 Magi Finished ¡°My feelings toward Danielle are merely¡ admiration. I ask you, do you love me or him? Mira, you¡¯re not allowed to lie to me! Maverick appeared heartb Mirabelle seemed at a loss for words when a voice suddenly shattered the silence. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. ¡°What are you two doing?¡± Hendrick finally made his appearance. At that moment, Mirabelle genuinely panicked and pushed Maverick away. Isabe pondered. It seems Mirabelle still wants to keep a bnce between the two, not wanting Hendrick to see her unwavering devotion to Maverick. However, Maverick spoke up. ¡°Hendrick, there¡¯s something I need to tell you¡¡± The conversation was abruptly interrupted by Mirabelle. ¡°Maverick, we¡¯ve said all we needed to. I will help you allplete this stage y. You should go Maverick looked at Mirabelle with a heavy heart. Mirabelle met his gaze steadfastly, though the aggrievedness in her eyes was intense, looking as thoug Maverick couldn¡¯t bear to see his beloved in distress, so he could only temporarily suppress his turbulent emotions and retreat to regain hisposure. Once Maverick had left the scene, only two people remained on the balcony. Before Mirabelle could say a word, Hendrick kissed her. I see. Your real intention is to savor the things Maverick had used before. You¡¯re a crazy, obsessive fan! thought Isabe. Mirabelle, on the other hand, was certain that Hendrick had seen something, interpreting his behavior as a disy of his possessiveness. ¡°Hendrick, I¡¯m sorry, I¡ I didn¡¯t have the strength to resist. I didn¡¯t want it to happen. He forced me due to his past emotions. I¡ I do love you, you know ¡°I know. Don¡¯t be afraid.¡± Hendrick released Mirabelle, wiping off the saliva from the corner of his mouth. ¡°I¡¯m willing to leave and allow you two to reconcile.¡± 5/6 58% Staples tie Kapp to beating thagin Finished Mirabelle was taken aback, staring at Hendrick in surprise. ¡°What¡ What are you talking about?¡± She¡¯s panicking, and her voice is faltering. Truly, she still wants to y the role of a woman caught between two men. How could you disrupt her bnce Despite everything, Hendrick maintained the air of an ungrudging, overly kind- hearted man. ¡°I know you two love each other. You don¡¯t have to worry ab Mirabelle¡¯s countenance stiffened as she tried to exin it wasn¡¯t like that. However, Hendrick wasn¡¯t listening at all, acting as though he understood everything and didn¡¯t need her to exin anything. He even assured, ¡°I will find a way to prevent you two from being criticized by everyone online, so rest assured.¡± Mirabelle was baffled as all her skills were rendered useless. This is hrious. As they say, only magic can defeat magic. Isabe grinned. 1.5K Gossip 95 Gossip 95 hapter 95 Resignation Of An Employee Finished Mirabelle truly didn¡¯t want to make a decision about Maverick so quickly. Previously, as long as Hendrick didn¡¯t let her go, she could continue to y both situation. Therefore, her only option was to make concessions in order to gain advantages and avoid the topic. ¡°Hendrick, please don¡¯t say this. Seeing you like this, I¡¡± Mirabelle¡¯s words were cut. short as she teared up, appearing to be in a painful struggle. Hendrick said, ¡°Mirabelle, don¡¯t be sad. Whenever you need me in the future, I¡¯ll be there for you.¡± ¡°Stop talking nonsense.¡± ¡°What I¡¯m telling you is the truth. Even if you¡¯re with Maverick, I¡¯ll always be there for you.¡± Hendrick¡¯s words wereden with implications. Upon hearing that, Mirabelle initially believed that she hadpletely won over Hendrick, turning him into an ungrudging, loyal man. I didn¡¯t know I was This doesn¡¯t sound right. Could it be that after Mirabelle and Maverick really got back. together, Hendrick could still be Mirabelle¡¯s rebound? Ridiculous! I Inside the private room, Christopher watched Danielle and Maverick return one after the other, both of them in a cold war. All the while, he continued to e Just as he was listening in enthusiastically, he heard Isabe seem to have seen something disgusting and incessantly spit in her mind as if trying to clea Christopher silently expressed his disgust as if he had witnessed some crazy antics. of an obsessed fan. Then, he nced sympathetically at Maverick, who was engrossed in his phone. He¡¯s foolish and a mhao hut surely he didn¡¯t deserve this? 1/5 14 20 Sat 15 GA Chapter 2 Rangation Of An Employee #Finished Before long, the remaining three finally returned one after the other, bringing the awkward get¨Ctogether to an end. A little whileter, Christopher and Isabe witnessed the heartfelt exchange of nces between Maverick and Mirabelle at the entrance before the latter two each left in their car. Moments after that, the car that was supposed to pick up Christopher and Isabe arrived. Upon opening the door, the two discovered that Alexander was also there, havinge specifically to pick them up. After stepping into the car, Isabe heard Alexander asking, ¡°What happened again today!¡± The topic sparked Isabe¡¯s eagerness to share. Immediately, her eyes lit up as she began to chat away with Alexander. Alexander wore a faint smile, but he was attentively listening. Every once in a while, he would nod or furrow his brows in response. The only dissatisfaction Isabe had was that she couldn¡¯t reveal the more explosive information he obtained from the Gossip System. Hayden, with a twitch at the corner of his mouth, remarked, ¡°So, you weren¡¯t gone for so long because of a stomach upset but because you were hiding Isabe chuckled softly. Hayden remarked, ¡°In this case, I can try to win Danielle over now.¡± ¡°Huh? Hayden, you¡¯re into Danielle? Are you really nning to pursue her?¡± Isabe asked in astonishment. Hayden was instantly taken aback. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? I¡¯m talking about poaching her and having her join our agency so she can gu the future.¡± It was then that Isabe realized the had actually considered snatching Danielle. After some thought, Isabe suddenly broke into a smile. In the past, Danielle took 2/5 Chapter 95 Resignation of An Employee such great care of Maverick that he didn¡¯t need to lift a finger like a doting mother. In that case, if she bes my agent, won¡¯t I be able to be a carefree Alexander and Christopher were speechless hearing her thoughts. Although they hadn¡¯t poached Danielle yet, just the thought of letting an ambitious ag Hayden had already begun to consider the possibilities. Conveniently, two men who had absolute authority over the matter were present, so Hayden did Christopher had no objections to the idea, while Alexander, on the other hand, bowed his head in deep thought for a moment. ¡°Mr. Alexander, are you worried about something?¡± Hayden asked, ¡°Are you concerned Danielle is too emotionally attached and unwilling to break the co Isabe said, ¡°That won¡¯t happen.¡± Alexander nodded, saying, ¡°Danielle is intelligent and ambitious. She has shown. nothing but extreme benevolence and magnanimity toward Maverick. A possible. The only uncertainty is whether she can do so unscathed.¡± Christopher said, ¡°As for the bet, should we sessfully convince her to join us, we can help her cover the losses first.¡± Alexander shook his head. ¡°Money is not an issue.¡± At that point, Isabe was curious, ¡°Then what could the problem be?¡± Alexander looked over, his dark eyes seemingly able to see through everything. ¡°You just mentioned that Hendrick promised to reunite Maverick and Mir The three of them blinked, all looking utterly baffled. must have a scapegoat to bear who had his girlfriend stolen; it ¡°An incident capable of stirring fan¡¯s emotion everyone¡¯s ill will. It¡¯s not going to be llendri won¡¯t be Maverick, who took someone else¡¯s girlfriend; and it ce 3/5 muge in the mother revene psedbate abid reasonudili colpan women Sa, who else could be specially when certain past facts could Alexandke finished quaking der geved in the car for a long time. * was while by tabulls to press the information. ¡°No¡ Surely not. Even i Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. At the ext person, he won¡¯t stop so low as to repay kindness with ti be sister hadn¡¯t cooperated. de Didn¡¯t Mirabelle already take it Christopher furrowed his brow Alexander said. ¡°Of course, this is merely a possibility. If we¡¯re to sign Danielle on, ido. Excser must be taken into ount. Hayden cleared his throat. ¡°I believe we can put the matter of poaching Danielle hold for now From the perspective of a manager, Hayden wouldn¡¯t want to poach an agent who was riddled with scandal. If things were to unfold as Alexander had predicted, then Casale w wever, Hayden was oblivious that the artists under his management were not the ones to stay in line. be tightly gripped the phone in her hand, smiling devilishly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. If readyes to that, I have a way to deal with them.¡± Christopher suddenly spoke up. ¡°About the script¡ I¡¯ve decided I want to switch to a diferent one.¡± Isabe was stunned ¡°What does that mean? I just memorized those lines.¡± With a raised eyebrow and a smile, Christopher reassured, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, just go zh the flow. You¡¯ll enjoy the performance.¡± Baatorita tisought. Is he telling the truth? Taylor and Riley were panicking because Team A¨Clist had switched to a eifidential script once again. Thest time they kept it secret was the time before, and then Team Young Again. was no more. 4/5 Endoge 50% Fiststied They figured that there shouldn¡¯t be any conflicts between Team Duo Alpha and. Team A¨C list and that the situation they were worried about probably wouldn¡¯t Taylor and Riley, hand in hand, encouraged each other as they finally weed the live broadcast of the third episode. Before going live, everyone backstage was exchanging greetings. Isabe managed to break away from the intense rehearsals and was finally able to enjoy gossip. Usually, Danielle would have certainly rushed over to inquire about the confidential script for her artist, just to be on the safe side. However, at that moment, Danielle simply handled the tasks an agen any extra effort. Danielle is acting like an employee about to resign, unwilling to exert any more effort than was absolutely necessary for her sry. However, beneath he Then, she heard Danielle and Maverick arguing with each other. The atmosphere between the two had been tensetely, so that moment further prompted the bustling staff around them to quiet down and eavesdrop o 1.5K Gossip 96 Gossip 96 Chapter 96 Thick Skinned Or Shameless ¡°I told you to prepare hot coffee for your fans. It¡¯s freezing out there, yet they¡¯re tirelessly supporting you from the outside and stood there for such a long When Danielle arrived, she saw that other fans had all sorts offorts, yet only Maverick¡¯s fans were shivering in the cold wind. As an agent, she could see it. Maverick was naturally displeased to be publicly reprimanded. ¡°Isn¡¯t this something you, as my agent, should be handling?¡± ¡°I let you handle this because I have other of your matters to attend to. Today, you need their support and understanding, yet¡ Also, I¡¯ve told you so man only forgot it once. Aren¡¯t you overreacting?¡± Maverick was getting impatient. ¡°Overreacting?¡± Danielle repeated in disbelief. Although she had mentally prepared herself to leave, she was still infuriated. ¡°I¡¯ll just have my assistant go buy it right away. Why are you getting so worked up?¡± ¡°I¡¯m getting worked up because you wouldn¡¯t listen-¡± ¡°Enough. I¡¯ll order food delivery right now. It¡¯s faster. Are you happy now?¡± Danielle was thoroughly infuriated, retorting icily, ¡°There¡¯s no need for your grand efforts.¡± ¡°I was already going to do it, and yet now you don¡¯t want me to. Are you picking a fight with me?¡± Maverick retorted angrily. Daniell wasn¡¯t nning to pick a fight. When she realized he hadn¡¯t done something, she immediately took steps to rectify the situation. He even went as Even if she had nned to leave, she vldn¡¯t abandon the responsibilities that came with being an agent. Just then, Maverick¡¯s assistant returned. 1/6 1428 Sat, 05. Chapter 96 Thick Skinned or Shameless Immediately, Danielle scolded, ¡°Where did you run off to?¡± Finested The assistant was startled and instinctively replied, ¡°I was delivering atte to Ms. Diaz.¡± In an instant, the entire room fell silent. Everyone toward Mave k, shocked. Though Maverick, Hendrick, and Mirabelle had been rehearsing together recently, the others had noticed on more than one asion the close bond bet Seeing Hendrick¡¯s open and honest demeanor, the others thought that didn¡¯t seem to be the case. However, Danielle clearly seemed to be giving Maver Those enjoying the gossip didn¡¯t understand what was going on, but it was still entertaining. Maverick¡¯s expression was rigid, yet he remained silent. Instead, he turned to look at Danielle, clearly unable to handle such a situation. He was waiting for Danielle to give him a way out. er he made mistakes, Danielle would always help him resolve the He was especially expecting Danielle to handle the situation because she had instigated it in the first ce. Surprisingly, Danielle just scoffed and left Maverick in that awkward situation. Suddenly, Maverick stood up, grabbed Danielle¡¯s hand, and began to lead her out. ¡°Come with me. I have something to tell you.¡± As soon as the two left, the backstage was immediately abuzzed with gossip. Everyone was enthusiastically talking about what happened. My goodness. When Maverick is egotistical, he seems thick¨C skinned. When he¡¯s easily embarrassed, he seems shameless. Isabe¡¯s thoughts caused Christopher and Rosalie, acting as his assistant, to cough in diately. Upon careful consideration, they thought Isabe¡¯s description was remarkably urate. 2/6 Qorks Roush tested be grip, who were seated in the aubence She saw mr to join them. the messge to sign, who had managed to find some free Evan, Although the who were confined to the sunce seats and thus umable ear Isabe¡¯s inner thoughts, they had someone texting them about what was going on. This really didn¡¯t want to miss any gossip The only one not present in the group chat was Alexander, who was still busy. working in the office. While Alexander was managing his documents, he would asionally nce at The group chat. Also, theputer next to him was ying the live stream. Tok, isk, esk, such a shameless man. Maverick actually believed that Danielle was always giving him a hard time because she was interested in him. Isa The Quirk family wondered why Maverick was so confident after hearing Isabe¡® thoughts. In another room, Danielle stated, ¡°Are you deaf, or have you lost your memory? Let me say it again: I don¡¯t like you at all.¡± In the end, Maverick still looked at Danielle with an attitude that screamed, ¡°Don¡¯t be stubborn.¡± Maverick sighed. ¡°Let¡¯s not fight anymore. Dani. I¡ I truly owe you an apology. Now that I¡¯m aware of Mirabelle¡¯s hardships, I can¡¯t let her down. I intend to marry her Damelle was so taken aback that she forgot to refute the silent misunderstanding. Out of pure curiosity, she asked, ¡°Hendrick¡ He agreed? Won¡¯t his fa won¡¯t tolerate such behavior. Are you trying to ruin yourself?¡± to Maverick looked deeply into Danielle¡¯s eyes, letting out a sigh. ¡°Hendrick is willing support us and even help guide public opinion and counteract negativ any objections, so what objections could the fans possibly have!¡± Danielle was dumbfounded, wanting to say something but then deciding it wasn¡¯t Chapter 6 16 Crime in Shameless Of ¡ü Crinned d worth the effort. 58% Finished Maverick felt guilty, yet he asserted, ¡°So, help me figure out a way to peacefully guide the fans.¡± The edge of Danielle¡¯s lips twitched slightly. ¡°I initially nned to discuss this after the show, but seeing your madness, I¡¯ll say now. You should hire a new ideas. I¡¯m ending our coboration. I¡¯ll provide you with the contract. terminationter.¡± Maverick was taken aback and then immediately flew into a rage. ¡°Do you even realize I turned down the best solution because of you? And now you wa Danielle was puzzled. ¡°What?¡± Maverick came to his senses, his gaze evasive as he quickly said, ¡°Is it because I¡¯m going to marry Mirabelle? You heard itst time. Mirabelle has done so much for me, so I can¡¯t let her down. However, As the staff members passed through the corridor, they were suddenly startled by the loud sound of a p. Immediately after, they saw Danielle emerging, looking as if a dark aura was emanating from her entire being. Her c was scarily cold. Wow, he was pped, thought Isabe, which prompted Christopher and Rosalie to perk up their cars instantly. Isabe¡¯s thought continued, Ha, serves him right! Does he think we¡¯re living in ancient times? It¡¯s no longer eptable to have a concubine on top of ha Rosalie was disgusted upon hearing at, furiously typing on her phone. The group chat was soon filled with a flury of insults. Christopher wasn¡¯t particrly surprised. After all, such scenarios were not 4/6 1429 Sat 15 G Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Cats On Track mined Car Sharetes umon in the entertainment industry Finished Even an agent would sometimes manage both husband and wife and then ally with one of them. It was a mutually beneficial arrangement that everyone Not long after Danielle returned backstage, Maverick came back with a grim expression. There was a hint of red on his cheeks, though it wasn¡¯t too notic It seems like he¡¯ll be thick¨Cskinned again. Even a p wouldn¡¯t get through to him. Isabe smirked. Following that, the other two individuals arrived after changing their outfits. Mirabelle was still happily cradling hertte. Seeing nothing of interest, Isabe continued to search for gossip. Alexander was right, after all. After reaching an agreement with Maverick, Hendrick pr Rosalie angrily typed as she grumbled in her mind. This is outrageous and totally uneptable. He¡¯s utterly shameless and so¡ Christopher thought, How is this any different from a viin who attempted to harm someone and demanded gratitude from their victim? His self¨C righteousness sickens me. Why didn¡¯t the three of them paint Mr. Lynch as the viin? He¡¯s the real culprit, isn¡¯t he? Or did they not want to? pondered Is The Quirk family members thought, It was because they didn¡¯t dare! They were afraid of being exposed! They¡¯re just a bunch of human garbage! Whileining, the live stream was counting down. The human garbage trio took the stage, beginning their rendition of their beautiful medieval fantasy soap opera. 5/6 Reading icy Gossip in Her Mind Gossip 97 Gossip 97 Chapter 97 Gossip Situation ¹â.58%ýX Finished In the waiting area, including Isabe and Christopher, there were two more groups of guests left. Everyone, full of boredom, was watching therge scre The trio¡¯s performance wasn¡¯t poor; the plot was just too clic d. Even without their acting, one could predict the next part of the plot. The celestial lord, portrayed by Maverick, fell in love with a mortaldy, yed by Mirabelle, across the span of many trials and tribtions. The mortal The three of them yed out various dramas in the mortal realm. It wasn¡¯t until the end of their trials that the celestial lord¡¯s true identity was revealed, and he was required to return to the celestial realm. Not only did the live audience find the story dull, but the number of people online in the live stream also gradually decreased. The barrage ofments was not as exaggerated as when the broadcast first started. Only when the stage y initially started that there was a momen Although the fans who supported Hendrick and Maverick were getting along well at that moment, a sense ofpetition still lingered between them. One of them excelled at medieval fantasy, while the other at campus teen drama. Since both were working together, one couldn¡¯t be favored over the oth Moreover, Maverick participated in the show for a change in his image. With such an ideal tform, coupled with various professional support, the fans t In the end, the stage y was still a medieval fantasy. Meanwhile, Hendrick¡¯s fans were not having it anymore. One typed: Isn¡¯t this just making wv idol a supporting character? Then, they began to target Maverick¡¯s fans. Maverick¡¯s fane were alen uite frustrated for all Maverick had starred in no 1/6 then the survad stairs, all with simmil character settings. They had enough ad that and ceased to see more different sides to Maverick¡¯s performance. What day enddal understand why Maverick picked medieval fantasy, they were stik on the looked for their idol and turned public opinion about him positi Aizenmented: The Invepetition only in the first round. What¡¯s the rush? Perhaps it¡¯s just a way for them to polith their understanding of each Another added: We haven I even mentioned your idol drugging others down. Someone wrote: Also, your idol has never acted in medieval fantasy before. This is a perfect opportunity for him to showcase his talent. It¡¯s a good thing In short, there were hardly any discussions about the plot in the barrage of Comments Even Taylor and Riley could only shake their heads in regret. ¡°I¡¯ve no idea why they chose this script. It¡¯s not interesting at all. I think this part is done for.¡± As they were speaking, a sudden cry arose from below the stage. The two of them immediately looked over, stunned by what they saw. The guests in the waiting area were also watching with wide eyes. The barrage ofments reached a new peak, and the screen was filled with expressions of astonishment. Before the celestial lord was about to leave, he finally confronted his love. However, the mortaldy, aware that she was unworthy of the celestial lord, p Mirabelle found herself enveloped in Hendrick¡¯s arms. In front of Maverick, Hendrick nted a kiss on her, a disy of ownership. However, Maverick did Due to the angle, it was clear to everyone th wasn¡¯t a forced perspective. The two really kissed! Even though they were arti necessary for a stage y Moreover, Maverick had the audacity to passionately kiss Mirabelle right in front of her boyfriend. The audience wondered if that was something they could watch. Compared to the y, the spectators were more intrigued by what was going on- behind the scenes No one could resist the allure of gossip, after all. The actors from the other two groups in the waiting area wore mocking expressions. They simply assumed that the actors on stage were trying to stir up However, such shameless behavior was typically only done by D¨C list noobs. desperate for the spotlight. For celebrities of their caliber, that was not a wise move, as it could easily provoke a bacsh from their fans. I initially thought they had eliminated all such plotlines, but surprisingly, as soon as Danielle stopped caring, those plotlines were immediately reinstated, Christopher did feel that the trio on stage might be psychologically preparing their fans for a rtionship change in the future. Isabe observed the expressions of the three people, feeling that Hendrick was the only one who almost broke character. After all, he should have been furious, but there was a surprising glint of excitement on his face. Indeed, Crazy Hendrick was a fitting title for him. Thements section was in utter chaos, with all sorts of remarks flying around. However, it was mainly filled with fansforting themselves and seek The performance went on. The two who had regained their identities naturally fought over the mortaldy. All the stage effects were utilized to their fullest, striving to create the imp The surrounding prop buildings copsed as the earth trembled and shook. 3/6 Finished In the end, the mortaldy was taken away by the demon lord, while the celestial lord, severely wounded, returned to the celestial realm. After tending to his injuries, the celestial lord intended to seek out the mortaldy. However, he was stopped by the celestials. They believed that the celestial lord shouldn¡¯t pursue a woman entangled with the demon lord. One of the fairies even stepped forward, suggesting that the celestial lord should sever his emotional tes with the mortaldy and forget At that moment, negotiations were underway between the celestial and demonic realms. The demon lord boldly brought a mortaldy into the celestial re Everyone watched as the celestial lord and the mortaldy stared at each other from afar as if a thousand unspoken words were shared between them. At that point, the livements finally had some spections about the plot. One typed: Am I the only one who thinks that if this mortaldy can be with the demon lord, then why can¡¯t she be with the celestial lord? Another added: Perhaps she waspelled to stay by the demon lord¡¯s side. Someonemented: After such a long detour¡. Aizen remarked: Am I the only one who noticed something off about that fairy? When she spoke about severing emotional ties, she was clearly trying to make the celestial lord fall out of love wi One agreed: That must be it. She used righteousness to pressure the celestial lord, clearly aiming to take over. She must be the viinous second femal The spectators didn¡¯t have much of a reaction. After all, it was a typical storyline. However, those who had witnessed Team A¨Clist rehearsing knew for a fact that the fairy storyline wasn¡¯t part of the original script. Furthermore, upon careful thought, the answer to that mystery seemed fairly obvious. timed that they wouldn¡¯t use Isabe frowned. How shameless. Maverick previou Danielle, but in reality, they had already set a trap. On the surface, it seems like a standard plotline, 4/6 #Finished was just like this fairy. Surely that¡¯s not the case. Maverick couldn¡¯t possibly believe that such a roundabout approach wouldn¡¯t count as using Danielle to Hearing her thoughts, Christopher sneered in his mind. They understand the power ofizens¡¯imagination. They know that once things blow up,izen The three Quirk family members in the audience had heard all the gossip before. Thus, when they heard the people around them discussing the fairy wh As they picked up on everyone else¡¯s natural line of thinking, they felt a chill ran through them. Backstage, Danielle stared at therge screen, scowling intensely. There was a flicker of disbelief in her eyes. Clearly, as smart as she was, she had beg Rosalie, Hayden, and Thalia had a hushed discussion for a while. Hayden stepped forward and patted Danielle¡¯s shoulder directly. Danielle was taken aback. All she saw was Hayden silently handing over a business. card. That was a business card custom¨Cmade by Christopher using his identity as the agency owner. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Danielle was taken aback. Hayden said, ¡°Given your knack for staying informed, you must have heard about me and Christopher nning to expand overseas. Therefore, we¡¯re in Danielle¡¯s expression subtly shifted. She hadn¡¯t even begun to contemte her future, and yet, someone had already ded a recruitment offer to her. Danielle was not one to agree hastily, given how meticulous she was. She only 5/6 74.20 Sat Oct ¨C §á§à§â Chapter 7 Gop Situation 58% Finished Hayden said with a smile, ¡°No rush. I¡¯m just expressing our interest. We¡¯ll get in touch with youter.¡± Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. After saying that, he continued watching the stage y. 1.5K Gossip 98 Gossip 98 eading Joey Gossip in Her Mind Chapter 98 Hope You Will Not Curse Us 58% Finished The celestial lord and the mortaldy found themselves repeatedly alone together in the same ce, as if by some twist of fate. Despite her resistance of his love. Throughout the period, the fairy tried her best to hinder the love between the couple. Her attempts were clumsy andughable. Then, one time, the couple¡¯s kiss was caught by the demon lord. The demon lord flew into a rage, thus sparking a great war between the celestial and de Once again, the mortaldy stood between the two, enduring a severe blow. Only on the brink of death did she reveal the truth. The truth was that the mortaldy was already on the brink of death. She chose to stay by the demon lord¡¯s side only in hopes of catching a final glimpse Upon learning the truth, the demon lord was engulfed in sorrow and chose to vanish. The celestial lord fell apart, watching helplessly as the mortaldy died in his arms. His heart¨C wrenching cries echoed, his heart shattered, and he descended into madness. Gradually, the number of viewers brought in by the livements increased. Consequently, fewer people discussed the gossip involving the trio. After all, those three¡¯s acting skills were quite impressive. Despite the clich¨¦d storyline, their performances had a strong emotional impact on the audienc Amenter typed: Why did it have to end this way? I¡¯m devastated. Another wrote: There was no other way. Ev of the celestial lord. ing the mortaldy did was for the good Someonemented: Without her, how could the celestial lord possibly be all right? 1/7 14.29 Sal, Det 5 G Chapter on Hope You Will Not Curse Us Finished Aizen remarked: The demon lord was quite pitiful, too. He was genuinely in love with the mortaldy. Why wouldn¡¯t the mortaldy give the demon lo One typed: Darn it. I hope after the celestial lord bes a demon, the first one he kills is that disgusting fairy to vent his anger for what happened to th The live audience shared a sentiment simr to that of the online audience. The mad celestial lord, cloaked in ck and with reddened eyes, wreaked havoc in the underworld in search of the mortaldy¡¯s reincarnation. However own life. find her. Believing her soul to be shattered, he contemted ending his ouldn¡¯t out of love. However, before that, he swore to drag the celestial realm down with him, seeking vengeance for his love. Thus, the celestial lord became the new demon lord. As expected, the first one he killed was the fairy who had tried to persuade him to sever his love. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Another cosmic catastrophe had urred, and it was then that the mortaldy made her appearance as a goddess. It turned out that the mortaldy was originally a goddess born naturally from heaven¡¯s will. Her purpose was to protect the world and maintain peace ac The goddess urged the celestial lord to abandon his obsessions and surrender willingly. The celestial lord, however, only wished for the goddess to be with him. Unfortunately, the goddess was a being born from heaven¡¯s will. She was meant to be devoid of emotion and desire, always ready to sacrifice herself for Thus, another round of cat¨Cand¨Cmouse games ensued, making it impossible for the goddess to escape. Thements were all screaming in excitement. 2/7 Chapter You Will New Curs Us 8 H One wrote: Please say yes to him! He¡¯s so pitiful, so humble, and he loves you so much! Finished Anothermented: I¡¯ve gone crazy for you like this. Stop holding yourself back. Face your own feelings. Someone typed: The way he looks at you is enough to break our hearts, even though we¡¯re just watching. Aizen remarked: Wait¡ Where¡¯s my demon lord? Where¡¯s my idol? Is he not making an appearance in this part? Isn¡¯t that a bit unfair? In no time, Hendrick had his turn on stage, promptly steering the stage y toward its grand finale. The plot, however, remained clich¨¦d as ever. When the demon lord reappeared, he had a message. An uncontroble force had been unleashed, threatening to obliterate the three realms. Suddenly, the goddess sensed the will of the heavens, realizing it was her time to make a sacrifice. At first, both the celestial lord and the demon lord were resistant to the idea. However, the demon lord gradually understood that it was an inevitable situa In the end, it was the demon lord who aided the goddess in her escape, allowing her to prepare. In his desperation to force the goddess to return, the celestial lord first seized the demon lord in a fit of anger. Then, he threatened the lives of all creatur However, the goddess refused to show herself until the demon lord was nearly killed. By that time, a coalition of celestials and demons had presented he saving the world. When the goddess was embraced by the celestial lord, which was the perfect opportunity for her to strike, she couldn¡¯t bring herself to do it, and she gav The crisis had indeed arrived. The goddess, in a desperate move, threatened the 3/7 Sat, Oct 5 Chapter 98 Hope You Will Not Curse Us celestial lord with her own demise if he didn¡¯t let her go. Finished Watching the goddess crying a river of tears, the celestial lord¡¯s heart ached. ¡°You, goddess, are revered and worshipped by all beings in the three realms, yet I made you cry. It was my mistake. However, remember this. My love fo all beingsbined. It¡¯s an eternal faith.¡± Having said that, the celestial lord turned away, willingly sacrificing himself for the world¡¯s salvation. In the end, he copsed into the arms of the goddess. Overwhelmed with grief, the goddess wept uncontrobly, finally admitting to her true feelings. ¡°I was wrong. I love you. It¡¯s you who I love. You are my eternal faith.¡± In the end, the three realms returned to tranquility. The goddess traversed the three realms with a sliver of her soul, waiting for ten thousand years, longing for the return of her beloved. One typed: I¡¯m absolutely devastated! Anothermented: Thank goodness it ended well! Someone remarked: I have to admit, even though it¡¯s pretty cliched, I genuinely shed tears. in front of the screen. One fan wrote: ¡®My love for you is eternal faith It¡¯s so romantic and so intense!¡± The barrage of messages finally reached a minor peak. The live audience erupted into thunderous apuse. It seemed that the only ones not pping were the three members of the Quirk family. Instead, they ¡°They should be fine, right?¡± said David. ¡°It seems like this is quite well¨Creceived by everyone,¡± Selena couldn¡¯t help but Evian encouraged her parents, saying, ¡°You have to believe in Be and Chris! Didn¡¯t they create a miraclest time?¡± Backstage Dance had been cautiously offerving the online environment ever since that stage y She was genuinely wned about being stabbed in the b Naturally, she wasn¡¯t the type to sit around and do nothing. How over the years, she had managed Maverick¡¯s affairs well that there was simply no scand ¡°Atst, it¡¯s our tum Rosalie eximed exitedly. There¡¯s going to be a good show soon¡± said Thalia. Hayden¡¯s expression wasplex. He seemed somewhat excited, yet there was an underlying sense of worry in his demeanor Every once in a while, h That piqued Danielle¡¯s curiosity. ¡°What genre is your group¡¯s script?¡± Arthat point, Hayden didn¡¯t need to keep it a secret anymore. ¡°Well¡ It¡¯s medieval. fantasy¡± Danielle was shocked. It was no wonder that Danielle found it hard to believe. After all, Isabe¡¯s group. had already prepared the makeup and costumes, which seemed to be ordinary mortals. Even the costumes of the mortals from Maverick¡¯s group had an ethereal aura about them. She had initially thought that Isabe¡¯s group¡¯s story was about ordinary life in ancient times. At that time, Maverick and Hendrick had already returned to the waiting area, receiving congrattions from everyone. They passed by the two individua list Maverick was in a good mood and even took the initiative to greet, saying, ¡°I wish you a sessful performance¡± However, Isabe and Christopher cas ance at Maverick with unusual expression, the edge of their lips twitchalmost simultaneously. Isabe thought. Thanks for the well¨Cwishes, buddy! We¡¯ll do our best! Christopher had a wish in his mind. I just hope you won¡¯t curse at uster! 5/7 #5 Chanter # Hope You Will Not Curse Us The stage lights dinimed as performers sequentially made their entrance. Finished Taylor and Riley finally revealed satisfied smiles as they watched the rising number of livestream viewers. It seemed that Team A¨C list¡¯s poprity from thest episode. was still in effect, ensuring the overall viewership for the episode. They weren¡¯t greedy. All they wanted was smooth sailing for that episode. After all, nobody wanted to experience a disaster like the one in thest episode. Almost simultaneously, the two of them were silently praying in their hearts, hoping everything would go smoothly.. In the next moment, the narrator¡¯s line shattered their hopes. On the pitch¨C ck stage, a majestic voice suddenly pierced through the air, much like a sharp de. ¡°When the deities fell in love, the three realms were unsettled. W Taylor and Riley immediately sensed a whiff of tension. Everyone in all other areas of the venue was stunned. They didn¡¯t expect the same theme again. The screen was flooded with question marks. One typed: Medieval fantasy again? Aren¡¯t they worried there¡¯s a great predecessor as aparison? Another remarked: Didn¡¯t the viinous fairy from the previous stage y say these lines, too? Was it intentional? Someone countered: I don¡¯t think so. It¡¯s a prettymon line.¡± Amenter wrote: Let¡¯s wait and see. Our idols haven¡¯t upset them, nor have we done anything inappropriate. Aren¡¯t they supposed to be the upholder Suddenly, the lights red to life. Every e¡¯s hearts leaped into their throats in an instant. On the stage was a scene of ordinary folks diligently working. Christopher was tending to the fields, Isabe was weaving cloth, and the grandparents were 6/7 57% 14.30 Sat Oct 5G. Chapter 15 Hope You Will Not Curse Us Finished looking after the children. The vige was imbued with a harmonious atmosphere. As the sun set in the west, the purest smiles graced everyone¡¯s faces as they were ready to head home hand in hand. However, a sudden mist emerged behind the stage. Everyone not on the stage was taken aback. They wondered if something was about to make its grand entrance. When therge screen behind them suddenly lit up, they saw a video. In the video, three individuals were seen dressed in ancient clothing that exuded a It was a familiar setting. A man dressed in white was in a standoff with another in ck, with a helpless woman standing between them saying, ¡°Stop it. Don¡¯t fight over me anym Then, special effects of lightning and thunder appeared, and even the stage off- screen started to shake as if there was an earthquake amidst a raging s A power beyond mortalprehension suddenly emerged, swallowing everything in sight like a monstrous beast. The people on the stage seemed to freeze in ce for a moment, leaving only those consumed by despair rushing toward their loved ones. They embraced each other in fear and stared in horror at everything unfolding on the big screen. Gossip 99 Gossip 99 Chapter 99 Shaving Years Of Our Lives The viden on the seren continued. The tris was deeply engrossed in their tangled wh ofnd resentment, utterly indifferent to the impact they were causi web the surroundings Meanwhile, the helpless mortals were lost, crying, screaming, shouting, but the tri on the screen couldn¡¯t hear their voices. Their back¨Cand¨C forth exchanges oblnerated everyone as if they were mere ants, leaving nothing but ruins of the small vige that generations had painstakingly built. It was a sight of utter devastation. Eventually, the trio on the screen put an end to the love triangle drama. They didn¡¯t even bother to look at the chaos they had caused. The man in white Once that section of the performance concluded, the lights dimmed. The venue fell silent, and for a few seconds, the barrage ofments almost ceased. Yet, within a matter of minutes, online viewership skyrocketed as i Taylor and Riley were already drenched in sweat. Why are they doing this again? Filming this show is practically shaving years off our lives! To think they Even the backstage crew was anxious as they were responsible for the limited. special effects on stage, using props almost identical to those used in the previous. stage y. It made them appear as though they were helping Team A¨C list ganging up against Team Duo Alpha. As such, they worried that they might be bashed by the fan base of Team Duo Alpha. The staff members were trembling, yet the spectators were left stunned, their hearts racing. They felt as though their perspective had b opposite direction. forcefully swung around in the They even felt the toll love story from earlier seemed to have suddenly taken 1/5 kapen ora (@aving Years Of Our Lives on an absurd twist. Anyone not on stage in the venue was thoroughly taken aback. Finished At that moment, Maverick, Hendrick, and Mirabelle were scowling, their eyes glued to therge screen. They were furious that Team A¨C list was targeting them. and thought it was despicable of the teain to do something like that to win. They felt as though they contributed to Team A¨Clist¡¯s performance and were yed for a fool. Finally, the livements popped up again, and they were furious. One typed: What¡¯s the meaning of this? They¡¯re clearly targeting our idols and turning their performance into aughingstock to highlight their own. I low Another wrote: Initially, I was all for a friendlypetition. I even quite liked them. before. However, I didn¡¯t expect them to resort to any means necessa Someonemented: Team A¨C list is nothing but trolls, deliberately finding tricky angles. to mock others¡® performances. It¡¯s disrespectful to the other team¡¯s efforts! They¡¯re nothing but t Amenter defended: I think Team Duo Alpha¡¯s fans are overly sensitive. All they did was use the mostmon tropes from medieval fantasy stories. Someone agreed: Exactly. Instead ofining, you should¡¯ve asked your idols not to act out such a boring script! A plot like that is so clich¨¦ that any Oneizen typed: I am just a passerby¡ While I also think Team A¨C list is targeting the previous team a little, in terms of the plot, I¡¯m rooting for them. One added: They are spot on with their performance. The powerful characters may be upied with their love, but mortals who could¡¯ve loved died beca Another remarked: Yeah! I was just about to voice momints. Team A¨Clist should definitely turn the previous team¡¯s plot on its head! Discussions on various topics started to surface on Twitter, and rted trending searches gradually picked up. However, at that point, public opinion on t 2/5 ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . #Finished teams was still evenly divided. Meanwhile, the performance on stage was still ongoing. The lights flickered on. The vigers who had been away on a journey had returned. Yet, they found no trace of their loved ones, their partners, or their t There were coffins, funerals, and mourning. It seemed as though the entire world. was filled with an unending wave of sorrow. Due to those celestial and demonic techniques, rivers ran dry,nds copsed, and tarnds were destroyed, leading to famine. The death toll rose, an Countless mortals seeking refuge ultimately gathered near the temple. ¡°Brother. I¡¯m so cold and hungry. What are we doing?¡± Isabe asked, kneeling beside Christopher, confused. With trembling lips. Christopher spoke. ¡°We are praying to the celestials. This is our faith. As long as our hearts remained sincere, the benevolent celesti ¡°I miss our parents, Faye, and our little yellow dog so much. I long for the candied. fruit from East Street and the oatmeal from West Street. Also, I miss¡¡± Isabe¡¯s sobbing voice trailed off as if thinking of those things could somehow ward off the cold and h ¡°We Probably. That¡¯s why we must be more devoted.¡± Christopher solemnly bowed his head alongside Is. e and the others. At that moment, the big screen lit up with a video. The scene in the video depicted the criestial realm where no deities were paying attention to the situat love and hate Let me go 3/5 Chapter 99 Shaving Years Off Our Lives #Finished ¡°You¡¯re not leaving with him.¡°¡± ¡°Tell me that it¡¯s me you love!¡°¡± ¡°I don¡¯t love you!¡°¡± ¡°Forget about me.¡± ¡°Let her go!¡± The divine trio from earlier were arguing with each other. Only a handful of voices were saying, ¡°Celestial lord, you shouldn¡¯t be consumed by personal emotions. The prayers from the mortal realm are increasin response¡ However, their influence was minimal. They still couldn¡¯t prevent the two ment from shing. The video on the screen was filled with a captivating emotional drama. However, everyone off¨Cscreen and on¨Cstage was bowing before they all fell, one after another. It was a horrifically tragic scene. Then, when Christopher dropped to the ground, thest survivor, Isabe¡¯s character, muttered, ¡°Is it not their duty to protect us? Do they even exist at a Then, Isabe copsed. However, that still wasn¡¯t enough. The grand battle between the celestial and demons began because of a dispute over a woman¡¯s affection. Once again, a veil of smoke emerged onto the The scenes on the stage rapidly shed before he audience¡¯s eyes, one after another. There were mortals at a wedding; mortals peacefully engrossed in their studies; mortals nursing their children in bed; mortals who were up at the crack of dawn 4/5 14.30 Sat Oct G Chapter 9 Shaving Vears Off Our Lives 9 ¡Á 57% #Finished court about the future of the nation, how to ensure stability and prosperity, and how to improve the lives of the citizens. In a fleeting moment, a sh of lightning and a peal of thunder caused great disturbance in the world. The heavens above were like a battlefield, while the earth below transformed into a purgatory. Meanwhile, amidst the fight of jealousy in the heavens above, there were derations of love. Someone went mad, someone was sad, and someone wa On the earth, families were torn apart, kingdoms were ruined, and homes were lost. The mortals could not resist the deities¡® power and could only bear t Even the kings of the mortal realm, at that moment, could only cry out in despair. Where are the deities we believe in? Who will seek justice for us? If they can¡¯t protect us, on what g As the stage lights dimmed, the screen continued to glow, showcasing the heart- wrenching scene of a man in white holding a woman in his arms as he Gossip 100 Gossip 100 Chapter 100 Compare And Mock The air senor fell to a dead silence, even Taylor and Riley were standing there, dumbfounded The y was nothing short of a collection of tragedies in the mortal realm.. Since all the supporting actors were acting majors, even when Isabe was among them, het role wasn¡¯t significant. Therefore, the overall impact was ac The previous performance by Team Duo Alpha was repeatedly disrupted due to stage constraints. However, for the current performance, the audience couldpletely overlook the stage, bing wholly engrossed in the fate of the characters within Off stage, the rims of Evian¡¯s and Selena¡¯s eyes were already red. They had thought they were the type who cried easily, but surprisingly, David at their s He stared intently at the king¡¯s back as if empathized with the king¡¯s helpless SOTTOM. It was then that Evian and Selena realized that many around them were emotional too. Some were choked up, while others were visibly angry. Backstage, Rosalie immediately broke down into tears, holding Thalia tightly. Thalia asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you watch their rehearsal?¡± ¡°But But Hayden was incessantly checking the living room and Twitter on his phone. On his side, Danielle confidently dered. ¡°You don¡¯t have to check, they¡¯ve got. this in the bag.¡± Hayden was taken aback and sv. Danielle sh a radiant smile before turning her. head to say, ¡°You¡¯ve chosen the best topic, and thank you¡¡± Hayden raised an eyebrow. What keen insight! Danielle has clearly discerned the ulterior 1/6 Finished The other two groups in the waiting area had started to nce at Maverick and Hendrick. Their eyes were filled with mockery, especially when they reme list on earlier. Although it wasn¡¯t exactly well¨Cintentioned, Team A¨Clist was indeed a bit. unscrupulous. With a dark expression, Hendrick cast cautious nces toward Maverick. Maverick¡¯s face was flushed, his fists clenched tightly. He gritted his teeth, losing his temper out of embarrassment. The stark contrast between on¨Cscreen and on¨Cstage was a silent mockery of their performance. It also negated his numerous works. It felt like someone had pped their faces. That was how humiliating it was. Meanwhile, waiting in another area, the supporting actress, Mirabelle had already begun to cry. Some people truly sympathized with her, feeling a bit sor list¡¯s performance. It wasn¡¯t urate to say Team A¨Clist surpassed their acting, but it was the plot that was overwhelmingly impressive. At that moment, whether it was the livements in the live room or the trending topics on Twitter, both sites exploded with traffic after a brief silence. Onement read: This depicts how mortals suffer when deities battle! Anotherment read: We used to put ourselves in the shoes of the male and female leads, but we¡¯re actually the ones living in dire straits! Oneizenmented: F*ck, why do we have to suffer just because they¡¯re in love? I can¡¯t ept this¡ Sorry, I was a bit too engrossed. Anotherizenmented: What? So we just lost our lives, but they only lost their love, was that it?¡± One person wrote: Comparing the two, the mry is at its peak. True to form, you guys! Christopher and Isabe still love to bring out the big guns. Another person wrote: I was so frustrated at the y. then suddenly realized how nauseating the TV shows I used to watch were. It was about love, yet t 57% Chapter 100 Compare And Mock #Finished a huge fuss about it. They were supposed to be deities, so why was love all they could think about? If they were in love, why couldn¡¯t they just date witho Most of theizens felt a strong resonance, as if they had long wanted to voice their frustrations, butcked a centralized tform to do so. In that instance, Team A¨C list had given them the opportunity. As if a ho¡¯s nest. had been poked,izens dropped a barrage of frenzied critique about medieval fantasy shows However, there were also a few who resisted. One suchment read: It¡¯s just a TV show setting, aren¡¯t you guys taking it too seriously? Some people enjoy watching it, I personally love watching de Anotherment read: That is just how life is. Can¡¯t I indulge in some sweet romance between deities? Why the need to purposely create negativity?¡± One morement read: Team A¨Clist is just malicious! They¡¯re intentionally singling and bullying others during the show! That showed the myriad of characters online. Meanwhile, the performance carried on. Initially, everyone thought theparison would continue, showcasing to the audience what it meant when deities fell in love, causing turmoil in different Isabe emerged from the purgatory of the mortal realm, honed herself into a celestial, and ascended to the celestial realm, observing everything with a actress yed the goddess. The plot was almost identical to the previous arc. The female lead¡¯s identity had. changed. She was resurrected from the dead and began to cause turm The goddess fled into the forest, the celestial lord set the forest aze to smoke her out. The goddess had no choice but toe out of hiding, and the two b 3/6 Finished aplex dance of resistance and intimacy, yet they never looked back to see the damage left in their wake. Countless nearby vigers, caught in the wildfire. kaffered grievous injuries an The goddess fled to the vast ocean, so the celestial lord stirred enormous waves. Both cried out their heartaches amidst the roaring sea, oblivious to the chaos they had caused to the countless fishing boats that were swept away, and no tiny coasta The goddess continued her flight, and the celestial lord persistently pursued, their actions caused death to sweep across the realms indiscriminately at a moment. Until the true power that could truly annihte the realms emerged. The actors performance was chillingly real when the celestial lord forced the goddess to abandon her mission of saving the world and began ughterin He even shouted. ¡°If you dare to die, I¡¯ll make the whole world die with you!¡± In the waiting area, Maverick finally couldn¡¯t hold back any longer. He abruptly stood up, hisposure lost, and eximed, ¡°Isn¡¯t Mr. Carey going to do bad Although Hendrick felt that Maverick shouldn¡¯t have stood up, he had no choice. but to join him in the protest. Someone from behind couldn¡¯t help but make a sarcastic remark. ¡°But in yourst performance, you did mention forcing the goddess to appear bymitting carnage. You just chose to sidestep this particr narrative. ¡°Young men, I advise you not to get too caught up in each other¡¯s stories right now. Otherwise, you might find yourselves at a disadvantage when ite ¡°Even though our live stream is soundless, the audience is still watching you. Maintain your grace, or you¡¯ll end up being theughingstock.¡± Upon hearing the advice of the two senior actors present, Maverick was instantly. 4/6 red hotel i Compare And Mock #Finished furious to the point of his face turning red. In the end, Hendrick had to pull him. down to sit. ¡°Calm down, Maverick. We acted ording to the script. Even if we ended up being less likable inparison, we won¡¯t be implicated because of it.¡± He was right. The audience was all astounded as if they had viewed the previous act from at whole new perspective. Their awe wasn¡¯t directed at the performers, but It turned out that behind the domineering and obsessive love, so much bloodshed was hidden. The online criticism intensified. Onement read: F*ck, date if you want, if not, just break up. You¡¯re just two idiots dragging innocent people into your messed¨C up version of romance! What? Do you think everyone in the world is just a pawn in your game of push¨Cand¨Cpull? Anotherment read: What did the world ever do to you? Do we even know you? Why should we die for your love? Ament read: Jinx! They even want us to apany them in their death! How shameless! Now, who wants to teach these two lunatics a lesson? The rose¨Ccolored sses had worn off. Mostizens could no longer see the heart¨C throbbing romance that once captivated them, all that remained was a surge of anger. The performance on¨Cstage carried on. It wasn¡¯t until the celestial lord was about to y the demon lord that the goddess. appeared to intervene. When she was on the verge of striking the cele wept. The audience grew increasingly annoy assuming it was going to be another. disy of push¨Cand¨Cpull. At that moment, Isabe, who had been a mere spectator standing at the edge of the stage, suddenly rushed forward, stabbing the celestial lord with he 5/6 te 100 Comcare And Mock ?te 9% 57% = #Finished Everyone looked at Isabe in shock. The goddess was taken aback as she held the fallen celestial lord in her arms. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. ¡°W¨CWho are you?? ¡°I am the myriad of vengeful spirits who perished because of you!¡± The audience were dumbfounded. Gossip 101 Gossip 101 Reading Juicy Gossip in Her Mind Chapter 101 A Piece Of Her Mind +5 Pearls Perhaps it was because all the supporting actors gave such ster performances that the audience¡¯s thoughts were entirely swept away. Therefore, they overlooked Isabe, who had been standing on the sidelines of the stage, observing everything with a detached gaze. It wasn¡¯t until Isabe appeared, her sword piercing through the celestial lord, who had just been sharing heartfelt words with the goddess, that everyon Indeed, in the previous scene, Isabe emerged from the purgatory of the mortal realm and ascended to immortality. Thus, the line, ¡°I am the myriad of vengeful spirits who perished because of you!¡± immediately sent shivers down the audience¡¯s spines and stirred a surg Not to mention the people at the studio who were caught off guard, even theizens watching through their screens were utterly surprised. Netizen: This plot twist is so unexpected. Netizen: Ive long wanted to knock some sense into these two love¨Cstruck fools. Netizen: If it wasn¡¯t for Isabe¡¯s quick action. I would have reached into the screen myself. Netizen: The world is on the brink of destruction, yet you guys are still here, holding each other and crying, debating about nonsensical issues of love. Th was a good kill! Netizen: Perhaps it¡¯s not the best to make assumptions, but did you all see the live room from the waiting area? I¡¯m sorry, but I couldn¡¯t helpughing at Even though he knew he shouldn¡¯t lose hisposure, Maverick still failed to keep his emotions in check. He looked ashen, his expression contorted as if it was them acting out a deep love scene up there, only to be stabbed in the back by Isabe. Their actio That was truly humiliating. Although he knew it was all an act, he couldn¡¯t tolerate such humiliation. The fact that he didn¡¯t storm off in anger was a testament to his immen patience. Such behavior from Maverick naturally caused some of his fans to feel heartbroken. Fan: That¡¯s way too much. What on earth did Maverick do to deserve such treatment? Isabe and Christopher are just too evil Fan: Let¡¯s stick to the facts. Why can¡¯t deities fall in love? Why should the celestial lord sacrifice his beloved for the sake of the world? Why must the god Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Fan: Exactly, if you¡¯re so capable, why don¡¯t you sacrifice your own lovers? 1/4 Chapter 101. A Piece Of Her Mind admit defeat. The show went on. +5 Pearls The celestial lord, of course, wouldn¡¯t perish from a single sword strike, but he did sustain severe injuries and copsed into the arms of the goddess. The goddess, in her urgency, used her divine power to save him. She looked at Isabe, her eyes filled with sorrow and confusion. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± she asked. ¡°What vengeful sp Isabe stepped forward and pped her right away. ¡°Still nning to y dumb?¡± The goddess was struck squarely on the check, yet her face retained an innocent expression. She looked at Isabe in disbelief. Isabe gripped the goddess¡® throat, forcing her to look back. She seemed to be using celestial technique to make her witness the havoc they had wreak On the big screen, all the tragedies rapidly shed by. The goddess face was ashen, her pupils quivered, and tears streamed down her cheeks. She vehemently shook her head in denial, as if she couldn¡¯t be ¡°I didn¡¯t know it would turn out like this. I really didn¡¯t know,¡± the goddess cried out. Isabe pped her again. ¡°You¡¯re still iming ignorance? You were once a mere mortal yourself. How could you not know? Or have you started viewin The goddess shook her head in rebuttal. ¡°No¡ I am a goddess, a goddess who loves all mankind. I-¡± ¡°All right, so you decided to y dumb, is that it? When the celestial lord killed so many people just to lure you out before, why didn¡¯t you show up?¡± ¡°I was preparing to sacrifice myself to save the world! The celestial lord could not stop me.¡± The goddess. seemed to regain her confidence immediately. ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you just hidepletely and carry out the sacrifice in secret? Why did you choose to show up precisely when he was about to kill the d The goddess was rendered speechless, her lips trembling. The plot of this section was almost identical to what Team Duo Alpha had performed. Therefore, after Isabe threw out this soul¨C stirring question, whether they were present at the scene or online, everyone felt as if they had been struck by a bolt of lightning. Netizen: I can¡¯t believe I didn¡¯t realize this issue earlier! Netizen: D*mn, you keep iming to be a goddess, treating all living beings equally. Yet, whenmoners were being killed, you were nowhere to be fo Netizen: If you had persisted in hiding till the end, fulfilling your mission, I could have respected you for your integrity. 2/4 Chapter 101 A Piece Of Her Mind +5 Pearls Netizen: Right, if you didn¡¯t persist to the end, wouldn¡¯t all those mortals who were by the celestial lord be a joke? Netizen: It¡¯s more than a joke. We¡¯re just pawns in their game of love. Take a closer look, doesn¡¯t it seem like the male lead and female lead are having a caught in the crossfire of their quarrel. Netizen: I can¡¯t believe I was actually moved by that storyline just a moment ago. Oh my God, it¡¯s making me sick Netizen: She¡¯s such a hypocrite. Isabe needs to give them a piece of her mind. At this point, the dissenting fans found themselves at a loss for words, unable to conjure up any favorable arguments. All they could muster was: The god Netizen: The celestial lord has already been bewitched, wouldn¡¯t she have realized? It¡¯s just that those sacrifices seem insignificant in her eyes! The performance on stage carried on. ¡°I truly didn¡¯t mean for this to happen. I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m so sorry¡¡± The goddess expressed remorse, unable to justify the disaster that had urred because Isabe immediately held her sword to the goddess neck. ¡°Do you still n on using your divine save him? Is this where your divine power should be us power to The goddess looked at her lover with sorrow. ¡°He was originally a noble celestial lord of the celestial realm. It was all because of me that he was bewitch ¡°He¡¯s not to me? Have you asked those innocent lives he ughtered?¡± Isabe¡¯s tone was icy cold. ¡°What right does this monster have to be saved? The goddess trembled at the words spoken, yet she refused to halt her healing efforts. ¡°His obsession was born out of his love for me.¡± Isabe scoffed, ¡°Are you seriously measuring the depth of your love by the cost of human lives? That¡¯s just sick!¡± Isabe seemed too weary to continue speaking. She lifted the celestial lord and left. The goddess anxiously held onto the celestial lord. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Evil must be vanquished. It¡¯s a sacrifice made to save the world!¡± Isabe dered coldly. With no further ado, she kicked the goddess aside, tossing th The goddess was instantly filled with panic. ¡°No, why¡ beg you, please don¡¯t hurt him. It¡¯s my duty to offer sacrifices for the salvation of the world.¡± Isabe sneered, ¡°So you actually remember your duty after all. The heavens sent you here for one job, just one, and you can¡¯t even do that right. What 12:00 Sun, Uct b Chapter 101 A Piece Of Her Mind 83% +5 Pearls The goddess watched as the celestial lord vanished into the smoke. It didn¡¯t take long before tranquility. was restored. The goddess broke down in tears. Unable to save her beloved, she finally started to question the ways of the world. ¡°Was I born to be sacrificed? If that¡¯s ce? Without him, how am I supposed to live alone?¡± At that moment, Christopher, now dressed in a fresh set of white clothes, made another appearance, simr to the previous scene. After all, it was typica The goddess was instantly moved to tears of joy. However, before she could rush forward to wee their final happy ending. Isabe threw a chain, which wrapped around the celestial lord¡¯s neck, effectively imprisoning him. ¡°It¡¯s not over yet!¡± Gossip 102 Gossip 102 Chapter 102 You Deserve To Die Too The goddess looked at Isabe in shock. ¡°He barely survived. What more do you want from him?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve told you, I¡¯m the embodiment of countless vengeful spirits. I must seek vengeance.¡± Isabe shed a sinister smile. ¡°Do you really think that there¡¯s no need to atone for your sins? Where, then, l The goddess pleaded tearfully, ¡°This is all my fault. I am a goddess. I shouldn¡¯t have let personal feelings get in the ¡± Isabe cut her off directly, ¡°Yes, you shouldn¡¯t have! You¡¯ve been ying the passive role for a long time. After all, this way, you wouldn¡¯t have to bear a The goddess was stunned. Although the celestial lord was unable to resist, he immediately defended the goddess, saying. ¡°We¡¯ve already saved the world. What more do you wan The goddess also regained herposure. ¡°The celestial lord sacrificed himself to save the world. Isn¡¯t that enough to atone for his wins?¡± Seriously, saving the world is your responsibility. What does it have to do with the mess you¡¯ve created?¡± The celestial lord was least fond of such statements. ¡°Why should she be the one to be sacrificed? Has anyone of you considered her feelings? Isn¡¯t it enough that I¡¯ve taken her ce now Isabe sneered, pointing at the celestial lord, and said. You¡¯re the celestial lord, nurtured by the luck and energy of heaven and earth. After you ascende She then pointed at the goddess and said, ¡°You were created by the heavens for a special purpose. Your birthright is to protect the mortals and shelter all living beings.¡± Just as the celestial lord and the goddess were about to retort, Isabe added. ¡°Because of these duties, you¡¯ve been bestowed with all the privileges the world has to offer from the very beginning. These privile for your sins? You are unworthy of ruling this world, undeserving of the worship of thousands. You aren¡¯t worthy of being the goddess, revered by the thr Isabeunched into a tirade, leaving the celestial lord and the goddess speechless. In the end, it was the celestial lord who couldn¡¯t hold back any long Isabe sneered, ¡°You want to fall in love? Go ahead. Remove your celestial roots, be mortals, and love each other to your heart¡¯s content.¡± Both the celestial lord and the goddess were taken aback. ¡°What, haven¡¯t you thought about it? If you were to let go of your statuses, there wouldn¡¯t be an any need for you to sacrifice anything. Fate will find a way to make up for everything. Are you blind to the mountain of Imortal remains beneath your feet, story worth praising? You delude yourselves into thinking you cum live like mortale marne have children pyncper love and felt over nerconal affair Ver ho Chapter 102 You Deserve To Die Too +5 Pearls im to be divine beings, high above all? If you hold such a position, enjoying the worship, faith, and offerings of the people and reaping the benefits, then you should fulfill your responsibilities. How can you yearn to be revered like a deity, enjoying all the world¡¯s luxuries, yet be unwilling to sacrifice love? Such greed could be lethal.¡± ¡°Holy smokes, well said!¡± A voice from the audience echoed prominently in the otherwise quiet studio. However, it didn¡¯t disrupt the viewing experience b Thanks to Isabe and Christopher¡¯s stage y, everyone finally managed to understand one thing, and it lingered in their minds. Finally, there was a clear bias trending online. Those tenacious fans who resisted were eventually swept away by the overwhelming tide, gradually bing assimted. Although they were unwilling Netizen: Isabe, I understand now. Isn¡¯t this just like receiving a lifetime¡¯s worth of sry but not wanting to work at the end? How shameless! Netizen: He pray and worship every single day, making offerings to you, not for you to fall in love. You better get back to work and protect us properly! Netizen: Do you really have what it takes to be a deity? If not you¡¯re out! There are plenty of others coveting your position. If need be. I¡¯ll just switch to a Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Netizen: Why would I believe in a deity that doesn¡¯t look out for me? Am I supposed to find spiritual sustenance in watching you all fall in love? I¡¯m not si Netizen: We hold you in high esteem, hoping you would guide us toward hope and happiness in life. Despite our unwavering faith, you choose not to rec Netizen: To attain divinity, one must sever all emotional ties. It¡¯s only fair that a deity descends to the human world when they fall in love! Netizen: And you have the audacity to ask us why we expect anything in return? If you¡¯re so capable, you shouldn¡¯t have let us believe in you from the st Netizen: There are teacher¨C student affairs, romances between mortals and immortals, and even love stories between deities and demons. They easily lose their temper and start a f Mirabelle was not in the waiting area, so she had the freedom to check her phone whenever she wanted. At this moment, she was biting her lower lip, fix Suddenly, she had a bad feeling. Their original n was to use the power of the stage to elicit sympathy from everyone. When the time came to reveal their rtionship issues, the fans stom But now, the situation waspletely reversed. After all, the criticisms fired at the deities on stage could very ver Chapter 102 You Deserve To Die Too Though Maverick and Hendrick weren¡¯t strictly considered idols, their status and poprity were undeniably supported by their fans, +5 Pearls The reason why there was little opposition to Hendrick¡¯s romantic rtionship with her was because it did not interfere with Hendrick¡¯s career. She was a However, at that time, their stage y was already under fire due to the controversy stirred up by Team A- list. It was ridiculed mercilessly. If news about No, this n must be put on hold. Moreover, just to be safe, we must shift the me to the script they¡¯re performing. They surely didn¡¯t choose this script willingly. It was Danielle who forced them to act out this script. Yes, only in this way can the three of us escape from our predicament. Meanwhile, in the backstage area, Hayden suddenly let out a surprised ¡°huh¡± as he looked at his phone. Intrigued, Rosalie and Thalia turned their gaze over. Hayden handed his phone over to Danielle to look at.. Someone managed to snap a photo of Mirabelle and Maverick kissing, and it¡¯s already starting to circte within small circles that Maverick is making a fool out of Hendrick. This kind of internal conflict tends to spread quickly.¡± Had it been in the past, Danielle would have certainly been taken aback upon seeing such a photograph. At that moment, however, she merely scoffed, ¡°They brought it upon themselves, getting so carried away.¡± Upon hearing the news, Rosalie and Thalia were ecstatic, their smiles radiating joy. They began to stroll Twitter, sharing gossip with others. ¡°A drowning man will clutch at straws. Will Maverick choose to give up on her when it matters most?¡± Hayden expressed his concern. Danielle said, ¡°It¡¯s okay because I¡¯ve also given up on him.¡± The online world was aze with activity, a storm was brewing, and the final stage had begun Facing the ridicule from Isabe, the celestial lord and the goddess were at a loss for words. When Isabe was about to act against the celestial lord, the goddess pleaded, ¡°He has realized his mistake. Can¡¯t you see he has already rid himself o This was also theforting conclusion of the previous stage. Of course, the audience who had feltforted at that time now felt overwhelmingly naus They couldn¡¯t help but wonder how Isabe would handle this. They didn¡¯t want to be disappointed. In the very next moment, a cold glint shed before their eyes. 12:01 Sun, Oct 6 ti b Chapter 102 You Deserve To Die Too Without uttering another word, Isabe thrust her sword through the goddess¡® Chest. 9.83% +5 Pearls ¡°Do you think I¡¯m an idiot? Go into seclusion to atone for your sins? Bullsh*t. It¡¯s just an excuse to escape to paradise and indulge in love. You, with hand of your selfish desires! The universe operates on the principle of karma, where good and evil deeds ultimately face their consequences. It does not discr Gossip 103 Gossip 103 Reading Juicy Gossip in Her Mind Chapter 103 Appease The Audience +5 Pearls In the final act of the stage y, the goddess and the celestial lord were in by Isabe. Their spirits were cast into the Cycle of Rebirth. However, this Isabe made them experience the lives of all those they had killed, from full of hope to utter despair, and finally to death. After their memories as deities Isabe, having stripped the divine power from the goddess, scattered it across the earth. This allowed the vengeful spirits who had died because of them to ascend to the afterlife sooner, restoring life and vitality to all things. These powers originally stemmed from the faith of all beings in the three realms toward the heavens. Since the goddess had no intention of utilizing them Isabe¡¯s exit was a gradual fade into the dimming lights. It was as if countless vengeful spirits had finally found their peace and dispersed. The resonant narration echoed once more. ¡°Are you worthy of others¡® faith and admiration? Are you ready for it?¡± Once the performance concluded, everyone held their breath. The unconventional script had opened up a whole new world, unlike anything the audienc The final question was indeed a wake¨Cup call The audience below the stage didn¡¯t need any prompting from the event coordinator. They spontaneously cheered and apuded. Among them, David, Selena, and Evian were all pleasantly surprised as they looked around. Filled with pride, they stood up together to cheer for Team A list. The director and producer were stunned as they watched the online buzz and soaring data metrics. The theme of faith had been a topic they had pondered, considering all possible interpretations. Unexpectedly, Team A¨Clist ended the stage y with a rebuke. Are you worthy of others¡® faith and admiration? Are you ready for it? Will you discipline yourself and lead by example in the future? It isn¡¯t just about granting you power. You also have to fulfill your responsibilities. Otherwise, what is your purpose? Uponparison, Team Duo Alpha, who held love and affection as their faith, seemed rather shallow. Maybe a profound love that could be elevated to the status of faith does exist. However, the two stage ys were vastly different. Now, no one would da Even the fans of Team Duo Alpha were now as quiet as if they didn¡¯t exist. 83% Chapter 103 Appease The Audience +5 Pearls On Twitter, there was no longer any praise for Team Duo Alpha¡¯s stage y. Even when mentioned, it was only brought up as a point of harshpariso T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. The online debate was bing increasingly heated. Even previous medieval fantasy dramas were brought into the discussion. Naturally, Maverick¡¯s almost stereotypical roles became t list. Netizen: Despite teasing a transformation on social media, Maverick ultimately yed it safe during the show, sticking to his familiar roles. Surprisingly, his fans defended Netizen: Improved teamwork, my foot! Just look at Team A¨C list, and there¡¯s Isabe, a newbie whose acting skills are as stiff as a board. How could they even have the guts to use such an excuse? Netizen: Where are the fans of Team Duo Alpha? Come out and show yourselves. Weren¡¯t you all so boastful before? Do you still believe that your idols¡® In the end. Team Duo Alpha¡¯s die¨C hard fan responded: I was just a poor choice of script. Do you know how hard he¡¯s been working? We always believe that he¡¯s striving for his future. It¡¯s j A second fan chimed in: Exactly! Hendrick¡¯s girlfriend made a huge sacrifice too! It was all for a good performance. We can¡¯t just dismiss all their efforts Another wrote: It must be the agency¡¯s fault. Why would they choose such a script? It¡¯s like they¡¯re plotting against him. The staff should step forward an Maverick and Hendrick were from the samepany. The Public Rtions Department hurried to get in touch with them to discuss a response. At that moment, the members of Team Duo Alpha were waiting for the one who caused all the trouble to return. Isabe and Christopher had descended the stage and were on their way back. The supporting actress expressed her concern. ¡°Are we being a bit too harsh?¡± Christopher said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I chose the script myself. It won¡¯t affect any of you.¡± Isabe said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s all right. We¡¯re just like them, ying out a clich¨¦ storyline. How can they possibly me us?¡± The actors performing alongside them looked at them with extreme distrust, feeling that they were Troublemakers. Such tant disrespect was rare even in the entertainment i This stirred their curiosity, making them unable to resist the urge to follow and sneak a peek backstage. They wondered if there would be amotion w li It would be a real shame not to join in on such excitement. Everyone harbored a penchant for gossip. Backstage, the Quirks, who had used their connections to get in, were already discussing Isabe¡¯s Chapter 103 Appease The Audience innermost thoughts. +5 Pearls They put so much effort into the y. They must be feeling quite awkward now. It¡¯s a shame I couldn¡¯t see their expressions firsthand in the waiting area The Quirks pursed their lips. However, it wasn¡¯t a shame because their current expressions were also quite a spectacle. Maverick, Hendrick, and Mirabelle were seen huddled together. Maverick looked as if he was suppressing his anger, while Hendrick wore a gloomy expression. Caught in between, Mirabelle appeared pitifully innocent, her eyes already as red as a rabbit¡¯s. The moment they approached, Maverick let out a cold huff. Hd shot a nce at Danielle, hinting at her with his eyes. However, he discovered that Danie In the past, whenever they encountered such troubles, it was always Danielle who stepped up to help handle and resolve them. Even if they had disagreements, Danielle would still publicly defend hi For a moment, Maverick was genuinely taken aback. Recalling their recent disagreement, he couldn¡¯t swallow his pride, and he was left in an awkward p Surprisingly, Hendrick didn¡¯t hold back at all. He questioned straightforwardly, ¡°Guys, isn¡¯t it a bit unjust to put us in such a situation? We didn¡¯t offend yo Christopher halted in his tracks, turning his gaze toward Hendrick. The surroundings fell into immediate silence, with restless elements dispersing into the air, creating an atmosphere that instantly grew tense. Hendrick had some financial support, and he was rather indifferent about whether or not to stay in the entertainment industry, so he wasn¡¯t afraid of offen Isabe hadn¡¯t anticipated Hendrick¡¯s boldness. She had thought they would keep up appearances and swallow this matter down. Moreover, Hendrick¡¯s I get it now. This isn¡¯t just about the script but also our performance that defied the clich¨¦d narrative. It forced them to postpone their original n. Wait, w Upon hearing this, the Quirks nearly burst outughing Even Christopher, while confronting Hendrick, struggled to mask his emotions. All he managed was aplex gaze fixed upon Hendrick. Gossip 104 Gossip 104 Chapter 104 Orchestrating A Distraction To Deflect Conflict. G +5 Pearls At that moment, Maverick stepped up and stood beside Hendrick, signaling his agreement. However, he failed to notice the bright spark in Hendrick¡¯s ey Coming back to his senses, Christopher was nonchnt as he said, ¡°You didn¡¯t. It was just apetitive showdown, survival of the fittest really. Why wouldn¡¯t we use a better strategy if we thought of one? Haven¡¯t you ever done something at th Seriously, Chris, you¡¯re starting to sound like a viin. But you¡¯re not wrong. These three are even more evil. They even thought of sacrificing Danielle to their love story. How dare they question us? While they covertly inserted their personal agenda into the y, we, at least, performed it with transparency The Quirks listened with stifledughter, desperately trying to suppress their smiles. Upon hearing Christopher¡¯s response, the trio was indeed stunned. They did not expect Christopher to admit it outright. They had thought he woulde up with some sort of excuse. providing them a way out. Such a res ken aback. Maverick was least adept at dealing with such situations. Instinctively, he looked toward Danielle again, but, as before, there was no response, not even For the first time, Maverick realized he had no one to rely on. He felt as if he was walking a tightrope alone, filled with an inexplicable sense of unease. Just when the atmosphere was unbearably awkward, Hendrick¡¯s manager came rushing over, breaking the tense standoff After the excitement had died down, a few individuals went to hold a meeting, evidently concerning the recent stage y. Currently, there was a live post¨C match interview taking ce outside. They would have to go on stageter, and it seemed they wanted to use this opportunity to make up for something Before long, Danielle returned, her expression gloomy. The people around couldn¡¯t help but steal nces, their curiosity piqued. ¡°Why is she back alone? Didn¡¯t they have a meeting together?¡± The Quirks surrounding Isabe wondered. After all, Danielle was still Maverick¡¯s manager at the time, and since their contract hadn¡¯t been terminated, it was only natural for her to work for Maveric While having her makeup fixed, Isabe couldn¡¯t help but take a closer look. Haha, she¡¯s mad. The Quirks immediately perked up their ears. Thepany aims to salvage the reputations of the two idols, proposing several public rtions strategies. Danielle, being the professional she is, helpe Chapter 104 Orchestrating A Distraction To Deflect Conflict +5 Pearls The Quirks pondered over it and felt it made sense. A sincere apology might leave theizens hesitant to continue criticizing. After all, their performances were predictably ordinary. Perhaps this ap As an artist, Christopher believed that this was the best public rtions strategy. Sometimes, it was indeed better to be open and approachable rather th However, surprisingly, none of the three were willing to ept the idea. Mirabelle even deliberately questioned Danielle, asking if her unwillingness to fin A member of the Quirk family hissed, ¡°Wow, the hypocrisy is so real. Mirabelle is clearly putting on a show for Maverick. She wants him to firmly stand by The dim¨C witted Maverickshed out at Danielle, using her of not being willing to think things through and telling her to get lost. That¡¯s why Danielle had no cho The Quirks couldn¡¯t help but scorn Maverick for hisck of discernment. Does he really think he¡¯s someone special? As soon as she was chased away, these three troublemakers started plotting¡ D*mn! They¡¯ve already taken action? Maverick, you really have no consc The Quirks, driven by curiosity, immediately moved closer to Isabe. What did they do? Isabe did not respond. Instead, she immediately pulled out her phone and began to swipe through it. The Quirks quickly joined Isabe in scrolling through Twitter. At that moment, quite a few people¡¯s phones started to ring, including Danielle¡¯s. Danielle picked up her phone and her face froze. The hashtag #TheCulpritOfTeamDuoAlphaFailedStage y was already trending. The topic quickly gained momentum. Someone had supplied a marketing ount with various rehearsal photos. All the images captured Danielle, script in hand, overseeing the scenes. An alleged insider began to spill the beans wildly, writing: Actually, the original script for Team Duo Alpha was centered on grand righteousness and faith time fans of Maverick should know that his manager, Danielle, has always been the one in charge of his affairs, handling everything and making all the d list, but it turned out to be a case of shooting oneself in the foot. A response came immediately from below: How could the manager be so foolish? Instead of letting Maverick change his image, she had him do what he¡¯s usually good at. In¡¯t that just asking for trouble? Or could there be anoth A fan who had heard the news suddenly became incensed. They wrote: She used to be quite astute. I wonder if Chapter 104 Orchestrating A Distraction To Deflect Conflict she¡¯s trying to ruin Maverick¡¯s career, Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. +5 Pearls Soon enough, a most¨Clikedment caught everyone¡¯s attention. It read: Rumor has it that the two seem to be nning to terminate their contract. This instantly sparked a tidal wave of reactions. After all, instances of managers backstabbing their artists in the entertainment industry were far from rar Perhaps negotiations hadn¡¯t gone well, or perhaps there were harbored resentments, which led to them seeking an opportunity for retaliation. ith such an exnation, the fans¡® object of hatred was instantly shifted. After all,pared to their beloved idol, they were more inclined to believe that o Hashtags such as #Sympathy ForMaverick, #ActorsChoiceOfScript, and #WhatStopped YouFromChangingYourimage surfaced one by one. They seemed to paint Danielle as a puppet master controlling everything. This news also influenced the barrage of livements. The previous stream of mockery toward Team. Duo Alpha gradually began to shift toward symp Once public opinion was swayed, everything changed in the blink of an eye. The staff members who were privy to the truth all looked sympathetically toward Danielle, understanding that she had been made a scapegoat. However, they were insignificant people,cking the financial resources to buy trending searches or hire ghostwriters. Therefore, even if they spoke out, The director and producer remained in the shadows, evidently not wanting to get embroiled in this dispute. After all, it was their own internal affair. The industry was aplex web, and there was no shortag On the other hand, the Quirks, who were merely spectators, were far from pleased. They dropped countless hints to Christopher, expressing their dissat Christopher gave Hayden a meaningful nce. With a sense of helplessness, Hayden held his phone and approached Danielle. ¡°Do you need any help?¡± Danielle slowly lifted her icy face, a coldugh escaping her lips. ¡°If I can¡¯t even handle this little matter, do you still want to recruit me?¡± Upon seeing this, Hayden raised an eyebrow andmented, ¡°It seems like nothing can stump you, Danielle.¡± Gossip 105 Gossip 105 Reading Juicy Gossip in Her Mind Chapter 105 The Master Of Sarcastic Remarks ¡¸‡åõ¶883%ˆD +5 Pearls ¡°For Maverick¡¯s strategy to take shape, Danielle must be willing to sacrifice,¡± Christopher analyzed. Isabe said. ¡°If it were the old Danielle, as a manager, taking the me for her artists wouldn¡¯t be a big deal. After all, artists and their managers are a unit. As long as the artist doesn¡¯t lose public favor, they will still make money. They can¡¯t afford to let their money¨C making machine falter, but now¡¡± Rosalie sighed. ¡°It¡¯s unbelievable that Maverick would dare to act this way, given how strained his rtionship with Danielle is,¡± Selena said, ¡°That rascal is too confident, believing that Dani wouldn¡¯t dare to destroy him.¡± Evian said in surprise. ¡°He¡¯s really full of himself. He can¡¯t possibly think that Danielle still has feelings for him, right?¡± David and Christopher exchanged nces, both thinking that Maverick couldn¡¯t possibly be this foolish. Hayden returned, and everyone looked at him curiously. Hayden chuckled. ¡°There¡¯s no need for us to worry! ¡°Is there any call history or chat messages that could be posted online as proof?¡± Rosalie excitedly asked. ¡°How could we possibly use that strategy? It¡¯s like causing a huge damage to the enemy but suffering ten times more ourselves. Danielle definitely would Several of the Quirk family members, who were merely spectators, were slow to react. They stared at Hayden in confusion. Hayden exined, ¡°Think about it, all those rumors are just hearsay from others. Team Duo Alpha hasn¡¯t said anything publicly. If, at this point, Danielle truth, while the irrational ones¡ Everyone quickly caught on. They were instantly filled with a myriad of emotions. Rational fans might recall who chose the script, so why was Danielle brought out to take the k? Irrational fans, on the other hand, would escte things to another level. They wouldn¡¯t consider that Maverick was the one instigating things from behind the scenes. Instead, they would believe that Maverick hadn¡¯t done anyt Everyone could already picture what those people would say. ¡°The most crucial point is, her reputation within the industry won¡¯t be pleasant, and eventually, no one would dare to work with her. Unless she decides t If only all the artists under my management are this obedient when I speak¡ Chapter 105 The Master of Sarcastic Remarks are truly uncooperative +5 Pearls Just as Hayden was gearing up tounch into an in¨C depth analysis for everyone on what Danielle might do next, everyone¡¯s expressions shifted rapidly. They seemed to have an epiphany. In an instant, the Hayden was confused. Having already observed through the Gossip System what Danielle would do, Isabe started scrolling Twitter, gloating at other¡¯s misfortune. After hearing the heartfelt confessions, everyone began to witness how those fans who had previously criticized Danielle were proven wrong- In reality, the process was quite straightforward. There had been a leak beforehand of a photo showing Maverick and Mirabelle kissing. Although the news spread rapidly, it never gained traction due to the constant influx of high¨C profile information online. Some people who saw it dismissed it as a photoshopped picture due to the poor photo quality, All Danielle had to do was secretly boost their online traffic and then provide them with a sensational headline. Everything else would naturally fall into p The caption read: Maverick did not seem forced at all. He was even practicing earnestly off¨Cstage. Pffi, way to go, Danielle! I hereby dub you the master of sarcastic remarks. Wait a minute¡ I¡¯ve never seen this photo before. Seems like they are quite behind the scenes! What¡¯s this? Thepany¡¯s rooftop? I wonder, did Crazy Hendrick manage to steal a kiss this time? ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . The folks from the Quirk family had actually seen the photo earlier, but coupled with that caption, they had to struggle to hold back theirughter. As expected, a marketing ount quickly noticed and immediately shared it. While waiting for things to unfold, they were invited on stage for the final segment. Perhaps Maverick and the others were too apprehensive to face Danielle. They chose to ascend the stage from a different location. After Christopher and Isabe ascended, they noticed the restoredposure on their faces. Jewas obvious that they thought the detrimental method h Christopher and Isabe managed to keep their expressions in check as they participated in the interview. They methodically covered topics from acting Maverick and his team had subtly expressed their frustration with their own script while also showing approval for Team A¨Clist¡¯s script concept. At that moment, both Isabe and Christopher found themselves coughing uncontrobly. Their faces had turned a deep shade of red. Team Duo Alpha probably thought that their magnanimity had taken Team A¨Clist by surprise. In reality, those two were on the verge of bursting intoughter. 12:01 Sun, Oct 6 tib. Chapter 105 The Master Of Sarcastic Remarks: K 83%| +5 Pearls This time, there were noplications, and everything went smoothly. However, before they left the stage, they didn¡¯t see the director and producer beh They quickly shut down the live room. Their show hade to an end. Whatever issue that followed had nothing to do with them, absolutely nothing. Not long ago,izens were eagerly following the drama, engrossed in various conspiracy theories revolving around the two male idols. But when they tu their attention back, they were all taken aback. Netizen: What is this? Outsiders wouldn¡¯t understand. During rehearsals, do actors really have to go all out in these kissing scenes? Netizen: Rehearsal, my ass. This isn¡¯t even a rehearsal room! They were doing this out in the open. Don¡¯t tell me they were being forced to rehearse! Today¡¯sizens can¡¯t be fooled that easily! Netizen: Judging by their posture, they were kissing so deeply,pletely lost in the moment! If this were forced. I¡¯d wash my hair upside down. Netizen: This photo of the outfit¡ I think I¡¯ve seen it posted by their fans as a candid shot. It¡¯s just a casual day, not leted. It¡¯s definitely a secret rendezvous. Netizen: D*mn, just earlier they were saying it was the manager who forced them to act out that kind of script, even pushing them to film kissing scenes¡¡. Netizen: I just knew it. Do those fans ever use their brains? Even if the manager could influence Maverick¡¯s decisions, could they also control Hendrick a Netizen: Considering Maverick¡¯s status, it¡¯s impossible that he has no say with his manager. Isn¡¯t he just trying to shift me for this failure by pretending to be the victim? As a man, he reallycks responsibility. I dere I¡¯m no longer a fan Netizen: Let¡¯s not jump to conclusions and get carried away. What if the haters are intentionally using fake photos to nder Maverick? It might be from a different shoot¡. Before Maverick¡¯s fans could find a reason to console themselves, Hendrick¡¯s fans were already up in arms. The woman they had reluctantly epted was allegedly having an affair. It was unbelievable. Maverick had previously outdone Hendrick, and they had been magnanimous about it. But now he was trying to steal his girlfriend. They had to get to the At that moment, the live broadcast was just reaching its climax, withments flooding in like a sea of stars. However, the actors had already turned aw and were no longer projected on the big screen, so no one saw them. Hendrick¡¯s fans began to show their support. After a thorough professional examination, it was confirmed that the photo was one hundred percent authentic and valid. It was an idental capture of a stolen kiss by someone¡¯s drone. This was the final straw. Hendrick¡¯s fans exploded in outrage. Immediately, they were at loggerheads with Maverick¡¯s fans. They started throwing usa 12:01 Sun, Oct 6 Ep. Chapter 105 The Master Of Sarcastic Remarks °×:82%! +5 Pearls Mirabelle was also a C¨C list actress with a modest fan base. Her fans were in a difficult situation as they couldn¡¯t possibly ept that their beloved idol was an unscrupulous wo they were torn between wanting Mirabelle toe forward and exin herself and suspecting that she might have been coerced into her actions. In short, it was a three¨Cway battle. With the addition of Christopher¡¯s fans who loved the fight and Isabe¡¯s fans who enjoyed the drama, the situation got so heated that it even caused the social media serve Once recovered, some matters had essentially been settled andid to rest. Netizen: Hrious! I bet it was Maverick who orchestrated this whole plot, all to hook up with Hendrick¡¯s girlfriend! They¡¯ve been hooking up for a while no yed into their hands, acting out the very drama they excel at. Netizen: Wow, talk about a shocker! I remember Hendrick¡¯s fans saying that he made a huge sacrifice for this y. even involving his own girlfriend. I tho Netizen: Now that you mention it, I suddenly find the scene where the celestial lord and the goddess were kissing in their performance utterly nauseating. Turns out, it wasn¡¯t for the sake of the perfo Netizen: We¡¯re pretty all right. Their fans, on the other hand, seem likeplete fools. Haha, I feel sorry for them. Fan: It¡¯s time to leave the fan club. Maverick is a disappointment through and through! Fan: Danielle has been working hard by your side for so long. It¡¯s one thing for you to not show gratitude, but to shift me onto her when things go wro Fan: Maverick, do you even have a conscience? We¡¯ve been working our hearts out for your career, yet here you are messing around, trying to steal som important stage y for such nonsense. You¡¯re utterly shameless! Netizen: I was wondering why you suddenly wanted to act in the usual stuff despite your ongoing effort to change your image. Now I see, Maverick. If yo fruits of our bor while simultaneously letting your own career fall apart for the sake of love. I must have been blind. Theizens, drawn in by the spectacle, couldn¡¯t help but voice their opinions. Netizen: You know, it does have a bit of the dynamic between a deity and their followers. When a celebrity ruins their career for love, isn¡¯t it simr to a d Netizen: D*mn, you spotted the hidden meaning! Of course, there were also die¨Chard fans who staunchly defended their idol. Fan: That was just gossip from marketing ounts, not something Maverick said. He didn¡¯t shift the me! Be careful with your words! Netizen: Just tell me, did he mess around with someone else¡¯s girlfriend or not? Fan: No, it¡¯s all Isabe and Christopher¡¯s fault. They plotted against Maverick. Before he encountered them, he was perfectly fine! He is my evesting 12:02 Sun, Oct 6 tib Chapter 105 The Master Of Sarcastic Remarks 82% +5 Pearls Only a handful of extreme fans continued to blindly support Maverick, but they couldn¡¯t stir up any significant turmoil. The two groups once again returned to the backstage area, inexplicably feeling that the number of staff members had increased: Isabe and Christopher realized they were all here just to enjoy the spectacle. Gossip 106 Gossip 106 Reading Juicy Gossip in Her Mind Chapter 106 Does The Narcissist Not Care About His Reputation Æø:82%Ãæ +5 Pearls When Hendrick¡¯s agent was refreshing his phone, the Twitter app was still crashing. Thus, he didn¡¯t notice anything unusual and went out to arrange the Mirabelle¡¯s assistant was loyal and protective, but at that time, they were too upied with arranging ghostwriters to tarnish Danielle¡¯s reputation, and th So, for a while, Maverick remained calm andposed as he voluntarily approached Danielle. Seeing her grim expression, he knew that Danielle had a Maverick looked a bit uneasy, but he still mustered the courage and said, ¡°Dani, I need to talk to you. Can we step outside?¡± Danielle lifted her head, her sharp gaze causing difort in Maverick¡¯s heart. ¡°Did you have the audacity to do this because you think I¡¯ve grown ustomed to taking the me for you, that one more time wouldn¡¯t matter?¡± Maverick¡¯s expression abruptly shifted, his gaze darting around. How could she say that so openly in such a crowded ce! Feeling displeased, he red at Danielle and said, ¡°Let¡¯s talk outside.¡± Danielle let out a cold chuckle. ¡°No need. We¡¯ll go our separate ways once we sign this termination contract. I can assure you that I won¡¯t make any pub While speaking. Danielle pulled out a freshly prepared contract termination document from her bag and ced it in front of Maverick. Everyone present gasped in shock after hearing that. Has it reallye to the point of terminating heart this time. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. e contract? It seems Maverick¡¯s actions have truly broken Daniell After all, everyone on set knew about the past incident. The script had been changed and Danielle had made quite a fuss about it. Despite all the advice Having lost and even getting ridiculed by the crowd, Maverick¡¯s act of shifting the me to salvage his reputation was truly distasteful. Out of respect for their past rtionship, Danielle had no intention of dragging Maverick into this mess. She nned to take responsibility for it and then that. Everyone awkwardly lowered their heads, staring at their phones as then looked up at the three people who had just entered and Winessages kept popping up. They Is this the time to be worrying about terminating the contract Hendrick paused. Wait¡ Why are so many people looking at me? if they have seen that picture yet. Mirabelle, too, found it odd. That¡¯s strange¡ It seems as though a lot of people are sneaking nces at me. Chapter 106 Does The Narcissist Not Care About His Reputation 82%a +5 Pearls The eyes of the Quirk family¡¯s members darted around excitedly, eager to see when their expressions would chan Maverick wasn¡¯t aware of his surroundings, though. Instead, he interjected in shock, ¡°Danielle, is this really necessary? It¡¯s not like this is your first time¡ tantrum?¡± Danielle was practically rolling her eyes. ¡°I mentioned terminating the contract before, but you turn a deaf ear to it. After that, I went ahead and prepared Maverick was stunned. ¡°As for other contracts that can¡¯t be terminated, I can be gradually deal with them ording to thew. I¡¯m willing to bear any losses that fall within my re Hehehe¡ I knew Danielle couldn¡¯t stand it any longer! Those from the Quirk family, too, believed that human garbage should be taken out immediately. After Danielle finished speaking, she pulled out a pen for signing and ced it right under Maverick¡¯s gaze. ¡°Y¨CYou¡¯re really going to do this? You just can¡¯t ept me and¡¡± Maverick nced at Mirabelle who was standing beside him. Buddy, you¡¯re a true narcissist. Those from the Quirk family felt the same way. He¡¯s such a narcissist! Danielle felt a twinge of disgust curling at the corner of her mouth. ¡°You actually think I¡¯m jealous because I have feelings for you? I must say, your imagi s, why spout such blunt truths, especially in front of so many people? Do you think our narcissist doesn¡¯t care about his reputation? Those from the Quirk family snickered in silence. The onlookers were all pretending to be busy with something, yet they couldn¡¯t help but prick¨Cup their cars. Keep talking! Say more! Whoever is blocking the door, please make sure not to let them leave! We can¡¯t just let such a juicy gossip slip through our finge Maverick¡¯splexion fluctuated between shades of red and white, his embarrassment and anger evident as he retorted, ¡°What do you mean you¡¯re no 1. on. You¡¡± As Maverick spoke, he gradually fell silent. Others were astounded to hear what Danielle had done for him. How could Maverick treat her like that? He 12-02 Sun Chapter 106 Does The Narcissist Not Care About His Reputation. truly is heartless! +5 Pearls ¡°You don¡¯t think I¡¯ve done all this because I¡¯m interested in you, do you? Even if I were to train a dog to be an actor, I would invest just as much because Overwhelmed with embarrassment and anger, Maverick took a step back and could barely stand. Why are you being so harsh, Danielle? Even a dog is more dedicated than him! They never ck off and would never backstab their owner! The members of the Quirk family, however, couldn¡¯t tell which one of the two was more problematic. ¡°In the past, I saw you as a person with potential who could be useful to me. But now, you¡¯re nothing. I have no intention of going down with you. Every s The color drained from Maverick¡¯s face little by little. It was as if he was finally waking up from his narcissism. His lips turned pale, trembling as he said, ¡° How could he have the nerve to ask that? Everyone couldn¡¯t help but wonder why Maverick still acted as if he were the victim here. Danielle brandished her phone and threatened, ¡°Stop with the nonsense, or I¡¯ll- you going ¡°Maverick!¡± Hendrick called out as a reminder. Maverick looked over and there was an unspoken understanding between the two. Turning to Mirabelle, h Watching the three exchange nces, everyone in the room felt a tremor in their pupils, their toes curling in embarrassment. They¡¯re still in the dark, huh? Well, it makes sense as none of them are holding their phones right now. F*ck! Will someone please inform them? Well¡ I suppose no one wants to miss out on this excitement! Taking a deep breath, Maverick regained hisposure. He reached for the contract, his expression a mix of emotions as he asked, ¡°Are you really inte Danielle nodded. Maverick¡¯s eyes flickered as he continued, ¡°Then can you promise you won¡¯t- Danielle¡¯s eyes were unfathomably deep as she said, ¡°I¡¯ve always been a person of my word. If I say I won¡¯t publicize my views, then I won¡¯t. If you insis ¡°All right; I trust you!¡± Maverick quickly signed the contract, making two copies of the same document. As he looked up, his expression was serious. He h this. In the future- ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary. We¡¯re even now, so let¡¯s just rely on our own abilities moving forward,¡± Danielle sut him off. Feeling satisfied, she epted th Finally, unable to suppress her feelings, Isabe burst intoughter. Hahaha! Danielle is amazing! She didn¡¯t 3/4 Sun, Oct 6 ti Chapter 106. Does The Narcissist Not Care About His Reputation make a public deration, but she has already sneakily fought back! ·Ü÷¤982% +5 Pearls The Quirk family members chuckled in agreement. Exactly! She¡¯s doing this under the assumption that you guys truly had the skills to sessfully shift t A person of Danielle¡¯s level could only be ruthless and never show mercy. She even managed to use this wave to smoothly terminate the contract. You¡¯ll always have my respect, Danielle! The members of the Quirk family believed Danielle had managed to kill two birds with one stone. Perhaps Danielle had sensed the opportunity to termin The onlookers could only see the surface of things, and they couldn¡¯t help but exim, ¡°Danielle is so magnanimous! They identally messed up, and At that moment, Hendrick¡¯s manager and Mirabelle¡¯s assistant hastily arrived, nearly colliding at the entrance. ¡°Hendrick, we¡¯re in trouble!¡± the manager yelled, ring furiously at Mirabelle. ¡°Hurry up and check your phone, Mira!¡± the assistant urged her anxiously. Immediately, Maverick had a bad feeling. He quickly pulled out his phone to check. As he looked, he felt as if he had been struck by lightning. His legs w He then looked up at Danielle and asked, ¡°Was this your doing?¡± Gossip 107 Gossip 107 Chapter 107 Attacked By A Fan 9%82% +5 Pearls Naturally, Danielle wasn¡¯t dumb enough to admit to it. At that moment, her acting skills could rival those of a leading actress. ¡°What?¡± Maverick¡¯s expression was incredibly gloomy as he couldn¡¯t tell what was real and what wasn¡¯t. ¡°Enough talk. Let¡¯s hurry back to the office and discuss his,¡± Hendrick hastily interjected. He then grabbed. Maverick and got ready to leave, shooting Da He would never allow anyone to hurt Maverick like this. It was basically pushing them to their breaking point. Once this group of people had left. Hayden stepped forward, saying, ¡°Seems like there¡¯s more drama to ¡°Let ite, then, Danielle said with a cold chuckle. Christopher stepped forward and said, ¡°Ms. ckwell, on behalf of the agency, I formally invite Nou.¡± Danielle was taken aback at first. She then looked over and saw Isabe blinking her clear eyes at her from behind. Team A¨Clist truly was a breath of fresh air in the entertainment industry. ¡°Thanks, but I can¡¯t just join a new team while potentially carrying a scandal on my back, can I? I¡¯lle looking for you once this storm passes. After no Clearly, Danielle had decided to face the impending storm on her own. She might have already figured out the possibilities that Alexander could deduce. However, she probably didn¡¯t have an effective way to retaliate. It seems there¡¯s going to be some drama tonight. I¡¯d have to stick close to my phone to catch thetest gossip firsthand! The Quirk family thought the same. After all, they had followed the gossip this far. ¡°Let¡¯s go. My younger brother said he¡¯de to join us in celebrating your sessful performance. tonight,¡± Evian said as she approached with a smile Hayden stepped forward and addressed the Quirk family by saying, ¡°Everyone, please follow Thalia and exit through the back door. Let Isabe and Ch By the time Christopher and Isabe followed Hayden to the doorway, Isabe waspletely taken aback. Looking outside, it seemed as though there was an endless sea of people. The production team had even arranged for security guards. are there so many people?¡± 1/5 12:02 Sun, Oct 6 tib¡¤ Chapter 107 Attacked By A Fan 82%a +5 Pearis Christopher had a clear understanding of the potential number of fans who mighte to his aid. If it was excessive, his agency would intervene. At that time, Isabe was still a rookie. Despite having attracted quite a few fans, the number of spontaneous supporters was rtively small. After all, st ¡°And also, the fans of Team Duo Alpha.¡± ¡°They haven¡¯t left yet?¡± Christopher eximed in surprise. ¡°How would they dare to face their fans now? They¡¯ve slinked away through the back door!¡± scoffed Hayden. ¡°Didn¡¯t the staff tell the fans that they had already left?¡± Isabe asked curiously. ¡°They did, but no one believed it.¡± Christopher turned his head toward Isabe and said, ¡°There are too many people out there. Be careful not to get pushed aroundter.¡± Isabe nodded slightly in response. As soon as the two of them stepped out, they were greeted by a cacophony of excited shouts. Fans on both. sides were pushing and shoving to get closer, with security guards barely managing to hold them back by linking hands. Apart from the cheering, Isabe heard many inquiries about Team Duo Alpha. The tone of these inquiries was so usatory that it was no wonder they didn¡¯t dare to exit from the front door. However, it did impede their progress, making it difficult for them to move even an inch. On several asions, the security guards¡® barrier could not hold Not long after, men dressed in ck came forward to help maintain order. These were the bodyguards from the Quirk family. From a distance, Isabe spotted Alexander, d in formal attire, standing by the roadside, waiting for them. It was clear that there was concern for them, hence the decision to send a bodyguard with the car to assist With the Quirk family¡¯s bodyguards present, it didn¡¯t take long before Isabe and Christopher climbed into the car. Christopher had a stack of fan letters in his possession. Upon seeing them, Isabe couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit curious. She wondered what fans would w letters to their idols. As these thoughts swirled in her mind, a shrill cry pierced the air. ¡°I¡¯m your fan, Isabe! Please read my letter!¡± Isabe was suddenly struck by a jolt of curiosity. It wasn¡¯t vanity, just pure intrigue. So, before the car had even started moving, she rolled down the win The bodyguard nced back, noticing Alexander, who was peering out from behind Isabe, gave a slight 2/5 Chapter 107 Attacked By A Fan nod. He then allowed the young girl to rush to the side of the car. +5 Pearls The young girl was leaning against the car door. Just as Isabe was about to express her thanks and reached out to receive the letter, she caught a glimpse of a cold glint, followed ¡°Move aside!¡± Before Isabe could react, she was abruptly pulled back by her cor and found herself crashing into a solid embrace. Inside the car, a chorus of shocked gasps filled the air, yet Isabe was in a daze, oblivious to everything around her. All she could hear was the thunde saw was an arm stretched out before her eyes. The sharp de sliced through the sleeve of the ck suit, continuing inward to the white shirt beneath. In an instant. fresh blood began to seep through, staining the fabric. ¡°It¡¯s all your fault! You two must have schemed against Maverick! He¡¯s such a good person! All those leaks were clearly aimed at tarnishing his reputation The expression of the young girl outside was contorted as she attempted to stab at them again, but was apprehended and pinned to the ground by the over from behind. The people around were utterly terrified, with some continuously snapping pictures and recording videos. Furious, Christopher joined Hayden in reporting this young girl to the police. The car started immediately, with others apanying Alexander to the hospital to tend to his wounds. Feeling guilty, Isabe gently held Alexander¡¯s hand and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry; it¡¯s all my fault. If I hadn¡¯t been so curious- ¡°What does this have to do with you? The script was set by Christopher, and the fans belong to someone else. You¡¯re just unlucky!¡± David said and urge ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the wound isn¡¯t deep,¡± Evian assured her. Having studied medicine, she was capable of providing immediate care. Sitting across, Rosalie was actually so scared that her eyes reddened, yet she still patted Isabe¡¯s hand, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, Be. Chris has also Selena, with a worried expression, turned to Isabe and said, ¡°Don¡¯t me yourself, Be. It was Alexander who instructed the bodyguard to let her in Isabe felt guilty as she turned to look at Alexander. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Alexander calmly looked at Isabe, his gaze, that were cold as ice, softened as he said, ¡°It¡¯s all right.¡± Isabe opened her mouth, at a lo for words. She felt a bit ufortable inside. It was the first time someone had protected her so fiercely, so it felt a bit awkward. The fruit knife from earlier could have only grazed my arm at most. It wouldn¡¯t have been a big deal if I had gotten 3/5 12:02 Sun, Oct 6 ti ar D. Chapter 107 Attacked By A Fan ÅÌ:82% +5 Pearls hurt. But Alexander stepping in like that¡ He¡¯s quite a good person, showing such courage for justice. I¡¯ll have to property thank himter. Alexander helplessly shot her a sidelong nce and said. ¡°Protecting you is simply what I¡¯m supposed to do.¡± It wasn¡¯t a courageous act for justice, but simply a husband protecting his wife. Ah, right, I almost forgot. This guy takes responsibility more seriously than anything else. Protecting his wife in name is his duty, after all. I must admit, I d Alexander fell speechless. That wasn¡¯t the message I meant to convey¡ Upon hearing this, the Quirk family exchanged nces, their eyes reflecting mutual concern. Despite knowing that Alexander and Isabe were a coupl herself too much from her own husband. Before, she used to cling to him, but now, not only did she stop doing that, but she even adopted the attitude of an outsider. Even Alexander¡¯s selfless act of risking his life to save others didn¡¯t move Isabe to tears, which was truly worrisome. So, while Isabe was apanying Alexander to get his wounds treated, everyone else gathered together to plot their next move. While Alexander had his wounds treated, Christopher arrived with the police to gather evidence. It was then that they grasped the situation. The young girl was an underaged fan. Her family had received a call and rushed over, causing quite amo ¡°Judging by the irrational behavior of those parents, it¡¯s clear how they¡¯ve spoiled their child into such a maniac. They even had the audacity to demand ¡°Our failure was reflected in Maverick¡¯s disappointing performance. Our shorings were evident in Maverick¡¯s inappropriate advances toward someon ¡°Would he?¡± Isabe asked in astonishment. ¡°Of course not. This is the fans¡® individual behavior. Even Maverick¡¯s agency wouldn¡¯t interfere, let alone Maverick himself. If this happened in the past, could he possibly handle matters rted to his fans? Almost, he¡¯ll issue a statement apologizing to us, and then sternly condemn the fans¡® behavior.¡± After Christopher finished speaking, Hayden walked in and said, ¡°The other party has already responded. After all, they made it to the trending list. They handled it quite swiftly. Otherwise, given their current situation, they would have been surrounded by problems Christopher scoffed and said, ¡°I wonder what those crazed fans would think, seeing their beloved idol apologizing to us and keeping his distance from them. What do you think, Be? I n to sue her to the 4/5 12:02 Sun, Oct 6 tib Chapter 107 Attacked By A Fan end. %82% +5 Pearls Being well aware of Christopher¡¯s stubborn nature, Haylen frowned at Isabe. He could only attempt to persuade Isabe by saying, ¡°The other party is Christopher moved his lips, appearing somewhat dissatisfied. Isabe looked at Alexander. ¡°You¡¯re the one who got hurt. What do you think?¡± Alexander said, ¡°You and Christopher are the targets, so you two decide.¡± Feeling that Isabe was rtively easy to talk to, Hayden was about to breathe a sigh of relief when Isabe nced at Alexander¡¯s wound and der Christopher immediately burst intoughter. Hayden let out a sigh. ¡°Age has never been an exemption from consequences. Everyone must pay the price for their actions. Let¡¯s make it clear from the start that we¡¯re not bu We only seek legal justice, and we only hope that anyone facing this situation can receive the fairest response. Even if the oue is unfavorable, even is against me, I can always leave the entertainment industry. It¡¯s not a necessity for me to be in it,¡± Isabe said. 1.6K Gossip 108 Gossip 108 Chapter 108 Gotten Numb Hayden was taken aback as it was rare to see Isabe this serious, C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. +5 Pearls However, since she had said that, Hayden had no other choice but to issue a statement to address the situation. When Isabe looked back, she saw that the two brothers were both watching her.. ¡°What?¡± Isabe asked ufortably. ¡°You¡¯re actually this upset?¡± Christopher expressed in surprise. ¡°Huh? I¡¯m not upset,¡± Isabe replied in confusion. With an awkward chuckle, Christopher rose to his feet and took his leave. Alexander looked at Isabe and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be upset. ¡°I¡¯m really not upset!¡± Isabe was at a loss for words. Ugh, it¡¯s so infuriating! I¡¯ve already said I¡¯m not upset! I¡¯m not the one who got hurt! It¡¯s just not fair that someone gets special treatment because of their The corners of Alexander¡¯s lips tilted up slightly. Shortly after, a ring from the phone broke the silence. Isabe checked her phone and saw a post from her agency on Twitter. Their stance was firm, and Additionally, it was emphasized that the one who was hurt was a family member of utmost importance to Isabe. There were likely too many instances where the entertainment industry had been held hostage by the so- called guilt trips imposed by their young fans. In this instance, Maverick found himself in a hot seat. After all, it was his fan that was involved. At that time, a considerable number of Maverick¡¯s fans were present. Not only did they not get an exnation from Maverick about the events of the eve They didn¡¯t me Isabe and Christopher. After all, even if they were biased toward their own idol, they knew that this matter had nothing to do with Te list. All of this was due to Maverick¡¯s inappropriate actions. His fans were livid. The fan sites were shut down, and the fan leaders stepped forward to threaten to withdraw their support. They demanded that Maver Atst, Maverick posted a live stream announcement on his Twitter ount. Both Hendrick and Mirabelle shared his post, the trio jointly stated that the 982% Chapter 108 Gotten Numb +5 Pearls At that time, Isabe andpany had already returned home. No sooner had Isabeid down than she saw the live stream announcement. She was Upon returning home, Alexander found himself in a predicament. With his arm in a sling, he needed help. with tasks such as undressing and bathing. To ¡°My back is aching, so I need to rest. Ask your wife for help. Christopher had gone to find a Ver, leaving them to rely solely on his young nephew, Cahan. However, before they could even get through to him on the phone, there was a knock at the door. As soon as the door opened, there stood Isabe, awkwardly holding her phone at the entrance. ¡°Mom asked me toe and help you,¡± she said. I certainly didn¡¯te here because I heard I could help Alerander undress and bathe! I absolutely came here to repay a favor! Alexander felt speechless when he heard her thoughts. Inside the bathroom, the shower was already running. Alexander¡¯s injured right hand was wrapped several rounds in cling film. His expensive clothes ha One by one, theyers were removed, revealing a top¨Ctier figure. A hint of a smile tugged at the corners of Isabe¡¯s mouth. Would you consider this a blessing in disguise? But this blessing came in the form of Alexander¡¯s misfortune, though. Oh dear, am I being too wicked for Leaning against the sink, Alexander cast his gaze downward, his ears turning red from the relentless whispers of Isabe¡¯s heart. On the surface, Isabe was all business, maintaining a strictly professional demeanor. Yet, inside, she was secretly whistling with excitement and continuously appraising the situation. Everyone was essentially a female critic in the end. This neckline, this Adam¡¯s apple¡. Alexander¡¯s throat bobbed slightly. These corbones, these shoulders¡ Alexander took a deep breath, his corbones taut with tension. Would kneeling on these abs cause a knee¨Cache, I wonder! And that Apollo¡¯s belt¡ If only I could touch them¡ Alexander felt a chill run down his spine, his whole body ufortable. Uncontrobly, an image of Isabe doing such a thing popped into his mind. He Losing his temper out of embarrassment, he looked up at her, intending to issue a warning. However, he. never once met her Chapter 108 Gotten Numb +5 Pearls The steam mingled with his healthy skin tone, entuating his perfect contours. Broad shoulders tapering to a narrow waist¡ Oh, my¡ Alexander couldn¡¯t help but wonder. I¡¯m numb,pletely numb. We¡¯re married, aren¡¯t we? We didn¡¯t meet through some strange circumstances, right? Alexander, you truly are a sight for sore eyes. You¡¯re even more pleasing to the eye than all the eye candies in the short videos I¡¯ve saved in my video collection! Huh¡ Il hat kind of videos have you been,collecting? Is there anyone who could possibly understand how this atmosphere feels? I want to capture this moment on camera and share it with my besties so we Alexander was taken aback. You¡¯re surprisingly generous! Up next is¡ Oh, dear¡ Should I sneak a peek? I¡¯ve never seen anything like it before. No, no, no, I¡¯d better not. It¡¯s just too weird! Suddenly, Alexander understood what Isabe was calling weird. Once a certain level of embarrassment was reached, there should be no feeling left. Moreover, they were husband and wife, so it was inevitable that they would reach this point sooner or However, Alexander inexplicably lost hisposure. He felt his body stiffen and hurriedly moved aside. ¡°I can handle things from here. You may leave now. Hmm¡ Fair enough, I guess. We¡¯re only a couple in name, so how could he possibly dare to be fully naked in front of me? Huh? He seems quite nervou With a blush coloring his face, Alexander rose to his feet, feigningposure. His voice, slightly hoarse as he said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you supposed to be watching Oh, that¡¯s right! The juicy gossip! How could I have forgottent Has it already started? It¡¯s starting! Immediately, Isabe decided to leave the handsome man in the bathroom. As she walked out, she casually advised, ¡°Don¡¯t let the wound get wet. I¡¯ll be Then, she dashed out like the wind. you need As he watched the closing door, Alexander found himself torn. He wasn¡¯t sure whether to feel relieved that she hadn¡¯t seen his manhood, or to feel helpless tha What Alexander didn¡¯t realize was that a group of people were currently staking out their front door. They were deeply concerned about what was happening inside, but the distance and the closed door muffled the sounds, making it hard to hear anythin 12:02 Sun, Oct 6 ti Chapter 108 Gotten Numb +5 Pearls As they pondered whether Isabe had started to help Alexander with his bath, they couldn¡¯t help but wonder if things might have progressed while they were in there. In the end, they heard Isabe¡¯s inner thoughts screaming loudly. Start from the beginning! What was said at the start of the live broadcast? Let me check! So, they actually apologized together, admitting that they were the ones who chose the script and it had Those from the Quirk family got confused. Wait a minute¡ Live streaming? Their attention was diverted. One by one, they took out their phones, found a ce to sit, and watched the live stream. The happiness of my family? I¡¯ll worry about thatter! 1.6K Gossip 109 Gossip 109 Chapter 109 The Trio Lived Harmoniously Discussing the issue of script selection was still manageable during the first part of the live broadcast. After all, it was unclear who was behind the leaks, Maverick even feigned ignorance, shouldering all the me upon himself. He imed that hecked the confidence to triumph over Team A¨C list, which led him to choose what he was best at. He admitted that theck of deeper consideration was entirely his fault. In truth, this approach could have resolved everything from the start. However, Maverick was too proud to admit defeat. He found the idea of acknowled Unexpectedly, in the end, he had to step forward and admit it. After all, they were about to publicly announce their rtionship. If he still imed that his agent was behind the incident, it w Whenever Isabe thought about how Maverick ended up with nothing after all his efforts, and how he casually fired Danielle, she couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. Following that, they watched a live broadcast featuring Hendrick and Mirabelle working together. They announced that it was a joint decision and that the and thin. This made Isabe want tough even more, However, the audience of the live stream was confused. Not only Isabe but the entire onlinemunity, who were merely spectators, had never witnessed such audacious maneuvering. It was enough to asto The scene unfolded with the three of them hosting a live broadcast together. Maverick was seated in the middle, with Hendrick and Mirabelle nking him Netizen: Can anyone tell me why you three are getting along so well? Netizen: Hendrick, are you blind or just in foolish? If you¡¯re being held against your will, blink your eyes. Don¡¯t let that shameless couple beside you d Netizen: Maverick, why are you sitting in the middle? Are you trying to show us a literal demonstration of what it means to be a third wheel? Netizen: So, are paramours so unabashed nowadays? Netizen: No, our Mavie didn¡¯te to tear this family apart, he came to be a part of it. Netizen: Forget it, it¡¯s more important for the three of you to live well. I may not understand, but I wish you all the best. Netizen: I am baffled with this scene. 12:03 Sun, Oct 6 ti Chapter 109 The Trio Lived Harmoniously C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. +5 Pearls Netizen: // the big deal? If you want to make it in life, you¡¯ve got to withstand some betrayal. Bro, I¡¯ve got you back. Netizen: How about youpensate me with some money? Otherwise, I¡¯ll have a hard time getting over this hurdle. Upon seeing the flood ofments, Isabe couldn¡¯t hold back herughter any longer. In the bathroom, as Alexander was struggling to undress, he heard her melodicughter echoing, ¡°hahaha¡°. The Quirk family, who had listened in, were allughing in fits and starts. This generation ofizens had a certain boldness, often disregarding the feelings of fans and the main characters. f Aside from the unstable mental state of the casual inte spectators, the fans were in apletely different state of mind. They were collectively losing made by the casual spectators. Fan: Maverick, speak up. You didn¡¯t betray your friends to steal their girlfriends, did you? Fan: Hendrick, break up with that lowlife! Fan: Mirabelle, assure everyone, you¡¯re not ying both sides of the fence! Presumably, they were mentally prepared in advance, so the three of them didn¡¯t look at the livements, but instead, each of them revealed different Hendrick was the first to speak up. ¡°I intended to make the announcement after the show ended, but I didn¡¯t expect things to escte this drastically. Th The first announcement struck like a bolt from the blue, instantly sending the chat room of the live broadcast into an uproar. A wave of various questions and analyses promptly followed. Fan: Are you kidding me? You two used to attend various events as a couple. Do you think we¡¯re fools? Fan: Ah, that¡¯s just how the entertainment industry works. Perhaps they¡¯ve reached some sort of agreement. There are no permanent enemies, only perm Fan: Perhaps they had truly broken up, but due to contractual issues, they had no choice but to continue pretending to be a couple. Fan: Oh, poor Hendrick. He must¡¯ve swallowed insult and humiliation silently to avoid his past lover from facing Criticisin Fan: Cut the act, Hendrick has always been a yboy. He¡¯s had his fair share of rtionships. For all we know, our dear Mira could be the one being du Fan: No matter what happened between Hendrick and Mirabelle, it¡¯s pretty clear that Mirabelle and Maverick are inseparable now. All I can say is, they re how to stir things up. Same group, both her ex¨Cboyfriend and current boyfriend are present. Mirabelle, you¡¯re quite the lucky girl. Chapter 109 The Trio Lived Harmoniously +5 Pear Before the storm of the previousments had even subsided, it was immediately followed by Mirabelle¡¯s statement. ¡°Indeed, Hendrick and I have already broken up. As for Maverick¡ actually, we dated when we were both newbies five years ago. However, due to vario things. This unexpected coboration cleared up those misunderstandings, so¡ we got back together.¡± After speaking, Mirabelle bashfully turned to look at Maverick, who was also gazing at her affectionately. Hendrickughed and continued, ¡°Even though we¡¯ve broken up, I still hope she can find a good man to rely on. Coincidentally, I work in the samep Initially, Mirabelle¡¯sments were shocking, as the story between her and Maverick wasrgely unknown to most people. Instantly, thements sect marks. When it was Hendrick¡¯s turn to speak, thements suddenly went silent for a moment. It seemed as if everyone on the other side of the screen were momentarily shutting down their minds as they processed the information. Hahaha, I¡¯ve heard of unexpected surprises, but never of forcibly shoving them down the throats ofizens. Have you ever considered the tolerance of Comments were pouring in relentlessly, at a rate of ny¨C nine updates per second. Everyone felt overwhelmed, bursting with things they wanted to rant about, and thements became incredibly chaotic and jumbled. The trending topics on Twitter were constantly being updated. Maverick is not a paramour, he¡¯s the ex. It¡¯s not infidelity, it¡¯s rekindling old me The ex, Hendrick, is truly magnanimous, secretly ying matchmaker for the two. You three are the same. The trio lives in harmony. The fans themselves are the fool. So, should the fans of these three individuals now be offering their blessings, or should they be expressing their anger? It seemed like everyone¡¯s idols had no fundamental issues, and they appeared to be quite content and happy. But they couldn¡¯t help but feel frustrated, as if they had been yed. They had tirelessly supported their idol, engaging in countless online battles on the In the end, their idol was already dating someone else. Perhaps the stage y that was supposed to signify the transition of Image wasn¡¯t a misjudgment after all. Instead, it seemed more like a gift prepared w Sun, Oct 6 Chapter 109 The Trio Lived Harmoniously. Í¼:82%Ãæ Just when the opinions of the fans were bing somewhat uncontroble, Maverick spoke up. +5 Pearls Maverick said. ¡°I apologize to everyone, our personal issues have unfortunately caused inconvenience for all. We sincerely apologize. These were privat Hahahah. How can you say that with such a straight face? Out of all the lies spun by the three of you, yours is the most hrious. I¡¯m seriously tempted t I have to admit, the three of you are exceptional actors. However, the current narrative is much better than the malicious scheme you initially conceived. At least you had the decency not to nder Danielle. Upon hearing this, most of the things that happened became justifiable. Although there would be a bacsh in public opinionter, and even a significant loss of fans, it was still considered a peaceful resolution to the problem. Maverick was chattering away on his end when the sound of a door opening echoed from behind. Isabe quickly turned back and found herself unable to look away. Alexander stood with his hair partially dried, steam gently misting his forehead like ink on canvas. His eyes, lifted upward, were strikingly ck and white He had a towel draped over his broad shoulders and wore ck silk pajama pants, with one arm casually resting in a matching robe. After being bathed in warm water, his body had a gentle, dewy glow, akin to a piece of premium jade that had been meticulously carved by a master craf Facing Isabe¡¯s gaze, Alexander had already regained hisposure. He walked over to Isabe, clothes in hand. Men who have juste up from the bath are hot! Alexander froze. ¡°You¡¯re done washing? Why didn¡¯t you call me? Come, let me help you.¡± Excitedly, Isabe stood up and swiftly took the clothes from Alexander¡¯s hands. With a joyful demeanor, she began assisting him with dressing, maneuv Isabe was extremely cautious, as if she was terrified of touching Alexander¡¯s arm. Her fingers inadvertently brushed against the firm contours, sensing the underlying strength that made those areas extraordinarily sensitive, Alexander lowered his head, observing Isabe as she moved around him, assisting with tying his bathrobe. She was in the midst of securing it when Maverick¡¯s voice suddenly sounded through the live background feed. ¡°Additionally, I have another announcement to make. Due to the difference in opinion for my growth 12:03 Sun, Oct 6 tib. Chapter 109 The Trio Lived Harmoniously 9K 82% +5 Pearls between my agent Danielle and myself, we have officially ended our coboration as of today. Henceforth, we will each go our separate ways.¡± Isabe¡¯s attention was immediately diverted. Alexander¡¯s bathrobe was carelessly thrown on, the belt not even tied properly, leaving part of it exposed. What¡¯s going on? Weren¡¯t we supposed to stop talking about Danielle? Why do I have this bad feeling? Helplessly, Alexander looked at his bathrobe, picked up the towel and wiped his hair with one hand. He, walked over and sat down on the chair next to Is 1.6K Gossip 110 Gossip 110 Chapter 110 You Really Have A Knack For Making Money It was yet another piece of news that left the fans reeling. w +5 Pearls The artist and the manager terminated their contract? They¡¯ve gone their separate ways? What was the reason behind this? Immediately, quite a few people began to specte. And it seemed as though Maverick had also begun to read thements, addressing some of the questions. ¡°This has nothing to do with the stage y. I¡¯ve made it clear before, those are just rumors. The script was entirely under my control. The rumors about m When Isabe heard this, she was bewildered. One could hear Maverick¡¯s conversational tone shift abruptly, his voice taking on a serious note, his gaze steadfast as if he was addressing someone in ¡°I know you¡¯re watching this live stream. I¡¯m truly grateful for your companionship over the years. Much of my growth to this point is thanks to you. I regret that I¡¯ve let down your expectations. Even though you¡¯ve been s After speaking, Maverick firmly grasped Mirabelle¡¯s hand and lifted it up. ¡°Something doesn¡¯t seem right,¡± Isabe said, furrowing her brows. Alexander stated firmly, ¡°Half¨C truths can be deceptive. While Danielle isn¡¯t involved in their recent breakup and reconciliation, she did y a role in their separation five years ago. Mav sympathy and shifted public opinion.¡± Isabe turned to look at Alexander, bewildered. ¡°Why do they have to take the long way around?¡± Alexander analyzed, ¡°Their initial strategy was ethically problematic. To mitigate this, they had to depict Danielle as overtly malicious to shift the narrative Alexander gestured for Isabe to look at the live broadcast room. No sooner had Maverick finished speaking, than thements in the live stream room slowed for a moment before it erupted. Fan: Howe I¡¯m sensing a different meaning? Fan: Did Mirabelle and Maverick just mention that the breakup between them five years ago was due to a misunderstanding? Could there have been so Chapter 110 You Really Have A Knack For Making Money Fan: Could it be that the manager, who wanted them to break up, was the one who orchestrated this? +5 Pearls Fan: Just because they¡¯ve never been in love or dated doesn¡¯t mean someone couldn¡¯t have harbored one¨C sided feelings and caused the girlfriend to leave! After all, after five years of failure to achieve anything, as soon as they got back together, she had no ch Fan: Oh my, if that¡¯s the case, both Maverick and Mirabelle are so pitiful! Fan: So, was it our Hendrick, always one to right wrongs, who helped them clear up the misunderstanding and expose the manager¡¯s scheme? Is that w Fan: The truth is finally revealed. This twist¡ My mind feels tainted. Alexander said, ¡°It will be challenging for Danielle to get through this.¡± Indeed, this would be a difficult hurdle to ovee. Danielle could only defend her reputation only if Maverick and the others tantly vilified her with fa She had even thought about exposing the affair between Terrence and Mirabelle. Under the condition that their various lies were uncovered, Mirabelle¡¯s that broke their back. However, in this world, Danielle wasn¡¯t the only smart person, thus naturally, there were ways to break the status quo. The saying goes, ¡°Three men make a tiger,¡± and in this scenario, no matter what Danielle said, she would only encounter criticism. If she dared to bring In truth, as a savvy agent, the best course of action at this moment would have been to remain silent, ignore the manipted public opinion, and respon But she couldn¡¯t stomach that attitude. Yet¡ she had no choice but to do so. It was not until the livestream had ended that everyone saw Danielle¡¯s response on Twitter. ¡°As a manager, I wasn¡¯t keen on my artists dating. Back then, I was young and stubborn. Now that you two have reunited, it¡¯s truly a joyous asion. I w Thements section was closed. Danielle knew what she was up against, after all, there were already all sorts of conspiracy theories about her circting online. -Alexander nced at Isabe, who was standing beside him with her head bowed, carrying a cup of warm. milk. ¡°She¡¯s a smart one, and this is the best way to handle it. It¡¯s 12:03 Sun, Oct 6 tub. Chapter 110 You Really Have A Knack For Making Money Isabe¡¯s shoulders trembled. 182%= +5 Pearls As Alexander¡¯s words came to a halt, his heart involuntarily faltered. He wanted to quickly offer words offort, but he was instead met with a burst of I never thought I¡¯d get this opportunity! It took me some time to convince myself to let things go, to embrace letting things slide as a virtue. Don¡¯t stir up tr Alexander was confused. Um¡. I could tell you were really struggling, trying so hard to convince yourself. But what kind of ace could they possibly pull out to salvage the situation? As a result, he saw Isabe take out her cell phone, fiddle around on theputer for a bit, and upload two video files. Subsequently, two marketing ounts that had expressed the most skepticism about the event were identified, and private messages were sent from an ¡°Dude, I¡¯ve got some juicy news that will turn tonight¡¯s events upside down. I¡¯ve got a video as proof. Let¡¯s discuss the price.¡± Alexander thought, ¡°You¡¯re really going to sell that? You really are a genius at making money. No wonder you were so hard on yourself before. Almost m Alexander watched on as Isabe haggled with others while editing some footage. She made a few minor cuts, careful not to leak any personal agendas His phone was filled with messages from the family group chat. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. The Quirk family members all thought they were left out of the loop, ranting in the group chat, deeply disunted, prompting Christopher to find a solution. Out there, Christopher and Hayden found themselves rather speechless. His only recourse was to reach out to Alexander. After all, Alexander had menti Upon seeing Christopher approach him with queries, Alexander nced at the video on hisputer screen before responding, ¡°No need to fret, everyt inw has taken action.¡± Christopher said, ¡°Wasn¡¯t it you who took action?¡± Alexander said, ¡°There¡¯s no need for me.¡± He couldn¡¯t possibly stand in the way of his wife¡¯s grand money- -making scheme. The two videos revealed a lot more than what met the eye. One of them captured the various confrontations on the balcony. It not only exposed the inconsistencies in their breakup timeline, but also their intense kissing scene. It further rified that Danielle, as their manager, had only suggested the band. Another part highlighted today¡¯s backstage contract termination scene, raising concerns about the script 3/4 12 Sun, Oct Chapter 110 You Really Have A Knack For Making Money +5 Pearls being unfairly med while also shedding light on Maverick¡¯s narcissism and Danielle¡¯s innocence. I don¡¯t dare to imagine what kind of world they would wake up to tomorrow, but it¡¯s bound to be exciting. I¡¯m so excited. Hehe. Alexander couldn¡¯t help butugh, indeed it would be quite a spectacle. They would be utterly crushed, with no chance of ever turning things around. Dmn. I can¡¯t believe it, they actually went back to Maverick ce to celebrate with drinks, the three of them together. Go on, drink up, it¡¯s thest pot of jo Isabe wasughing as she picked up the warm milk from beside her and took a sip. It was then she realized it had been poured for her by Alexander. How awkward. Alexander was the one injured, so she should have been the one taking care of him. Moreover, how did he know that she had a habit of drinking warm milk before going to bed at night? Isabe turned to look at Alexander, who was engrossed in watching the video, and began to was happening in the video. Alexander said, ¡°Hmm, thankfully you captured it. exin what Isabe nced at his injured arm resting on the table. He was usually working at this time, so it was rare) for him to take a break and enjoy gossip toge ¡°You could say this is my way of avenging you. After all if they hadn¡¯t stirred up trouble, none of this would have happened. It¡¯s all their fault!¡± Startled, Alexander turned to look at Isabe¡¯s disgruntled expression. A tremor ran through his heart as his eyes shone. With a warm smile, he said, ¡°We 1.6K Gossip 111 Gossip 111 Reading Juicy Gossip in Her Mind Chapter 111 My House Is Not A Dumpster 82%S +5 Pearls Danielle was the kind of person who would swallow her own blood before letting it spill, she would never allow others to see her weakness. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . She sequestered herself within her room, shutting out all forms ofmunication, waiting for the tumultuous night to pass, She knew she had lost this round, but she wasn¡¯t about to admit defeat. One day, she would find a way to get even. After a sleepless night, as dawn broke, she applied her makeup, unlocked her phone, and prepared to head out to work to handle the transition tasks. The moment she powered on her phone, it was bombarded with messages. Danielle sneered. She figured it must be one of Maverick¡¯s obsessive fans who still wouldn¡¯t leave her alone, managing to call just as she had turned on Upon checking her phone, she found it was from thepany. A notification for thetest trending topic on Twitter popped up at the top of the mobile screen. Shocking! A tumultuous love triangle. This is the actual truth Danielle became the biggest scapegoat. Didst night¡¯s live stream aim to incite fans to cyberbully the manager and divert the focus of the conflict? Two¨Cfaced Maverick, the cuckold king Hendrick, and Mirabelle, master at leading people on. Confronted with such a drastic shift in the trending topic, Danielle was taken aback. She immediately opened her Twitter only to find several explosive he Just an hour ago, at half past seven in the morning, the rush hour had just begun. Two marketing ounts sessively released videos, capitalizing on the lingering buzz fromst night, which immediately set the inte aze. Danielle¡¯s eyes widened gradually as she picked up the incessantly ringing phone. A roar echoed from the other end¨C it was the vice president of thepany. After all, this blow had directly impacted three of their key revenue generators. ¡°Danielle, did you cause this?¡± Danielle said coldly, ¡°If I could, I would have actedst night.¡± ¡°Forget it, you should go to Maverick¡¯s ce and find him. We can¡¯t get in touch with him, so you need to discuss quickly on how to resolve this issue.¡± you guys Danielle let out a coldugh, casually cleaning her car. She retorted, ¡°We¡¯ve already terminated our contract, his crises are none of my business!¡± ¡°Y¨CYou nurtured him with your own hands. How can you be so heartless?¡± 12:03 Sun, Oct 6 D. Chapter 111 My House Is Not A Dumpster ¡°Ah yes, yes, yes, I¡¯m the most heartless.¡± It seemed as though the other party was taken aback. ¡°Have you made up your mind to not care anymore? ¡°My home isn¡¯t a dump. I don¡¯t sort trash.¡± Thetter could only say, ¡°At the very least, remove your post fromst night.¡± +5 Pearls Danielleughed. ¡°That¡¯s my social media ount, I¡¯ll do as I please with it. It¡¯s none of your business!¡°. She had to resort to defending herself after she was framed. How could she delete it? It was necessary to continuously remind those fans about the despicable actions their idol hadmitted. Not only did she refrain from deleting, she even decided to enable thements feature. She would be letting down those who helped her if she didn¡¯t add oil to the fire at times like these. The only people she could think of who might have both videos and be willing to help her were from the Team A¨C list. She picked up her handbag, and like the professional agent she was, stepped out and headed toward Christopher¡¯s agency. Despite it being early in the morning, the buzz online was no less intense than the previous night. Netizen: What did I just witness? First, Mirabelle was locking lips with Maverick, putting on a show of a deep, tortured love. Then she was kissing Hendri Netizen: D*mn it, the rtionship between these three really had me baffled. Netizen: So, when Mirabelle originally broke up with Maverick, she was forced by another viin. But why did she have to¡ Netizen: She was too afraid to offend that person. A real coward who only preys on the weak. I knew the manager was right from yesterday. Which mana Netizen: So it was a set¨C up after all. ming the agent for the choice of script, who would¡¯ve thought? It¡¯s true what they say, you can¡¯t judge a book by its cover. It¡¯s hard to tell Netizen: So, Danielle did try to spare our eyes, not wanting us to witness that cringeworthy scene on stage. Unfortunately, she failed, and that¡¯s why we Netizen: Fortunately, the manager managed to sessfully terminate the contract. She¡¯s finally free from suffering. The movie is crowded enough with th Netizen: I was halfway through writing a mini critique against the agent when you had me see this? Netizen: I had it worse. I had just rmended those three to my friends, praising how they bravely faced their feelings, believing in love will find a way -Netizen: There are just too many things wrong with this, I am at a loss for words. I don¡¯t care. I refuse to suffer alone from this dreadful thing. I have to share it with my girlfriends, they¡¯re always one step behind met 12:03 Sun, Oct 6 tib Chapter 111 My House Is Not A Dumpster The door to Maverick¡¯s apartment was frantically pounded on. The entrance was blocked by Maverick¡¯s assistant, Mirabelle¡¯s assistant, and Hendrick¡¯s agent. +5 Pearls The three of them were all clutching their phones, drenched in sweat, their faces ashen. Yet, despite the passage of time, no one opened the door. Ultimately, Mirabelle, who was sleeping in the first¨Cfloor room, was roused by the noise. Supporting her hangover¨C stricken head and weary body, she woke up in a daze. Recalling something, she was startled and quickly rose from bed. ncing around, she found the bed empty and breathed a sigh of relief. Outside, the noise was getting louder. Mirabelle quickly straightened up and went to open the door, eager to keep the disturbance from waking Maverick upstairs. Looking through the peephole, she spotted the visitor and, upon opening the door, furrowed her brow, saying. ¡°What¡¯s with all this racket so early in the m Something¡¯s happened, Mira!¡± ¡°Where is Hendrick?!¡± ¡°Where¡¯s Maverick!¡± The simultaneous chatter of the three individuals left Mirabelle feeling bewildered. ¡°Hendrick¡ he¡¯s been gone for a while now. Maverick should still be upstairs, what¡¯s going on with you all?¡± ¡°Hendrick didn¡¯t go back, didn¡¯t you notice?¡± His manager said angrily, ¡°His shoes are still here!¡± Mirabelle was taken aback, unable to react immediately. ¡°Mira, there¡¯s a serious problem, check your phone!¡± Mirabelle¡¯s assistant hastily handed her the phone. The first thing she saw were two familiar videos, followed by trending topics andments¡ Netizen: Had I not seen the video, I wouldn¡¯t have known that the hardworking and unassuming idol I¡¯ve admired for so long is actually like this¡ Netizen: Your idol is shameless, not only did she cheat, but she also manipted Hendrick! Netizen: Don¡¯t worry, fans of Hendrick, isn¡¯t your idol willingly taking a step back to be the second choice? Maybe he just has that kind of preference. Tru Netizen: Simply put, I am utterly disgusted. These three individuals should just leave the entertainment industry altogether. Their warped values and mor Netizen: But let¡¯s be real, the breakup five years ago was indeed forced upon them. I do sympathize with the young couple they once were. I wonder, ha Netizen: You¡¯re so naive. Given her track record, it¡¯s clear she¡¯s a master maniptor. There¡¯s no way she¡¯d sacrifice herself for others. Only a fool like M From the moment Mirabelle saw the first video, her face turned deathly pale. Her lips trembled as she snatched the phone. staring at it intently. ¡°How cou 12:03 Sun, Oct 6 Chapter 111 My House Is Not A Dumpster repeating in disbelief. +5 Pearls Thements directed at her nearly exposed all her inner thoughts, pinning her to a pir of shame. The persona she had painstakingly crafted seemed on the verge of copsing. There was also a particrly troublesome matter; she had ndered Terrence in the video. If Terrence were to see this¡ The color drained from Mirabelle¡¯s face as she read through thements. Toward the end, she began to tremble. It was over, truly over. In a state of panic, she immediately scrambled¨C up to the second floor, heading straight for the master bedroom. The other three hurriedly followed suit. Mira burst through the door, eximing, ¡°Maverick, something terrible has happened, ah!¡± Argh! All I wanted was to see if those three had caught the news and their reactions. Why am I subjected to such mental torment? During a rare family breakfast, everyone was engrossed in a lively discussion about the delightful news of the morning. However, they were all taken aback by Isabe¡¯s sudden outbur Gossip 112 Gossip 112 Reading Juicy Gossip in Her Mind Chapter 112 More Gossip To Feed On +5 Pearls The entire Quirk family couldn¡¯t help but turn their gaze toward Isabe. There she was, appearing as though she was still trying to process everything. What was going on here? What mental torment? Could there really be news that Isabe still finds shocking, given how used she was to big surprises? Everyone was dying of curiosity. Finally, someone couldn¡¯t hold back and asked, ¡°Any idea what¡¯s happening with those three now?¡± A single sentence jolted Isabe awake. This world is truly baffling. In arge hospital, you could encounter all sorts of peculiar patients! The Quirk family instantly held their breath. What on earth was it? Spit it out already! Don¡¯t keep us in suspense! This scoop is just too explosive, I am dying to share it with everyone! Member of the Quirk family thought, ¡°You could just share your thoughts with us, you know!¡± Who would have known, had I not spilled the beans, that after their boisterous celebrationst night, Maverick and Mirabelle, having had one too many, r The Quirk family responded, ¡°That¡¯s totally expected, they¡¯ve already reconciled.¡± Once everything was over, Mirabelle received a message. She was surprised to find that Hendrick had not left. She immediately went out, only to see He The Quirk family thought, ¡Our spirits have been tainted too, those three are just too¡¡± After Mirabelle had fallen asleep from exhaustion, Hendrick still felt uneasy. He had a sudden realization; it wasn¡¯t merely that he idolized Maverick, he genuin The Quirk Family thought, ¡°Why do I have a bad feeling? What¡¯s with this desire to cover our ears?¡± Then they pushed open Maverick¡¯s door¡ Oh, Crazy Hendrick, who could ever outdo you! The Quirk family members were taken aback. What had they heard? Was it what they had anticipated For the first time, they really didn¡¯t want to hear Isabe¡¯s innermost thoughts!. Particrly, the gentlemen present in the scene had their faces turn a shade paler. As a peer, Christopher was utterly astounded. He had initially suspected that Hendrick had some sort of ulterior motive, but he never expected Hendrick to actually make a mov Could Maverick really not resist? Didn¡¯t Maverick love Mirabelle? He wasn¡¯t gay either! 12:04 Sun, Oct b 82% Chapter 112 More Gossip To Feed On +5 Pearls Even though Maverick was exhausted and had fallen asleep drunk, he still managed to wake up at the crucial moment. Immediately, all hell broke loose. Consumed by fury, he began to fight fierce Although the Quirk family didn¡¯t want to hear it, they couldn¡¯t help their curiosity. So, what happened? What was the oue? One knew they only had a single chance, the other store to defend their innocence to the death. Both of them had gone too far, each knocking the other The Quirk family thought, ¡°What? Mirabelle again¡ and she brought four people barging in with her?¡± Silence echoed around the Quirk family¡¯s dinner table. Meanwhile, a session of shrieks echoed throughout Maverick¡¯s bedroom. Mirabelle leaned against the door, drained of strength. She stared in disbelief at the two people on the bed. As she turned around, she began to retch un The remaining three people, were each yelling louder than thest. Yet, despite their efforts, they failed to rouse the two unconscious figures. Observing instantly realized they were in a serious predicament. Suddenly, all hell broke loose and both ended up in the hospital. I never anticipated this turn of events, ending with a forced hospital stay. I wonder if Maverick can handle it when he wakes up, especially now that Terre The Quirk family was also deeply shaken, guessing that Maverick probably couldn¡¯t hold on any longer. By this point, they were pretty much done with their fill of gossip, and honestly, they didn¡¯t have much of an appetite to continue with breakfast. Dad shifted the topic. ¡°Alex, don¡¯t go to work today. Wait until your injury gets better.¡± Alexander nodded. ¡°Mmm.¡± ¡°Are we going to the hospital for a check¨Cup and to get re¨Cbandagedter?¡± asked Selena Alexander continued to nod. ¡°I¡¯ll apany¡¡± Evian started to speak but was immediately silenced by a look from her mother. She quickly caught on and turned to Isabe,ughin Isabe nodded. After all, it was because of me that he got injured. During this time, I should help wherever I could. A subtle smirk tugged at the corner of Alexander¡¯s lips, 2/6 12:04 Sun, Oct 6 ti a D. Chapter 112 More Gossip To Feed On After all, he¡¯s a major benefactor who helped me carn money, I definitely had to have some conscience. The mer of Alexander¡¯s mouth stiffened. The folks from the Quirk family wanted tough, but they didn¡¯t dare to. 82%1 +5 Pearls Once they arrived at the hospital and had their wounds treated, they were about to leave when suddenly, a swarm of reporters burst into the hospital. Isabe¡¯s initial reaction was that she had failed to maintain her disguise properly, and had been exposed. But on second thought, she realized that she wasn¡¯t popr enough to warrant such arge gathering of reporters. ¡°So many reporters at the hospital¡ Is there a celebrity admitted here?¡± Suddenly, Alexander spoke up, ncing at Isabe afterwards, feeling he had given a sufficient hint. Isabe paused for a moment, her mind spinning. Holy smokes, it¡¯s actually the same ce, I can¡¯t believe I didn¡¯t notice before! Are those reporters here to inquire about the video and the matter with Te Yikes! No! It¡¯s not about the video anymore! Alexander was taken aback. After all, the juicy piece of gossip they had gotten from Isabe was extremely confidential, it seemed unlikely¡. Hahaha¡ I didn¡¯t want tough, I really didn¡¯t. But, is this what they call poetic justice! Alexander watched as Isabe, who was beside him, struggled to hold back herughter to the point of almost bursting. He was already starting to gues ¡°Maybe, we should check it out?¡± Alexander couldn¡¯t help but suggest. Isabe had reached a point where she could no longer articte her words, all she could do was nod fervently. On the other side, half an hour earlier, after waking up. Maverick had inquired about Hendrick¡¯s hospital room. Unaware of the nurse¡¯s peculiar gaze, he stubbornly dragged his heavily injured body and rus As soon as he reached the entrance, he could hear themotioning from inside. ¡°Hendrick, you deceived me, so this was your game all along! You make me sick!¡± Mirabelle broke down in Lears. Just as Maverick was about to sympathize, Hendrick¡¯s voice came through. ¡°Hmph, wasn¡¯t it you who sneakily spent the night with me behind your new boyfriend¡¯s back? Wasn¡¯t it you who promised to secretly sleep with me in th Maverick¡¯s face turned ashen, he abruptly pushed the door open and stormed in. ¡°W¨CWhat did you just say?¡± Chapter 112 More Gossip To Feed On +5 Pearls Mirabelle was bewildered, so stunned that she forgot to shed tears, while Hendrick¡¯s expression shifted. repeatedly. In the end, both surprisingly blurted out in unison, ¡°I drank too much, it¡¯s all his fault for leading me on!¡± Maverick¡¯splexion fluctuated between pale and flushed, his mind buzzing incessantly. His eyes zed with intensity, so much so that he didn¡¯t even Worried that Maverick might take further action, Hendrick¡¯s manager shielded him and hurriedly said, ¡°Where¡¯s your assistant? Didn¡¯t they tell you? Ther online, and you guys are still here discussing love affairs. Deal with any internal conflictster, and focus on strategizing first. If this issue isn¡¯t handled w The intimidating effect of these words finally brought a moment of rity to Maverick¡¯s chaotic and angry mind. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Check your phone!¡± Only then did Maverick pick up his phone. Due to the involved party¡¯s predicament, they were unable to provide any exnation for the leaked video. Their only response was through their team, who s Netizens could only continue to consume the earlier gossip, analyzing frame by frame, and digging deeper. Upon seeing those things, Maverick could barely stand, leaning against the wall. His face, which was already devoid of color, now seemed to lose all signs of life. He saw that the inte was filled with mockery directed at him everywhere. Netizen: I am truly dying ofughter because of Maverick. He is just like those smug narcissists, always assuming that any woman who treats him well is Netizen: Hahaha, no matter what you say, he always thinks you¡¯re just ying hard to get. He¡¯s convinced you re in love with him. He¡¯s just like those na Netizen: Maverick, you have no shame! I never thought you were this kind of person! You¡¯ve greatly disappointed us! Netizen: Despite my unwavering support for you, have you truly honored our trust? Netizen: I must have been blind, do you even realize how much Danielle has done for you? You deserve to be stuck with Mirabelle for the rest of your lif Netizen: Maverick, that idiot, being led on by Mirabelle but still oblivious to his own predicament. He deserves it! Netizen: Ah, Maverick, Maverick. You really don¡¯t know where you stand. You¡¯re foolish and yet, you¡¯re unaware of it. Maverick¡¯s hand, which was clutching his phone, began to tremble. 4/6 12:04 Sun, Oct 6 ti U Chapter 112 More Gossip To Feed On ÕéÛB2%» +5 Pearls ¡°Stop looking. Maverick, just stop¡¡± Mirabelle seemed to have thought of something as she rushed over in a hurry to snatch his phone. Her expression was almost twisted with urgency. But it was already toote, because Maverick had already seen the trending topic that just popped up. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Terrence stood out to correct the statement, stating that it was Mirabelle who initiated their rtionship back then. Mira, don¡¯t you feel any remorse for treating Maverick like this? Suddenly, Maverick realized what was happening. He pushed Mirabelle away and quickly clicked on the two trending topics. It was a post made by Terrence himself. Terrence D*mn it. I¡¯ve really had some rotten luck. Why and I the viin in your rekindled romance? Do you even deserve that? Maverick, do you want to realizing that it was your closest shot at sess! Moreover, when you were injured years ago, it was Mirabelle who asked me to do it. She was afraid th The onlinemunity was taken aback, filled with mockery and excitement. Layers of gossip kepting, wave after wave. Contrasting the onlinemunity¡¯s excitement, Maverick¡¯s heart felt as though it had endured a deathly ordeal. The expression on his face gradually tur Because of the overwhelming shock, he didn¡¯t notice that a new hot topic had surfaced. He lifted his gaze, his eyes intently fixed on Mirabelle. The intensity of his stare frightened Mirabelle, causing her to step back. She wanted to argue her case, but the usations were too overwhelming. leaving her with no room to defend herself. ¡°Maverick, she¡¯s not worth it at all.¡± Hendrick added fuel to the fire. Recalling his current predicament and past events, Maverick finally couldn¡¯t hold back. His rationality copsed, and he lunged at Mirabelle, grabbing her by the throat. *B*tch! You despicable b*tch! I¡¯m going to kill you!¡± Even though he was gravely injured, Mirabelle was still able to break free from his grasp due to her desperate struggles. Crying out, she forcefully pushe Stumbling backwards, Maverick fell toward the sickbed only to be caught by Hendrick. And just at this critical moment, the door to the sickroom was pushed open. Countless reporters flooded in. ¡°Maverick, can you rify whether you¡¯re with Mirabelle or with Hendrick?¡± Reading Juicy Gossip in Her Mind Gossip 113 Gossip 113 Chapter 113 Too Much Even For An Avid Adult Fiction Reader Alexander stared at the ward door that had been barged open by the reporters. He pulled back Isabe, who was trying to move forward, to avoid getting involved. +5 Pearls Concerned about Alexander¡¯s injured arm, Isabe followed him. They stayed together at a distant corner and watched themotion unfold. Although it was the VIP ward floor, it still attracted quite a crowd of onlookers. Some medical staff called for security to step in and handle the situation, while others gathered together to gossip. There were a few people conveniently standing in front of Isabe and Alexander. ¡°Word has already spread in the ambnce crew¡¯s group chat. When they picked up those two and during the emergency check in the ambnce, they ¡°The conversation itself isn¡¯ta big deal, just some wild spection. The main issue is that a paparazzo secretly photographed the living room of Maverick ¡°No! The solid evidence is that Maverick¡¯s assistant made an appointment for him with a proctologist!¡± ¡°What! So Maverick was really¡?¡± ¡°Actually, he wasn¡¯t. I guess it happened when he was getting ready¡ He must have identally hurt himself. During the check¨C up, the sight of it must have scared the assistant, that¡¯s why¡¡± Even though Isabe had already learned the truth through the Gossip System, hearing others gossiping about it still amused her greatly. Meanwhile, the corner of Alexander¡¯s mouth was twitching wildly. What¡¯s meant to happen will happen, there¡¯s no escaping it. Maverick will never be able to clear his name. Isabe stifled augh as she thought. Alexander was somewhat taken aback by Isabe¡¯s thought, but he couldn¡¯t deny the truth in her words. He couldn¡¯t help but scoff. ¡°Without Danielle, he After all, both Maverick and Hendrick had been taken to the hospital. It was chaotic with so many people around, and without Danielle¡¯s rigorous confide ¡°Exactly, even something like this can get leaked. It just goes to show that people shouldn¡¯t do things without thinking of the consequences. It¡¯s just a ma Suddenly, someone eximed. ¡°They are hugging each other!¡± Isabe grew excited upon hearing it. ¡°What? What?¡± 12:04 Sun, Oct 6 tib. Chapter 113 Too Much Even For An Avid Adult Fiction Reader do was hop up and down, hoping to catch a glimpse over the top of the door. +5 Pearls The very next second, she felt her waist being encircled by a strong, firm arm. As she was effortlessly lifted, her view was instantly elevated. Isabe let out a soft gasp and looked back in astonishment, only to see Alexander holding her with one arm. His arm was incredibly steady, and his expression remained unchanged. Alexander also looked up. As their eyes met, he noticed that her almond¨C shaped eyes were wide open, resembling a startled cat that was scared out of its wits. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to see what¡¯s going on?¡± Isabe¡¯s brain buzzed for a moment as she was reminded of the importance of gossip. She quickly turned to watch. Although she only caught a glimpse, she could see the silhouettes of two men intertwined on the bed. Haha! Really? What on earth are they up to? Are they offering more irrefutable proof? Haha! Though Alexander couldn¡¯t see what was happening, he couldn¡¯t help but smile as he listened to the cacklingughter in Isabe¡¯s heart. When the reporters rushed in, eager to get the scoop, they didn¡¯t expect to be greeted with such a sensational scene just as they started asking question For a moment, everyone forgot to ask their questions. The shlights from cameras went off incessantly as if they were free of charge. The image of Hendrick tightly embracing Maverick on the bed was vividly captured from all angles. By the time Maverick and Hendrick reacted, the former had immediately broken free from the embrace, but his mind had already gone nk. He was st Yet, the reporters continued to bombard them with relentless questions. ¡°Maverick, are you in a rtionship with Hendrick by using Mirabelle as a cover?¡± ¡°Maverick, did you already know about Mirabelle¡¯s betrayal back then? Did your steal her boyfriend. deliberately as an act of revenge?¡± ¡°Hendrick, you¡¯ve been associating with women rted to Maverick all along. Were you coveting Maverick from the start?¡± ¡°Hendrick, who is your true love? Is it Mirabelle or Maverick?¡± ¡°Mirabelle, what¡¯s your actual perspective on the rtionship between these two people? Do you realize that you¡¯re the outsider here?¡± A barrage of questions hit Maverick like countless psiacross the face. 12:04 Sun, Oct 6 tib. Chapter 113 Too Much Even For An Avid Adult Fiction Reader It wasn¡¯t until the hospital security arrived to chase everyone away and the doors were closed that Maverick seemed to finally catch his breath again. +5 Pearls ¡°What¡¯s going on? What on earth is happening?¡± Maverick stared at the others, his eyes wide with disbelief. The others seemed just as bewildered. They hastily pulled out their phones to check. Upon looking at their phones, everyone¡¯s faces turned incredibly pale. Maverick quickly checked his phone. Online, there were no longer any slurs against his character or morality, nor were there any insults about him being The screen was filled with news of him being admitted to the proctology department, along with surreptitiously taken photos of his apartment. All spec To make matters worse, some of the people who had just pushed their way in were livestreaming. Theizens in the live room were all taken aback. They hadn¡¯t expected the outrageous rumors to be true! ¡°What did I do to deserve witnessing this love triangle?) ¡°I have to admit, in that moment, my mind just went nk.¡± ¡°This is too much even for an avid adult fiction reader like me.¡± ¡°My values, they¡¯re all shattered!¡± ¡°What kind of soap opera of the year is this?¡± ¡°I must have opened the livestream the wrong way. Even though I¡¯m a gossip enthusiast, this piece of gossip is too much for me to swallow, It¡¯s going to choke me.¡± ¡°I initially thought it was Maverick and Mirabelle versus Hendrick and Mirabelle. Who knew it would turn out to be Mirabelle and Maverick against Hendric ¡°I am too stunned to speak. Tell me, how many more surprises do you three have that I¡¯m unaware of?¡± ¡°Hey everyone, remember the livestream with themst night? Those three¡ Turns out there is one husband and one wife all along. No wonder Maverick was sitting in the center!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve long noticed Hendrick¡¯s unusual affection toward Maverick. I mean, who else would generously send a wife and give a stage y to their friend? He ¡°I just realized that each of Hendrick¡¯s ex¨Cgirlfriends has a connection to Maverick.¡± ¡°D*inn, one of Hendrick¡¯s ex¨C girlfriends spilled the beans. Apparently, during his rtionships, Hendrick would always ask them if they had had sex with Maverick. What the hell?¡± ¡°Before, I only felt sympathy for Hendrick, but now, I¡¯m not sure who deserves my sympathy.¡± ¡°In fact, is Mirabelle just a tool? Being a wife to a gay man is so pitiful.¡± 3/5 82% Chapter 113 Too Much Even For An Avid Adult Fiction Reader +5 Pear ¡°You must have been too caught up in all the drama. Have you forgotten all their previous scandals? Thes three are basically the viins.¡± ¡°But they¡¯ve all been hurt. And since Maverick was the one to visit a proctologist, isn¡¯t he the victim?¡± ¡°If Hendrick forced Maverick, then that¡¯s a crime!¡± ¡°So, did Maverick really sleep with Hendrick?¡± ¡°Wait, how will it benefit you if I die fromughing? Inherit my credit ount?¡± ¡°I suggest you guys transfer fifty to me, or I¡¯ll wipe out all three of you with a single click!¡± Those humiliating remarks exploded likendmines, filling the ward with piercing sts. Maverick¡¯s gaze was firmly fixed on Hendrick, whose face was as white as a sheet. ¡°It¡¯s you! It¡¯s all because of you, you d*mn pervert!¡± Then, he turned to Mirabelle, who was trying to sneak away. ¡°And you, you b*tch! All of this is because of you. If you hadn¡¯t shown up, none of this would In a fit of rage. Maverick lunged forward, intent on thrashing one of them. Some tried to hold him back, while others shouted in rm. Themotion escted to the point where the medical staff had no choice but to intervene. In the end, everyone was left battered and bruised.! Those included bruises left by the reporters who were kicked out. They did their best to leave behind evidence of the chaotic scene. Justst night, they were a family bound by love, but now they were at each other¡¯s throats. Someizens had pieced together the videos with Maverick¡¯s earnest speech fromst night, creating lot of memes. It was dubbed as the fastest case of self¨Csabotage within the entertainment industry. That¡¯s why sometimes it¡¯s best not to speak too absolutely. Isabe chuckled. ¡°Can you believe someone is actually bored enough to start a poll?¡± Alexander peered over curiously. ¡°What poll?¡± ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . ¡°A poll to see whichbination is favored the most. Theseizens really are wicked,¡± Isabe said,ughing. Then, they cast their votes. Upon seeing that she chose Maverick and Hendrick, Alexander was taken aback. ¡°Is that what you really think?¡± Isabe waved her hand andughed. ¡°I just went for the least likely option.¡± After some thought, Alexander said, ¡°It¡¯s hard to say.¡± Gossip 114 Gossip 114 Chapter 114 Danielle Was Deceived At Last +5 Pearls Alexander¡¯s words left Isabe somewhat bewildered. She wanted to inquire further, but Alexander merely said, ¡°I¡¯m just specting. After all, this choic The poll really piqued Isabe¡¯s interest. In truth, Isabe believed that the most likely oue for the three of them was to part ways. Isabe and Alexander were just about to leave the hospital when they received a call from theirwyer.¡± The fan who had hurt them had already admitted their guilt. Due to the continuous reversals online, all the fans could no longer find any excuses to defend them eventually. Their reputations werepletely shattered. Fans of all three collectively left the fan club because they felt as if their love and support had be at joke. There was not a single supportiveme After all, there were too many scandalous and outrageous antics. Ordinary people couldn¡¯t bear it. The fans felt like clowns and were emotionally drained. No amount of blind love could withstand this. Even the young girl, who was locked up, broke down in tears and bitterly cursed Maverick when she learned the truth through her phone during the time Her parents had initially nned to morally coerce Isabe and Christopher, only to discover that they came from a formidable background, which they dared not provoke. They then considered manipting Maverick to stand up for a fan of his, but he was also in a pre After settling the girl¡¯s affairs, they were once again summoned to the agency by Christopher. By the time they arrived, Hayden had already finished going over the contract with Danielle. Upon seeing Isabe and Alexander approaching, Danielle stood up and gave Isabe a respectful bow. ¡°Thank you for your help, Ms. Jea. I owe you a favor.¡± Isabe casually waved her hand and said, ¡°I¡¯m just here for the gossip. You¡¯re wee.¡± As they were talking, Danielle¡¯s phone began to vibrate again. It must have happened numerous times because Hayden interrupted when he saw Danielle about to reject the call. ¡°Why don¡¯t you answer it? Some peo Isabe looked at them curiously as Christopher exined, ¡°It¡¯s Maverick. He keeps calling her with different numbers.¡± Isabe eximed in surprise, ¡°He¡¯s still calling you? What does he want from you? Is he begging you to go back to him?¡± 175 Sun, Oct 6 ti Chapter 114 Danielle Was Deceived At Last BK 82% weren¡¯t for fear of hindering important matters, she would have turned off her phone long ago. +5 Pearls Perhaps Isabe¡¯s curious gaze was too intense, Danielle seemed to bepelled to satisfy her curiosity. She answered the phone in person, and even put it on speaker intentionally. ¡°Dani, help me¡¡± Maverick sounded like he was pleading, clearly devastated by the events of the past twelve hours. Instinctively, he sought out the pers ¡°Howe I recall that we¡¯ve already ended our agreement? I¡¯ll appreciate it if you can stop bothering me, Mr. Sutton, Danielle replied coldly. ¡°Dani, I was wrong. I was deceived. Everything was a shim. Dani, I beg you toe back. Let¡¯s start over with a new contract. You can decide how the ¡°Maverick, have you lost your memory? Have you forgotten how you treated me? Do you think I¡¯m foolish enough to assist my enemy?¡± Maverick paused, then immediately said, ¡°I really didn¡¯t mean to do that, it¡¯s just¡¡± Danielle analyzed mercilessly, ¡°It¡¯s just that your guilt over dealing with me pales inparison to your inability to let go of your interests. So, it makes se up artist, and I see no value in you. What makes you think I¡¯ll take back a trash like you? Are you dreaming?¡± ¡°No, no, I¡¯m still valuable. I have acting skills! I¡¯m supposed to be a movie star. It¡¯s all because of that! b*tch. Mirabelle!¡± Maverick¡¯s voice was choked with sobs. He was likely in tears and anguish. ¡°Oh? So it¡¯s over now? Didn¡¯t you say you two would be together forever? Didn¡¯t you im it wouldn¡¯t affect your future? Didn¡¯t you insist no one could tear you two apart? Then you turned around and cheated on her with Hendrick. After all these Hahaha! Danielle, you¡¯ve really hit someone where it hurts! Isabe had been able to hold it in until now, but she couldn¡¯t resist any longer. She wasug Others were also trying to hold back theirughter. On the other end of the phone, Maverick¡¯s breath seemed to have stopped. He probably hadn¡¯t expected Danielle to mock him like this on purpose. After several deep breaths, Maverick finally managed to speak with difficulty. ¡°Danielle, we¡¯ve been jogether for so many years. We vowed to climb to the But Danielle had long since grown cold¨Chearted, ¡°You were the first to break our vows. It¡¯s disgusting to see you pestering me like this.¡± Previously, Maverick had been praised too much to the point of him bing arrogant. He could only suppress his temper and beg for mercy for a shor 82%Ãæ Chapter 114 Danielle Was Deceived At Last. +5 Pearls ¡°Danielle! Do you really think you¡¯ll be better off without me? You¡¯re just a woman with no background. All it will take is a few more rumors spread by me, Wow, so is the n to destroy her if he can¡¯t have it his way? Turns out one¡¯s shamelessness can keep expanding. Facing Maverick¡¯s near madness, Danielle simply said, ¡°Oh, by the way, I recorded our conversation just now.¡± With that, Maverick fell silent instantly. Only then did the others notice that Danielle¡¯s phone was indeed recording. She truly was a shrewd manager. With a satisfied smile. Christopher turned his head to look at Alexander, who had been quietly watching the show. Alexander gave a slight nod in respons Suddenly, Christopher said, ¡°There¡¯s no need for Mr. Sutton to worry about Ms. ckwell¡¯s path. We are in the midst of discussing a contract. ¡°Chris¡ Christopher? You¡ You want her?¡± Maverick seemed to regain his senses, speaking in a disbelief. Danielle looked toward Christopher. Tone of Christopher said with a smile, ¡°By signing with Quirk Group, we will be your most powerful support. We will provide you with the mostprehensive resources, and you¡¯ll have full freedom to utilize and allocate them as you wish.¡± Danielle paused, casting a nce at Alexander. After all, when she first entered, she was already aware of Isabe and Alexander¡¯s identities and their r Hayden chimed in with a smile, ¡°Our agency doesn¡¯t have many artists at the moment. In the future, you can decide who you want to sign. Aside from me, you¡¯ll be the main manager. Y listers in the next decade under your guidance.¡± Danielle¡¯s eyes lit up almost instantly. It was a clear sign of her burning ambition. ¡°If you sign with us, we¡¯ll handle the part you¡¯re supposed to bear in the betting agreement. How does that sound? Now, there were truly no worries left behind. Danielle immediately responded, ¡°Joining you all would be my honor. I¡¯ll sign.¡± From the other end of the phone, a voice kept repeating, ¡°Impossible, this can¡¯t be¡ Danielle, don¡¯t leave me, don¡¯t¡¡± However, Danielle was eager to sign the document and had no more patience to deal with him. ¡°If you harass me again, I¡¯ll release the recording I just m After getting rid of the annoying man, Danielle picked up the contract from the table. Despite her excitement, she meticulously went through it with cautio Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Chapter 114 Danielle Was Deceived At Last +5 Pearls Of course, without waiting for her to find out, Hayden admitted, ¡°There¡¯s an additional agreement concerning Ms. Jea.¡± The additional agreement stated that Isabe had a say in her own job. past tw Danielle immediately felt a deep sense of regret. After all, based on Isabe¡¯s performances in the episodes, Danielle had high expectations for her. Dan However, no one had expected that she was actually the wife of the CEO of Quirk Group. Given her status, it was understandable that she would have c Danielle, feeling there were no issues, promptly signed the contract. When she lowered her head, she didn¡¯t notice the wicked smiles on both Hayden¡¯s and Christopher¡¯s faces. Heh, we finally tricked one in When Danielle, full of enthusiasm, had stayed up all night without needing to catch up on sleep and was about to dive into the handover of work, she gradually realized that something was amiss. She indeed had be the head of the agency, as Christopher and Hayden were about to take off. She indeed had control over the artists in the agency, but there was only Isabe, who had privilege over choosing her work and was ready to ck off a The only constion was that this agency indeed had the backing of Quirk Group, provided that the rtionship between Isabe and Alexander remain After that setback, Hayden and Christopher trod on eggshells around Danielle whenever they were in the agency. Finally, Danielle made up her mind. She sought out Hayden and Christopher in the office and said, ¡°Before you guys leave, let¡¯s try to bring a few more p Upon hearing that she had figured things out, Hayden immediately expressed his joy and willingness to cooperate. ¡°Do you have something in mind?¡± Danielle raised an eyebrow and asked, ¡°There are still a few episodes left of ¡®My Acting Skill, aren¡¯t they?¡± Hayden frowned and replied, ¡°The remaining ones each have issues. It¡¯s quite tricky.¡± Danielle chuckled. ¡°Controversies breed discussions, and discussions generate attention. I¡¯m not afraid of their issues. I only fear theyck the skill. I do Hayden nced at Christopher. Christopher gave a shrug and said, ¡°It¡¯s your call.¡± Hayden suggested, ¡°By the way, you can post on Twitter announcing your joining.¡± Danielle suddenlyughed. ¡°Why? Has there been any news from Maverick?¡± They had nned all along. to use the poprity of trio to announce her 4/5 12:05 Sun, Oct 6 lb. Chapter 114 Danielle Was Deceived At Last +5 Pearls With an indescribable expression, Hayden turned hisputer screen around and showed Danielle thetest trending topics. The saga of love and hate between Mirabelle and her two gay ex¨Cboyfriends Hendrick and Maverick confessed their love for each other and enlisted help from Mirabelle to conceal it, only for their n to backfire on them Gossip 115 Gossip 115 Reading Juicy Gossip in Her Mind Chapter 115 The Justice Upholder Who cklists Others +5 Pearls Looking at the trending topics on her phone, Isabe saw that both sides were continuously ndering each other. Yet, no one held any concrete proof. To her surprise, the votes turned out to be the reality. Following Terrence¡¯s revtion, there was no way Mirabelle could clear her name. Havingpletely fallen out with Maverick and Hendrick, she could o Mirabelle¡¯stest post on Twitter. I was just emotionally attached to both of them and unable to let go of either. I¡¯m just a girl longing for happiness, afraid of being alone. But I never imagined that they had been deceiving me all along! They were merely using me as their shield. This was her usual strategy, and it always managed to retain some fans who thought they had seen through the conspiracy theories and understood the Furthermore, various defenders of ideologies would step forward, blindly offering support. However, she likely didn¡¯t arkicipate that Hendrick and Maverick would team up. They sought out tricky angles, pulling her into a situation where they would all suffer together. The two of them released a video to exin things directly. Initially, they sincerely apologized for all the scheming they had done against Danielle in the past, admitting that they had been blinded and acted immora As for the rtionship between the three of them, it was Hendrick who first realized that his affection for Maverick was not merely idolization. He found th Unexpectedly, during this process, Maverick fell in love with Hendrick. However, fearing the scrutiny of others, they sought the help of Mirabelle, a close Hence, they yed along, portraying the image of a harmonious trio. This way, if they were ever caught being intimate in the future, it wouldn¡¯t make hea They just didn¡¯t expect Mirabelle¡¯s greed to be insatiable. She was willing to harm them in order to protect herself. The intimate moments that were captured were merely for public disy. Otherwise, the paparazzi wouldn¡¯t have been able to photograph Mirabelle slee I didn¡¯t think they could spin the story this way. I have to hand it to them, but this seems so forced. Does anyone actually believe them? Goodness, are p And why has Maverickpromised? He almost got sexually assaulted, and he was so angry that he beat Hendrick into the hospital! Why? Why? This p hard to understand. What have I just witnessed? They are actually standing shoulder to shoulder? Hendrick is practically leaning on Iamasish and Manariah son taleenin 419 1- Madh all that anody Mas ka mallu tuamed Momaniak Chapter 115 The Justice Upholder Who cklists Others 82% +5 Pearls There is even a hint of gentleness in Maverick¡¯s expression. I have to say, Danielle¡¯s selective eye for acting talent is spot on. He is a professional. Oh my God, Hendrick is actually holding hands tightly with Maverick. Ah! ¡°Ahem!¡± Coming back to her senses, Isabe turned her head to Alexander, who was working at the desk next to her. ¡°What?¡± she asked. At that time, both she and Alexander were in his CEO¡¯s office. After all, he was a hardworking CEO, so he returned to work after only a three¨Cday leave. f The Quirk family appeared extremely worried. Initially, Isabe assumed that with the various secretaries. and assistants at the CEO¡¯s office, there surely However, as the Quirk family members went on about various details, Isabe started to feel that only being able to use his left hand was indeed inconve Alexander was fairly considerate and not as insanely early as before. He made an effort to dy the departure to the office until nine o¡¯clock. However, upon her arrival, Isabe realized that she wasn¡¯t really needed. Ny percent of her day was spent ying phone and reading gossip while sitting in the extra chair next to Alexander¡¯s desk. However, Isabe was very considerate and didn¡¯t bother Alexander essentially. She always kept her joyful. thoughts to herself and remained extremely Isabe assumed that Alexander wanted to give her some sort of instruction. ¡°Are you thirsty? Shall I have Thalia bring in some water?¡± Alexander cast a rather troubled nce at Isabe. Though he had grown ustomed to it, he was still disrupted by the sudden surge of emotions within Isabe. On the surface, he could only go along with it and say, ¡°Hmm. I Immediately, Isabe made a phone call and ordered a cup of ck coffee for him. She also ordered a cup oftte for herself. Seeing him taking a break, Isabe couldn¡¯t resist sharing some juicy gossip. She asked, ¡°How on earth did you guess so urately?¡± You should know that I forwarded the poll to other members of the Quirk family, but I¡¯m the only one who got it correct! Alexander¡¯s eyes flickered. So, all the previousmotion in the group was about analyzing the votes? He had only taken a brief look and noticed they so he didn¡¯t bother reading further. Had their entire family participated in the polls? 2/5 12:05 Sun, Oct 6 ti Chapter 115 The Justice Upholder Who cklists Others As expected, everyone else was idle while only he was busy at work. The hardworking Alexander suddenly harbored a trace of resentment, feeling exploited. Isabe looked at him with intense curiosity. 82%1 +5 Pearls Alexander exined, ¡°It¡¯s nothing, just the principle of maximizing benefits, Maverick has already reached a dead end. The rumors can¡¯t be rified, and he¡¯s entangled in other scandals. Instead advantage. In the entertainment industry. it¡¯s hard to distinguish between truth and falsehood. As long as people see a more sensational twist, they, won No wonder those exnations are full of ws. They know that the fans¡® focus will be diverted by the other matters they reveal Alexander continued. ¡°The only thing Maverick knows how to do was act. Asking him to step back and live as an ordinary person is out of the question. H venture overseas, leveraging these rumors to star in rted genre films. This can be seen as an unconventional shortcut to sess. Modern society is r Isabe was left utterly astounded. Right away, she saw the news on her phone that Hendrick and Maverick had announced that they would be temporarily stepping back from the entertain Isabe¡¯s mouth formed an O shape as she looked at Alexander with admiration. ¡°You¡¯re too clever.¡± Faced with Isabe¡¯s glinting eyes, Alexander felt a bit embarrassed. ¡°It¡¯s just¡ a normal guess.¡± Indeed, all businessmen are shrewd. The mind of a crafty merchant is truly different. Alexander was speechless. Can¡¯t you give apliment properly? However, Isabe¡¯s attention had already shifted. Even though Hendrick knows what is happening he still allows himself to be used.. No, he actually volunteered. This is a showdown between the obsess Isabe chuckled as she sipped on hertte while surfing the web. Netizens were stunned by those statements. They were likely fatigued by it all, so there was one most recurringment. Finally, Team Duo Alpha takes over Tham Young Again as the biggest joke of the past two weeks. In the end, Hendrick and Maverick also announced their departure from ¡°My Acting Skill.¡± Chapter 115 The Justice Upholder Who cklists Others It was the same ending as Team Young Again. +5 Pear ¡°I can picture the scene where the director and producer are embracing each other, crying.¡± Alexander drew closer and nced at her phone. ¡°It¡¯s unlikely. After they got into this mess, the show probably nned to exclude them already. After al production.¡± Isabe froze. ¡°So¡we¡¯re down to just three teams? Dont they still have several episodes to record? How is that going to work?¡± ¡°Maybe¡ th find someone else to fill the gap?¡± Alexander was also uncertain regarding that However, the two of them soon found out the fate of the show is there were quite a few people concerned about what was to be done with the remaining Under pressure, the production team posted a statement that the remaining three groups would engage in a round¨Crobin tournament. The next draw would determine the theme and opponent for the face¨Coff. ¡°Isn¡¯t this¡ not enough either?¡± Isabe couldn¡¯t help but wonder, her curiosity prompting her to look it up with the Gossip System. Upon checking, she nearly spat out thette she was drinking. Alexander looked over, puzzled, only to see a twitch at the corner of Isabe¡¯s mouth. Heh, after the mishap with Team Duo Alpha, the director and producer are nning to terminate their contract. They even started reaching out to new gr Alexander arched his brow. Huh? Why? What¡¯s this fear of shing with Team A¨C list and worrying that this might be theirst show? They say we¡¯re cursed and need to steer clear. D*mn it! Why don¡¯t they admit they¡¯re feeling guilty an Isabe was quite dissatisfied. Even though the current face¨Coff involves two teams who are ready to get rid of each other¡ Hmm¡. Upon hearing this, Alexander found himself both amused and exasperated. Who would have thought that the once most popr variety show, which reached its peak poprity this season, would end up beingpletely ignore I bet the director and producer are sobbing their hearts out in the restroom now. They should¡ Alexander agreed. While Isabe was busy criticizing the production team, she received a message from Hayden, asking her to share a post on Twitter. It was only then th Danielle had mentioned her on Twitter. She was simply too engrossed in gossip to notice earlier. Danielle announced that she was her agent, and Isabe immediately reposted the Twitter post. 12:05 Sun, Oct 6 tib. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Chapter 115 The Justice Upholder Who cklists Others +5 Pearls By now, she was an artist with a million fans, so thements section immediately became lively. Isabe waited a while before refreshing the page. She thought the most upvotedment would be the customary congrattory message from Christ The firstment was nothing she had imagined. Once you¡¯ve entered Isabe¡¯s fandom, you stay forever. She is the Justice Upholder, she who ckl Isabe was confused. Gossip 116 Gossip 116 Reading Juicy Gossip in Her Mind Chapter 116 Is The Justice Upholder Starting Her Duty +5 Pearls Can this be more absurd? You can indulge in gossip recklessly, but not making puns like this! It¡¯s bad enough being called ¡°pping Master¡± or ¡°Censor Isabe was truly upset by the unscrupulousizens. Aggrieved, she voiced herints to her new manager, Danielle. Danielle ruthlessly retorted, ¡°What a great opportunity this is! It¡¯s like spontaneous poprity, something others can¡¯t even dream of, and it¡¯s all positive f In a fit of frustration, Isabe gulped down the remaining half cup oftte. Suddenly, a softughter echoed from the side. Immediately. Isabe red in that direction. Alexander immediately pretended to be engrossed in a document as if he wasn¡¯t the oneughing. ¡°Hey!¡± Alexander cleared his throat and said, ¡°Danielle probably wants to shape your image like this. In this way, most people wouldn¡¯t dare to mess with you, n any shad business.¡± Isabe was taken aback. ¡°What? Is that so? Alexander nodded. ¡°She also wants to use your situation to establish an unshakeable image for the agency. suggesting it will never fall apart. This way, a win situation.¡± Instantly, Isabe pointed at herself, indicating that she felt victimized. She really didn¡¯t want to carry the burden of such a peculiar reputation. After some thought, Alexander added, ¡°If you really don¡¯t want to, just tell Danielle directly and let her handle it.¡± Isabe paused before asking, ¡°Can I do that?¡± Alexander nodded earnestly. ¡°No one can force you to do something you¡¯re unwilling to. If she can¡¯t handle it properly, I will.¡± Caught off guard by Alexander¡¯s sudden serious response, Isabe had no choice but to seriously contemte it In truth, it was a rather funny situation if the person involved wasn¡¯t herself. After giving it some thought, she decided to let it go. After all, she entered the entertainment industry not only to pass time and indulge in gossip, but also As time passed and the situation escted, by the afternoon, the online trend became increasingly strange. Chapter 116 Is The Justice Upholder Starting Her Duty reputation wouldn¡¯t be shattered, thus bing idols worth pursuing. +5 P Some fans were rather audacious, even going so far as to demand their idols to confront the negative rumors about them head¨C on and clear their own names. However, those celebrities with real scandals could only try to pacify their fans. Who would dare to hee such challenges at that time? They all acted like During that time, numerous jokes and scandals surfaced. Isabe spent the entire afternoon giggling to herself. Finally, Alexander had to attend a meeting, but hi couldn¡¯t take her along because she was too distracting ¡°Huh? I don¡¯t need to go? Then L¡¡± ¡°Can you tout the files on myputer?¡± Alexander requested before he took off. Isabe nodded in agreement and stayed in the office. Throughout the day, Isabe mainly assisted by flipping through some documents, searching for contracts, typing on theputer, and responding to m Since documents, contracts, mobile phones, andputers were all deemed important, especially after the incident with Hannah, Alexander made sure Unexpectedly, despite everything, Isabe ended up being the only person allowed toe close to thos things. Surely, Ms. Gates will have a fit in prison if she knows about this. Isabe couldn¡¯t help butugh. She was just about to leave after tidying up when suddenly, an email notification popped up on Alexander¡¯sputer sc Before, Isabe had helped Alexander manage his emails. Seeing that this email was from an unknown source, she directly opened it. As soon as she opened it, Isabe froze. Alex, I¡¯ll be returning to the country in half a month. Can we meet up? Isabe blinked, quickly realizing that it must be a message from Alexander¡¯s first love, Eleanor She released the mouse and scratched her head, regretting her hasty decision to click on the email. It had led to an awkward situation. A whileter, Isabe found herself staring at the email again. It was odd. Wasn¡¯t she supposed to feel happy? After all, due to the so¨C called destiny, she couldn¡¯t initiate the divorce herself. She could only break free if Alexander was the one to initiate the divorce. So, her ongoing n had always been to y the obedient wife as she patiently waited for his first love to return. She was biding her time for their inevita 2/4 Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. 12:06 Sun, Oct 6 ti b Chapter 116 Is The Justice Upholder Starting Her Duty This was the exit script she had nned for herself. She should be happily preparing for the countdown, right? She realized what was wrong. +5 Pei Life had been toofortable for her. She had grown ustomed to the lifestyle at the Quirk manor ar considered it herfort zone. The idea of break However, it wasn¡¯t a big deal. The mere thought of an alimony exceeding two hundred million, along wit various investments, and the path already paved Darling. I¡¯ll be waiting for you. Isabe made a heart with her fingers at the email, then stood up and left Alexander¡¯s office. After all, Alexander¡¯s meeting was taking a long time. She decided to head downstairs and rx for a bit. She hadn¡¯t had enough of hertte earlier. The ce where the assistant bought hertte was the leisure bar within the corporation. Since it wasn¡¯t teatime, there were few people who came here to sit and rest. She had just gone to the front desk to ce an order when the staff recognized her. They respectfully told her she could sign the billter. Suddenly, a woman¡¯s voice echoed from behind. ¡°Ms. Jea?¡± Isabe was startled. Someone from thepany wouldn¡¯t possibly address her like that. Only those in the entertainment industry would call her that. Upon turning around, she saw someone that she didn¡¯t expect to see. In a not so distant seating area, there were five women of radiant beauty. They all exuded an extraordinary aura and were adorned with jewels as they s The person who called out to her was the woman in the middle, Ruth Agur. She was the wife of Gordon Gonzales from the third group in the show¨CGordon was a beloved old actor. Aside from their initial introduction, Isabe never really had a proper conversation with Ruth. After all, Ruth was preupied with keeping an eye on he The two groups had never crossed paths, so naturally, there was no other interaction. Isabe thought it was a serendipitous encounter, and since Ruth had called out to her¡. A glint of mischief shed in Isabe¡¯s eyes as she courteously went over to greet thedies. 12:06 Sun, Oct 6 tab Chapter 116 Is The Justice Upholder Starting Her Duty +5 Pearls Ruth didn¡¯t stand up. She merely nodded and introduced Isabe to thedies beside her. ¡°This is Isabe Jea.¡± Ruth introduced Isabe to the others, but they merely acknowledged her with a haughty nod, showing no intention whatsoever of introducing themselves. Isabe didn¡¯t feel any anger from being looked down upon. On the contrary, she was trying hard to suppress herughter because she understood why They were unaware of her true identity, and had probably assumed all along that she was a young mistress. kept by some director of Quirk Group. In fact, Isabe and Alexander weren¡¯t exactly in a secret marriage. It was just that families in business preferred not to disclose their private lives. Therefore, even for Christopher, fans wouldn¡¯t have known that he was the third son of Quirk Group. However, his identity would still circte within the As for Isabe¡¯s identity, it remained a mystery within the entertainment industry. All that was known was that she wasn¡¯t a lover of Christopher, nor was s society debutante out for ark. Ruth was aware of Christopher¡¯s identity. If Christopher was willing to bring along a neer, then he or she undoubtedly had a significant connection with Quirk Group. However, she hadn¡¯t expected that the neer would be the CEO¡¯s wife. After all, wh Isabe assumed that after exchanging greetings, she could leave. However, to her surprise, Ruth said, ¡°Please, have a seat.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Isabe was shocked. ¡°Won¡¯t I interrupt your gathering?¡± ¡°No. Actually, we are here to see you. Since we¡¯ve already run into you, we might as well just tell you that we need your help,¡± Ruth stated directly, her gaze leaving no room for refusal. Curiosity piqued, Isabe asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you the Justice Upholder? We hope that in the next showdown, you¡¯ll help us take down Reba! We want this homewrecker to lose all standing entertainment industry.¡± Gossip 117 Gossip 117 Chapter 117 gued By Despicable Ment A twitch tugged at the corner of Isabe¡¯s mouth. She was beyond the point of arguing about the ¡°Justice Upholder¡± nickname. I thought it was just an inte joke, but to my surprise, the elegant Mrs. Gonzales actually took it seriously. Doesn¡¯t she feel the least bit embarrassed u In her mind, Isabe was wildlyining, yet she kept her faceposed. Little did she know, because of her silent rant, Selena and Rosalie, who w Of all the Quirks, the two of them had the most free time on their hands. Out of sheer curiosity about how Alexander and Isabe were getting along at th Surprisingly, upon arrival, they stumbled upon a juicy piece of gossip. The two exchanged a nces In each other¡¯s eyes, they could see their reflections. With a fisherman¡¯s hat, sunsses, and something to conceal their f While Isabe and Ruth were engrossed in conversation, the two of them slipped in unnoticed. They quickly found a secluded booth to conceal themselv T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Mrs. Gonzales, are you joking with me?¡± Isabe responded with a forcedugh. With a sharp look in her eyes, Ruth retorted, ¡°Of course not. Didn¡¯t you do well with the first two groups?/1 believe that you¡¯re a person with a strong sen In truth, Ruth felt that even if she hadn¡¯t sought out Isabe today, following the usual approach of Team. A¨C list, regardless of whether it was for their own poprity or whatever else, they would certainly seize the homewrecker¡¯s weak point, delivering a fatal blo That homewrecker was just too alluring and adept at seducing men. After each incident, she wouldy low for a while but would always find a way to res So, this time, they approached Isabe seeking a coboration, aiming to eliminate future troubles. ¡°As long as you¡¯re willing to cooperate, we will take care of everything,¡± said Ruth, her gaze fixed on Isabe, exerting an overwhelming presence. Isabe asked curiously. ¡°What are your ns?¡± Ruth slightly furrowed her brows, probably because Isabe¡¯s nonchnt attitude had left her somewhat discontented. ¡°Even though the face¨Coff is decided by drawing lots, with the five of us putting pressure together, the production team will obediently let your two groupspete first.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll suggest the topic. Let¡¯s settle on: ¡®woman¡°¡± b 12:08 Sun, Oct 6 ti D Chapter 117 gued By Despicable Mon 24 81%1 +5 Pearls Then you all can just act out this so¨C called ¡®close female confidant¡® as nothing more than a shameless woman who tempts other people¡¯s husbands. Don¡¯t try to beautify such despicable beh ¡°When the timees, we¡¯ll stir things up online, build momentum, and make her utterly infamous!¡± Ruth¡¯s tone was dripping with jealousy and resentment, as if she had reached the end of her patience. The others also wore expressions of malice on th Selena and Rosalie were taken aback, whispering among themselves in surprise. Were they really going to take things that far? ¡°Could it be that the concerns of theizens about this show fave actuallye true?¡± Rosalie eximed. in shock. ¡°Weren¡¯t Mrs. Gonzales and Ms. Ya Recently, Selena had also been keeping a close watch on the situation. Hence, she had a rough idea about the rtionship between Gordon and Rebec Due to the TV series Tales of Cleopatra, Gordon, who yed Julius Caesar, and Reba, who portrayed Cleopatra, once became the center of online d Everyone was specting whether Gordon, known for his wife¨C loving persona, would end up entangled in a scandal like the other men who had worked with Reba. In truth, everything had been fine until the TV series wrapped up, with no scenes captured that could arouse any suspicion. ¡°Judging by Mrs. Gonzales¡® sudden change in demeanor, something must have gone wrong,¡± said Selena, her brow furrowed in concern. ¡°So¡ did Ms. Yancey really seduce Mr. Gonzales and get caught by Mrs. Gonzales?¡± Rosalie asked in shock. D*mn, that¡¯s harsh. If I didn¡¯t know better, lose her temper? Isn¡¯t it just that your husband wants a divorce from you? Hearing that, Selena and Rosalie understood. Ah, so he actually wants to divorce her? No wonder¡ Have you forgotten? It¡¯s because of you that he holds the position he does today. Upon hearing this, Selena and Rosalie widened their eyes in shock. As it turned out, the seasoned actor had also built his fortune by relying on a woman, and instead of being grateful, he wanted a divorce. If you can¡¯t bear it, you should cklist your husband and make hime to his senses. Almost bursting intoughter, Selena and Rosalie had to quickly suppress their amusement. Yet, they couldn¡¯t help but want to give Isabe a big thumb Why is it that women, when faced with such situations, confront other women first instead of dealing with the man involved? The problem needs to be ad Unable to resist, Selena and Rosalie nodded in agreement. Indeed, what Isabe said was right! 12:08 Sun, Oct 6 ti D. Chapter 117 gued By Despicable Men BK 81% +5 Pearls After a wave of internal criticism, Isabe found that the other party was still talking. ¡°This must be pretty straightforward for you, almost identical to the first group¡¯s situation,¡± Ruth said Coldly. Isabe found herself feeling somewhat sympathetic for Ruth from a certain perspective. Raising an eyebrow, she said. ¡°For the first group, we only acted that way because w no idea what¡¯s going on. You im that Reba is the other woman. Is there any proof?¡± Come on, have you even considered whether you have any proof? If you¡¯re going to confront someone, could you at legst not jump to conclusions? ¡°Are you rejecting us, Ms. Jea? Are you intending to assist that vixen?¡± Ruth immediately asked with a stern tone. Isabe answered with a smile, ¡°At the end of the day, I can¡¯t possibly scheme against someone just based on a singlement from you, can I?¡± Are you kidding me? You¡¯re trying to use me as a pawn, but do I look like one to you? Just because I¡¯m now seen as the Justice Upholder for the enterta Upon hearing this, both Selena and Rosalie instantly became discontented. Their Isabe wasn¡¯t just a pawn. This band of wives wished to stay behind the scenes, looking pretty. But what if, in the end, Reba managed to prove her innocence and turn the tables? Wouldn¡¯t Isabe¡¯s reputation e Isabe¡¯s request seemed reasonable enough, but it infuriated Ruth. ¡°She¡¯s nothing but a homewrecker, convincing my husband to divorce me! Isn¡¯t that enough? A woman with such moral ws, who can¡¯t stand being alone and around, is nothing but a menace in the entertainment industry! What more proof do you need?¡± Ruth looked at Isabe as if she were observing an unreasonable, biased troublemaker. Shouldn¡¯t everyone be siding with her, the pitiful, original wife, and helping her fend off the mistress? Isabe was quite speechless. The question ¡°Did you hear her say that yourself?¡± remained unspoken on the tip of her tongue. She had this nagging fee After all, Ruth had no idea that Isabe could uncover all the gossip. In reality, it was your husband who pursued her. She, burdened with the necessity of continuing her live broadcasts and relying on him for the team Upon hearing this, Selena and Rosalie finally began to understand. It was uncertain whether Reba was at fault in this matter, but the primary me undoubtedlyy with Gordon. It was he who couldn¡¯t control himself, Judging by Ruth¡¯s demeanor, she wasn¡¯t one to analyze right from wrong. The moment Gordon decided to 3/5 2-08 Chapter 117 gued By Despicable Ment 81%M +5 Pearls divorce her for Reba, she was convinced that Reba had manipted the apart. sation to tear them Reba was the sole viin in this tale. Her husband was pure and innocent, merely beguiled and led astray. Observing Isabe¡¯sck of cooperation, the otherdies also grew restless. ¡°There¡¯s no doubt that Reba is the other woman.¡± Finally, one of thedies couldn¡¯t help but speak out. ¡°When she was acting with my husband, she used the excuse of wanting to practice their scenes together to constantly enter his RV. ¡°My husband was directing her in a scene, and she had the audacity to sit right on hisp, asking him to exin the y to her.¡± ¡°She was caught sneaking into my husband¡¯s room in the middle of the night and had the audacity to im they were just studying the script. ¡°My husband was acting with her, and she deliberately rubbed against him, seducing him until he waspletely smitten. He was sneaking off to see he Everyone was filled with righteous indignation, voicing their usations toward Reba. It was as if they had formed an alliance of victims. Sure enough, they¡¯re the same group ofdies who previously cklisted Reba. Now, they¡¯ve even joined forces with Mrs. Gonzales. Let me see¡ Isabe immediately took out her phone and began searching on it, right in front of everyone. No situation could interfere with her enjoyment of gossip. 2 ¡°What are you doing?¡± Thedies had just finished speaking when they were taken aback by the sight of Isabe, who seemed to be ignoring them entire ¡°Oh, I hadn¡¯t paid attention before, so let me look into what you¡¯re talking about,¡± Isabe said with a smile, instantly vexing the band of wives. The groupforted each other, finding Isabe disrespectful for ignoring them. They were resolved that if they encountered the man behind Isabe Upon hearing this, both Selena and Rosalie couldn¡¯t help but pull out their phones to search, especially after the shocking revtion they had just uncovered. Based on what the band of wives had said, thebel of mistress¡± was indeed firmly attached to Reba. The entertainment industry had always been shrouded in ambiguity, a blend of truth and illusion. Defining Reba¡¯s true nature was indeed aplex t Isabe never interfered, merely listened to gossip. This was because she had always disliked meddling in others¡® affairs. Respecting others¡® fate was h some merit. Hence, in that moment, Isabe¡¯s curiosity was even more intense than any willingness to be an upholder 4/5 tu 09 Sun, Oct 6 D apter 117 gued By Despicable Men ºÅ:81%Á¿ +5 Pearls th! The one who insisted on having Reba in his RV was your husband! He intentionally tried to pull her onto the 1, making inappropriate advances. for the incident where she sat on the man¡¯sp, that was your husband forcibly making her sit. If she refused, he uld intentionally mess up the scene, cau e incident about studying the script in the middle of the night was due to your husband using the excuse of wanting revise her script to get her to visit him array. stly, thedy who used Reba of intentionally rubbing up against her husband. Your perverted husband was the stigator of that. A perfectly innocent peck turned into a distasteful and forceful kiss. He was all over her, practically hing to turn the act into reality. He even had an erectio *mn it, the more I look, the angrier I am. When I saw Reba previously, her every frown and smile full of seductive arm, I thought she was truly open¨Cminded about this aspect. I never expected that she was living such a life behind e scenes. She¡¯s basically facing sexual harassment everywhere. The entertainment industry is indeed dark and dirty. ¡®s truly terrifying. ow, she¡¯s even encountered these wives who fiercely defend their husbands, ming everything on her being a vixen. I uly feel sympathy for Reba. pon hearing this, Selena and Rosalie w¨¨re also infuriated. As they continued their investigation, they iscovered that Reba was not the only woman th eba truly was gued by despicable men! 1.6K Gossip 118 Gossip 118 Reading Juicy Gossip in Her Mind Chapter 118 No One Can Steal My Spotlight Isabe, along with Selena and Rosalie, all empathized with Reba¡¯s situation. +5 Pe However, seeing the online attitude toward Reba really left one confused. Without realizing it, one could easily be swayed into adopting the same vie else. The men joked about her sexy physique and enchanting face. Eight out of tenments wereced with risqu¨¦ humor, yet they insisted it wasn¡¯t meant to disrespect her. They imed that it was their way of praising Reba They even went as far as arguing with other women over Reba, creating tension between the sexes. However, this kind of protection felt truly u The women were divided into two factions. One group like Ruth and her ilk, scoffed and scorned Reba, acting as if they had seen with their own eyes how she shamelessly flirted with men. They were worried that the ¡°filthy woman¡± would go after their idols next. The other group consisted of the ge as Only a select few genuinely admired Reba¡¯s beauty and acknowledged her professional acting skills. In such an intense situation, Isabe found it all too overwhelming. Theizens she once thought were cute and fun now seemed to take on a frightenin Indeed, only the truly ruthless are able to survive in the entertainment industry despite scandals and controversies. Isabe had no intention of prying too much into others private affairs. At most, she would just enjoy the show from the sidelines. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Thus, she stopped there for now. She lifted her gaze, only to find the group ofdies across her still watching her intently, awaiting her response. Women should naturally have an easier time understanding the struggles faced by other women. However, some women often end up bing a ¡°Have you seen clearly now? You understand what kind of person she is, right?¡± Isabe nodded hastily, understanding the situation very clearly. Ruth assumed that Isabe had agreed, and thus she dered with a sense of righteousness, ¡°We need to remove her, to restore peace within the ente After some thought, Isabe asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that this might ruin Mr. Gonzales too? After all, what we did before was¡ aplete wipeout.¡± Ruth¡¯s face changed instantly as she dered, ¡°Of course not! I will find a way to reveal this wretch¡¯s true colors to my husband. She¡¯s the one seducing Isabe couldn¡¯t help but smirk, saying, ¡°Doesn¡¯t a man who¡¯s ready to divorce you for another woman mean he¡¯s already fallen out of love with you? An Chapter 118 No One Can Steal My Spotlight +5 Pearls grown deep over the years. I can¡¯t abandon him just because he¡¯s momentarily lost his way. I need to him. You don¡¯t need to concern yourself with this. J what we¡¯ve asked of you.¡± Isabe shrugged, revealing a grin. ¡°I refuse.¡± What?¡± Ruth probably didn¡¯t that after all their talking, this so¨Ccalled champion of jus Justice Upholder, would actually refuse. The otherdies immediately blew up. ¡°Have you considered the consequences of rejecting us?¡± ¡°Do you really think you¡¯re such a big deal? That we actually came here to beg you?¡± the ¡°What an audacious youngdy who doesn¡¯t know her ce! Don¡¯t you n on sticking around in the entertainment¨Cindustry?¡± ¡°Stop wasting your breath on her; let¡¯s go talk to the man behind her. She¡¯s nothing more than a sugar baby.¡± Ruth red fiercely at Isabe. ¡°Your man is in the upper echelons of Quirk Group, yes? My cousin is a board member there. I had intended to speak dir Isabe mentally scoffed. Hold it in, don¡¯tugh! In the distance, Selena and Rosalie were sprawled on the table, their whole bodies trembling. ¡°Oh, so you didn¡¯t approach Christopher because you knew who he really was and were aware that you couldn¡¯t order him around, and that¡¯s why you ca The expressions on the faces of thedies subtly shifted for a moment. One of them suddenly spoke up. ¡°You know, you and Christopher did seem quite close when you were on the show together. If I were to gather some videos and photos for your boyfriend¡. Isabe was taken aback for a moment. Hahaha! She¡¯s trying to intimidate me, using Christopher as a threat! She¡¯s definitely a genius. Selena and Rosalie were also stunned. The table they were leaning on trembled even more intensely. Meanwhile, Ruth had already picked up her phone, appearing ready to make a call. ¡°A wise man submits to circumstances, and if I were to contact my cousin, things would getplicated. Since we¡¯ve bumped into each other, it must be fate. Moreover, it¡¯s for a good cause, so you shouldn¡¯t reject us again, right, Ms. Jea?¡± Isabe pressed her lips together, putting on a distressed expression. What should I do? It¡¯s not often I get such a ssic opportunity to show off. I¡¯m about to y the role of the underdog who surprises everyone. I¡¯m so excited! How should I act? Should I get 12:09 Sun, Oct 6 ti D. Chapter 118 No One Can Steal My Spotlight Listening to forward 81% +5 Pearls Isabe¡¯s thoughts, both Selena and Rosalie grew excited as well. They, too, wished to step lend their support. If they were to reveal their identities then In this way, they could stage a y, acting as the arrogant mother and sister of the overbearing CEO, throwing their weight around and bullying others¡ The three individuals prepared themselves from various angles, eager and ready to take action. However, someone suddenly barged in through the door. ¡°Ruth, howe you¡¯re here?¡± ¡°Liam! I came to see you.¡± Ruth shot a look of surprise toward the door, gesturing with her hand. Then, turning to Isabe across from her, she offered a cruel smile. ¡°Looks like you¡¯re out of luck. I did give you a chance, but you didn¡¯t take it seriously. Youngdy, learn. from your mistake. It¡¯s time for you to face some ¡°You¡¯re here for me? Why are you lecturing someone? Are they from ourpany? Did they do something wrong to upset you?¡± As Isabe didn¡¯t turn around, only her silhouette was visible, so Liam didn¡¯t recognize her. Since the stage was already set, Isabe was simply waiting for the perfect moment to make her entrance. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. Some young girls these days have skewed values. They think just because they¡¯re being pampered now, they can ignore right from wro manners. Liam chuckled lightly, suddenly grasping the situation. He took a step forward, about to inquire who the young woman¡¯s lover was. Seeing that, Selena and Rosalie got excited. It was time for them to stand up and respond! Isabe was also internally jumping for joy. It was time for her to stand up and intimidate the other party. Just then, a chilling voice, utterly devoid of emotion, drifted in from the doorway. ¡°She¡¯s mine. Is there a problem?¡± In an instant, everyone¡¯s gaze shifted toward the entrance where a man stepped in, fresh from a concluded meeting. Liam was taken aback. Mr. Alexander? Hold on, what¡¯s going on? Mr. Alexander doesn¡¯t have any secret lover; he only has one person by his side. Oh no¡ it¡¯s over. Liam stood frozen on the spot, his face pale. Ruth had seen Alexander a few times, primarily because Liam served on the board. His face was one that, once seen, was impossible to forget. For a moment, Ruth¡¯s mind went nk. She couldn¡¯tprehend the meaning of what Alexander had just said. 81% Chapter 118 No One Can Steal My Spotlight. +5 Pearls It wasn¡¯t until Alexander reached them and stood beside Isabe that the other wives kept asking Ruth in whispers, ¡°Who is this person¡?¡± After all, they ¡°Mr. Alexander, she¡ is she from your family¡¡± Ruth¡¯s gaze darted back and forth. Resting one hand on Isabe¡¯s shoulder, Alexander pulled her close, as if enveloping her in a gentle. embrace. He paid no heed to Ruth, instead lowerin Isabe looked up, her face filled with dissatisfaction as she gazed at Alexander. Alexander was bewildered. My grand entrance, my moment in the spotlight, my cunning n! Alexander, how will you repay what you owe me? Woe is me! My pleasure was abrupt In response, Alexander protested silently, Wait a minute, let¡¯s talk this out. What kind of absurd description is that! Suddenly, Isabe¡¯s eyes narrowed before she swiftly turned her head to tightly wrap her arms around Alexander¡¯s waist. Even through the fabric of the s Alexander¡¯s body stiffened. Sobbing, she said, ¡°Hubby, I¡¯m terrified. I only refused to help them, and they threatened to find another woman for you to rece me. They even nde rtionship with Christopher. Oh, how wronged L feel!¡± Her sudden actions had Alexander dumbfounded. Nobody can steal my spotlight¡ Oh wow, abs! This¡ wasn¡¯t intentional¡ Hehe, they¡¯re so firm. Let¡¯s linger a bit longer. Alexander was rendered speechless at her thoughts. Meanwhile, the band of wives were st Gossip 119 Gossip 119 Chapter 119 Bending Over Backward For Money Come on, I have to ask you guys, isn¡¯t it awkward? Are you embarrassed? Isabe simultaneously mocked them cheerfully while continuing her show. +5 Pearls The air was filled with Isabe¡¯s aggrievedints, a performance of feigned tears so unconvincing it could not be more so. Yet, it caused an uproar The band of wives were all thinking, S¨CShe¡ She¡¯s not some big shot¡¯s pampered sugar baby; she¡¯s the legitimate wife of Quirk Group¡¯s heir! Ilhat kind of legitimate wife leaves her home and husband to be a variety show celebrity? Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. On the other hand, Liam wasmenting in his mind, Introducing a new woman, specting about the rtionship between her and her brother¨Cin¨C law¡ Cousin, when have I ever wronged you for you to do this to me? Alexander knew that Isabe was just ying around, but he had no choice but to awkwardly y along. He gently held her, and when he looked up, his Though Isabe wouldn¡¯t allow herself to be taken advantage of, Alexander also wouldn¡¯t tolerate any disrespect toward his wife. ¡°Everyone, my wife is young and has always preferred to avoid trouble. The way you came to Quirk Group to threaten and provoke her counts as bullyin Alexander¡¯s voice sounded icy cold, yet it carried an intimidating aura that left everyone present feeling. utterly ashamed. Alexander delivered his lines well, truly living up to his potential as a domineering CEO. He deserves a thumbs up. Alexander¡¯s originally serious mindset was instantly thrown into chaos by Isabe¡¯s thoughts, causing him to feel exasperated. Their expressions are a mix of emotions and truly a sight to behold. They must be regretting deeply, perhaps even wishing they could dig a hole and bur Isabe sneakily nced at the other women, delighting in their misfortune. Originally, Selena and Rosalie were feeling somewhat regretful at having missed their chance to act. However, their attention hadpletely shifted afte Watching everything unfold as if it were a fascinating drama, they gloated at the band of wives¡® predicament. Serves you right for abusing your power a The band of wives¡® status in the entertainment industry was indeed unshakeable, yet they were now up against a genuine wife from a prominent family. Just moments ago, they had actually dared to threaten her. The mere thought of it sent shivers down their spines, and they wished they could turn back It was important to remember that their husbands often needed to secure investments to produce a piece brickand. 12:09 Sun, Oct 6 ti D. Chapter 119 Bending Over Backward For Money would face the ban. 81% +5 Pearls Upon realizing they had offended someone they shouldn¡¯t have, the group ofdies was thrown into a panic. They hastily stood up, drastically changing eighty. ¡°So you¡¯re Mrs. Quirk! Why didn¡¯t you say so earlier? I thought you were a neer in the industry, and that¡¯s why I said a bit too much, thinking of giving some guidance to the younger generation.¡± ¡°It was all a misunderstanding, a misunderstanding, Mrs. Quirk. We apologize to you. We genuinely meant no harm earlier; it was merely a joke.. The fourdies wore forced smiles, brimming with embarrassment. They were now fawning over the youngdy whom they had previously looked down The more they spoke, the smoother their words became, as if by simply avoiding any feelings of awkwardness, they could pretend the awkward situation Even though a wise man submits to circumstances, I still prefer the way you guys bossed me around with an arrogant air Upon seeing that Isabe remained unmoved, the band of wives suddenly remembered that they had all gone shopping together earlier. Consequently, t ¡°We unintentionally offended you earlier, Mrs. Quirk. Please ept these small tokens as our sincere apology. We hope they bring a smile to your face.¡± Watching how each of them forced themselves to smile despite clearly feeling pained at having to part with the items, it was evident that those items were of considerable value and extremely rare. A distance away, both Selena and Rosalie were extremely surprised. This was clearly a significant sacrifice. It seemed those women were genuinely wo Isabe instantly let go of Alexander¡¯s waist, turning her attention to the pile of gifts in front of her. I must say, I suddenly find their pragmatic demeanor quite appealing. Who wouldn¡¯t relish a windfall, after all? A few criticisms hardly matter. One should Alexander was lost for words. He initially wanted to back her up, but she ended up bending over backward. for the sake of money. After putting on a show of insincerity, Isabe ultimately epted the apology. The four wives watched as their cherished gifts were epted. These were their prized possessions, barely warmed in their hands before they had to gi hearts ached! They had previously dered their intentions to teach the young woman a lesson. However, the tables had turned, and they ended up learning a lesson What was even more frustrating was theck of response from Ruth. Surely, it couldn¡¯t just end with them.pensating and apologizing. After all, it wa 12:09 Sun, Oct 6 ti ub Chapter 119 Bending Over Backward For Money And so, the four of them were frantically stealing nces at Ruth. a 81% +5 Pearls They had transitioned from the entertainment industry to the world of business, so it was rtively easy for them to let go of their pride. However, Ruth w Not to mention she was currently facing the crisis of her husband¡¯s divorce, a time when she was most likely to be hysterical. However, under the intense urging of Liam¡¯s gaze, she took the initiative to offer an apology. She didn¡¯t mind the act of apologizing, but the words were s Ruth held back her frustration and said, ¡°I admit that some of my earlier remarks were due to a misunderstanding of Ms. Jeanner¡¯s identity. However, it¡¯s As soon as these words were uttered, everyone present was shocked and turned their gazes toward Ruth. Liam was on the verge of tears, knowing that ¡°Ruth, shut up. You were disrespectful to Mrs. Quirk in the first ce. Now hurry up and apologize.¡± Ruth, however, gritted her teeth and uttered defiantly, ¡°All I did was invite her to join me in dealing with a wicked person. I¡¯ve always thought highly of Ms ¦§ Upon hearing these words, Liam was taken aback, immediately casting a spective nce at Isabe. After all, Isabe¡¯s reputation hadn¡¯t been the best initially. It was just that she had been behaving herself recently. It seems that her husband¡¯s decision to divorce her for Reba truly devastated her. She¡¯s now desperate for everyone¡¯s sympathy and approval, to join Although Isabe had epted the apologies and gifts, Ruth stubbornly refused to admit her mistake. Since that was the case, Isabe couldn¡¯t be m Unexpectedly, after hearing Ruth¡¯s words, Alexander, who was standing nearby, immediately grew stern. Having caught a few key pieces of information f ¡°Mrs. Gonzales, you were the one who ced expectations on Ms. Jea, and then just as quickly, you¡¯re expressing disappointment and pointing fing Gossip 120 Gossip 120 Chapter 120 The Gossip Ended Up Turning Back On Them Upon hearing this, Ruth stiffened, her face instantly turning pale. Without hesitation, Alexander gave them a sharp look and said, ¡°Ms. Jea is free to live her life however she pleases. It¡¯s not up to an outsider to lecture her about right and wrong. At this point, the directors couldn¡¯t help but feel a chill run down their spines, as they could distinctly tell that Alexander was genuinely furious. ¡°using Ms. Jea of defending the mistress could cause such significant damage to her reputation. It seems we need to consult awyer and have The final remark nearly caused Ruth to lose her footing, but she was steadied by the director. This wasn¡¯t what she had anticipated. She had thought that if she revealed how Isabe was defending the other woman, at the very least, Alexander wo Moreover, their manner of speaking as a married couple was so simr. Just a while ago, Isabe had also asked her for evidence that Reba was the mistress. From a distance, Rosalie eximed in surprise, ¡°Wow, this is the first time I¡¯ve heard Alex speak so confrontationally.¡± Selena was taken aback for a moment, but she couldn¡¯t help but startughing. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Rosalie asked, looking at her mother in confusion. Selena said, ¡°I feel like Alex has changed somehow. It¡¯s clear that Be could have easily taken control and counterattacked. Normally, Alex wouldn¡¯t interfere in such situations, but this time¡ he suddenly lost his cool¡± After some thought, Rosalie asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t Alex used to stand up for Be too?¡± Selena chuckled, refraining from furtherment. While Alexander was the type to protect his wife out of duty, he wouldn¡¯t usually react as he did now. A as someone made a move, he immediately responded, striking a fatal blow and leaving no room for the opponent to retaliate against Isabe. That was a protective instinct that came from deep within, and it had nothing to do with responsibility. Not to mention them, even the assistant who followed Alexander around every day was somewhat surprised. After hearing Alexander¡¯s statement, anyone who would still object would either be insane or a fool. Despite her feelings of injustice and unwillingness, R However, Alexander still didn¡¯t show the other party any courtesy. He simply stated, ¡°If Suchments continue to spread in the future and affect Ms. Je After saying what needed to be said, there was no need for further conversation. Alexander turned to 12:09 Sun, Oct 6 Chapter 120 The Gossip Ended Up Turning Back On Them Isabe g +5 Pearls at him intently, Alexander¡¯s reflection clearly visible in her striking ck¨Cand¨Cwhite eyes. Confused, Alexander then heard the roar of Isabe¡¯s inner turmoil. Darn it, he got me! His authoritative quotes were so impressive, theypletely swept me off my feet. The icy frost lingering on Alexander¡¯s face instantly melted away, his cheeks flushing warm in an instant. What was initially a normal situation, became embarrassingly awkward after Isabe made a jest of it. As expected, when it came to ruining the mood, Isabe was indeed a professional. Alexander lightly patted Isabe¡¯s shoulder, prompting Isabe to stand up. f Alexander had his assistant ept thepensation offered by the other party. After all, it was an unexpected windfall for Isabe. The rest of the people, who were intimidated by Alexander¡¯s presence, were frozen in ce, too frightened to move. As they approached the entrance, Alexander paused and turned toward the VIP seating area. ¡°Mother, Rosalie.¡± Both Selena and Rosalie thought that Alexander hadn¡¯t noticed them. The two awkwardly removed their sunsses and exchanged greetings. Isabe however, was taken aback, clearly unaware that they had arrived.. This development left everyone else in shock. The band of wives had no idea when Selena and Rosalie had arrived. All they knew was that they had arr they must have heard their harsh words toward Isabe. This was akin to being caught red¨Chanded, which was far more unsettling than being reported. However, their previousck of support for Isabe could suggest that their rtionships as in¨C laws weren¡¯t actually that good. Perhaps, the instances where they were unkind to Isabe might not be remembered¡ As they were consumed by unease, they saw Selena and Rosalie leave their seats, rushing over with enthusiasm. Alexander automatically made space ¡°When did you guys get here? Why didn¡¯t you call me?¡± ¡°Well, isn¡¯t this quite the spectacle right off the bat. I¡¯m really curious about who has the clout to boss my dear Be around.¡± ¡°Be, Be, we were just about to make a grand entrance, but Alex interrupted us.¡± ¡°What? You guys were nning to steal the show too!¡± Three women were quite the spectacle, theirughter and chatter never ceasing. Meanwhile, Alexander dutifully assisted them by opening doors and lea 12:09 Sun, Oct 6 Chapter 120 The Gossip Ended Up Turning Back On Them +5 Pearls The individuals remaining in the lounge were naturally ashen¨C faced, merely praying that the gifts they sent held enough significance to appease the other party¡¯s anger. The director didn¡¯t give Ruth face, he simply sent her away immediately. The other four wives also left in disarray, following suit. When they reached the main entrance, they couldn¡¯t help but voice theirints to Ruih. ¡°Enough. This is merely an ident. Even if they seek revenge, it¡¯s me they¡¯ll have to deal with. All this noise, don¡¯t you still want to suppress. Reba? ¡°So what do you suggest we do? The n you¡¯ve been thinking of is definitely off the table now. We can¡¯t risk running into trouble again.¡± ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Ruth¡¯s eyes shed with a ruthless glint. ¡°I don¡¯t need them, I can make that minx the scorn of the onlinemunity on my own.¡± Meanwhile, Danielle, who had just taken over the work rted to Isabe¡¯s files, received an unexpected phone call that caused her eyebrows to raise. ¡°Ms. Yancey, are you asking for my help? Do you want to join our studio? These terms you¡¯re offering, they seem to be at your disadvantage.¡± Meanwhile, Isabe and the others headed back to the CEO¡¯s office, considering it was almost time to clock out. They nned to head home together o Hence, the trio found themselves seated on the elongated office couch, engaged in an animated discussion about the recent gossip, while simultaneous Though everyone in the Quirk family was by no means short of money, they inexplicably found joy in this situation, and were incredibly excited. Alexander had just settled himself in front of his desk when his touch identally grazed the mouse, causing theputer screen to light up. His gaze swept across the room, lingered for a moment, then settled on Isabe, who was engrossed in a game of guessing the price of the jewels with Selena and Rosalie. ¡°Isabe,e here,¡± Alexander said in a nonchnt tone. Isabe assumed she was being asked for help, so she happily went over. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Alexander pointed at the screen. Upon turning her head, Isabe¡¯s smile froze. Darn, I actually forgot. The corners of Alexander¡¯s mouth twitched slightly, a hint of mncholy in his eyes. ¡°Reply this,¡± he said. Puzzled, Isabe asked, ¡°Huh?¡± Let me rebly? What am I supposed to say? Does he not realize this is an email from his ex? That can¡¯t be right, it¡¯s easy 12:09 Sun, Oct 6 ti D. Chapter 120 The Gossip Ended Up Turning Back On Them to guess from the time stamp Selena and Rosalie, who were unwrapping the gifts, paused. What¡¯s going on? An ex? An email? +5 Pearls The Quirk family didn¡¯t know much about Eleanor. They only knew that Alexander had been in a rtionship during his university years, since Alexander had neve They had always hadplete faith in Alexander, thus they never paid much attention to his love life. To their surprise, by the time they heard about it, h Recent news of Eleanor were because of Hannah. No matter how you looked at it, the other party should have known that Alexander was married. Yet, they still sent Alexander an email. And to make thing The progress in their rtionship, painstakingly achieved by Alexander despite injuring his hand, simply couldn¡¯t be sabotaged! The two of them froze, sneaking nces while pricking up their ears to listen. Isabe found herself inexplicably feeling as though she had stepped into a battleground. She was at a loss for how she should react. Swallowing hard, she cautiously said, ¡°All right, tell me what to say, and I¡¯ll ry it for you.¡± Alexander nced at Isabe. ¡°It¡¯s not about rying my message, it¡¯s about your reply.¡± Isabe¡¯s pupils quaked. The gossip is turning in on me? What kind of game is this? You¡¯re going to fry my brain. She wants to meet you in two. weeks. How am I supposed to res ¡°Reply¡ what?¡± With a piercing gaze, Alexander said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you guess who sent the email? As my wife, don¡¯t you know what you should respond?¡± 1.6K Gossip 121 Gossip 121 Chapter 121 I Am Quite The Clever One Thunder roared across the sky. Should I really respond to your ex¨Cgirlfriend¡¯s email as your wife? Is this truly all right? Isabe¡¯s brain was truly about to overheat. What exactly was Alexander implying? That was all she could think about. +5 Pearls Initially, the email had been opened by ident. The initial n was to feign ignorance, allowing Alexander to discover and deal with it discreetly on his However, Alexander brought out the big guns and even questioned her about it. Could he be hinting that his first love is returning, and I should step aside? ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Alexander frowned as rage surged through him. Meanwhile, Selena and Rosalie were rendered speechless. No, what he was asking was how I, as his wife, should respond Alexander thought, ¡°Calm down, you¡¯d better think this through! Selena and Rosalie hardly dared to breathe, their emotions fluctuating wildly. Their hearts were pounding anxiously in their chests. Selena thought, ¡°Be, as a wife, you should naturally exude the dignity of a married woman. Warn them, a proper ex should act dead, no need to even Rosalie thought, ¡°Be! Alex is showing you that he¡¯spletely honest and transparent when he asked you to reply. He won¡¯t have any lingering attachments to his ex. Isn¡¯t that a great sense of security? Even though Alex didn¡¯t value you in the past, don¡¯t give up on him. Seize the opport Unfortunately, Isabe couldn¡¯t hear the sincere words from Selena and Rosalie. Being someone who had been alone for so long, her mind was as muddled as oatmeal. Deep down, she even felt a hint of exc Are we really doing this? When Alexander saw Isabe¡¯s eyes widen like bronze bells, his heart softened. His voice became gentle, with a touch of indulgence, as he said, ¡°You c Isabe¡¯s eyes flickered, her inner thoughts running wild like galloping horses, impossible to rein in. Is that so? Well, here¡¯s my standard response: All right, I¡¯ll wait for you. Alexander froze. Perhaps a response fitting a domineering CEO would be: It was you who wanted to part ways back then, so we did. Now, you want toe back. What do you take me for! 12:09 Sun, Oct 6 ti Chapter 121 I Am Quite The Clever One +5 Pearls Here¡¯s a stubsion: you don¡¯t love me, then don¡¯t say another word and don¡¯t bother seeing me again. Alexander felt a surge of frustration. Here¡¯s another coy response: Tin not divorced yet.¡± Alexander revealed a kind smile. Or perhaps¡ Selena and Rosalie thought. ¡°Enough, enough, our hearts can¡¯t take it anymore, sob sob.¡± ¡°Honey, have you made up your mind?¡± Alexander suddenly interrupted Isabe¡¯s wild fantasies. Upon hearing the term ¡®honey, a shiver ran through Isabe. Although she often yfully called Alexander hubby, and he yed along, he had seldom a What¡¯s up with him? Why is he suddenly calling me honey? Did he take the wrong pills? Was he stirred up by the news that his er wanted to see him aga Alexander thought, ¡°No, you provoked me!¡± Selena and Rosalie: It¡¯s you, it¡¯s you, it¡¯s you! Isabe looked at Alexander in disbelief, suddenly realizing that although he was smiling, there was something odd about his gaze. She didn¡¯t understa Chills ran down Isabe¡¯s body. ¡°S¨CShould I give her a piece of my mind?¡± Alexander¡¯s eyes twinkled slightly, about to speak, when he heard Isabe retract her words. ¡°She didn¡¯t really make any unreasonable demands. It seem Neither side is really at fault, right? It¡¯s the perfectly safe answer. I must say, I¡¯m quite clever! Instantly deted, Selena and Rosalie couldn¡¯t discern Isabe¡¯s intentions. They were unsure if she was acting this way out of fear of angering Alexande him. der quietly gazed at Isabe with his profound ck eyes for a moment: His stare was so intense that Isabe began to doubt herself. In the end, he sim emotionless ¡°Hmm¡°. -He seemed unhappy. sabe couldn¡¯t quite grasp his intentions, but she had handed the decision¨Cmaking power back to Alexander nheless. As she lifted her gaze, she saw Selena and Rosalie staring at her curiously. Isabe felt somewhat embarrassed. As she walked over, Rosalie, unable to B:81% Chapter 121 I Am Quite The Clever One ¡°Huh? Do you know who it is? And you want me to retort?¡± Anyone would be confused if they had only listened to her and Alexander¡¯s conversation. +5 Pearls Instantly, a wave of panic washed over Rosalie. Without missing a beat, Selena chimed in, ¡°Do we even need to ask? Judging by your expressions, it¡¯s c Immediately, Rosalie gave a mental thumbs¨Cup to her mother¡¯s quick thinking. Isabe chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s not them.¡± Naturally, Selena and Rosalie, didn¡¯t dare to add more to the conversation. She felt it wasn¡¯t the right time. to stick around. Hastily, she made up an excu ¡°I need to use the restroom, Rosie,e with me.¡± ¡°All right.¡± The two of them slipped away in an instant While internally rolling her eyes, Isabe returned to tidy up the area around the couch and coffee table. Wouldn¡¯t it be foolish of me to retort? Regardless of what Alexander is currently thinking, whether intentional or not, I insult her and they reconcile, I¡¯d be Alexander, who was about to delete the email, was speechless. Alexander gave Isabe a cold look, noticing her humming a tune carelessly while she sorted through the valuable items she had just confiscated. This He averted his gaze, his face devoid of any expression. With a swift movement, he grabbed the mouse with his left hand and clicked to respond. He then swiftly typed on the keyboard using only his left hand. Although he wasn¡¯t left¨Chanded, he was in fact equally adept with both hands. However, he chose to keep this little secret to himself. ¡°My name is Isabe, Mrs. Quirk. I would prefer if you refrain from meeting my husband again. Please, stop reaching out to him.¡± Sent! The corners of Alexander¡¯s mouth curved upwards, much like someone who had sessfully pulled off a prank. However, upon lifting his head and seei ¡°Let¡¯s go, we¡¯ll eat out today. What do you feel like having?¡± Alexander subtly offered aspensation. Afterwards, they went out for avish meal with their family. Upon seeing the response to her email, a hint of mockery shed across the lips of Eleanor, who was located overseas. 81% 12:10 Sun, Oct 6 ti- Chapter 121 | Am Quite The Clever One +5 Pearls Upon seeing this, her best friend couldn¡¯t help but express her indignation. ¡°What on earth? Does she really think she¡¯s Mrs. Quirk now? I heard she only some nerve.¡± After all, Alexander was a man who greatly valued his personal boundaries. Even in the wouldn¡¯t dare to casually check Alexander¡¯s emails or meddle with his phone. past, Eleanor Eleanor sneered lightly and said, ¡°That¡¯s great. Such an idiot. She will be easy to deal with. Seeing how foolish she is, I feel at ease. ¡°Then you should immediately get in touch with Alexander, and expose her little charade.¡± Eleanor confidently put away her phone. ¡°That won¡¯t do, I won¡¯t reach out to Alexander anymore. The next time I appear before Alexander, he will unders Her friends shared augh. ¡°You¡¯re right, Alexander will be very surprise by your return. By then, when you show him this email, you¡¯ll expose that woma Eleanor shed a smile, one that hinted at her strategic mastermind. At that moment, Isabe sneezed heavily. Stepping forward, Alexander draped his own jacket over Isabe, asking, ¡°Are you cold?¡± Isabe rubbed her nose. ¡°No, someone must be talking about me. Could it be the band of wives?¡± Alexander furrowed his brows. Just as she was lost in thought, her cell phone rang. Isabe picked up her phone and saw that it was a call from Danielle. Gossip 122 Gossip 122 Chapter 122 She Wants To Join Our Agency ¡°What¡¯s your opinion on Reba?¡± Danielle cut to the chase. Isabe was taken aback. Why are so many people asking me about Reba today? 2815 +5 Pearls In the restaurant, what was once a lively dining scene suddenly quieted down due to Isabe¡¯s inner thoughts. Alexander was naturally quiet, while Selena and Rosalie merely wanted to be in the loop. Isabe expressed her doubts. ¡°Did you hear about what happened to me today?¡± Danielle was taken aback. ¡°What?¡± ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . So, she hadn¡¯t heard about it yet. Since it was rted to the entertainment industry, Isabe obediently filled in her new manager just to be on the safe side. She wouldn¡¯t spill everything she learned from the Gossip System, but she did hint at her stance. ¡°I¡¯m pretty sure there¡¯s been some misunderstanding. A No sooner had she finished speaking than a burst ofughter echoed from the other end of the phone.. ¡°She actually¡ actually tried to intimidate you into helping¡ hahaha, those band of wives, they¡¯re as arrogant as ever. They must have been scared to d So, Danielle loves drama too. However, after a short burst ofughter, Danielle¡¯s expression turned serious. ¡°It seemed Ruth was nning to confront Reba, which exined why she desperately sought me out. Gordon must have expressed his intention to b Isabe was puzzled. ¡°Huh?¡± Danielle exined, ¡°We had exchanged contact information before, and she reached out to me today, expressing her desire to join our agency.¡± What! She wants to join our agency? The folks from the Quirk family all turned around in surprise. ¡°With her previous contract nearing its end, she had to decide whether to renew it or find a new agency. She initially nned to use this show as a tfo Danielle paused at this point, seemingly reluctant to say more. She then said, ¡°The reason I called you was to ask for your opinion. However¡¡± Isabe expressed her surprise. ¡°When you sign the contract, don¡¯t you have the final say on your ownL 10 Sun, Oct 6 Chapter 122 She Wants To Join Our Agency Danielle was genuinely amused by Isabe¡¯s easygoing manner. 81%% +5 Pearls Hayden and Christopher had subtly hinted to her that Isabe was set to be the next boss of the agency. Even if she held significant decision¨C making power, it was only right to consider the boss¡® intentions, wasn¡¯t it? However, she, as an artist, might not just ck off in her career in the future. Even the idea of being a boss would probably seem troublesome to her. Danielle exined, ¡°Since you¡¯re all artists from the same studio, it¡¯s only natural that we strive for harmonious rtionships. If you dislike her, I definitely Isabeughs. ¡°How could that be? I hardly know her, so how could I dislike her?¡± ¡°Within the industry, at least ny percent of the female artists who don¡¯t know her well dislike her.¡± Isabe hade while indulging in some gossip. to understand the m Setting aside all the chaotic rumors and scandalous gossip, most female artists didn¡¯t like Reba upon their first meeting. Instinctively, they would avoid her, not wanting to be asso Simply put, it was all because of looks. There were many types of beauties, and Reba¡¯s beauty was the most troublesome kind. In the eyes of men, her beauty was captivating, while women perceived it as intimidating. Her eyes held a seductive allure, her charm was innate, much lik If someonecks sufficient strength, background, or status, men would desire her to warm their beds, not, their hearts, while the majority of women woul This incident was particrly telling. While the same outfit worn by other female artists made them look like respectable housewives, when she wore it and a button popped off, a middle¨C aged male host blurted out thoughtlessly, ¡°If Ms. Yancey was standing next to me in this dress, I¡¯d be worried the police woulde to arrest me.¡± The implication of his words was understood by everyone present, which is why the room erupted inughter. Reba¡¯s expression was impable. She disyed a hint of irritation in that moment but quickly lightened the mood with self¨Cdeprecating humor. However, the male host seemed to have apse in judgment, quickly cueing the pretend horse riding game. It was unclear if the production team had As the other female guests made their entrances, they managed to speak a few words with impressiveposure. But when it was Reba¡¯s turn to m Unaware, Reba seemed to continue, effortlessly finishing the game. One of the female guests present interjected with a hint of sarcasm, ¡°Oh, there¡¯s no point in uspeting anymore, we¡¯re surely no match for Ms. Yancey.¡± 12 10 Sun, Oct 6 D. 81% Chapter 122 She Wants To Join Our Agency From this single program, it was entirely evident the kind of malice Reba typically endured. Finished Her videos were frequently edited to a great extent, making her the most controversial figure in the entertainment industry. But with this controversy cam As Isabe was deep in thought, she heard Danielle say, ¡°However, since Ruth is determined to ruin her reputation, we might as well let it be.¡± Actually, after Reba contacted her, she had a discussion with Hayden, considering Reba¡¯s unique circumstances. In reality, Hayden didn¡¯t agree with signing her on. Reba¡¯s scandals were too numerous, making her a troublesome artist to manage. Signing her cou Danielle was intrigued by Reba¡¯s acting skills and her innate ability to stir up controversial buzz. She was confident that she could manage this artist well. It felt like an exciting challenge. Moreover, Reba had made a lot of concessions, which greatly appealed to Danielle. Understanding the predicament of this woman and being privy to many insider details, she was willing to lend a helping hand. After all, she had managed to pull through only with the help of kind¨Chearted individuals. However, there was a powerful and influential group hell¨C bent on bringing down Reba. In that case, Danielle had no choice but to weigh the pros and cons from a professional standpoint. After all, she couldn¡¯t possibly jeopardize the benefac She wouldn¡¯t lose her rationality just out of a bit of sympathy. When it came down to it, she was responsible for the agency and Isabe. Danielle felt a pang of disappointment. Just as she was about to end the call, she heard Isabe say, ¡°What did Reba do wrong to end up in such a d Danielle¡¯s heart trembled at the memory of Isabe¡¯s past actions. Her eyes lit up instantly. ¡°How do know she didn¡¯t do anything wrong?¡± you Isabe felt ufortable and touched her nose. ¡°If she was really flitting between men, how could she end up with no options? To the point ofing t Ruth does have a strong background, but there are also many influential men rumored to be connected with Reba. If she were willing to seek help from those men, to use her body ds leverage, couldn¡¯t she find a better ce? Even if she came to us, shouldn¡¯t she, based on the rumors about her, have sought out Christopher and Hayden first? By choosing to approach Danielle So, she intends to secure her future through her own abilities. Upon hearing this, Selena and Rosalie immediately nodded in agreement, feeling the same way. Danielleughed. ¡°You¡¯re not wrong to think from that perspective. She did agree to sign with us for a very - modestpensation, but she had one particr request. ¡°What is it?¡± Isabe asked out of curiosity. 12:10 Sun, Oct 6 t. Chapter 122 She Wants To Join Our Agency ¡°She won¡¯t sell her body.¡± Isabe¡¯s expression instantly changed. Finished Upon hearing those words, the quiet private room became even more silent, as if even the breathing had. softened. It seemed as though a woman, toyed with by fate, was seeking every possible means to salvage herself. 1.6K Gossip 123 Gossip 123 Chapter 123 Can I Rely On You ?? 81%1 Finished Danielle wasn¡¯t intentionally ying up Reba¡¯s hardship, but within this circle, she genuinely was privy to some insider information. Reba had it tough, but in this circle, those who had it worse had already met their tragic ends. Yet, Reba was of a different breed, she was mental on mentoring her, she believed she had the potential to achieve great things. However, she remained cautious. Hence, she continued, ¡°Even though she was the one who brought it up, it¡¯s hard to say what Reba¡¯s true nature is like now. After all, she¡¯s been in th Coming back to her senses, Isabe pondered and said. Isn¡¯t that just how it is with signing artists? You only know if they¡¯re good or bad after you start working with them. If it doesn¡¯t work out, we can always terminate the contract. I trust that you won¡¯t let yourself be at a disadvantage in the contract. Danielleughed. ¡°So, does this mean you agree with me signing her on?¡± Isabe was suddenly puzzled. Why was Danielle always asking for her opinion? Hadn¡¯t she said to go along with whatever Danielle herself thinks? She didn¡¯t understand these matters anyway. Suddenly. Alexander beckoned her over, indicating that he had something to say. Isabe held the phone to her ear, listening intently. Alexander leaned in closer, whispering into ear, ¡°She wants to know, if she signs with Reba, can Isabe¡¯s The warm breath brushed against Isabe¡¯s ear, causing a tickling sensation that made her instinctively. squirm. In her slight struggle, she unintentionally Isabe didn¡¯t seem to mind where she touched, but Alexander pursed his lips, ufortably stepping back a bit, his Adam¡¯s apple bobbing slightly. Isabe, on the other hand, understood Alexander¡¯s hint quite well. True to his reputation as a cunning businessman, his mind was indeed sharp. Isabe was at a loss for words. Danielle had been going around in circles with her, only to reveal that she was worried about Reba attracting too mu After all, the entertainment industry didn¡¯t operate on fairness and justice, but rather on who had the most powerful financial backing. With such capital s Danielle knew that Reba was a ma for trouble. However, if she had Isabe, the Lady of the Quirk family, as her support, she had nothing to fear. In fact, it would be like riding the east wind ¨C the stronger the negative rumors, the higher Reba would soar. But if Isabe found it bothersome, then signing Reba would be like a self¨Cinflicted setback. Afterall. Chaierenkar une akou to salinmuick hir san Chapter 123 Can 1 Rely On Your That was the real reason behind her call tonight. 819 Finished Upon hearing about the affairs of thedies¡® group, Danielle found it too overwhelming. She began to retreat from the idea of relying on Isabe as her s Unexpectedly, Isabe¡¯s attitude toward Reba was positive, which prompted her to test the waters once again. Asking me to back her up? That puts me in a tough spot, toho knows¡. Instantly, Alexander¡¯s brow twitched, as if anticipating Isabe was about to utter some unpleasant words, he quickly interrupted. ¡°Remember, you are Mrs. Quirk. You share everything with md. You can back whoever you like up.¡± Isabe was somewhat taken aback by Alexander¡¯s surprising respectfulness. Yet, she couldn¡¯t help but murmur to herself. ¡°What if we end up getting d Alexander thought, ¡°Can you be a bit more enthusiastic about our marriage?¡± Across from her, Selena and, Rosalie immediately started coughing. Quickly, Selena reassured, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Be. If there truly is a pitiful girl whose situation has fortuitouslye to our Quirk family¡¯s attention, it¡¯s fate. If With the reassurance from Selena, Isabe finally responded to Danielle, ¡°Danielle, I have no issues on my end.¡± Danielle likely overheard the conversation happening on the other end. She figured that the people. involved must be from the affluent and influential Quirk family. No wonder they had such a kind¨Chearted daughter¨C inw, it seemed like benevolence ran in the family. ¡°All right, I understand. Anyhow, the termination of her contract is likely to be after the next battle. I¡¯ll take some time to carefully evaluate her before that T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. After making her decision, Danielle ended the call. Out of sheer curiosity, everyone was busy looking up all sorts of information about Reba on their way home. The moment the article came out, it was filled with terms like mistress, lover, seductress, implying she lured various individuals. The negativity was so th Everyone preferred to get their information from Isabe, rather than risk being misled. Isabe didn¡¯t let them down, especially since she was genuinely Darn it, this is just too tragic. For the first time, the Quirk family listened in to gossip with a heavy heart. Her appearance is truly a curse. The atmosphere inside the car was quiet, everyone anxiously waiting. Chapter 123 Can I Rely On Your From a young age. Reba developed faster than most girls her age, which led to her being teased by boys and ostracized by other girls. Fortunately, s 811 Finished Her first encounter with a horrifying incident urred back in sirth grade. She was forcibly embraced by a beastly teacher with ill intentions. Fortunately, avoid a scandal or was protecting the male teacher, theypletely dismissed her experience. They even imed that she, a child, was making up stor Due to theck of concrete evidence and given that Reba¡¯s parents were both honest folks, they were left with no choice but to transfer their daughte Upon hearing this, both Selena and Rosalie were absolutely livid. Coincidentally, Rosalie stumbled upon a piece of news. A primary school teacher once revealed that Reba was precocious from a young age. She had a fondness for using scandalous lies to gain advantag Visibly irritated, Rosalie quickly brought it out for everyone to see. Dmn, we can¡¯t let this kind of scum get away! ¡°Cough, cough, such an assertioncks evidence. There are always two sides to a story. I believe an investigation is needed. What if the teacher is the o Wow, Selena gets me! Amazing, just amazing! Taking a look at the news handed over, Alexander said, ¡°Understood, I¡¯ll arrange for someone to handle it.¡± No sooner had the words been spoken, than a sound of surprise came from Isabe. It seems unnecessary now, this male teacher has already been dealt with. Everyone was taken aback, stealing nces at Isabe, only to find her slightly furrowing her brows. When she saw the rumors, she recalled that scoundrel of a teacher. Fueled by a desire for revenge and concern for other potential victims, she sought h The car fell silent for a moment, Why not track down those three junior high school boys and exact revenge? They should get a taste of their own medicine too! Gossip 124 Gossip 124 Chapter 124 A Lifetime Of Sorrow And Hardship For A Beautiful Woman Quickly, Selena and Rosalie began to search to see if there were any rumors. As expected, there were revtions from so¨Ccalled middle school ssmates. Áã81% Finished ¡°Reba had a knack for attracting boys since middle school. She would flirt with several at once, as if she wanted all the school¡¯s boys revolving aroun Meanwhile, Isabe¡¯s inner thoughts were telling an entirely different story. Those three were nothing short of juvenile pests, seated behind Reba. Their adolescence had taken a perverse turn, unable to curb their wild fantasi he¡¯d had an encounter with Reba in the small grove. Some demanded proof, others driven by jealousy wanted to try their luck. Thus, the trio duped R Initially, they questioned Reba about her romantic interests, Reba hadn¡¯t expected that despite keeping a low profile, she would still face such a s The school was, after all, a school. At the sound of a scream, people rushed over, preventing further crime. The boys snapped out of their daze, frightene Given the sheer number of witnesses, the situation was quite dire, and Reba did indeed receive just treatment under thew. However, due to the thr Infuriated, Selena and Rosalie hastily discussed the scandalous revtion with Isabe. They adamantly refused to believe the rumors, pointing out logi They were in the heat of discussion when their hand slipped and another piece of explosive news came into view. ¡°Once, a male high school ssmate hadmitted suicide over Reba.¡± The three of them immediately fell silent, as Selena and Rosalie continued reading. Isabe quickly started investigating. Sigh, the most critical part is the one most subjected to w. No wonder she nearly gave into despair and ruined her own beauty during high school. Who 12:10 Sun, Oct 6 tib. Chapter 124 A Lifetime Of Sorrow And Hardship For A Beautiful Woman The breaths of both Selena and Rosalie seemed to freeze in that moment. 81% Finished In truth, it was an undeserved misfortune. Throughout high school, Reba barely cracked a smile. She wore a stern expression all day, avoiding closen The boy came from a household with overbearing parents who constantly pressured him to study, pushing him to the brink of abnormality due to the imm through his room and found a stash of secretly taken photos of Reba. They refused to believe that their son would resort to such behavior, spying on confronted the school, dragging Reba into the situation and using her of giving their son her photos, enticing him, and distracting him from his stu N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. The entire school had witnessed it, naturally provoking the boy. He finally sumbed to the pressure and jumped off a building. Even though it waster After that, whenever people who knew Reba saw her, they would sigh. It wasn¡¯t out of pity for the child, but rather¡. because of the disaster a beauti Upon hearing this, the eyes of both Selena and Rosalie reddened. They couldn¡¯t fathom how Reba could pay such a steep price. This situation was e wrenching than any melodrama they had ever seen. It was truly a devastating human tragedy, mor is even more false than the previous one, what does this have to do with the girl!¡± eximed ¡°This rumor is Selena. Rosalie couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Exactly! The rumors aren¡¯t urate. I suspect it was the major fuss caused by his parents that drove the boy to jump off t Upon hearing this, Isabe quickly responded, ¡°I was thinking the same!¡± After taking a calming breath, Isabe continued to read on. However¡ I believe I¡¯ve figured out why she entered the entertainment industry¡ It was indeed due to her grandmother¡¯s condition, which required a There was really no need to specifically go through the phone, after all, her negative scandal was everywhere. She was originally a strong¨Cwilled woman, a trait honed to perfectio in the harsh environment she grew up in. The most crucial lesson she learned from her elder sister was how to appease men to her advantage while ensuring her own safety. Given her appearance and the heavy burdens of life, she really had no other choice. It wasn¡¯t until a talent age In her perspective, the entertainment industry was at least safer than the nightclub. Little did she know, her agency had already thoroughly investigated h talked her into signing a ten¨Cyear contract. The penalty for breaking it was astronomical. Regardless of how many jobs she had to take on or what she had to do, her monthly sry was just enough to cover her 2/4 81% Chapter 124 A Lifetime Of Sorrow And Hardship For A Beautiful Woman grandmother¡¯s medical expenses. Anything more was simply out of the question. Finished Due to her looks, the men who professed their love for her, even those with power and influence, mostly just desired to possess her rather than save her The contract had finally reached its expiration, and she was about to gain her freedom. The only condition she had proposed to Danielle was a slight inc within her means, and she didn¡¯t want to be sold out. She was well aware of her constant troubles and numerous scandals, signing her was a risky gamble. However, apart from working hard, she didn¡¯t She didn¡¯t want her grandmother to worry about her situation on her deathbed, hearing everyone berate her. Even if she kept convincing her grandmothe Woe is me. I should be demned. I should have directly told Danielle earlier that I would choose her, choose her, I would definitely choose her! Upon seeing this, Isabe was already filled with immense regret. When she had previously encountered Reba, she was merely interested in the drama and gossip. She also thought she was beautiful, sexy, a She greatly admired Reba¡¯s appearance and loved the roles she yed. However, she never imagined the blood and tears that went into her journey Both Selena and Rosalie had already bowed their heads, pretending to look at their phones, otherwise their tears would have fallen. Alexander, on the other hand, wasn¡¯t as empathetic as they were. After all, there were too many people in the world who had experienced hardship. It wa past, there were even quite a few who joined the industry to pay off family debts. At the very least, Reba managed to find a semnce of self¨C preservation amidst it all. Despite the countless obstacles she faced, she never ended up being a mere pawn in the hands of the powerful. Because she was intelligent enough, she understood the harsh reality of power, as well as the art of using one¡¯s strength against them. Her looks and ac Seeing Isabe¡¯s distressed state, Alexander felt helpless. Despite knowing that Isabe usually portrayed herself as aloof, not interfering in others¡® affai hearted. Alexander patted her head, offeringfort. ¡°She had a run of bad luck in the past, but meeting you guys, things should start looking up for her, right?¡± Isabe paused for a moment, noticing a deep resolve in Alexander¡¯s eyes. It was a quiet determination that inexplicably gave her a sense of confidence Isabe blinked, quickly sending a message to Danielle to reinforce her point of view. Despite this, Danielle still insisted on being cautious and thorough in her examination. But in reality, discussions with the scriptwriters had already begun. The n was to follow the style of Justice Upholder, paving a bright path for Reb 12:11 Sun, Oct 6 ti Chapter 124 A Lifetime Of Sorrow And Hardship For A Beautiful Woman Three dayster, as anticipated, the draw resulted in ¡°woman.¡± It confirmed a face¨Coff between their two groups! Finishe Online, discussions were already buzzing. This time, it was certain that Reba would be the one to depart. The atmosphere was charged, with everyon Only the director and producer, upon receiving the message from Team A¨Clist, worried deeply, endurin sleepless night. Another d¡¯min confidential script! 1.6K Gossip 125 Gossip 125 hapter 125 Some Gossip Hearing that it was a confidential script, Ruth still felt a bit uneasy. Finished After all, Isabe had previously mentioned, ¡°If you cast me, aren¡¯t you afraid the whole show will be ruined?¡± Not to mention, she had somewhat offended them back then. Ruth was worried that Team A¨Clist¡¯s script might target Gordon. So today, during thest rehearsal, Ruth couldn¡¯t help but ask Taylor and Riley. ¡°Mrs. Gonzales, we really don¡¯t know. Even if there are some behind¨Cthe¨C scenes shots from the rehearsal, they only capture a bit, Riley said helplessly. Taylor was even more impatient with Ruth. He wanted to create a good show and was particrly resistant to using privileges to interfere with the progra ¡°What¡¯s there to worry about, Mrs. Gonzales? Your husband has no issues. Team A¨C list is Justice Upholder, right? Do you think they would mistakenly target Mr. Gonzales?¡± Ruth frowned. ¡°My husband has no problems, but who knows what Team A¨Clist¡¯s real purpose is with those targeted stage ys they perform? Is there really someone in the entertainment industry who upholds justice and dares to offend all capitalists? I¡¯m afraid their goal is to deal with anyone whopetes with them. The previous cases were just coincidences. In the future, they might deliberately smear Taylor and Riley found themselves unable to refute her words. Indeed, what Team A¨C list was doing seemed quite fantastical. The entertainment industry was a ce of fame and fortune. Were they here to reform it? It sounded absurd just ¡°If they intentionally target us, I need to be prepared to protect my husband. Please, just give me a little help,¡± Ruth pleaded. Riley felt it was impossible tomunicate with Ruth. ¡°We¡¯re not hiding anything from you. We genuinely don¡¯t know anything.¡± Seeing she couldn¡¯t get anywhere, Ruth said, ¡°Then about what I mentioned earlier¡¡± Taylor was immediately displeased. ¡°I said it¡¯s not possible. Unless it¡¯s their own stage y, how could we insert someone else¡¯s performance video into Though Team A¨Clist had done simr things, those were part of their stage y. Ruth had hired people to perform something intending to follow Team Noble¡¯s act. This would definitely disrupt the show. Their policy was to not interfere with the actors, but they wouldn¡¯t target them either. It all depended on their own performances. Ruth¡¯s face changed. ¡°It¡¯s not nder. It¡¯s the truth. We just hired people to act it out. Why can¡¯t it be used ¨¤s an addition to the stage y?¡± 12:11 Sun, Oct 6 ti Chapter 125 Some Gossip ×Ô81%ˆD Finished Riley¡¯s face also darkened ¡°We¡¯ve given you all the respect we can, but interfering with the show¡¯s normal broadcast is absolutely out of the question.¡± Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Seeing that the best way to deal with Reba had failed, Ruth became angry and started to speak recklessly. ¡°Are you two defending Reba because you both are romantically involved with her?¡± As soon as she said this, Taylor and Riley¡¯s faces changed. They looked at Ruth in astonishment. At that moment. Ruth suddenly came to her senses, realizing the utter impossibility of the situation. Consequently, she apologized awkwardly and took h As she exited, she encountered several staff members. Embarrassed, she hurried away, feeling inexplicably furious. Turning around, she saw a young man approaching. Simon looked worried. ¡°Aunt Ruth, how did it go?¡± Ruth¡¯s face softened a bit. ¡°Weren¡¯t you supposed to keep an eye on your uncle and that vixen?¡± Simon replied, ¡°They are on a break from rehearsing. That woman left. Besides, watching them is useless. They use rehearsals as an excuse to flirt. Tha true nature. She acts like she wants to jump into bed with Uncle Gordon immediately.¡± The more Simon spoke, the redder Ruth¡¯s eyes became If Reba were in front of her, she might p her immediately. Seeing Ruth so angry, Simon sighed. ¡°Uncle Gordon owes everything he has to you. I even became an actor thanks to you. We were so poor back then, Being recognized by her inws made Ruth feel somewhat better. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, your uncle and I won¡¯t divorce. Simon¡¯s eyes flickered. Seeing Ruth¡¯s mood improve, he quickly stepped forward, ttering her. Ruth looked at Simon with satisfaction. She and Gordon never had children, so they took good care of Gordon¡¯s brother¡¯s kids. Otherwise, at nearly thirty ¡°Simon, you are a good man. You haven¡¯t been seduced by that vixen,¡± Ruth sighed. It was as if she believed any man near Reba would be seduced A trace of hatred shed in Simon¡¯s eyes. ¡°She tried to seduce me, but I find her disgusting.¡± Ruth loved hearing this. ¡°Indeed, she is disgusting.¡± They chatted as they walked back. Meanwhile, in the women¡¯s restroom, Isabe¡¯s legs were numb from squatting too long while reading the gossip. 12:11 Sun, Oct 6 D Chapter 125 Some Gossip 3%81%a Finished She was just about to r up when she heard a few womene in, gossiping as they washed their hands. ¡°I told you before, and you didn¡¯t believe me. Now you know,¡± Isabe froze. Gossip! ¡°I¡¯d heard of her reputation, but I didn¡¯t think it was true. She really hooks up with several men at each ce she goes.¡± ¡°People are betting online that she¡¯ll be judged by Team A¨Clist. But since she¡¯s slept with Mr. Carey and Mr. Briggs. Team A¨C list might hit a wall this time.¡± Isabe was speechless. That was fake gossip. Isabe was a bit disappointed. She peeked through the door and saw that the ones who were speaking were assistants of Taylor. They even dared to s ¡°Even if Mr. Carey and Mr. Briggs are involved, it¡¯s hard to stop Team A¨C list. Thest two times, they were caught off guard. They have been drinking to drown their sorrows.¡± Isabe felt a bit embarrassed. ¡°Then it was a wasted effort,¡± someone said gleefully. ¡°That¡¯s what she deserves. Women who disrupt the professional environment should suffer. She thinks she can get everything with her body. Shameless ¡°Wow, you really hate her, huh?¡± ¡°I know why. Her boyfriend came to pick her up but spotted Reba, then he keptparing her to Reba. ¡°Maybe she flirted with my boyfriend. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t notice her as he¡¯s super dense.¡± Isabe almostughed out loud. The world was full of jealous wives. ¡°Do you think she slept with Mr. Carey and Mr. Briggs separately, or¡¡± ¡°A threesome, I saw her enter the break room with both of them. She stayed there for over an hour, and when she came out, she had a certain look abou ¡°Which kind?¡± ¡°Use your imagination.¡± The womenughed and left together. Isabe was about to exit when she heard another door open. She paused and peeked out. Her eyes widened. Reba, with a dark and somber face and slightly red eyes, stood before the mirror. She pped her face a few times. Forcing a smile, she practiced it Isabe tutted and raised an evehow 12:11 Sun, Oct 6 tb. Chapter 125 Some Gossip As soon as she stepped out, Thalia found her. ¡°Ms Jea, Danielle sent me to fetch you.¡± Isabe fell silent. Finished She thought she was being called back to rehearsal by Danielle after going missing for too long, but it turned out Taylor wanted to discuss some other ar Isabe¡¯s eyes lit up. Meanwhile, Christopher and Rosalie, who had arrived earlier, heard her inner thoughts from a distance. Heh, isn¡¯t this just perfect? I was just waiting for an opportunity like this. Don¡¯t me me if I take advantage of the situation. Remember, a loose tongue m Christopher and Rosalie: Although we don¡¯t know what happened, we feel some juicy gossip ising. 1.6K Gossip 126 Gossip 126 Reading Juicy Gossip in Her Mind Chapter 126 Under The Light Isabe was thest to arrive. She quickly scanned the room, satisfied that everyone was present. K81%Ãæ Finished Now, only Danielle was actively following Team A¨Clist, while Hayden focused mainly on handling Christopher¡¯s international affairs. Still unfamiliar with Team A¨C list, Danielle was puzzled by Isabe¡¯s excited and eager expression. Even Christopher and Rosalie¡¯s demeanor had changed upon Isabe¡¯s arrival, the What had changed? They initially didn¡¯t want toe. Why do I have an ominous feeling? Isabe noticed several staff members behind Taylor and Riley exchanging cryptic smiles, sneaking nces at Taylor, Riley, and Reba. Taylor and Riley seemed oblivious to this. Standing nearby, Reba seemed unbothered by the hostile nces. She continued to smile calmly as if she hadn¡¯t just heard those malicious rumors. Her gaze, however, held a different light when looking at them, since Danielle had yet to give her an answer. No refusal meant there was still hope. Gordon, the seasoned actor, maintained his approachable demeanor, but his gaze frequently rested on Reba with a certain intensity. Though age isn¡¯t a barrier in love, a twenty¨C year age gap is huge. You¡¯re even staring at her this way. Mister, can¡¯t you see that Reba is avoiding your eyes? Christopher and Rosalie couldn¡¯t help but look over. In previous episodes, Gordon hadn¡¯t been this tant. It seemed he had decided to be more open n Even with Ruth close by, seemingly trying to shield him from pursuing Reba, her presence couldn¡¯t deter his gaze. But a tall figure soon provided a distraction. When Reba noticed Simon standing close to her, her expression subtly changed. In reality, Simon was more of a supporting actor and didn¡¯t need to be present in such situations. ¡°Who is that?¡± Isabe asked curiously, noticing the unexpected presence. ¡°A supporting actor, I suppose. I don¡¯t know him,¡± Christopher replied. Not knowing his name meant no gossip could be shared. Isabe only found his proximity concerning. wondering if he was just another troublemaker. Danielle quickly answered, ¡°That¡¯s Simon, Gordon¡¯s nephew. He¡¯s a new actor, a bit of a cker, brought in by Mrs. Gonzales to keep an eye on things. Everyone looked at Danielle with surprise, amazed at her knowledge. 12:11 Sun, Oct 6 Í¼81%Ãæ Finished Chapter 126 Under The Light Everyone immediately gave her a thumbs up, showing their approval. So, he¡¯s not here to cause trouble but to keep an eye on them? Not interested then. I should check Mrs. Gonzales¡® ns. Taylor began speaking at length. Apart from Danielle and Thalia, the rest of Team A¨C list was r checked out, indulging in their own gossip, as if they weren¡¯t even present. So vicious. I¡¯m d the production team has integrity. Such maliciousness, to think we inspired this. Isn¡¯t it defamation to nder such a person? Since the housewives are so baseless in their usations, we don¡¯t need to hold back in our porta Isabe¡¯s thoughts weren¡¯t detailed, frustrating Christopher and Rosalie. mentally What is going on? Don¡¯t leave us hanging! We¡¯re okay with spoilers. The sooner we know, the better we can prepare. What if we can¡¯t handle it? While they were inwardly fretting, Isabe suddenly paused. Just as Taylor finished speaking, he and Riley both said. ¡°That¡¯s about it. We wish everyone As everyone thought the meeting was about to end, Isabe suddenly stepped forward excitedly. ¡°I have a question I need to rify, or it might affect the This was clearly directed at Taylor and Riley, as they were responsible for ensuring the fairness of thepetition. Isabe¡¯s sudden statement made both Taylor and Riley a bit nervous. Although thepetition order and themes were somewhat manipted, they be Could it be that Team A¨Clist knew and cared about this? Gordon and Reba were unaware of this, so only Ruth was anxious before, but after the draw, Isabe and her team had no reaction. She had mentioned this to Isabe Ruth had even thought they had chosen to turn a blind eye to the situation. Riley was internally panicking, yet managed to maintain a cating sinile. ¡°The show is going live tomorrow. If there¡¯s a problem, we can discuss it.¡± Taylor was also breaking a sweat, continuously nodding and agreeing. Isabe deliberately turned to look at Reba. Reba was confused and then heard Isabe¡¯s sharp voice, ¡°I heard that Ms. Yancey slept with Mr. Carey and Mr. Briggs to win thepetition. How That immediately made Reba¡¯s face turn pale. She rarely lost herposure in the face of insults, probably because Isabe and her team had seemed so righteous before, giving her a naive hope. She hadn¡¯t expected such rumors to spread. She knew that in such cases, it was impossible to stop the rumors. No one would believe her. She could o Sun, Chapter 126 Under The Light 81% Finished She didn¡¯t expect even Team A¨C list to misunderstand her, which meant her chances of signing the contract were gone. That made her feel deeply hurt. She wanted to cry, but the tears wouldn¡¯te. She had long be ustomed to this kind of blow. However, this time was different because it was said in public, making it a public humiliation. She had been pped and had her hair pulled in public before. Those men would take away the crazy women but never leave a word of defense for he At that moment, the scene was almost identical. The room fell eerily silent, all eyes were on her, their gazes sharp as knife des. She instinctively opened her mouth to defend herself but felt as if her throat was being choked and finally gave up, feeling numb. The next moment. Taylor eximed in shock, ¡°What?¡® Riley¡¯s face turned pale. ¡°Ms. Jea, you can¡¯t say such things.¡± The two were clearly angered. Others were either embarrassed, gossiping, or excited. Reba was stunned. She realized this time was different because Taylor and Riley really had no improper thoughts about her. Maybe this time she cou She looked up and saw Isabe looking at her with a smile, which surprised her. Her throat tightened, and she hurriedly said, ¡°Ms. Jea, you misunde When she finished, there was no doubt or ridicule. She looked up and saw Isabe smiling at her, her eyes filled with joy, making Reba freeze. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Isabe then put on a puzzled look and said, ¡°Oh? Are they just rumors? But I clearly heard it from Mr. Carey¡¯s assistants. As soon as she finished speaking, Isabe pointed at the three girls behind Taylor and Riley, whose faces had turned deathly pale. ¡°They were in the bat Ignoring the shocked reactions in the room, Isabe shrugged. ¡°When I heard this, I was worried, so I had to speak up. Since everyone involved is here, Taylor and Riley couldn¡¯t believe it and turned to look at the three girls. The three were instantly exposed to everyone¡¯s gaze, their legs trembling. Under the light, can filth still be hidden? Gossip 127 Gossip 127 Reading Juicy Gossip in Her Mind Chapter 127 Even Paparazzi Were Not As Dedicated. Finished Isabe exposed the issue directly without considering anyone¡¯s feelings, leaving no one an easy way out. It was an embarrassing situation for those inv Isabe wasn¡¯t embarrassed at all. After speaking, she simply waited for their response. Christopher covered his mouth to hide a smile, while Rosalie¡¯s eyes sparkled with excitement. Danielle wanted to facepalm. As a manager, she hated unexpected situations the most. However, this seemed like an opportunity to create a buzz. Reba stared at Isabe in astonishment. So, she was in the bathroom and overheard that conversation? No one expected such a dramatic scene today. Such gossip, whether true or not, was extremely shocking. The three girls¡® faces changed dramatically, clearly terrified. ¡°That¡¯splete nonsense! What are you talking about Taylor furiously questioned. Riley also red coldly at the three girls. ¡°You have a lot of nerve, spreading rumors in our show. Do you want to keep your jobs? Tell us. How did you se Two of the girls werepletely panicked, being mere listeners in the incident. They quickly pushed the middle girl forward, the one who imed to have But now, the girl was too scared to continue her gossip. She stammered, ¡°Ms. Jea must have misheard. How could you both have any improper r ¡°Are you saying my hearing is bad at such a young age? But you spoke very loudly!¡± Isabe smiled. ¡°You knew someone might be in the bathroom, yet The girl¡¯s face looked terribly upset, her eyes rimmed with red. She looked at Isabe in a state of distress. and panic, as if Isabe was throwing her weight around. ¡°I really didn¡¯t say that¡¡± She couldn¡¯t afford to admit it as it would ruin her. She couldn¡¯t understand why someone of Isabe¡¯s status would go after a y Laughable. She¡¯s ying the victim now? She must think that even if I heard it, I should have kept quiet and secretly retaliated against Reba instead Christopher and Rosalie: Tik Isk, such a despicable person ¡°You clearly said you saw Ms. Yancey entering the room where Mr. Carey and Mr. Briggs were,¡± Isabe said, armused. The girl¡¯s face turned deathly pale. She hurriedly denied, ¡°How could that be? I¡¯ve been with Mr. Carey all the time. Ms. Yancey never met with Mr. Carey As the girl spoke, the other two girls¡® expressions changed, but they had to go along with her. 1/2 12:11 Sun, Oct 6 ti b Chapter 127 Even Paparazzi Were Not As Dedicated misunderstood.¡± ¡°Yes, we¡¯re sorry. The production team ensures fairness in thepetition.¡± Isabe knew they wanted to sweep the matter under the rug. ¡°So, you are certain that Ms. Yancey never did anything to seduce Mr. Carey and Mr. Briggs for thepetition? You always knew she was an upright pe The three of them simultaneously nodded in agreement. ¡°That¡¯s strange.¡± Isabe smiled and took out her phone. Finished The three of them were already sweating profusely. They were taken aback. Could it really be what are thinking? Sure enough, Isabe yed a video. It was the most sensational part of their conversation in the restroom. Instantly, the three girls¡® faces turned ashen. ¡°Since it was a serious usation, I had to keep evidence, Isabe said, clicking her tongue in disapproval. No one expected Isabe to have a video. Not even paparazzi were this dedicated. The crystal¨Cclear conversation reached everyone¡¯s ears causing a wave of astonishment throughout the crowd. Not only had she said it, but it wasn¡¯t hearsay. She imed to have seen it herself, making her almost a firsthand witness. Taylor and Riley¡¯s expressions grew even more furious. They couldn¡¯t believe such rumors had started and how long they had been spreading. A moment ago, they thought it might be a misunderstanding. These three girls were their assistants and should know their affairs well. Plus, they had no But it turned out some people would make things up out of nothing. ¡°You¡¡± Riley fumed. The three girls began fighting among themselves. ¡°We didn¡¯t know. We just heard it from her.¡± This matter has nothing to do with us.¡± The girl in the middle waspletely pale, trembling all over. She had initially thought she could downy the situation but found herself cornered instead. Unable to hold on any longer, she finally burst into tears. As she cried, Taylor roared, ¡°How dare you cry? Why did you spread rumors about us? You just said you were with us the whole time and never saw Ms 12:11 Sun, Oct 6 ti b 81%@ Finished Chapter 127 Even Paparazzi Were Not As Dedicated The girl was so frightened that her legs gave out, causing her to copse into a sitting position. At this point, she finally stopped making excuses, as the ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t mean it. I wasn¡¯t thinking clearly. I¡ Taylor and Riley were furious but couldn¡¯t physically punish the girl. Though they apologized and cleared things up, calming the guests and privately dealing with the three girls, it still felt unsettling. It still felt like they¡¯d been ndered. ¡°Don¡¯t apologize to us. You should be apologizing to Ms. Yancey!¡± Riley said impatiently. The girl was thoroughly flustered by now and did as she was told, bowing to Reba. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ms. Yancey. Her action reminded people of rumors. Apparently, those who had wronged Reba and apologized were always met with her arrogance and indifferen This didn¡¯t sit well with people. Generally, they wouldn¡¯t consider withholding forgiveness as a person¡¯s right Instead, they¡¯d see it as someone being unr So, Reba had always been perceived as arrogant and self¨Csatisfied. Now, hearing the apology, Reba didn¡¯t respond and smirked mockingly. The situation felt awkward again. Reba realized Isabe had exposed this to stop the rumors, intending to help her. She was grateful, but it seemed in vain. The person who ndered and spread rumors about her confessed to it, but was it of any use? T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Reba had never thought about confronting rumors head¨C on before. It wasn¡¯t because she was weak, but because even if the truth were revealed, it would make no difference. Reba nced at the onlookers. Those familiar with Taylor and Riley found the rumor absurd from the start, knowing it couldn¡¯t be true. Even Ruth knew it was impossible, or she wouldn However, those unfamiliar with them just enjoyed the drama. Secing themotion, they exchanged knowing looks ready to gossip thoroughly once they left. Nothing had really changed. Gossip 128 Gossip 128 Reading Juicy Gossip in Her Mind Chapter 128 Gossip At A Time Like This Finished Just then. Isabe spoke up again. ¡°Could it be that you¡¯re apologizing under pressure, afraid of retaliation from Mr. Carey and Mr. Briggs? Your sincerity in the video seemed genuine to me.¡± The onlookers were momentarily stunned. Isabe had hit a nerve. One would have to find someone to take the me after such matters were exposed in public. Maybe the young girl was telling the truth. Reba was suddenly shocked as if an arrow had been pulled from her chest. She stared at Isabe in astonishment. The mist was cleared away. ¡°No. I was just¡ just talking nonsense. I really¡¡± The girl was bewildered,pletely unsure whether she should admit it or not. What she didn¡¯t know was that once words were spoken, they were like water spilled. Even if they evaporated, they could never be taken back. Initially. Taylor and Riley thought Isabe¡¯s persistent questioning genuinely suspected their involvement with Reba. But as they scanned the crowd, they saw the various expressions around them and finally realized what didn¡¯t sit right. Even if the user confessed, not everyone might believe it! Plus, tonight¡¯s farce would surely be exaggerated in the telling. Taylor and Riley were really itching to punch the girl at that moment. Suddenly, they sighed. Unconsciously, they nced at Reba, wondering if the rumors about her in the industry had been like this all along. At that moment, Taylor and Riley finally managed to overlook the trouble and embarrassment that Isabe had caused them. They felt relieved that the i At least in the case of Taylor and Riley, they could fully prove their innocence. Riley couldn¡¯t be bothered to speak for himself and beckoned a seasoned cameraman over. ¡°Mario, can you tell us if this kind of thing could possibly be Mario was at a loss for words, ¡°This is definitely false. But the newbies probably don¡¯t know. Mr. Briggs is Mr. Carey¡¯s brother¨Cin¨C law! How could they possibly do that together? Not only wouldn¡¯t they do that, Mr. Briggs would even help ward off other women from getting close to Mr The more Mario talked, the more excited he became, but he was hurriedly silenced by Taylor and Riley. ¡°Enough, enough. It¡¯s already enough to prove our innocen Chapter 128 Gossip At A Time Like This Inwardly, Isabe was already bursting withughter. Finished I intended for Mr. Carey and Mr. Briggs toe clean about their rtionship, to dispel any possibility of the rumors being true. I didn¡¯t expect so much t Christopher and Danielle were well aware of this. The reason they could put together such a grand event was because they had the support of a ses Rosalie heard it for the first time and couldn¡¯t help but smile brightly. Now they could finally prove Reba¡¯s innocence. Looking over. Rosalie saw Reba staring nkly at Isabe, her expression no longer the mask of a coquettish smile, but rather one of youthful bewil She looked like a prisoner who seemed incapable of believing that good fortune could ever befall her. Observing the expressions of those around her, Isabe knew she had achieved her goal. Thus, she decided to wrap things up. ¡°Well, if that¡¯s the case, then I believe you,¡± she said, but couldn¡¯t resist adding, ¡°But what about you saying that Ms. Yancey seduced your boyfriend¡¡± The girl seemed to take another blow and was unable to hold back. ¡°I was wrong, I really was. My boyfriend only nced at Ms. Yancey from afar. It was ¡°Oh, why are you like this? Ms. Yancey is so innocent. You should be taking it out on your boyfriend instead of causing trouble for Ms. Yancey. Tsk tsk, w smiled. ¡°My apologies for almost misunderstanding you.¡± Reba responded, ¡°No, I should be thanking you, Ms. Jea. Really, thank you.¡± Reba¡¯s tone was particrly different, causing those familiar with her to look at her involuntarily. She restrained her emotions, her expression profess She wondered if Isabe¡¯s willingness to help meant their agency was willing to sign her. ¡°Fortunately, everything has been brought to light. When things are rified, there will be no more misunderstandings.¡± Isabe smiled and nced at R People on Isabe¡¯s side had started to grasp a bit of the situation. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Isabe used this incident to give Ruth one final reminder, hoping she could see for herself how negative scandals were attached to Reba. They all understood it, and Ruth probably understood it too. Isabe hoped she would restrain herself instead of venting her anger on an innocent perso When it was over, Ruth¡¯s eyes were red with anger when she saw her husband rushing tofort Reba. She never thought that Reba would take the initiative toe over. Previously, Reba had always avoided Ruth. She was aware that the band of wives nned to gang up on her, aiming to sabotage her uing per fer 128 Gossip At A Time Like This Finished performing and a gamble on her grandmother¡¯s future medical expenses. She didn¡¯t wish to encounter any unforeseen incidents. ¡°Mrs. Gonzales, I think there may be a misunderstanding between us. Whatever your doubts are, I¡¯m willing to exin them clearly.¡± Reba said since Although she had experienced such situations many times in the first three years of her career, she was always met with insults and ps. Hence, she s But today, she wanted to argue a bit.. However, when she raised her head, she could see only a pair of eyes looking at her with resentment. ¡°Misunderstanding?¡± Reba¡¯s face fell. ¡°I have never seduced Mr. Gonzales, nor did I want to destroy your marriage. I have explicitly refused Mr. Gonzales. If you do not be Ruth gave a grim smile. Confront? Am I going to listen to my husband saying that he¡¯s going to divorce me to marry someone else in front of this mistres Reba saw her disbelief and continued, ¡°I can swear that after this performance, I will no longer with Mr. Gonzales. Mrs. Gonzales, can you believe tha work ¡°Do you want me to believe you didn¡¯t seduce him?¡± Ruth refused to hear her exnation and shook in anger. ¡°You¡¯re lying through your teeth! If it weren ¡°Thepany helped me sign up for this show, and after filming the TV drama, I have not been in contact with Mr. Gonzales,¡± Reba said, gnashing h ¡°Then you shouldn¡¯t havee to participate! Your participation is hinting at him!¡± Reba¡¯s eyes turned red. Although she didn¡¯t know why thepany gave her this opportunity, it was the best way for her to pave her future. Why should she give up her choice to avoid suspicion? She had no choice in her life. ¡°Obviously, it is your conflict, why should I suffer? I¡¡± Reba paused, knowing it was useless to say this. ¡°I can swear on the health of my grandma that I have never given Mr. Gonzales any hint.¡± Reba was on the verge of tears. She didn¡¯t expect that defe unjust. She felt like crying. ¡°Heh, you¡¯re quite the filial one, aren¡¯t you? I bet even your grandma died from your curses several times over.¡± Reba¡¯s face suddenly changed, ¡°You can insult me, but you can¡¯t speak ill of my grandma!¡± Reba¡¯s tone was so harsh that Ruth was momentarily taken aback. However, it wasn¡¯t long before she said, ¡°I know why you¡¯ve sought me out. But you can put that thought to rest. You¡¯ve ruined my marriage, so I won¡¯t let you of the hook!¡± After that, Ruth turned and left. 3/4 81%a 12:12 Sun, Oct 6 ti Chapter 128 Gossip At A Time Like Thist Finished Reba remained in her spot, her face pale. She truly didn¡¯t know what to say to make others believe her. That night, Danielle had already curated today¡¯s story, piecing together insider revtions. She posted. them on various groups. This was the first step in clearing Reba¡¯s name. Since thepetition live stream was scheduled for the next day, the post generated a lot of buzz as soon as it was released. Isabe had also seen it at home, but upon scrolling up and down, aside from this one, all the attention had already shifted to the scandalous news rega Various old negative scandals were continuously dug up and revisited, with a hint of maniption evident. It was anticipated that the drama would intens This seemed to be more than just the work of the band of wives. After all, there were many revtions about Reba¡¯s past school days. It was as if ev seeking troublemaker had emerged, hoping to take advantage of this opportunity to get a piece of the action. An hour before the live broadcast began the next day, everyone was already preparing in the makeup TOOLL Surprisingly, Isabe had already seen several scandalous headlines trending. The top trending topic was calling for Reba to leave the entertainment industry. Isabe nced over, noticing Reba calmly looking at her phone. Gordon and Simon both looked heavy¨Chearted, Ruth was nowhere to be seen. Isabe was curious as to why Ruth hadn¡¯te along She was just about to enjoy the gossip when she heard the production team announce that every Gordon suddenly stood up and walked over to Reba He told her, ¡°Reba, I have something to discuss with you. Let¡¯s talk outside.¡± Reba followed him out with a confused face. The moment they stepped into an empty room, Gordon pulled out a ring box and said, ¡°Reba, marry Inc.¡± In the makeup room, Isabe was silently gossiping. Holy crap! The Quirks, who were just about to head to the audience seats to wait for the show to start, were left puzzled. Gossip at a time like this? Gossip 129 Gossip 129 Reading Juicy Gossip in Her Mind Chapter 129 Who Knew He Could Be So Unhinged @81%# Finished In their eagerness to get thetest gossip, the Quirk family dawdled and stalled for time, reluctant to leave the backstage. Gordon presented Mrs. Gonzales with a divorce agreement, officially proposing a divorce. She was so upset that she ended up admitted to the hospital, The Quirks: This is outrageous! What a disaster. So, it turns out that Reba mustered the courage to exin the tuation to Mrs. Gonzales yesterday. Although thetter had appeared wordster, the innocent Reba was dragged back into the conflict. Gordon, for Reba to meet you, she must¡¯vemitted numerous misdeeds in A twitch tugged at the corners of Isabe¡¯s mouth. Meanwhile, the Quirk family was left utterly speechless after hearing all that. Indeed, the situation seemed more like one trying to make enemies instead Oh! And the reason for the swift marriage proposal is because Gordon was provoked by what his wife said¡ The Quirks: How so? Heh! As it turns out, Mrs. Gonzales had also noticed that Reba doesn¡¯t love Gordon at all. Gordon refuses to believe it, though. He¡¯s convinced he ha Christopher: Come on, she¡¯s an actress. Is there an issue if she acts as though she has feelings for you during a scene? Gordon genuinely believes that Reba¨Ca woman in her twenties¨C admires him as an elegant, capable, and cultured man in his forties who takes good care of himself. This is because she often approaches him of her ow David: So, you¡¯ve been delusional all this time. Just because a junior colleague seeks your advice, you think they¡¯re in love with you? If I thought like tha retired? It¡¯s just a case of Gordon secretly lusting after her beauty, yet refusing to admit to it! Dere all this, he insists he hasn¡¯t fallen out of love with his wife. He ims the love faded a long time ago, and theck of marital i Selena: That statement is the greatest insult to a couple who has been married for a long time. Is it possible that it¡¯s because you¡¯re impotent? 12:12 Sun, Oct 6 ti b Chapter 129 Who Knew He Could Be So Unhinged Finish It was Reba¡¯s arrival that made his heart feel full, allowing him to experience love and the vibrancy of life anew. Once he had feelings for her, he was Evian: Good heavens! Did you even bother asking Reba what she wants? It¡¯s no wonder Mrs. Gonzales was livid, but no matter how angry she was, she shouldn¡¯t have hurled such insults at Reba. She should¡¯ve directed he Those from the Quirk family agreed. Indeed, you attacked the wrong person, madam! What kind of a vicious cycle is this? The nastier Mrs. Gonzales¡® insults be, the more Gordon defends Reba to the point that he starts berating his wife. Consequently, Mrs. Gonzales¡® hatred for Reba will only inten The Quirks: Tsk. tsk, tsk. What rotten luck! It¡¯s because Mrs. Gonzales ended up telling Gordon about how Reba hade looking for her and saying she¡¯d keep her distance. Mrs. Gonzales e Those from the Quirk family chuckled inwardly. Well, brace yourself for rejection, you perverted old man! Woohoo! He has been rejected! The Quirks: Awesome! All right. As expected, it isn¡¯t that easy to dampen an older man¡¯s enthusiasm. He has even made a heartfelt promise. The Quirks: What did he promise? He said, ¡°No matter your past, I don¡¯t care about it, nor will I hold it against you. From now on, I¡¯ll protect you. I know you¡¯ve longed for a stable home. M Everyone from the Quirk family was at a loss for words Why does it sound so awkward? Something seems off. What the f*ck! Isn¡¯t that from a dialogue we cut during rehearsals? It¡¯s simr to what the man sa Both Christopher and Rosalie remembered that part of the plot. In the end the man Sun, Oct 6 Chapter 129 Who Knew He Could Be So Unhinged. Finished drawn to the girl¡¯s beauty and the look of adoration in her eyes of one who had been redeemed. However, once he had saved her and married her, he gr All of them wore unfathomable expressions as they fell into deep thought. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you feeling unwell? Why do you look like that? You¡¯re about to go on stage. Don¡¯t mess up!¡± Danielle remarked, suddenly noticing th Should I tell Danielle about the proposal, just in case? After some thought, Isabe finally said, ¡°I¡¯m just a bit curious.Y ¡°About what?¡± asked Danielle. Casually, Isabe said, ¡°Mrs. Gonzales didn¡¯te. Could it be that they¡¯ve really divorced? If that¡¯s the case, don¡¯t tell me Mr. Gonzales will propose to ¡°Regardless, Reba won¡¯t say yes. As long as he¡¯s not proposing to her right now, it doesn¡¯t matter,¡± came Danielle¡¯s reply. ¡°Huh? As long as it doesn¡¯t happen now?¡± Isabe did not catch on immediately. Danielle responded, ¡°That¡¯s right. If he proposes now, wouldn¡¯t that be seen as threatening, or perhaps taking advantage of, Reba? After all, she¡¯s ab T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Isabe and the Quirks were dumbfounded. Gossip 130 Gossip 130 Reading Juicy Gossip in Her Mind Chapter 130 A Threatening Proposal 81%¨C Finished Listening to Gordon¡¯s lengthy speech, Reba¡¯s expression had already soured considerably. However, she was too embarrassed to rebuke him harshl She began to let him down gently. ¡°Mr. Gonzales, in my eyes, you have always been my mentor and my teacher. I deeply respect you.¡± The smile on Gordon¡¯s face gradually faded, his expression growing increasingly somber. Reba¡¯s reluctance was palpable, her brows furrowed in ref ¡°Do you know why yourpany only questioned youn few times about your impending contract expiration and then stopped pressuring you, Reba? Taken aback, Reba replied, ¡°Once the contract expires, they won¡¯t be able to give me a hard time even if they want to.¡± In reality, she knew she must have offended her previouspany. The nasty news about her had been growing trending these past few days. Her man Considering all the things her previouspany had used her for, how could apany that ruthlessly exploited people, especially naive young men an During this rtively peaceful period, Reba had assumed it was due to her advancing age, thinking that her ex¨C company no longer found any value in her, hence the absence of drastic measures. But upon hearing what Gordon had said, Reba felt a bit uneasy. ¡°They naturally wouldn¡¯t want to let go of you. You¡¯re like a cash cow for them, one that¡¯s capable of entertaining clients,¡± said Gordon. Reba¡¯s face immediately soured. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . ¡°It was out of respect for me that they let you off the hook because I imed you as mine,¡± Gordon said: slowly. ¡°Yourpany¡¯s willingness to discuss project as my proposal gift to you Reba¡¯s face was filled with surprise. ¡°Why would they listen to you?¡± ¡°I told your boss,¡± Gordon said, ¡°that as long as you are granted freedom, I will secure investments and establish new connections for them.¡± A wave of nausea washed over Reba as if she had been reminded of something unpleasant. Although Gordon had built his fortune with his wife¡¯s help, he had been in the business for many years and had established his ownwork of connections throug Thepany was actually afraid of Ruth¡¯s capital. 1/4 Chapter 130 A Threatening Proposal Finished what worried thepany more was the possibility of Gordon stirring up Ruth¡¯s jealousy against the company should his proposal be rejected. With her connections, it would be easy for her to retaliate. Even if they exined the situation to Ruth, it might It was clear that Ruth was thoughtless, given she was willing to let her husband appear on a show with her romantic rival. Reba¡¯spany would un Therefore, they did not dare to offend Gordon and could only yield to his requests. Once Reba had figured it out, she suddenly saw the man before her in a new light. He was both foolish and wicked, inadvertently using his wife¡¯s not Reba managed to maintain herposure as she responded, ¡°Honestly, no matter what tricks thepany tries to pull, it won¡¯t make a difference. M Reba sincerely promised to repay the favor, considering that this show was indeed the best opportunity she had evere across, Gordon had never anticipated that despite his direct exnation, Reba would still refuse to ept him. What a horrid, ungrateful woman! He didn¡¯t w ¡°You¡¯ve truly broken my heart, I suddenly feel a bit unwell,¡± Gordon said, melodramatically clutching his chest, ¡°Could you call the director for me? I don¡¯t Stunned, Reba felt as if her blood was running cold. She couldn¡¯t believe that Gordon would stoop to such lowly measures to threaten her. ¡°Mr. Gonzales, t¨Cthis is your show too. If you don¡¯t go on stage, it would be a serious issue, pleaded Reba ¡°I¡¯m getting on in years, and my heart isn¡¯t in the best shape. I trust thoseizens won¡¯t hold it against me. He paused before adding nonchntly, ¡°Later, if things get serious, I might have to drop out of the show to stay in the hospital for observation. After all, so many groups have already withdrawn, I¡¯m sure the di Reba started to tremble all over. ¡°Right now, the whole inte is against you. I believe the onlinemunity probably doesn¡¯t want to see much of you either,¡± Gordon added. Reba¡¯s eyes reddened, her voice hoarse. ¡°Mr. Gonzales, did you really have to take things to such an extreme?¡± Danielle was still on probation and Reba was aware that her situation wasplicated. Besides, Danielle¡¯s agency had a reputation for not tolerating Her hope had always been to use this live broadcast program to showcase her professional abilities and gain poprity. During the previous episode, sh 214 Chapter 130 A Threatening Proposal Finished For instance, even though she was ndered all over the inte that day, the attention she received was at its peak. As long as she performed well, sh of public opinion. Filled with fighting spirit, she was eagerly awaiting this chance to turn things around. She assumed that even if misunderstandings led to conflicts, or if she had rejected Gordon¡¯s romantic advances, he would be professional enough to re However, things took an unexpected turn. If she missed this opportunity, it was as if all her hopes werepletely dashed. Gordon noticed the utterly defeated look on Reba¡¯s face. He chuckled lightly, then regained his gentle. demeanor. Raising the ring box, he extended Reba. ¡°Marry me. Be a good girl, and I will rescue you.¡± Backstage, Isabe¡¯s heart skipped a bit. She startled Danielle when she suddenly stood up. When Danielle turned around, she immediately noticed the Surprisingly, Isabe and Christopher said in unison, ¡°ll walk you to the exit.¡± Danielle wore a look of confusion, about to ask them to stay as they would soon start the live broadcast in the waiting area. However, she found them all Reluctantly, Danielle had to follow along, keeping a close eye on the time. She absolutely detested making mistakes. No sooner had she just gotten around the corner than she heard Taylor¡¯s irate cry echoing from the far end of the corridor. ¡°What? Mr. Gonzales is unwell and can¡¯t go on stage? You¡¯re looking for a recement actor at thest minute? This isn¡¯t about whether it¡¯s feasible or n ¡°I¨CI¡¯m sorry.¡± A weak, tear¨Cfilled voice echoed through the hallway. Then, Danielle heard Isabe¡¯s voice. ¡°Oh? That¡¯s-¡°The rest of her words were cut off. Danielle wondered, Why do I have a bad feeling about this? The live broadcast channel soon began, and thements section exploded. Netizen I: It¡¯s about to start, I¡¯m so excited! Netizen 2: Get ready to witness a grand punishment scene! Netizen 3: Get out of showbiz, Reba! Netizen 4: The entertainment industry already had its fair are of criticisms, and the presence of these shameless Sun, Oct 81% Chapter 130 A Threatening Proposal Finished home¨Cwreckers who tantly used their bodies to climb the socialdder is simply intolerable. It would be aplete disgrace not to deal with them. Netizen 5: Come on and apologize, Reba! Apologize for those poor women you hurt! Apologize for those poor men you fooled! Netizen 6: I suggest looking into Reba¡¯s financial records. Who knows, we might find some evidence of illegal activities. Netizen 7: I suspect both her love life and finances are dirty! She should be sent straight to jail. Netizen 8: Reba, you¡¯re the most beautiful and best person I know! Be true to yourself! Netizen 9: Wow, there are even fans with skewed values standing by Aer side. It seems they¡¯re all cut from the same cloth. Netizen 10: Actually. I have to admit, Reba¡¯s acting skills are quite professional. Netizen 1: What profession? It¡¯s all about unting her charm and allure. Isn¡¯t it just ying to her own strengths? Netizen 12: It¡¯s starting it¡¯s starting! Pay close attention now. Then, you¡¯ll find more things tough at after watching Team A¨C list¡¯s embarrassing performance! Netizen 13: I¡¯ve already set a trap for Team Noble in advance! Netizen 14: Am I the only one who feels sorry for Mr. Gonzales? Just because he¡¯s an overly kind senior, he¡¯s being taken advantage of How pitiful! Netizen 15: Remember, everyone. Direct your anger at that viren and not a poor honest man. Our Mr. Gonzales is an upright man who ain¡¯t falling for tha Netizen 16: A confidant? What do you mean a creative take on the theme? A confidant is basically a mistress! Netizen 17: Everyone, check this out! I found this fan made video. Rumor has it that watching it alongside Team Noble¡¯s stage y can enhance your vi Even before anyone had stepped onto the stage, there were already people promoting bizarre clips online. In the hospital, Ruth had a stern expression. She said into her phone, ¡°Has it been sent? Good, start buying those views! I want her to be ridiculed and i However, a momentter, the stage curtain in front of the live broadcast room unexpectedly fell again. A flurry of question marks filled thements section The host took to the stage, apologizing awkwardly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, everyone. Due to Mr. Gonzales ill health, we¡¯ve decided to rearrange the performance ord for two of the groups. Up next, we invite Christopher and Isabe to present their themed performance: A Beautiful Disaster!¡± 1.6K Gossip 131 Gossip 131 Reading Juicy Gossip in Her Mind Chapter 131 One Misfortune After Another Finished With the unexpected turn of events during the live broadcast, expressions of astonishment filled the live Onement read: ¡®hat¡¯s going on! I was waiting for Team Noble to perform, instead, Team A¨C list outshined them with their stage y. After all, no matter how you look at it, their theme of confidant seems hypocrisy. Anotherment read: Is Mr. Gonzales unwell? Is it even real? Isn¡¯t it too much of a coincidence? Is this a plot against Team A¨Clist? Aizenmented: I hope they weren¡¯t thinking that we wouldn¡¯t call them out on their plot inconsistencies just because they wereter in the lineup. Anotherizenmented: Indeed, the problematic artists were all afraid of Team A¨Clist that they all fled before the battle even started. One person wrote: Perhaps the minx got scared of getting canceled by the entire inte, so she lost her nerve to face it all and sought the help of the e obliging Mr. Gonzales to make excuses on her behalf. Another person wrote: They should go on stage whether they¡¯re scared or not! Otherwise, what are They going to do during theter part of the show, sit Onement read: Let¡¯s just sit back and see what kind of trouble Team Noble is going to stir up.¡± Anotherment read: Whatever! Let¡¯s watch Team A¨Clist¡¯s performance first. I¡¯m curious about the kind of spectacle they¡¯ll put on this time. Amenter wrote: Beauty is the cause of all disasters, the theme itself sounds trifling. I bet it¡¯s going to harshly criticize those wicked women who use Meanwhile, the scene on Twitter was quite different due to the dy. A short skit suddenlynded on the trending list with the title ¡°Confidant¡°, but Team Noble hadn¡¯t started. their performance, so the topic didn¡¯t create mu Netizens were always rebellious in a way. Subtle maniption of public opinion often seeded easily, but when the haters were too obvious and just mindlessly hated for no reason, it could be off¨C putting to the rest of the public. Instead, some would realize it was a mindless hate train and start viewing the situation from a fairer perspective. Even more amusing was the band of wives collectively posted the same Tweet on Twitter as the video had trended. The Tweet read: Only those who earn their roles through talent deserve respect. Those who use dishonest. means should leave the entertainment indus Although they didn¡¯t specifically tag anyone, they had ance cklisted someone. That was a fact well- known to all. Hence, their target was quite appare If Team Noble had been performing, their post would¡¯ve been quite timely. Netizens itched to see them stir up some drama and even resort to fights, all f However, they had posted it even before anyone had performed, leading to an indescribable sense of 1/3 Chapter 131 One Misfortune After Another Finished The band of wives was rather bewildered as well. The normally haughty group wouldn¡¯t take tweeting a post seriously. Someone probably mentioned it in the group chat, an on Twitter. Yet, after posting it, all thements were mockery from theizens, suggesting they should watch the live stream before posting, for they had posted Bewildered, they immediately searched for Ruth in the group chat. However, whether it was the video or thements on Twitter, they couldn¡¯t be deleted sinceizens likely already took screenshots. Thus, they could Noble¡¯s performance for it toe into effect. Ruth was also quite flustered but was more worried about Gordon¡¯s situation. She quickly called Simon. Even though she couldn¡¯t be there in person, sh ¡°I¡¯m not entirely sure myself, Uncle Gordon mentioned he wasn¡¯t feeling well but refused to be taken to the hospital. He¡¯s just resting backstage for now, gotten enough rest. All I can do now is wait for updates. However, Reba seems quite anxious. Even though. we¡¯ve already rearranged the performan ¡°What? That selfish b*tch! My husband is in such a state, yet all she cares about is her performance. She refused to wait for Gordon to recover and was Although Ruth was hospitalized due to how ruthless her husband was, her first reaction was still to worry about him when he ran into trouble. She couldn ¡°Who is she trying to contact? I¡¯ll make the calls. I refuse to believe that the people in the entertainment industry wouldn¡¯t respect me enough to assist her!¡± Ruth eximed in a fit of rage. ¡°That¡¯s not necessary. I eavesdropped two phone calls, and neither wanted to help her. It¡¯s not just about her negative scandal, but who would dare to pe Ruth pondered for a moment. ¡°Hmph, evil will be punished. Perhaps Gordon finally took my advice and decided not to help her anymore.¡± On the other end, Simon didn¡¯t quite see it that way. Although he wasn¡¯t sure what had happened, he was dubious about his uncle¡¯s health taking a sud Shortly after hanging up the phone, he saw a pale¨C faced Reba approaching him. She looked fragile and helpless as if lost. ¡°Can you¡ stand in for your uncle? You should know the plot. Don¡¯t worry, even if you don¡¯t remember everything, it¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll find a way to fill in the gaps. I¡ª¡± ¡°IfTwere to step in for my uncle, how do you n on repaying me?¡± Simon suddenlyughed, his gaze scanning her up and down. ¡°You did give me qui you?¡± Reba¡¯s expression grew darker. Once when their rehearsal rante, Simon had made a move on her, but she beat him up as a lesson. Simon looked at Reba¡¯s face, which exuded a certain vulnerability as if needing a man¡¯s protection. Hmph! She¡¯s seducing me again. 2/3 12:12 Sun, Oct 6 El D Chapter 131 One Misfortune After Another 81%% Finished Unable to contain his urges, his eyes flickered for a moment before he leaned into Reba¡¯s ear and whispered, ¡°I can help you¡ Come with me to the restroom, and if you take care of me well¡¡± The audacity of this b*tch to reject me. What can she do to me, even if takes care of me? I refuse to take the stage after she He lifted his hand, ready to grasp Reba¡¯s arm, but she deftly sidestepped him. Simon¡¯s face darkened, and he scoffed coldly, ¡°You don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for yourself! Go on and keep looking then!¡± He turned around and walked away. Reba leaned weakly against the hallway wall, her eyes gradually losing their spark. It was challenging enough to find a recement under such circu Team A¨Clist did so much to secure more time for me, but it seems¡. I¡¯m about to let them down. Should I stop being naive? Maybe I should just give in. Otherwise, what will be of Grandma if my career is ruined? Just as she was on the verge of breaking down, she heard a moring from backstage. Reba gazed nkly at the direction of the noise and spotted a few figures, her pupils gradually began to tremble. All the crew bustled about hectically, preparing the stage props again. Danielle was cursing and swearing as she swiftly ordered all the supporting actors backstage, preparing them for their uing performances. The backstage crew was plunged into profound self¨Cdoubt upon seeing the sudden appearance of therge group of supporting actors. That night, things kept happening, one after another, each more serious than thest. The audience had witnessed actors refusing to take the stage because of an illness and adjustment to the lineup. However, it was the first time that the supporting actors were only revealed just before going on stage, even the show¡¯s staff kept it secret without leaking a single bit of informatio Unless it was a famous supporting actor, else, the public wouldn¡¯t pay much attention to who the supporting actor was. However, as they watched the familiar and unfamiliar actresses pass by one after another, everyone was left stunned. Gradually, everyone began to realize that the supporting actresses seemed to share amon. characteristic. Just like Reba, they all had once been entangled in sex scandals.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Gossip 132 Gossip 132 eading Juicy Gossip in Her Mind Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Chapter 132 Beauty Does Not Cause Disasters Finished If it hadn¡¯t been for thest¨Cminute changes that had everyone running off their feet, they, who got the first¨C hand gossip, would¡¯ve loved nothing more than to whip out their phones and frantically share the juicy details. In the meantime, they could only hint at each other through their gazes, expressing the turbulent emotions within their hearts. This is explosive news! Super explosive! Team A¨C list¡ You guys yed your cards well! This is going to stir up so much trouble! We can already envision the earthquake hitting the entertainment industr in shock. The confidential script had left Taylor and Riley on edge all day, ready to brace against the storm from the public, their hearts, which had been hanging in suspense,pletely sank after observing the current situation. They broke into a cold sweat as they lit a cigarette backstage, and savored the calm before the storm. As the stage lights dimmed, the background music began to y. ¡°There once were beautiful concubines who used their beauty to serve their kings, disregarding morality andw to gain benefits, causing harm to all. It¡¯s However, he was interrupted by a sarcastic, high¨Cpitched female voice. Everyone recognized that it was the voice of Isabe. ¡°ming all the disasters on beautiful women? As expected that beauty is the cause of all disasters?¡± The livements in the live room were filled with question marks. Isn¡¯t this a performance to criticize those confidants¡® rise to power with immoral means? What¡¯s this? It seems like it¡¯s not quite what everyone had in m The audience on site was also dumbfounded, only the Quirk family seated in the front row was excitedly rubbing their hands together. Here ites! He When speaking of historically infamous beauties that were deemed the cause of disasters, the first one that came to mind was Anippe. As expected, as the stage filled with smoke, the actors ying King Abrax, Christopher, and Anippe, Isabe, made their entrance. The stage was set up as a massive, fake bathing pool, likely designed to depict a scene of decadence. Christopher and Isabe were in the pool, indulging in the luxurious pleasure of the surrounding music. Isabe obediently fed Christopher wine, but she was the only concubine present. Suddenly, a vassal barged in, throwing caution to the wind as he knelt. ¡°I implore you, Your Majesty, to rescind your order. The construction of the Star Reaching Tower is exhausting the people and draining the 1/4 Chapter 132 Beauty Does Not Cause Disasters BK 81% Finished In an instant, Christopher¡¯s temper red. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me building the Star Reaching Tower for my beloved concubine? It¡¯s not your ce toment on what I should do.¡± Yet, Isabe¡¯s actions were rigid. Initially,izens thought Isabe¡¯s acting was stiff, assuming she was nervous about her performance being brought forward and didn¡¯t perform well, wh left them somewhat disappointed. The very next moment, Christopher grinned as he gently held Isabe¡¯s chin, forcing her to look up at him. ¡°Do you also believe that I should heed their w the deities and ask for longevity?¡± Isabe¡¯s hand trembled instantly, she dared not look up at Christopher, stammering. ¡°Yes, of course, I do.¡± At that point, everyone could see that Isabe was genuinely afraid of the ruthless king, different from the witch known in legends as someone who used King Abrax as a puppet. ¡°Witch! As I suspected, you¡¯ve bewitched our king!¡± The vassal pointed usingly at Isabe, his voice seething with rage. ¡°You¡¯ve monopolized the king Immediately, Isabe was scared and hid behind Christopher. The vassal, however, was immediately intercepted by the guards. The vassal pleaded, his voice choked with tears, ¡°Your Majesty, this beauty is the cause of all disasters! She¡¯s a threat to you and a threat to the world! You must not forsake your legacy for her! Killing her will restore everything!¡± Isabe was trembling, her face turning pale. Christopher responded with a cruel smile, ¡°I¡¯d rather kill you first!¡± In a sh, the sword fell, and the vassal was executed. Suddenly, the lights shifted, therge screen lit up, and ancient texts continuously appeared, rolling quickly as if countless people were furiously pointing One text read: Anippe is a witch, she seduced the king and bewitched him, causing him to lose rity, She¡¯s ruthless and is born to bring harm to Abrazia! Another text read: All those cruel acts the king ordered were Anippe¡¯s maniption! One read: Without Anippe, Abrazia will recover, Another read: Kill the menace, Anippe! Kill the witch, Anippel The stage was plunged into darkness as if time hade to a standstill. Only a single spotlight illuminated Isabe, who was hiding behind Christopher. Isabe was shaking all over, her voice hoarse from shouting. She cried out in despair. ¡°What have I ever done? Why me me for this torrent of disaste Sun, Oct 6 ti Chapter 132 Beauty Does Not Cause Disasters ?? 81% Finished She stood up, fiercely pping Christopher. ¡°I was just a young maiden with a beloved fiance. The king summoned me to the pce, fell for my beauty, than a concubine, could 1 reprimand a king? Why would anyone say that I monopolized him? And that I stopped him from attending court? All of you only decision?¡± She turned to the vassal and pped him too. She eximed, ¡°The king was the one who wanted to build the Star Reaching Tower! He was the one wh In the end. Isabe turned around, her heart filled with sorrow as she pointed at the big screen and roared, ¡°You¡¯re nothing but a bunch of weaklings! You nothing wrong. I may be a beautiful woman, but I¡¯m certainly not a bringer of disaster!¡± L After her roar, the captions on the big screen exploded into nothingness, plunging the entire venue into darkness. The first act came to a close. The audience was stunned, probably not expecting to witness such a performance. Netizens too,mented. Aizenmented: I get it now. Team A¨Clist wants to portray different aspects of King Abrax and Anippe to challenge the misconception that ¡°beauty is the cause of all disasters¡± Another netizenmented: It¡¯s quite an unusual perspective, really. I¡¯ve always wondered why all the ancient beauties who held sway over the kings have a pe Aizen wrote: Moreover, plenty of new evidence suggests that the so¨C called ¡°bring cmity to the country and the people¡± might just be men shifting the me. Anotherizen wrote: In the patriarchal world of ancient times, it¡¯s hard to envision a woman having such significant influence. Onement read: Didn¡¯t Isabe mention it already? As scandals of love affairs spread faster, the public wouldn¡¯t care about theplex politics that rather than ming their king and vassals, it¡¯s easier to pin it on the powerless women. Anotherment read: That¡¯s true. We, the spectators, are naturally drawn to such rumors. Their widespread dissemination makes them more easily epted. If they insist on women. Amenter wrote: Sleazy! I can say that when men are sleazy, the women will always end up being med. Anothermenter wrote: King Abrax used Anippe as a cover for his indulgences, while the vassals used her to 81% Chapter 132 Beauty Does Not Cause Disasters cover their indbility to advise the king. Everything is Anippe¡¯s fault in the end. Watching the serious discussion about the plot in the barrage of livements, Taylor and Riley swallowed nervously, hoping that things would continue Yet, in the next moment, the livements exploded. Onement read: Hait, who did I just see? Why isn¡¯t it Isabe? Finished Anotherment read: Christopher is ying the role of King Haris, so shouldn¡¯t Isabe be the one ying Coga? Aizenmented: Didn¡¯t this actress leave the entertainment industry? Anotherizenmented: Yeah because she seduced a capitalist CEO. He invested in dozens of her blockbuster movies but ended up losing everyth his family and carder andbeled as a parasitic mine! Aizen wrote: She was ridiculed and became the hot topic of the entire inte. She even came out crying, apologizing, and announcing her departur Anotherizen wrote: Has the Team A¨Clist lost their minds? Why would they invite her, someone with such a bad past as a supporting actress? A personmented: Wait a minute! It seems like she¡¯s the main lead of this scene! Off to the side of the stage, Reba stared dazedly at the actress who had once again stepped onto the stage. She remembered her, the actress who o sided decision in a state of utter distress. However, no one believed her. She had battled depression and contemted suicide over her sexual tape. In the end, she withdrew from the entertainment industry, disappearing from the public eye. And all that remained online were negative scandals and derogatory remarks. However, Reba had seen her movies. The scripts were terrible, but her acting was impressive. 1.6K Gossip 133 Gossip 133 Reading Juicy Gossip in Her Mind N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Chapter 133 Trust Isabe That Something Is Fishy Finished The performance on stage was indeed the legendary tale of King Haris toying with the feudal lords to win Cora¡¯s captivating smile. The perspective of the performance naturally followed the style of the previous arc. The actress was an exquisite beauty. Although she had left the entertainment industry for several years, her look from her working years was mostly rest As Christopher, portraying King Haris, passed by, he seemed quite troubled and said, ¡°How can I make my concubine smile?¡± A treacherous vassal stepped forward with a proposal to stage a grand spectacle of teasing the feudal lords from all regions, believing that it would surel Upon pondering, King Haris found the idea quite amusing. Consequently, he burst into heartyughter and promptly made his decision. L Soon, Cora was led onto a tall tform, looking visibly distressed as King Haris held her and made light conversation. Her entire demeanor screamed h Until the beacon fires zed, and thousands of horses thundered across the ins, the feudal lords and generals, with great urgency, hurriedly gathered However, atop the tform, only King Haris¡® heartyughter could be heard. The treacherous vassals surrounding him joined in theughter as well. Cora looked at the scene below, her expression one of stunned disbelief. She didn¡¯t know the significance of the beacon fires, nor had she ever witnesse was the overwhelming aura from the people below, which was quite terrifying as though something of great severity had urred. ¡°Darling, I¡¯ve specially arranged this show for you, why aren¡¯t youughing? Isn¡¯t it funny?¡± King Haris asked. Cora was filled with panic, seemingly at a loss for the severity of the situation. Faced with King Haris interrogation and the echoingughter around her, When the concubine smiled, King Haris naturally felt at ease. However, the feudal lords below suddenly realized they had been yed with. Some lost their temper out of embarrassment and questioned the king King Haris, in his foolishness, said, ¡°To amuse my concubine is your honor.¡± In an instant, Cora¡¯s face turned pale. This was because she saw countless eyes below red at her unblinkingly as if she was some unforgivable sinner and ¡°You actually managed to bewitch the king into doing such absurd things!¡± The mirak ir teving with ul che darame to dist Sun, Oct 6 ti Chapter 133 Trust Isabe That Something is Fishy 80% Finished Countless usations and insults echoed against the backdrop of a nation¡¯s downfall. This continued until a scrolling text lit up therge screen. It was f old historical criticisms of Cora, which read: She brought the downfall of Harisor. She brought chaos to the world. Beauty is the cause of all disasters. The stage was plunged into darkness, with a beam of light shining on the actress. She stood up trembling, stumbling a few steps as if she dared not face therge screen, hiding her face as she sobbed. ¡°No, no¡ it wasn¡¯t me! Why would you say such a thing about me? King Haris captured me from my defeated hometown. I was forced into marriage an It was a genuine act of sorrow, with each cough spilling blood, and every word soaked in tears. The audience was astonished. Compared to Isabe¡¯s amateur performance, the actress was a true professional. With just one look, she pulled everyon story, feeling Cora¡¯s helplessness and injustice. The discussion inevitably began in the livements as well. One suchment read: She¡¯s beautiful and skilled in acting. If she hadn¡¯t left the entertainment industry, she¡¯d probably be a famous celebrity by now. Amenter wrote: She had originally been epted into the performing major due to her top¨Cnotch scores, so her talent was quite evident. Aizenmented: What? Does the inte have no memory? She had a sugar daddy right after entering university, leveraging another woman¡¯s husband¡¯s resources to promote herself. H Anothermenter wrote: I was quite supportive of Team A¨C list, considering their reputation as the Justice Upholder of the entertainment industry. Why on earth would they choose someone like her for the role? I¡¯m Anotherment read: Is she nning aeback? I must admit that it¡¯ll be a huge buzz. Even the wife, who was instrumental in driving her out of the list for using such a morally bankrupt actress. One personmented: Please use your brains for a bit. Team A¨C list isn¡¯tcking in capital or poprity. Inviting the actress to y this role was clearly intentional. She¡¯s an actress who has already left the industry. Oth other reasons. So, I¡¯m going to look through some old gossip now and see if there¡¯s any twist. Another personmented: My instinct tells me to trust Isabe. Something fishy is going on here. One person wrote: Regardless of what the truth was, back then, the CEO had conveniently disappeared, merely stating that he was bewitched by her, le 2/4 Chapter 133 Trust Isabe That Something is Fishy B0% Finished Another person wrote: It¡¯s strikingly simr indeed. Just like how King Haris lost his kingdom trying to amuse Cora, that CEO nearly ruined hispany The livements were almost evenly divided, so not everyone ndered the actress. Perhaps the actress. had been out of the limelight for a long time On stage, the sobs of Cora grew fainter and fainter. Yet, her voice suddenly changed as if she had an outburst. ¡°Why did it have to be me?¡± She spun around and desperately clutched the front of King Haris¡® robe. ¡°Clearly, it was you who didn¡¯t get your priorities right! You, who acted recklessly for trying to use your power to show off in front of women! Did I ever ask Immediately after, she turned around and kicked the feudal lords. ¡°What? You don¡¯t dare to me your king for his stupid actions that led to the loss of your kingdom, nor do you dare to admit your own failure in advising The camera zoomed in for a close¨C up of her face as she criticized fiercely, her eyes full of grief and resentment as if she was venting her feelings. Surprisingly, it was even more convincing In the end, she picked up the bow and arrow from the ground and aimed at the big screen, letting the arrow fly. With special effects, therge screen with insulting remarks instantly shattered. The wind blew, and clouds billowed around Cora as she stood alone. She turned to face the camera with tears in the corners of her eyes, yet her gaze w ¡°I may be a beautiful woman, but I¡¯m no bringer of disaster.¡± As the scene came to a close, the audience couldn¡¯t help but burst into apuse. They were pping for themendable acting they had just witnessed. The livements took a sudden shift asizens were always on the lookout for thetest gossip in real time. Once the actress had finished her performance, a revtion post was uploaded, revealing the true reason behind the actress¡® retirement from the indust It stirred up a massive wave on the inte. Thements previously supporting the CEO¡¯s wife transitioned to angry questioning. The truth was back when the actress was still a student, she had caught the CEO¡¯s eye. In an attempt to woo her, he specifically invested in a movie an 3/4 Chapter 133 Trust Isabe That Something is Fishy Finished naturally eager to seize every opportunity to act, and it wasn¡¯t exactly feasible to investigate whether each investor was trying to take advantage of her b Therefore, when she took her first steps into society to act in films, she worked hard. When the CEO revealed his reason, she hurriedly rejected his adva As a result of poor management and investment decisions, the capital chain ruptured, nearly causing the CEO¡¯spany to go bankrupt. The sexual tape was the result of the CEO¡¯s frustration for having lost money and failing to get her. In his vexation, he drugged her and recorded him taking advantage of her. When the videos ended up in the wife¡¯s hands, s The revtion post also included various recorded conversations as evidence, proving that the actress was coerced. There were also financial reports in existing issues within thepany, The news stirred up a storm. The unique performance of King Haris¡® actions nted a psychological suggestion, promptingizens to think from a diffe overly critical of women. 1.6K 12 13 Sun, Oct 6 ti ub. Reading Juicy Gossip in Her Mind Gossip 134 Gossip 134 Chapter 134 An Eventful Night For The Entertainment Industry. If the leak is indeed true, her final words seem like they were meant for those who drove her out of the entertainment industry back then. No wonder she spoke with such genuine emotion. What a great injustice it was! If someone dared to leak this, it must definitely be true. All the evidence is there, so why did it onlye to light now? T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Is it possible that she had no backing before, and even if she did expose the incident, she would still be suppressed by the wicked? But now, she has the support of Justice Upholder, doesn¡¯t she? You guys have guessed it. I found an old police report filed by an actress, but due to insufficient evidence, there was no conclusion. The news was even I didn¡¯t criticize her back then, making me perhaps more tolerant than ny percent of theizens? I remember finding the news odd at the time. I mean, howe could a small¨Ctime actress single¨Chandedly bring down an entirepany? It just didn¡¯t make sense. It seems some things have remained unchanged from ancient times to the present. If you can¡¯t handle it, don¡¯t me it on the woman. Shifting the me to other things could potentially invite criticisms, inadvertently proving one¡¯s ipetence. However, if youy the me on a woman As someone who works in finance, I must say she makes the perfect scapegoat. The investments in those few films were not the decisive factor that bro Haha, I see a few more revtions from D¨Clist actresses, iming they were once taken advantage of by the big boss. Seems like he¡¯s a repeat offender! I seriously feel like chopping off my own hand. I¡¯d just gone to the CEO¡¯s wife¡¯sment section to support her. How could she be so shameless? Her h others by drugging them, and she even tried to ruin someone¡¯s reputation. They really are a family of viins. We have to bring them down! Let¡¯s see which corporation this is. What? It¡¯s gone public? My friends, how can we allow such a viin¡¯s stock to thrive? Absolutely not! In¨C no time, every ount associated with thepany was under a wave of cyberbullying. Thepany employees, who werefortably watching a va address the crisis. However, no matter what statements they made, it was futile. After all, the influence of Team A¨C list and Justice Upholder was too overwhelming. They experienced the same sense of despair the actress felt back then. They no longer dared to imagine what kind of blow theirpany would face when the stock market nened the next duur 80% Chapter 134 An Eventful Night For The Entertainment industry Finished The CEO¡¯s wife, who was staring nkly at her phone, had turned pale. The door swung open and the CEO stormed in, pping his wife across the fac over! At that moment, many of thements flooding the live stream were apologies directed toward the actress. Taylor and Riley sighed in relief. They had expected chaos but were pleasantly surprised by the swift shift in public opinion. Team A¨C list¡¯s control over the narrative was truly impressive. They managed topletely suppress the opposition¡¯s ability to defend themselves by leveraging th It seemed that when they initially chose the supporting actors, they had given it a lot of thought. Then, as the few who were left¡ In the third act, Pompey used Cleopatra as a pretext to incite a rebellion. In the end, Julius Caesar pressured Cleopatra to her death. In the fourth act, Bahamut, driven by his overwhelming passion for Kasiya, allowed his anger to cloud his judgement. In a fit of rage, he made the drastic In the fifth act¡ The series of acts all shared the same principle¨Cthere was never such a thing as a femme fatale. There were countless emperors and heroes, all surrounded by beautiful women. Many of these women were proud due to the attention they received, ye Naturally, while the live audience was more focused on the performance,izens online had already begun be filled with anticipation for the ongoing dra While watching a live performance and simultaneously surfing the web, they were incredibly busy, barely having a moment to breathe. The trending topic no choice but to switch to other social media tforms. Every appearance of the individual actresses sparked a storm of controversy online. The initial twist significantly reduced the malice that the subsequent actresses had to endure. Upon seeing them, everyone¡¯s first reaction was that they Then, they spontaneously organized themselves to investigate the scandals, gather information, and refute arguments. Combined with anonymous tips, they managed to uncover truths that had been buried by those in power. One by one, those who had once pretended to be victims and innocents in the court of public opinion were dragged into the light to face judgment. That particr night, from those belonging to the insiders of the entertainment industry all the way to members of prominent families, countless phones were ringing incessantly. Some were attempting to salvage the situation, others were making threats. There were ×Ô80%Ãæ Chapter 134 An Eventful Night For The Entertainment ndustry Finished However, it was all toote. It was their own fault for covering everything up way too well back then. The wrongdoers had no idea who would take the sta All they could do was watch as the despicable truth of the past was gradually exposed. From renowned directors to popr actors, both men and women were involved in the wrongdoing. Not a single one of them could step up to stop this s Those who dared to refute were struck into istion by revtions of their own wrongdoing, leading to a domino effect where everyone piled in the critic exposure of even more incidents. The smart ones had immediately gone into hiding, but in the chaos, everyone was tied together. No one could escape. Taylor and Riley had turned off their phones a while ago, only keeping an eye on the trendingments. All that mattered was their production team was one being criticized. However, it was still necessary to inform Danielle about it. After all, it was their team¡¯s challenge, and it was impossible for Isabe not to make an appearance. Having a few scenes performed by those actresses was already pushing the limits. Danielle received the message and turned to look at Isabe, who was deeply engrossed in her phone, even chuckling to herself as she scrolled through ¡°Look at this, Be,¡± Rosalie excitedly said, her eyes glued to her phone screen. Every time she found something amusing, she¡¯d insist on showing it to I ¡°D¡°mn, did Team A¨Clist seek out these wronged actresses to clear their names? How is this any different from charity work?¡± ¡°It¡¯s perfectly aligned with the theme of the performance, and we managed to do some good along the way. It also conveniently covers up for Isabe¡¯s weakness, haha. I knew I made the right choice by joining Isabe¡¯s fandom. I feel like I¡¯ve done a lot of good through the chaos tonight, Isabe thought, Suddenly, I feel that Justice Upholder seems to be a good person. However, all credit goes to Danielle, who managed to unearth so ma that this is really impressive. This is a prime example of hitting three birds with one stone. Not only did it clear their names, but it also elevates the perfor She continued to wonder, When the n was first put into motion, Hayden had pleaded with Danielle in tears, afraid ofpletely offending everyone in Isabe had already switched from her traditional costume to modern attire. Danielle stepped forward, saying. ¡°It¡¯s time for you to go on stage. There are Chapter 134 An Eventful Night For The Entertainment industry Isabe got up to preparel ¡°By the way, how is Reba doing?¡± ×Ô80%Ãæ Finished Danielle said, ¡°I initially thought that her reputation would benefit somewhat after these few acts and that someone woulde forward to save the day. However, impromptu performances are ultimately too challenging. I suspect she might not b Isabe nodded, not giving it much thought. However, as she left, she noticed that Reba was still actively making phone calls. Her face was filled with an undeniable sense of indignance and defiance. After some thought. Isabe nced at Danielle with a hint of guilt. Once she got on stage, the lights flickered. Before she even started her script, Isabe was heard letting out a cry and falling off the stage. 1.6K Gossip 135 Gossip 135 Chapter 135 Could You Take My ce On Stage Finished The unexpected turn of events abruptly halted the live broadcast, with the camera swiftly shifting to the judges¡® panel. The host quickly stepped in to salvage the situation, say The camera panned to the panel of judges, who had feceived urgent instructions from Taylor and Riley. They began to critique the supporting actors¡® per The performance of Team A¨C list now resembled a court that upheld justice. Everyone wondered who would be the next wrongly used victim, who was going to make aeback, Of course, there were also many fans who were deeply concerned about Isabe¡¯s condition: Ilhat about Isabe? What happened to her? What¡¯s wrong with the production team? Are they all jinzed or something? One after another, things keep going wrong! Even Isabe, who is such a virtu I am still looking forward to seeing more of Isabe¡¯s performance. I feel there are more juicy details yet to be revealed Dmn it! It¡¯s highly likely. After all, they were exposed by Isabe¡¯s judgment and had their ugly faces revealed. All that awaits them now is disgrace and d Believe it or not, there are even some fools threatening to send legal notices to Team A¨Clist, using them of defamation. Hey, hey, hey, how dare they sue them for nder? What? Such scoundrels exist? Let me grab my keyboard and teach them a lesson! Actually, I can¡¯t help but wonder if there¡¯s a conspiracy behind this. Are the insiders of the entertainment industry preventing Team A¨C list from performing for shaking down the industry, resorting to such a tactic to temporarily suspend the show? Perhaps Team A¨Clist is being threatened or warned. Ah, it¡¯s such a rarity to see individuals unafraid of authority in the entertainment industry. Are they really going to meet their end just like this? There¡¯s no choice. The powers that be protecting their own. It all depends on whether the performance will continue or not. Lhope Team A¨C list can withstand the pressure, Everyone in the live streaming room was anxiously waiting. At that moment, the backstage was a hive of anxiety. Everyone was feeling frantic except for the members of the Quirk family. When Isabe fell, everyone from the Quirk family rushed to her side immediately. They were extremely worried, anxiously asking if she was alright, yet 1/4 12-17 Sun, Oct 6 ti b Chapter 135 Could You Take My ce On Stage. Finished It wasn¡¯t until Isabe mentioned that she had tripped and hurt her foot that everyone scrambled to help her backstage. David and Selena wanted to call an ambnce, but Christopher suggested driving directly to the hospital. In the meantime, Rosalie and Evian hurriedly ¡°Danielle and Thalia simply had no chance to say anything. They were kept at bay by members of the Quirk family ¡°I¡¯m okay, I¡¯m really okay¡ It¡¯s not serious, not serious at all!¡± Isabe thought, Darn¡ I feel so guilty. Everyone is so worried about me, but the truth is, I didn¡¯t hurt myself. I jumped down on my own. The entire Quirk family froze in unison, staring in astonishment at Isabe. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Christopher¡¯s eyes widened in surprise, and before he could react, he was pushed aside by Danielle. Danielle immediately asked, ¡°How are you feeling, can you make it to the stage?¡± With a face full of embarrassment and difort, Isabe confessed, ¡°I think I¡¯ve sprained my foot. It¡¯s really painful, I don¡¯t think I can get on stage Danielle shouted in her mind, Can¡¯t you just bear with it? Endure a little hardship! The performance can¡¯t be terminated like this! However, upon seeing how the Quirk family members were treating their precious daughter¨Cin¨C law, she found herself leaving her thoughts unspoken. The woman standing before her was no mere actress. She might not look the part, but in reality, she was the wife of the scion of a prominent family. Danielle¡¯s mind was buzzing. At that moment, Taylor and Riley rushed over, anxiously inquiring about the situation. The Quirk family fell silent, unsure of Isabe¡¯s intentions. Yet, as a family, they knew they had to stand by her unconditionally. Upon hearing that Isabe might not be able to perform on stage, the expressions of Taylor and Riley shifted from excitement to despair. It seemed as t After all, the stage y for Team Noble wasn¡¯t ready yet. Even if they tried their best to extend the duration of the program, preparing to give up on the p stretch. Given the dire circumstances, reducing the performances would end up breaking the rules. Despite having weathered many storms in the entertainment industry, they had never seen a series of crises hit one after another, seemingly intent on br Both of them felt like kneeling before Team A¨C list to beg. They weren¡¯t concerned after the show¡¯s ratings, they just wished for a smooth recording of the program 2/4 Sun, Oct 6 tie Chapter 135 Could You Take My ce On Stage 2%80% Finished Isabe was worried that they couldn¡¯t handle the pressure, so she quickly suggested, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll find someone to take over andplete the pe Taylor and Riley suddenly felt like they had been given a lifeline. ¡°Do you have any other actresses who can stand in?¡± Isabe nodded. Danielle, however, looked at Isabe in surprise. Since when do we have any? In order to maintain secrecy, the supporting actors each rehearsed their own parts individually. How can we make such a promise casually? I¡¯m even considering using rehearsal footage to make up for it or having Isabe simply make an appearan Christopher, the other lead actor, was also taken aback as he looked at Isabe. Before he had a chance to ask anything, he heard what was in Isabe Isabe thought, Of course there is! in fact, she¡¯s right before our eyes¨C Reba¡ However. If you all feel it¡¯s not right, I can resume the act once I Fecover. It wouldn¡¯t be right to actually disrupt the live broadcast, so this sho Upon hearing this, the Quirk family members widened their eyes in surprise, their hearts filled with awe. So, this is what Isabe is nning. Taylor and Riley had no time to worry about the rule where Isabe had to take up at least half of the screen time. All they wished for was the continuatio They hurriedly said, ¡°As long as you guys have a solution, that¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll give you an extra ten minutes to prepare. We need to keep the live broadcast ru Before Danielle could react, Isabe had already nodded in agreement. Taylor and Riley quickly left upon getting what they wanted. ¡°Ms. Jea!¡± Danielle said, losing herposure. Isabe quickly offered an apologetic smile when she noticed someone at the entrance. Reba hade over out of concern for Isabe¡¯s situation. Her hand was still tightly gripping her phone, her expression weary. But as soon as she re Confused, Reba stepped inside. Everyone else also turned their attention to the person whom Isabe was beckoning. Danielle, in particr, had an epiphany the moment she spotted Reba. His eyes sparkled, much like a predator spotting its prey. ¡°Ms. Yancey. I probably won¡¯t be able to perform on stage, and I can¡¯t find anyone to help on such short notice. Could I trouble you to perform in my c Upon hearing this, the other staff members who were secretly snacking backstage were dumbfounded. Reba stared nkly at Isabe, as if she had misheard. ¡°What?¡± Reading Juicy Gossip in Her Mind Gossip 136 Gossip 136 Chapter 136 I Have Weathered Many Storms #Finished: Danielle quickly stepped forward and grabbed Reba¡¯s hand, saying, ¡°It¡¯s tough to find someone to save our stage y. Taylor and Riley imply that if we can¡¯t find anyone, they¡¯ll cancel our team¡¯s a Danielle pondered as she spoke. ¡°Moreover, the fact that you dared to find someone to step in at thest minute shows you have confidence in your abil Danielle seemed to be more convinced the more he spoke. Suddenly, she cast a suspicious nce at Isabe. How odd. Is this really a coincidence? Isabe¡¯s eyes were filled with guilt as sheughed and said, ¡°Danielle¡¯s analysis is spot on. Ms. Yancey. you¡¯re up to it, right? This is your chance to pro Originally, Reba was still somewhat dazed, but upon hearing the phrase ¡°a chance to prove herself,¡± her eyes suddenly lit up. She had been pleading with everyone she could tirelessly, refusing to give up, all because she wanted a chance to prove herself. Gordon had ruined her previous opportunity, but now a new one had appeared out of nowhere. There¡¯s nothing scary about improvising. The real fear is not being able to perform at all! Although the proposal was utterly preposterous, witnessing Team A¨C list create so many impossible miracles that night stirred an uncontroble urge within Reba. Ambition swelled within her, her eyes sparkling brighter than ever before. She looked at Isabe and asked. ¡°Is it true? Can I really perform in your ce ¡°All you need to answer is whether you can do it or not, Danielle said with a smile. Reba quickly nodded, afraid that any dy would cause her to miss this golden opportunity. She was the kind of person who seized any chance she Without uttering another word, Danielle handed the script for the final five acts directly to Reba. The remaining time was probably just enough for Reb The entire backstage crew watched them, their gazes akin to observing a group of lunatics. It was an incredibly nerve¨Cwracking situation. At that moment, Christopher finally couldn¡¯t hold back. ¡°Hey.¡±¨C Everyone turned their gaze toward Christopher. With a constipated expression on his face, Christopher was just about to say something. ¡°I believe in you!¡± Isabe asserted. ¡°If the performance goes badly. I¡¯ll take the me!¡± 1/4 80% Chapter 136 | Have Weathered Many Storms Finished ¡°Mr. Christopher is a professional!¡± Danielle suddenly remembered that there was another key yer involved. ¡°Just go with the flow. It doesn¡¯t matter if t The Quirk family looked around, seemingly more interested in the current situation. They were extremely curious about how the onlinemunity would such a juicy piece of gossip that they had already gotten a taste of. As for Christopher¡¯s feelings¡. ¡°Do your best!¡± Christopher thought to himself, D*mn it! Upon receiving the script, Reba waspletely oblivious to the situation outside. She stood transfixed, engrossed in reading the script. It was Danie Reba was just like a puppet, allowing others to control her actions. Yet, her gaze was locked intently on the script still. She didn¡¯t even ask if Danielle¡® was nning to sign her on. She just dove straight into memorizing the script with intense focus. The fact that she didn¡¯t the process took Team A¨Clist by surprise. After all, the final act was, to some extent, adapted from various usations by the band of wives made against Reba It seemed that Reba no longer had the mental capacity to acknowledge anything else. Her entire world had been reduced to just her and the script. She couldn¡¯t let others down, and this was how desperate she was in seizing the opportunity. Ten minutes passed swiftly. After receiving the news backstage, Simon immediately rushed to inform Gordon. Gordon had been leisurely sipping his coffee, patiently waiting for Reba to submit. However, upon hearing this news, he was taken aback. He immed rushed to find Taylor and Riley. How can something so absurd be possibly allowed? At this point, Taylor and Riley had resigned themselves to fate. After all, they had weathered many a storm. Recing an actress with one from the opposing team was no big deal at all. Thus, this kind of scare tactic no longer frightened them. In any case, they were already mentally prepared to move on to other projects in the future. As their swan song, they felt free to experiment as much as they wanted. However, watching Reba about toe on stage, they were still somewhat anxious. From Reba¡¯s demeanor earlier, it was clear that she was This meant that she had to deliver an impromptu performance, based on the brief plot summary given to her at thest minute. Moreover, she was to foll star, Christopher, 12:18 Sun, Oct Chapter 136 | Have Weathered Many Storms to guide her acting, all while performing in the live broadcast. ÅÌ²Ëœ«80%; Finished ¡°If she can¡¯t continue the performance, the whole show would be ruined. Everyone would me her, burdening her with a guilt she shouldn¡¯t carry. No sa Riley added, ¡°If she can continue the act¡ She would create a miracle in the entertainment industry. No one would be able to deny her abilities anymore While they were speaking, they noticed that Gordon had arrived. The two exchanged a nce, showing no favor toward those who brought trouble to their program. They simply stated, ¡°If Mr. Gonzales is unable to perf ¡°She¡¡± Gordon wanted to say something, but he saw that Taylor had already begun reorganizing the entire crew. ¡°Let¡¯s all work hard together, We must strive for the best by going all out.¡± Gordon¡¯s expression shifted time and again, understanding their intentions. He could only slink off to the side of the stage, hoping to dissuade Reba. As it turned out, Reba and Christopher were standing on the steps, ready to take the stage at any moment. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Later, just act ording to the script, I¡¯ll do my best to keep up,¡± Reba said nervously. Christopher nced at her before speaking. ¡°This is a stage y where all of us work together. The pressure won¡¯t fall on you alone, so don¡¯t worry.¡± Reba paused, her eyes instantly shimmering. Since she started her career, she rarely received such respect and trust. ¡°Thank you. I promise I won¡¯t let you down!¡± After Reba finished speaking, she swept her gaze around and spotted those who wished to destroy her. She shed them a smirk filled with disdain. Her message was clear¨Cshe would not let them ruin her. Both Gordon and Simon looked at her in astonishment until the host announced the resumption of the show. Upon hearing the announcement in the live stream, theizens stopped their barrage ofments for a few moments. Then, an overwhelming wave ofments flooded in, causing the live stream tog significantly: What? What did I just hear? Reba is going to perform on stage in ce of Isabe? Reba ising on? So the change in the performance order wasn¡¯t because she was afraid to go on stage, but there was actually an issue on Mr. Gonzales¡¯s end? 12:18 Sun, Oct 6 ¡¤ Chapter 136 | Have Weathered Many Storms Finished Hey, hey, hey, aren¡¯t they rivals? Of all people, why on earth would Justice Upholder ask her to perform on her behalf? What kind of sorcery is this? I¡¯ve been around for years and never seen anything like it. Could it be a deliberate attempt to humiliate her? Perhaps it a method used by Justice Upholder to deal with viins. Exactly, we¡¯ll definitely get to see Reba embarrass herselfter. Let her show us how she tries to seduce others, haha! Professional haters, get out of the live stream! Please, if you have been watching the previous stage ys, how could you still believe that Reba is th Seriously, looking at those supporting actresses, can¡¯t you see what Team A¨Clist is really up to? Guys, some of the early birds have done some digging on the past. I have a hunch that if Team A¨C list dares to act this way, they must know the truth about some scandals! Hold on, am I the only one concerned about the overall presentation of the stage y? Isabe¡¯s injury was an ident and Reba is ast¨C minute recement. She hasn¡¯t even read the script. How is she supposed to perform? How should she perform? Just improvise on the spot. After all, Christopher knows the plot and all the dialogue. If they have a seasoned actress with extraordinary acting skills, there might be a chance, but she is an actress who mainly relies on her looks. I don¡¯t de No, you should think of it this way! If Reba could handle all this, wouldn¡¯t that further prove that all the nder against her isn¡¯t true? Gossip 137 Gossip 137 Reading Juicy Gossip in Her Mind Chapter 137 Scoop Isabe Up. Finished Gordon and Simon returned in a huff. As they passed the backstage door, Danielle cheerfully asked, ¡°Mr. Gonzales, how¡¯s your health?¡± Usuallyposed, Gordon was visibly struggling to manage his emotions. He shot Danielle a fierce nce as if ming her for meddling unnecessarily ¡°Oh, judging by your expression, it seems you¡¯re still not doing well. Do you really not need to call ant ambnce?¡± Danielle feigned concern. Ignoring herpletely, Gordon walked away. Simon¡¯s gaze was equally dark and brooding. I can¡¯t believe that the little witch had found a way out when I had yet to get her. And if this is true, does th Simon left with a scowl. Isabe caught sight of their expressions and felt triumphant. It¡¯s rare to see Danielle being so awkward. Indeed, what Gordon did was truly reprehensible. Turning back, Danielle remarked, ¡°It turned out to be a happy ident.¡± Isabe beamed with satisfaction. Of course, it¡¯s a good thing. I want Gordon to try to gain an advantage only to end up worse off Though inwardly smug, she didn¡¯t dare show it too openly in front of Danielle, lest she arouse suspicion. Meanwhile, the Quirks were still with Isabe. They remembered the reason for the change in the sequence, feeling a surge of relief and triumph. As Danielle prepared to monitor the public rtions response on the inte, she exined, ¡°Originally. we nned to wait until Reba¡¯s stage y w Rosalie asked curiously, ¡°You don¡¯t need to clear her name anymore?¡± ¡°Because of the wave we¡¯ve started, people will definitely dig up dirt on Reba based on her performance in those five acts. Even if we don¡¯t have evid for them to escape the scrutiny ofizens from a different perspective,¡± Danielle replied, her fingers dancing over her notebook. ¡°Sure enough, here theye,¡± she added coldly. Everyone was curious, but seeing Danielle so excited, it was clear she was preparing for a major move. They didn¡¯t press her for details. However, Isabe quickly provided an exnation. Sure enough, those clowns can¡¯t stand to see Reba doing well. Seeing that there is a chance to clear her name, the immediately start kicking up a fu The Quirks: The band of wives? Chapter 137 Scoop Isabe Up Finished They¡¯re just ordinary people. How dare they? Do they really think they¡¯re victims? They have never experienced justice. Do your best, Danielle! Bring the The Quirks quickly came to realize that Reba¡¯s past from her school days had been dredged up. Originally able to stand on the moral high ground and vent their malice toward Reba, these people could hardly stand to see Reba vindicated. Afte Danielle was already adept at handling such situations¨Creleasing scandalous posts, hiring ghostwriters, and boosting poprity. In reality, people¡¯s perspectives shaped past events. If Reba harbored ill will, she would naturally me everything on her, but if she harbored goodwill, everything would be turned upside down. So Danielle just needed to release theplete details of the incident, leaving no room for these people to take things out of context. The rest would depend on how the public reacted. ¡°Maybe we can arrange a perfect ending.¡± Isabe immediately became curious. ¡°Are you nning to invite Reba to our agency live on the broadcast after the performance ends? That way, we can push tonight¡¯s excitement to its peak. Upon hearing this, the Quirks immediately turned their hopeful gazes toward Danielle. Danielle was under pressure, but as a careful manager, she suppressed it. ¡°I¡¯ll wait for the public opinion.¡± After all, the band of wives had nned to shut down Reba. Even though their tactics were frozen due to the sequence of the y, they wouldn¡¯t sit a If it couldn¡¯t be controlled, then the only option was to steer clear and prepare alternative ns. Meanwhile, the band of wives was indeed anxious. Team A¨C list¡¯s move left them dumbfounded. The short skit videos Ruth prepared to mock Reba had be ineffective. The previous scenes¡® actresses had s One asked: What should we do now? We¡¯ve already spoken out and can¡¯t just stop. Another chimed in: Can¡¯t you see? Isabe and Christopher are siding with Reba¨CDon¡¯t forget their identities. We can¡¯t afford to offend them. One suggested: Why don¡¯t we see how Reba performs first? If she messes up, the entire Inte will criticize her without us having to say anything. Another urged: Mrs. Gonzales, say something! Ruth had already learned from Simon that it was Gordon who pleaded for Reba, which got her this opportunity. Ruth¡¯s eyes were red with anger, feeling betrayed by her husband¡¯s efforts to protect another woman. Finally, she sent a message. Chapter 137 Scoop Isabe Up Finished Ruth: Look of what happened to those people previously. It¡¯s either us or her. Mobilize all resources andpletely nail Reba down! Otherwise, we¡¯r With Ruth¡¯s words, the other wives came to their senses and immediately made arrangements. Arge number of ghostwriters began posting guidingments, and some people even entered the live broadcast room to stir trouble. However, the nu impact was minimal. Ruth had more to do. She contacted her family to leverage connections, hoping to ensure that Quirk Group stayed out of this. She promised not to harm ¡°No need to say it. Many have already approached them.¡± the other side replied indifferently. After all, she had offended too many people that night. Thework of rtionships would inevitably reach Quirk Group. Christopher couldn¡¯t answer calls on stage, and not many people had Isabe¡¯s phone number. Thus, some people called the only other person who could handle this situation. Alexander ignored the vibrating phone in his pocket and pushed open the backstage door, seeing Isabe watching the live broadcast whileughing and typing on her phone. She seemed fine. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Alexander finally let out a sigh of relief and hurried over. The few staff members left were suddenly intrigued by this imposing man walking straight toward Isabe. They lost interest in the gossip about Reba and grew curious about these two instead They had spected if Isabe was rted to Christopher before. Otherwise, why would Christopher¡¯s family be so close to her? Now, seeing a man even more handsome and wealthy¨C looking than Christopher appear, their gossip radar was off the charts. They couldn¡¯t hear the conversation but could observe the atmosphere between t ¡°Isabe!¡± Alexander¡¯s voice was tense. Isabe turned her head, surprised to see him. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Tonight, Alexander looked different. His usually impable attire was disheveled from running, and his hair was slightly messy. Alexander¡¯s eyes were intense as he leaned in to check Isabe¡¯s foot. He was unable to tell which one was sprained since both werefortably propped up on the footrest. ¡°I saw you fall during the live broadcast and asked Dad. He said you hurt your foot. Since the stage y is no longer an issue, I¡¯ll take you to the hospita As he spoke, he reached out toward Isabe, intending to scoop her up. Gossip 138 Gossip 138 Reading Juicy Gossip In Her Mind Chapter 138 Did You Enjoy Yourself Tonight 3:80%Í¯ Finished Isabe was startled and quickly pushed Alexander¡¯s shoulder,ughing awkwardly. ¡°No need, no need. It¡¯s just a minor sprain, nothing serious. It¡¯ll be fi Alexander frowned, just about to scold Isabe for being too careless with her body. Heavens! One lie requires a hundred more to cover it up. Alexander froze and looked at Isabe, seeing her uneasy expression. Alexander relented under Isabe¡¯s push. ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s really nothing?¡± Isabe forced a smile. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I jumped on my own. How could anything be wrong? Alexander thought for a moment and realized what Isabe had done. He looked at her, feeling both amused and annoyed. However, he didn¡¯t expose her. Then he remembered David¡¯s reply, and his mouth twitched involuntarily. ¡°Why are you alone? Where¡¯s everyone else?¡± Isabe was also puzzled. David and Selena had suddenly called everyone to watch the show on the stage. She thought at least Thalia would stay with her, the pretend victim, but Rosalie had found an excuse to pull her away too. In the end, she was left alone e However, Isabe didn¡¯t mind. She exined to Alexander, who then showed a subtle change in his expression. Seemingly helpless, he pulled up a chair to sit next to her. ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t need to go to the hospital? Even if it¡¯s a little painful, we could apply some ointment on it.¡± The stage was about a meter high. If one were to jump off, there was a very real risk of getting hurt if not careful. Isabe firmly refused. As she spoke, she heard his phone vibrating again. ¡°Are you very busy? Am I holding you back at work?¡± Isabe asked, After Alexander¡¯s arm healed, he resumed his usual routine of working overtime. He specifically came for this mistake, which made Isabe feel guilty. Alexander responded indifferently, ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± then took out his phone. He had driven over in a rush and hadn¡¯t checked his phone. When he answered, he wasn¡¯t surprised by the caller¡¯s intent. He had already received several simr calls at the office. Isabe seemed to hear the caller mention Christopher and performance, making her curious. Apparently, 1/4 12:18 Sun, Oct 6 ti D OK80%ˆD Chapter 138 Did You Enjoy Yourself Tonight Finished Alexander nced at Isabe and calmly responded, ¡°My wife and my brother know exactly what they¡¯re doing. I have no objections. If someone is hurt, The other person seemed infuriated and fell silent for a while. Alexander politely said goodbye. Looking up, he saw Isabe¡¯s eyes sparkling, making his heart skip a beat. His gaze softened. ¡°Did you have fun tonight?¡± Isabe couldn¡¯t help but excitedly share the gossip. Alexander was always a good listener. ¡°Here, look at Reba¡¯s performance. Can you believe she only looked at the script for ten minutes? Check out thements on the live stream. It¡¯s so Alexander smiled indulgently and leaned closer to watch the live stream performance. ¡°She¡¯s a professional actress. It looks like your agency is gaining ¡°But Danielle is still a little worried¡¡± At this moment, Reba was ying a nervous, inexperiencedpany neer. Though she had an alluring appearance and a sexy figure, her clea In an instant, even the men couldn¡¯t look at her with appreciation as it felt more like they were looking at a junior or a schoolmate. The fresh¨Cout¨Cof¨Cuniversity vibe was palpable. This scene alone left the audience stunned, as if they didn¡¯t recognize Reba. Most of them had seen Reba y enchanting, mesmerizing roles. No director gave her a chance to y anything else. They didn¡¯t realize that Reba could effortlessly transform into apletely different person when removed f Christopher and the other supporting actors had imagined various emergency scenarios to save the performance. But from the start, Reba barely mis She performed wlessly, as if she had been rehearsing with them all these days instead of Isabe. Acting with her felt incredibly smooth for Christopher. True to her promise, he only needed to focus on his part. In the first scene, she needed to discuss an important contract during a business trip and had tomunicate it clearly with her boss. The audience saw Reba nervously and seriously talking to Christopher on the phone. She tried to get every detail right, afraid of making any mistake Christopher, sitting on a bed on stage, dressed in a mboyant robe and holding a phone, said, ¡°It¡¯s hard to exin over the phone. Come to my room, a ¡°Huh?¡± Reba¡¯s expression showed a clear moment of confusion, torn between knowing it was inappropriate and the pressure of a superior¡¯s request 2/4 12:18 Sun, Oct 6 ti Chapter 138 Did You Enjoy Yourself Tonight Finished ¡°The sooner we finish, the less likely there will be mistakes tomorrow. Otherwise¡ His tone carried the oppressive air of a superior. Reba portrayed the neer¡¯s innocence and foolishness, her hesitation and helpless behavior clear to all. Finally, she took a risky move to go to h Upon entering, she felt awkward seeing Christopher in his robe. She held the contract at a distance and wanted to speak immediately. But Christopher w Seeing the stern look on her superior¡¯s face, Reba walked over, only to be pulled onto the bed by Christopher. ¡°Sit down and look together!¡± Reba jumped in fright and stood up immediately, but Christopher kept pulling her back. He acted as if she was overthinking things and scolded her a Reba managed to maintain herposure and left with her dignity intact. However, unbeknownst to her, her entrance and exit from the room were witnessed by her colleagues. Back at the office, a woman st¨®rmed up to her and pped her. ¡°You shameless b*tch, using work as an excuse to get into my husband¡¯s room and sedu Reba was stunned, surrounded by whispering onlookers. She could only cover her ears helplessly, muttering, ¡°I didn¡¯t, I didn¡¯t I¡¯m the victim, I am¡¡± Finally, she screamed, still in the same acting mode. Time paused, and Reba angrily pped the woman and her superior back. ¡°He abused his power and tried to take advantage of me. Why don¡¯t you me the bad guy? Why do you bully me? Just because of my looks? Because Reba was panting heavily, her voice hoarse and strained. She trembled all over, as if she had been wronged by everyone in the world. She embodied up grievances. ¡°You want to drag me into the mud, but I won¡¯t let you! Her eyes were bloodshot, as if she could cry blood tears any second, but not a single tear fell. Yet her silent weeping was heart¨C wrenching. This short¨Cterm emotional outburst performance was something even the previous supporting actors hadn¡¯t achieved. This was the first time in the history of this stage, even leaving Taylor and Riley dumbstruck. Even though the ps had been dealt and vengeance had been served, the pain still seeped into the audience, infecting those who watched from below. Anger stirred within them, prompting them to clench their fists involuntarily as if they could feel the same emotions thems The live stream went wild. The trolls hired to post negativements werepletely drowned out by the audience¡¯s amazement at the performance. In a nursing home ward, several medical staff stared at therge screen in astonishment. They knew 3/4 Chapter 138 Did You Enjoy Yourself Tonight N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Finished Reba was a good person from private interactions but weren¡¯t sure about her personal life. They heard about the important live performance and decided to watch it with h Unexpectedly, they saw apletely different character portrayal. Who was the judge who said she could only act with her looks! They were talking non As they watched, they heard amotion from the bed. They looked over to see Harriet with tears in her eyes but a happy smile on her face. She raise 1.6K Gossip 139 Gossip 139 Reading Juicy Gossip in Her Mind Chapter 139 Do You Seriously Call This Improvisation Onement read: Damn, Ljust got goosebumps. Another read: Is this really from a script they just got and didn¡¯t rehearse? Finished Onement read: You call this improvisation? Ms. Yancy, you¡¯re insulting everyone else! Should the other actors who just recite numbers as their scrip Another read: Be, I¡¯m sorry, but I found a new favorite to support. Reba, great job! Oneizen expressed their disbelief: No way, absolutely no way! How can someone be so beautiful and so talented, and not even trained professionall The followingment read: Did pping work for your Theizen replied: My face is swollen. I woke up and realized it wasn¡¯t an illusion. Your Highness, I¡¯mte to the party! Onement read: She¡¯s a hidden gem! Are the people in the entertainment industry blind? How has no one noticed she¡¯s actually so talented? Another read: Don¡¯t you all think this y¡¯s plot is even more impactful? Oneizen revealed: I just want to say¡ I¡¯ve experienced something simr. They all said I seduced my boss, but actually, I was sexually harassed. I w Anotherizen chimed in: I¡¯ve also been through something simr. I pped my boss and called him a jerk! But I understand those who can¡¯t react in the moment because, as girls, we¡¯re taugh a fuss, and not make things public. Some are even too scared to resist¡ Ladies, don¡¯t be afraid. They¡¯re the ones at fault. They should be scared! Onement read: I just want to say that flirting with a power imbnce is sexual harassment, especially when the person controls your career. Another read: I¡¯ve never experienced this¨C maybe it¡¯s because of how I look. If I looked as pretty as Reba, would it be unavoidable? After being bullied, we still get ndered. Why do they bully Oneizen dished some advice: As a guy, I just want to tell youdies out there that when you encounter such situations, make a fuss and let them know you¡¯re not pushovers! Only then will they stop the harassment! Oneizen chimed in: Am I the only one who recalls that scandalous incident that trended for an entire day? Remember, theizens posted tens of th Another replied: I remember! The one where someone was seen entering the scriptwriter¡¯s room? Another chimed in: No, it was the one where someone was seen entering the male lead¡¯s RV Onement read: I knew there was something fishy about it. From the y¡¯s perspective, all those stories seem problematic! Another read: There wasn¡¯t a shred of evidence, just the man¡¯s disappearance, his wife¡¯s furious ranting, and some vague testimonies and photographs. is exactly the same! So this is what the truth looks like when it¡¯s 1/3 Chapter 139 Do You Seriously Call This Improvisation Oneizen ranted: I feel like I was used back then. Dmn it, I¡¯m going to curse them out! Finished The wives of those men were caught off guard, and two of them found their Twitter ounts flooded withments. Their husbands were also trending for all the wrong reason As the y continued, more old cases were dug up. The wives never expected the y to target them so precisely. None of them escaped. No matter what kind of emergency measures they took, it was futile. The situation remained the same as before. Some men even med their wives, insisting they had nothing to do with it since they had stayed hidden back then. The die¨Chard fans continued to believe in them. But justice prevailed. Other victims came forward to expose these men. Soon, new scandals arose, and these men were cursed by thousands ofizen Reba¡¯s superb acting continued to draw in new fans. Her Twitter followers grew. Some were captivated by her talent, some felt guilty for past misunde It seemed like all the haters were just professional trolls, along with a few supposed ¡°victims¡± from the past. As the performance ended, those ¡°victims¡± were finally unmasked. It wasn¡¯t just online, even people around them couldn¡¯t help but criticize them. They had always ndered Reba with such righteousness. Onement read: Oh, didn¡¯t you say your husband offended Reba when she was young, and that¡¯s why he was oppressed by her sugar daddy? Another read: You shameless thing,e out! I actually believed you and even let my daughtere to your house for tutoring. Today I learned why my Onement read: You¡¯re such a pervert and never changed. You targeted Reba because she was pretty back then. You¡¯re a hypocrite and a beast Another read: She was fired. Who told her to have such bad character? She imed Reba caused her middle school friend to transfer. I think it¡¯s bec got jealous, and spread rumors about her. Another read: I read the expos¨¦. Clearly, Reba was the victim. Those involved refuse to admit it, and bystanders keep spreading lies. If my daughter went through something like this, I¡¯d go berserk Oneizen agreed: As a fellow woman, she didn¡¯t stand with Reba and continued to spread rumors. That¡¯s just pandering to men. Disgusting. Another chimed in: I heard the identities of those three middle school students have been dug up. They¡¯re all married and living well. Now, their past is oBelongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Onement read: I always thought that family was pitiful, losing a son over a girl. Turns out Reba never even interacted with him! It was his one¨C sided crush. She was unlucky to be involved with that family. 2/3 12:19 Sun, Oct 6 tib. Chapter 139 Do You Seriously Call This Improvisation Finished Another agreed: And they were the ones who drove their son to his death. Ignoring a child¡¯s dignity and creating such a scandal, so how could he survive? Psychologists warned them, but they ignored it. When their son died, they didn¡¯t reflect but med others. Unbelievable. Oneizen scorned: I can¡¯t believe it. Just because someone died, they think they can ruin others? Reba lost everything because of them. After all t Anotherizen revealed: Maybe karma hase. I heard they had a car ident recently¡. On the other side, some astute fans had already unearthed me deeper issues. Why had Reba¡¯spany never defended her during all those years of nder? Why did it take apetition with her rivals to clear her name? The Slowly, people started to dig into Reba¡¯spany. At this point, an insider couldn¡¯t stay quiet and revealed some internal secrets, showing how Reba had been oppressed over the years. Seeing some of the absurd contract terms shocked everyone. A ten¨Cyear contract with a fixed sry? Others made millions while Reba was just a mere employee? Even someizens began to question the legality of the contract. If it was legal, then it was simply unscrupulous. How should one deal with such an un Reba¡¯s formerpany¡¯s leaders were furious, desperately trying to contact her so she could rify things. But Reba, having given her all to the five¨Cact y, was exhausted. Amidst thunderous apuse, she was led backstage to rest. She hadn¡¯t yet realized her fate had changed. She slumped into a chair and fell asleep, as if she¡¯d just survived a great ordeal. 1.6K Gossip 140 Gossip 140 Reading Juicy Gossip in Her Mind Chapter 140 A Tarnished Reputation 8%80% Finished At this moment backstage, Danielle stood by contentedly and affectionately watched Reba, guarding her from any disturbances. It seemed she had f Moreover, the online response was even better than Danielle had anticipated. She knew it was all thanks to Reba¡¯s revolutionary acting skills. Members of the Quirk family also arrived. They were pleased to see Isabe and Alexander sitting together. Christopher leaned wearily against the side, talking to Alexander. He was perceptive enough to know someone must have approached Alexander. Alexander reassured him. ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Meanwhile, Isabe was gossiping in hushed tones with the female members of the Quirk family about the constant stream of online gossip. Just then, the annoying Gordon and Simon approached All eyes turned toward them, their faces unable to hide their excitement at the spectacle about to unfold, Look at thatplexion, paler than someone who¡¯s been dead for three days. Gordon probably didn¡¯t expect Reba¡¯s acting skills to be this good. Indeed, true ability is the ultimate weapon. The Quirks agreed that Gordon indeed looked pale. But before they could reach Reba, Taylor and Riley arrived. ¡°Mr. Gonzales, we were looking for you¡¡± Taylor spoke Gordon saw them and remembered what wasing up. Steeling himself, he approached and said, ¡°I believe we should perform on stage¡ H The stakes were set, and Reba had already turned the tide. Gordon and Reba had definitely crossed. swords now. If she were to make up something about him since he didn¡¯t perform on stage, it would be troublesome. Though he was furious and wanted to tear that despicable person apart, he had to act now But Riley interrupted him with a smile. ¡°Mr. Gonzales, you don¡¯t need to go on stage.¡± Gordon¡¯s expression froze. ¡°But how can that be? This is apetition.¡± ¡°But it¡¯s clear that Ms. Yancey is too exhausted to continue performing,¡± Taylor sneered. ¡°She doesn¡¯t need to perform anymore. Gordon¡¯s face changed slightly. He still intended to argue, but Riley cut him off, ¡°We¡¯ve already adjusted the show ording to the expectations of the online audience. Besides, initially, it was you who couldn¡¯t go on stage. We can¡¯t am Those listening nearly burst outughing. Chapter 140 A Tarnished Reputation. Finished Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. The nerve! They don¡¯t owe you anything. Just because you say you¡¯re ready doesn¡¯t mean they have to oblige. Besides, Mr. Carey and Mr. Briggs aren¡¯t The Quirk family listened to Isabe¡¯sints and struggled to hold back theirughter. Perhaps the intense scrutiny was too much, as Gordon couldn¡¯t bear it any longer. Losing face in such a situation made him furious. ¡°What does this me Gordon wanted to use the threat of withdrawing from thepetition to force Taylor and Riley to capitte. Taylor and Riley looked at him expressionlessly, their eyes seemingly saying, ¡°If withdrawing from a live broadcast means losing a team, it¡¯s their fate, a Using this as a threat is hrious. That had meughing. He¡¯ll soon realize he truly doesn¡¯t need to make an appearance becauseizens have already started protesting, determined to boycott him and Reba from participati With that said, the Quirk family members who were originally watching the confrontation between the two sides became curious. How did ite to this? After all, no matter what Gordon had done in private, he still maintained a false facade. Netizens probably didn¡¯t know about his situation with Reba y They were curious, but Isabe was too busy gloating at Gordon¡¯s misfortune to exin. Everyone had to find out for themselves and quickly pulled out their phones to search for information. The results made them nearly burst outughing. It turned out that the band of wives had suffered significant losses. Upon seeing Ruth and Gordon unscathed, they immediately felt they had been used as pawns. When they were questioned about having the audacity to plot against Reba again, someone couldn¡¯t help but drag Ruth into the mess. They imed it was Ruth who initiated this because her husband, Gordon wanted to divorce her for Reba! The revtion of this matter had naturally stirred up a huge controversy. However, theizens of today were not the same as those from the past as the witted. There had been numerous cases cracked open tonight, allowing them to umte a wealth of experience. Almost every minute, the truth was pieced Oneizen mocked: Please, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re about to use our precious Reba of seducing your Gordon, causing him to divorce you. That¡¯s hil Anotherment read: Mr. Gonzales coveted Reba¡¯s beauty, so he wanted to get a divorce. But what does this have to do with Reba? Oneizen scorned: You¡¯re unable to keep your own man in check, yet you¡¯re good at bullying the weak and 2/4 Chapter 140 A Tarnished Reputation Finished troubling innocent women. Women like you, who can¡¯t distinguish right from wrong, should be stripped of their womanhood! Anothermented: Everyone, I just remembered the video that suddenly went viral before. The mastermind behind it is quite clear now. Onement read: Someone has released a script that seems to be the original performance script of Reba. Ifpared to the video, the scene is unimaginable. The script told a tragic tale of love and loyalty amidst chaos; a story about home, country, and a cherished loved one. It transcended typical romantic na Reba wanted to use her appearance and acting skills to formfa contrast and prove that even with her gorgeous looks, she could meet a confidant wh As long as she could deliver that kind of performance, it would undoubtedly serve as the strongest testament to her acting skills. The video orchestrated by Ruth was a ssic portrayal of a mistress, who artfully used her status as a confidante to charm the man, subtly undermining and provoking his wife. The man was so engrossed in his dalliance with his confidante that hepletely neglect suffering wife. It was only when his wife was driven to the point of utter despair that the true nature of his so¨Ccalled confidante was finally exposed. Every minor detail was drawn from the script, making it easy for people topare and contrast. However, it had now turned into a joke, also proving that Ruth indeed took part in the collective cklist. Onement read: Indeed, the Justice Upholder in the entertainment industry has sentenced the bad guys. This is your retribution for ndering others Witnessing the barrage of insults directed at her online, Ruth finally reached her breaking point. Never in her wildest dreams did she imagine she would She was pale as a sheet. In a state of utter confusion, she reached for her phone to call her husband. But then someizens began to specte on the reasons why Gordon did not appear on stage, and immediately someone analyzed it. Someonemented: Did you n on proposing to Reba after your divorce, but got rejected, so you decided to teach her a lesson to intimidate her? Otherwise, the events of tonight just don¡¯t make any sense! Anotherment read: Everyone, we¡¯re currently waiting outside the live broadcast room with other fans. We haven¡¯t seen an ambnce from start to f Onement read: Ugh, I¡¯m disgusted. Old man, stay away from her. Ruth was left speechless as she watched the ongoingments. At that time, Gordon was still acting foolishly, giving Taylor and Riley a hard time. 3/4 Chapter 140 A Tarnished Reputation Finished After browsing through the online buzz, Christopher remarked sarcastically, ¡°Mr. Gonzales, you should really check the online public opinion. Not allowin stage is actually for your own good. Mr. Carey is trying to save you from tarnishing your reputation at an old age.¡± Pft, as expected, it spread quickly. What is Christopher saying though? He¡¯ll lose his reputation at an old stage if he were to go on stage? Gordon was taken aback and nervously pulled out his phone to take a look. As he did, his pupils abruptly contracted. Gossip 141 Gossip 141 Reading Juicy Gossip in Her Mind Chapter 141 Watching This Sanctimonious Person Lose His Cool Finished Taylor and Riley had be primarily indifferent to what was happening online, not even bothering to check social media anymore. After all, they had n Meanwhile, Gordonpletely lost hisposure. Regarding his decision to divorce and remarry, he initially felt self¨C righteous about it. But when he saw negative news genuinely surfacing online, apanied by all sorts of ridicule and insults, he finally realized that h Worse still,izens already began spreading his intentions that evening widely. Losing his moral integrity at an old age was like a p in the face to him. The middle¨C aged man, well protected by his wife, was wholly oblivious to his foolishness in the past, merely taking it for granted that he could charge headfirst for lov Consumed by regret right then, he could hardly remain steady on his feet. Isabe mocked him inwardly. Look at you, drenched in cold sweat. I wonder if you ever braced yourself for this oue when you made this decision b Conversely, the Quirks felt that even if the incident tonight hadn¡¯t happened, and he went through with the divorce and remarriage for real, he would likel Reba out to take the fall immediately once he realized the overwhelming power of online public opinion. Ultimately, Gordon was inherently selfish and indifferent. Suddenly, the man bolted toward Reba as if he had just jolted awake. Isabe promptly scoffed silently, Oh, he¡¯s nning on having Reba clear his name, still hoping to emerge unscathed? At that, the Quirksmented internally, Sure enough, he really has no shame. Despite their criticisms, they still gathered near Reba¡¯s resting ce, intending to stop Gordon. Danielle, in the middle of a conversation with Taylor and Riley, immediately reacted and stepped in front of Gordon. Gordon was already so anxious that his smile was strained. ¡°I need to see Reba for some business.¡± Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Danielle shed him a disingenuous smile. ¡°Since the performance has been canceled, there should be no moc problems now. Ms. Yancey has been working hard, so let her take a break. We¡¯re about to have the supporting a ¡°What exactly has this got to do with you all that you feel the need to meddle in my affairs?¡± Isabe was amused. He¡¯s flustered, genuinely panicked. Watching this usually sanctimonious person utterly lose his 155 Sun, Oct 6 Chapter 141 Watching This Sanctimonious Person Lose His Cool 979%¨C Even the onlookers backstage watched the show with sparkling eyes, not to mention the Quirks. Finished ¡°It¡¯ll soon be our business. After all, isn¡¯t Ms. Yancey¡¯s contract almost up?¡± Danielle countered with at smirk. Taken aback. Gordon stared at her in disbelief. He only dared consider asking Reba to help clear his name because her contract would be terminate But as he cast his eyes around at that moment, he realized in astonishment that she was surrounded by Team A¨Clist. She was no longer alone nor a person who could be easily coerced or bribed anymore. In the end. Gordon left with his tail between his legs. In reality, Simon was intimidated by the current situation. Being a neer in the entertainment industry, he naturallycked the confidence to do much with Ruth. Simon instantly moved forward stealthily to eavesdrop nervously. After all, he had a hand in the situation and was afraid that if they both confronted each ¡°What have you done?¡± But unexpectedly, even at that point, Gordon didn¡¯t beg Ruth for help but censured her right off the bat. Verily, Simon found his uncle¡¯s self¨C righteous reliance on women something he could never fathom. ¡°Hubby, did your proposal not go-¡± Ruth¡¯s voice wavered, and she sounded seemingly lost from the news she received online. ¡°Shut up! Do you have any idea how your reckless actions ruined everything for me? This was supposed to be our private matter. Why must you blurt it out? And why did you team up with the band of wives to do the industry, this is the first time I¡¯ve been treated like a nobody. This is all because of you!¡± Gordon prided himself on his refined demeanor. Even when discussing divorce with Ruth, he never showed such ferocity. That sudden change left Ruth utterly stunned. ¡°Hubby¡ Hubby, I¡¯m sorry. I had no idea they would turn against me. Lreally didn¡¯t know they would do 30. 30. ¡°Their husbandsmitted those disgraceful acts for real, but why should I be lumped in with them and get criticized? After all these years, don¡¯t you kn The more Gordon spoke, the more upset he became, feeling utterly wronged. He had never taken advantage of Reba, merely nning to propose to in, Uct 6 Chapter 141 Watching This Sanctimonious Person Lose His Cool Finished ¡°No, Hubby. I was only trying to deal with Reba. All this is an ident. How could I possibly intend to harm you? ¡°You need to think of a solution fast and help me mitigate this situati its breaking point,¡± Gordon threatened menacingly. or our marriage will truly reach. Ruth fell silent, causing an ufortable quietness to settle. It wasn¡¯t until Gordon started growing impatient that she finally murmured, ¡°Hubby, let¡¯s dis Upon perceiving her intent to handle the situation, Gordon breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, I¡¯ve gotten the upper hand. If she were to cause a fuss o At the side, Simon was left speechless by Gordon¡¯s hypocrisy. Even more speechless was that Ruth still didn¡¯t give up on thetter despite it all. Hmm, it seems I¡¯ve got toe up with another n. Meanwhile, once Gordon had left, Taylor and Riley began arranging for the supporting actresses toe on stage for an interview. That move naturally won theizens¡® hearts over. Previously, they were all afraid that Reba would cling to Gordon. Right then, it was the other way around. As the stunning actresses their appearances one by one, the livements blew up once more asizens showered praises on them ceaselessly. However, as the emcee¡¯s interview progressed, it was apparent that the actresses were no longer ustomed to such exposure. Some even seemed afraid to face the camera, a lingering effect of the scandals that forced them to exit the entertainment industry, leaving them with considerable trauma. ¡°It seems that there¡¯s some nervousness. Well, it¡¯s understandable, considering it¡¯s been seven years,¡± the emcee said with augh. The actress gave a smallugh, nodding as she echoed, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s been seven years.¡± ¡°But during the performance just now, you were very natural and fantastic.¡± ¡°It¡¯s because I have a passion for acting.¡±. If someone else had said that, it was probably an official response. But when she said it, it felt particrly genuine. If she didn¡¯t have a deep¨Cseated love for acting, she could never have delivered such a ster performance - after being away from the stage for so long. The emcee chuckled. ¡°That was a splendidments with questions, asking when you¡¯ll be acting again. They¡¯re waiting eagerly to watch your Omeback. Manyizens have already bombarded the live shows.¡± The actress¡® smile became much more genuine yet radiated a sense of relief. ¡°I am already content with this opportunity to fully immerse myself in a role I¡¯m emteful 12:55 Sun, Oct 6 Chapter 141 Watching This Sanctimonious Person Lose His Cool Finished and Mr. Christopher for giving me this chance. They helped me understand that virtue has its reward and evil has its retribution. I¡¯vepletely retired fr Gossip 142 Gossip 142 Chapter 142 Kisses From Beauties 79%1 Finished As soon as the actress said that, even the live audience beneath the stage let out sighs of regret, not to mention the flurry of livements in the live ro When the other actresses also gave simr replies, the livements in the live room were filled with cries of despair. It was a loss of many good actresses, and theizens were still hoping to see the beauties on screen. Infuriated, they once againshed out at the despicable men and heinous women. Even the emcee couldn¡¯t help butment, ¡°Are you sure you won¡¯t reconsider? After this performance, I believe your future in the entertainment industry After all, it was clear to anyone with discernment that Team A¨C list paved a smooth path for them. From then on, even if marketing ounts spread rumors or attempted to frame them,izens wouldn¡¯t easily believe In truth, Danielle had sought them out, intending to sign them on. After all, they were all promising talents. However, they all declined, probably because they had found peace presently. The actressughed, saying, ¡°No. My purpose ining here was never about making aeback.¡± The emcee seemed to notice the unusual spark in the eyes of the actresses and quickly asked, ¡°Besides performing once more to rify the truth about Everyone instantly became curious, their gazes shifting to the actresses on the stage. The actresses shared a smile. ¡°We stepped forward, using our painful experiences as a testament to the entertainment industry, hoping that future actresses who share our fate will have a shield to protect themselves. Then, the vile creatures lurking in the shadows will no longer be able toy their filthy hands One of the actresses yfully quoted the words used by the band of wives to cklist Reba, saying, ¡°Those who earn their roles through genuine ta When those words rang out, almost the whole room fell silent. Once she had finished speaking, apuse erupted throughout the room, persisting for qu The barrage of livements was no longer pleas for them to stay,mentations about their talent, or curses directed toward the viins. Instead, they c Despite their limited strength and abilities, they chose to step forward and do what they could to change the difficult circumstances for actresses in the e They were actresses, not ythings of the wealthy nor objects to be owned by men. Perhaps there were indeed some actresses who chose to take the crooked path, but most of them did not. Many were swept up in the vile desires of men, forced to eke out a living in the cracks. Even if they 12: Sun, Oct 6 ti u Chapter 142 Kisses From Beauties. scandal. It was exceedingly unfair. Yet, there was always a glimmer of hope. 79% Finished As the spotlight swept across the stage, it was time for the final supporting actress, Reba, to make an appearance. The actresses on stage all looked at her with a smile. It was as if they were waiting for her to step onto the stage they had cleared for her. Reba also gazed at them fixedly. After all, their destinies were once simr. She shed them a gentle smile before turning around and reaching out to grab Isabe, who was hopping about excitedly. Christopher trailed behind th The three of them went on stage together. The apuse was thunderous, once again resonating throughout the entire ce. The barrage of livements fervently mored for Isabe¡¯s fandom to persist and reshape the entertainment industry. During Reba¡¯s interview, Christopher and Isabe seized the opportunity to extend an invitation to her, boosting the atmosphere that evening to its pe Although Danielle had already hinted at it with Reba, thetter was still overwhelmed with emotions at that moment. Tears welled up in her eyes, and The atmosphere had shifted, making it difficult for everyone to interact with Christopher. All the actresses rushed toward Isabe. They each gave her a k that her face flushed, and she nearly forgot to maintain her pretense of a limp. With lipstick marks all over her face, she stepped off the stage, still feeling giddy with joy deep within. I was so close to the beauties! Their kisses were indeed sweet. My luck would surely make countless men green with envy. Haha¡ ¡°Thalia, please help me take a picture for keepsake,¡± Isabe said with a grin. The atmosphere was buoyant, but the Quirks found themselves surreptitiously ncing at Alexander, whose expression had been subtly off since earlier. With a dark look in his eyes, Alexander stared at the lipstick mark on Isabe¡¯s face. Once Thalia finished. taking a photo of her, he seized the moment before she could react to sweep her off her feet. Isabe was so startled that she almost screamed aloud. What are you doing?¡± The show has ended, and it¡¯s time to head home. Your foot is hurt, so I¡¯ll carry you.¡± Whoa! There¡¯s no need for this, with so many people watching Isabe was at a loss for words and could only mumble ¡°Actually, I think the pain¡¯s gone¡ I can walk by myself now.¡± ¡°No way.¡± Without any further ado, Alexander left the building through the emergency exit with her in his arms. Chapter 142 Kisses From Beauties Finished He had long legs, and his strides wererge, so Isabe didn¡¯t feel as if they were being watched. In truth, she was being overly sensitive. Given their ide As their body heat began to meld with their embrace, Alexander¡¯s inexplicably irritated mood gradually cased. At Isabe¡¯s prolonged silence, he suddenly couldn¡¯t help but reflect upon himself. Were I too domineering making her feel ufortable? But in the very next moment, he knew he had read too much into things because a hand took the opportunity to wander all over his body. On top of that. Isabe even pretended that it was friction resulted from his walking. By the time Alexander reached the car in the parking lot, he was flushed with embarrassment. I got kisses from beauties and was carried by a handsome man What a top¨Cnotch experience! Listening to Isabe¡¯s inner rambling, Alexander knew she was genuinely happy that night. It was only after he had settled her down in the passenger seat and fastened her seatbelt for her that something urred to him. ¡°Huh? Where are the others?¡± Isabe asked. Alexander paused in the middle of closing the door. Oh, I forgot about them. He picked up his phone and saw the messages in the group chat that didn¡¯t include Isabe. David: He left just like that? Selena: Is this what they meant by saying that a son often forgets his mother after having a girlfriend? She attached an Excited sticker at the end of it. Evian: All Alex sees is Be now. He, on the other hand, attached a Smile sticker. Meanwhile, Christopher merely sent a Driving away sticker. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Finally, Rosalie sent a flurry of photos. All were photos of Alexander carrying Isabe away, captured from various angles. With an embarrassed expression, Alexander awkwardly saved the photos while circling to the driver¡¯s seat. ¡°They want to wait for Chris. We¡¯ll leave first.¡± When they got home, no one else hade back yet. Alexander chose to maintain the charade to the end, carrying Isabe all the way back to her room It was only when heid her on the bed that Isabe finally started to feel a bit awkward. She quicklyughed it off, saying, ¡°Thank you, thank you. There¡¯s no need to go to further trouble.¡± Naturally, Alexander understood. He didn¡¯t want Isabe to continue feeling ill at ease, so he got ready to leave after leaving her some instructions. 3/4 12:56 Sun, Oct 6 Chapter 142 Kisses From Beauties Just before stepping out, he couldn¡¯t help but turn back and say, ¡°You did a great job tonight.¡± 79%1 Finished Isabe was given pause, unsure of his exact meaning. Still, a smile inexplicably tugged at the corners of her mouth. ¡°I think so, too.¡± With a smile, Alexander finally took his leave. In the end, the so¨Ccalledpetition ended with one party forfeiting. Hence, no victory or defeat was dered. However, the buzz online didn¡¯t subside at all even after the live stream had ended. New gossip kept popping up, providing endless entertainment for Isabe and thedies of the Quirk family, who visited her room to join the fun.. In the past, trending headlines usually followed a pattern of a major scandal overshadowing the previous one. But regretfully, all the scandals that broke Fan club presidents all changed their profile pictures to ck in disapproval. Some criticized those involved harshly, others offered apologies, and a few As for those who weren¡¯t called out, they all shivered in fear, terrified of being singled out. Naturally, some girls took advantage of the situation to fish in troubled waters. However, they were quickly discredited. Ultimately, truth prevailed. The judgment from Justice Upholder in the entertainment judge never targeted gender, but the truth. At the Gonzales residence, Gordon and Ruth were alone at night. After observing all the futile attempts of those who had fallen from grace that night to salvage their reputations, Ruth finally voiced the thought she¡¯d bee ¡°Dear, are you truly confident about this? If this doesn¡¯t go well, my reputation will bepletely ruined.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Hubby. Leave everything to me!¡± R 1.6K Gossip 143 Gossip 143 Reading Juicy Gossip in Her Mind Chapter 143 Snap Photos Of Reba And Gordon Fin Once the recording of the show waspleted, Isabe¡¯s vacation began, allowing her to lounge at ho for three days first. In the three days, she naturally surfed the inte for gossip non¨Cstop, indulging in the massive shake in the entertainment industry. Her reputation as Justice Upholder in the entertainment industry also became increasingly mysterious In the living room, the Quirks were gathered, engaged in conversation. Laughing uproariously, Rosalie showed her phone to Isabe. The screen showed ament from aizen. It read: I thought Isabe would be the first to fall, but it was everyone else. Admittedly, she has some me Seeing that, Isabe inwardly wondered, Huh? Why would someone say that about me? Upon hearing herint, the Quirks couldn¡¯t help but recall the system she had. Well, that¡¯s only true! ¡°Look at this. This person said he¡¯d decide who to fan in the future ording to whom you befriend. Otherwise, if the celebrity were to lose his reputation ¡°Be has be a trendsetter,¡± Selenamented with augh. Amused, Isabe griped, ¡°My Twitter inbox is filled with requests for appraisals. I¡¯ve practically be a appraiser.¡± Inwardly, she continued, Actually, chasing after a celebrity is quite simr to getting married. It might start off well, but in the end, it¡¯s all down to one¡¯s con The Quirk family agreed with her sentiments, feeling that it was indeed true. ¡°By the way, is Reba considered an artist under your agency?¡± Selena asked, curious. Christopher, who was ying Lego with Cahan, nced at the time. He said, ¡°I guess that¡¯s almost true. Today, Danielle is going with her to her formerpany to terminate her contract, then officially signed a new one.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t take advantage of her in the contract. She¡¯s such a pitiful girl,¡± Selena¨Ccouldn¡¯t help but say. David and Selena were both kind in nature. Hence, they previously decided to offer employee benefits to Reba, helping her transfer her grandmother to the best nursing home under Quirk Group for rehabilitation, It was Evian who handled the matter. Christopher was at a loss for words. ¡°Do we look like were strapped for cash? The contract allows her a great deal of freedom.¡± With a smile, Isabe interjected, ¡°ording to Danielle, we¡¯ll be cultivating Reba for the silver screen aiming ultimately to make her an international 12:56 Sun, Oct 6 Chapter 143 Snap Photos Of Reba And Gordon Everyone was greatly gratified that Reba made it thus far. 679%ˆD Finished As they were speaking. Isabe¡¯s phone vibrated. Casually ncing at it, she saw a private message from her alternate ount on Twitter. It read: Are you free to take some photos? She was dumbfounded for quite a while. Oh. I remember now. I previously used this ount to fake being a paparazzi, selling scoop videos to marketing ounts. This marketing ount is ask At first, the Quirks didn¡¯t pay much attention to that sudden minor incident. Well, until Isabe¡¯s inner thought pierced their eardrums. Aside from Caha II¨CIhat¡¯s going on? They want me to go to the hotel to snap photos of Reba and Gordon having an affair! The Quirks plunged into an uproar. What? The whole world could tell that Gordon and Ruth had been pestering Reba Reba was just an innocent victim. How could there be such a fool asking for pictures of them having an affair at su Isabe sat upright, her thumbs poised and ready. Without hesitation, she typed and sent out a message to inquire about the situation. What? Someone leaked information to marketing ounts, iming that Reba and Gordon would be in Room 143 of King Hotel tonight, and that¡¯s w The Quirks also found it utterly absurd, believing it to be pure fabrication. However, it seemed that while the marketing ounts weren¡¯t quite sure about it, they would rather make a mistake than miss out on a scoop. Hence, they were spending money to hire paparazzi to take photos. After all, whoever managed to seize a scoop of the counter¨Ctrend at present would undoubtedly skyrocket to the pinnacle of poprity immediately. If that were to be confirmed, it could lead to aplete turn of the tides. Not only would Reba be in trouble, but even those supporting actresses who list would also be dragged into the mess. Even through the screen, Isabe could sense the other party¡¯s excitement. After all, having the most explosive news in hand was akin to possessing a If they managed to get photos, they would first issue a preview and wait for the other party to seek them out and negotiate. If they were unsatisfied or so Because of the exclusive scoop Isabe providedst time, the marketing ount thought she was some impressive paparazzi. Given that taking photo SK 3. 79% 12:56 Sun, Oct 6. Chapter 143 Snap Photos Of Reba And Gordon Finished Haha, you want my reputation as Justice Upholder in the entertainment industry to be shattered? Keep dreaming. Oh, wait, I don¡¯t care much about main The Quirks, seated on the couch, immediately fell silent and waited for an answer. Of course, they presumed it was all a misunderstanding. Unexpectedly, in the very next moment, they heard Isabeunch into a string of curses. What a despicable couple! Gordon and Ruth is actually nning to set Reba up! The Quirks were all taken aback. Since the incident urred, neither Reba nor Gordon and Ruth issued a statement, proving that both parties intend From Reba¡¯s perspective, she had no evidence to back her ims. She understood the wisdom of not pushing an enemy too hard and knowing to qu overtax theizens¡® sympathy, so she intended to let them off the hook. If Gordon and Ruth had any sense, they would keep a low profile at this time. After all, their gossip was baseless and without evidence. Byying low, th Yet, they were up to their old tricks again. They n to drug Reba to prove that she seduced Gordon, have the paparazzi capture it all, and then have marketing ounts leak the scandal¡ D handed! Their aim is to have theizens know that it was Reba who seduced Gordon, attempting to wreck their family, leading to Ruth¡¯s misunderst them. Upon hearing the truth, the Quirks were all revolted. They had previously believed the couple to be merely shameless but never expected them to be so Meanwhile, Isabe¡¯s mind continued whirring. No, Ruth is a hopeless romantic. How could she bring herself to do such a thing? Is she nning to stop The Quirks seconded her inwardly. Absolutely! Otherwise, that shameless Gordon would have his way! However, Isabe didn¡¯t stop there. What? She told Gordon that she would intervene, but in reality, she also nned to drug him, turning the mere seduc scheme. The minds of the Quirks buzzed, for they had seemingly heard a middle¨Caged version of an obsessed and forced love. But madam, I¡¯ve got no issues if you want to teach this man who¡¯s living off a woman a lesson. The thing is, you should do it alone. Why drag an innocen The Quirks quickly turned their eyes to Isabe. What should we do now? Having known about it, we need to rescue Rebal ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Sun, Oct 6 Reading Juicy Gossip in Her Mind Gossip 144 Gossip 144 Chapter 144 The Cautious Reba Isabe was clearly restless, seemingly looking for an excuse to leave. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . The Quirk family was also on edge, they too were trying toe up with some reason to go over. Finished Suddenly, an idea struck David. He took out his phone pretending to be surprised. ¡°Alexander mentioned. that a friend¡¯s restaurant just got a shipment o quality ingredients. He suggested we go out for dinner, he said. Immediately, Selena chimed in. ¡°Which hotel?¡± ¡°King Hotel,¡± David said, simultaneously sending a message to Alexander to corroborate their story. Upon hearing the name of the hotel, a jolt ran through Isabe. Evian immediately suggested, ¡°Then let¡¯s go have dinner.¡± Rosalie also nodded in agreement. Immediately, Christopher pulled Cahan to her feet, saying, ¡°I¡¯ll go tell the driver to get the car ready.¡± Only Cahan wore a bewildered look as he observed the crowd. Isabe thought, ¡°D*mn, what are the odds?¡± The Quirk family members stiffened. Are we trying too hard? Isabe thought, ¡°It seems even the heavens can¡¯t stand by and watch, urging us to rescue Reba!¡± The Quirk family collectively let out a sigh of relief, promptly springing into action. As Alexander was busy with his paperwork, he nced at the message on his phone and fell into silence. He swiftly organized his work before engaging Once the whole family arrived at the hotel in a grand procession, it was a relief that the hotel was one with excellent privacy. Otherwise, given the pop Under the reception of the waitstaff, everyone lingered around, until they heard the innermost thoughts of Isabe. We arrived just in time. They are still in the restaurant, discussing matters. The drug has been slipped into the coffee, but fortunately, it hasn¡¯t been cons The Quirk family was instantly thrown into panic. They had already administered the drug, they had to act soon Quickly responding to Isabe¡¯s inner thoughts, they found the nearest private booth. The restaurant¡¯s partitions were semi¨C enclosed, making it difficult to see the customers seated within unless one happened to pass by. However, one could still discern the conversation if they listened closely. Chapter 144 The Cautious Reba. BK 79%1 Finished there was no conversation taking ce. So focused on cavesdropping, Isabe didn¡¯t even notice this anomaly She was contemting how she might casually run into Reba to prevent her from drinking the coffee if the situation called for it. From the other side, the cool, detached voice of Reba echoed. ¡°Mrs. Gonzales, you¡¯re now fully aware of the situation. I assure you, there¡¯s nothing between y your husband and me. The online spections are indeed true. I won¡¯t step forward to me you both, hoping we can put an end to this matter between How shameless. Ruth simply used the threat of ongoing harassment to fanipte Reba into meeting her. Otherwise, Reba wouldn¡¯t have bothere The Quirk family couldn¡¯t help but frown, they could only say that Reba was still not ustomed. She hadn¡¯t realized that as an artist signed under an agency, her mundane affairs could be handle At that time, Reba was still instinctively going at it alone. What a fool, going it alone. If something were to happen¡. Members of the Quirk family repeatedly shook their heads, signaling their disapproval of Reba¡¯s actions. ¡°Heh, women like you are nothing but temptresses. It was clearly you who caused the breakup of our marriage, yet now you y the innocent. You made you to unt your naturally seductive looks?¡± She really knew how to hit where it hurts! Suddenly, Reba dered, ¡°I¡¯m not the one at fault here, it¡¯s him, it¡¯s you, but it certainly isn¡¯t me!¡± This statement immediately prompted a sigh of relief from the eavesdroppers. Well said! ¡°You seriously don¡¯t think you did anything wrong?¡± ¡°Someone once told me,¡± she said, ¡°being beautiful is a blessing in itself. The world is the one at fault, not me. I shouldn¡¯t have to reflect on the mistakes ¡°D¨CDo you have any idea how much we loved each other before you came into the picture?¡± Love? The kind of love where he uses filming as an excuse to avoid sharing a room with you for half a year? Or perhaps the kind where he clearly lives o The Quirk family members were somewhat taken aback. Was this really how the couple interacted? Could they actually deceive themselves to such an Reba, however, couldn¡¯t be bothered with her pointless chatter. ¡°This has nothing to do with me, it¡¯s between you two. All I ask is that you stop bothering me 12:56 Sun, Oct 6 Chapter 144 The Cautious Reba Ruth continued to speak, seemingly venting her emotions without end. ²Í:79%ˆD Finished By this time, everyone in the Quirk family had ordered their drinks. They exchanged nces and whispered among themselves for a while. After all, thro Has Ruth always been this chatty? Is she just stalling for time now? I wonder what Gordon is up to? The Quirk family became curious. Darn it! Ruth had prepared tea in the hotel room beforehand. Due to his nerves, Gordon had already drunk several cups. By the time the effects of the d Members of the Quirk family were simply at a loss for words. 7 On the other end, Ruth, upon realizing that Gordon wasn¡¯t responding to her messages, let out a derisive chuckle. She immediately stopped talking, pick In a typical conversation, when one person paused to take a sip of water, it was expected that the other person would do the same. However, Reba d Ruth slightly furrowed her brows, her expression shifting subtly. With a tone of sorrow and resentment. she said. ¡°Perhaps you¡¯re right, it¡¯s all our fault¡ ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯vee to understand, I¡¯m not here to me you.¡± Reba¡¯s voice had also softened. ¡°Heh heh¡ You¡¯ve been talking so much, aren¡¯t you thirsty, Ms. Yancey? Go ahead, have a drink. I ordered this especially for you. It¡¯s my absolute favorite, a Upon hearing this, the Quirks instantly became tense. Isabe was about to stand up and greet, but she had barely gotten halfway up when she heard Reba say, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I can¡¯t.¡± Isabe froze, awkwardly taking a seat, listening in confusion along with the Quirk family members. ¡°What?¡± Ruth probably hadn¡¯t expected to hear such a response. Across from her, Reba¡¯s smile faded slightly. ¡°Ever since I entered the workforce,¡± she said, ¡°I¡¯ve heard many pieces of advice. One of them being, ne the entire time.¡± As soon as these words were spoken, it was as if a light bulb had been switched on. Everyone in the room exchanged nces, impressed by the wisdom imparted. Particrly for the girls, the advice was invaluable: if ever out and about, As for Reba, the coffee wasn¡¯t something she ordered. It was already on the table when she arrived and she couldn¡¯t possibly bring herself to drink s Haha, at first, I thought Reba is a careless one. But then again, having navigated the entertainment industry for so many years, she wouldn¡¯t have go At this point. Ruth¡¯s face had contorted. ¡°Ms. Yancey. I was just about to bury the hatchet with you, but 12:56 Sun, Oct 6 Chapter 144 The Cautious Reba. you¡¯re really not giving me any respect!¡± Oh, you¡¯re trying to use your status to intimidate others? Your reputation is worth nothing! Isabe was worried that Reba would feel cornered and was considering stepping in once again. However, she heard Reba suddenly ask. ¡°Is there something in this coffee?¡± With that, the entire room fell silent. 1.6K Gossip 145 Gossip 145 Chapter 145 Should I Resist Darn it, how did she know? Isabe was truly taken aback. The members of the Quirk family exchanged stunned looks with one another. Finished Ruth¡¯s expression almost faltered for a moment, but she quickly snapped, ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Reba retorted. ¡°If there really was nothing, you should be puzzled, not instantly enraged, Ruth. You¡¯re not an actress, it¡¯s hard to deceive a professio At this point, Ruth really couldn¡¯t hold up anymore. Reba held the coffee cup in front of her. ¡°I initially wanted a peaceful resolution, Mrs. Gonzales, but since you¡¯re so ruthless, don¡¯t me me for what next.¡± After she finished speaking, Reba immediately picked up her phone, ready to make a call. ¡°Are you calling the police?¡± Ruth¡¯s voice instantly turned shrill. Upon hearing movement from next cubicle, Isabe immediately stood up. The Quirk family followed. suit. The nearby waitstaff, alerted by themotio Ruth was seen almost lunging forward, eager to snatch the coffee cup. Reba was about to grab her coffee cup and make a run for it when she was suddenly shoved from behind by Ruth. Isabe was the closest, managing just in time to catch Reba as she stumbled. However, the coffee cup slipped from her grasp, the coffee inside follo At that moment, the Quirk family members had not yet left their semi¨Ccircr seating area, they were merely staring nkly at the neer. With a head full of coffee stains, Alexander stared intently at the situation unfolding before him. Both Ruth and Reba were taken aback, for they were well aware of Alexander¡¯s identity. Moreover, they had never imagined they would run into Isab What a sight this was! Isabe helped Reba steady herself. She wanted tough as she watched Alexander¡¯s disheveled appearance, yet felt it was somewhat inappropriate. A look from Alexander swiftly prompted Isabe to quickly step forward. She grabbed a napkin from the dining table and started to wipe him haphazardly Surprisingly, Alexander did not resist, allowing Isabe to aid him. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Ruth regained herposure. Noticing the coffee was gone, she felt a sense of relief. She then stepped Chapter 145 Should I Resist sorry for that.¡± ×Ï79%ˆD Finished Reba quickly realized her mistake and hurriedly apologized. She was well aware that she had essentially signed herself over to Quirk Group. After ex After Ruth finished speaking, she hastily took off. Reba didn¡¯t attempt to stop her, her emotions remained steady. She knew that even if she brought up the matter, Ruth would stubbornly deny it, mak However, she wasn¡¯t entirely unprepared. She had asked the store clerk for a copy of the surveince footage. If Ruth tried to cause her any more troub ¡°What a pity.¡± the Quirk family members thought as their eyes fingered on the coffee cup thaty shattered on the floor. However, after this incident, they As the boss. Christopher urged Reba not to act alone in the future and to always involve her agent in all matters. Reba nodded in agreement. Afterwards, Reba also bid goodbye to everyone, and calmly left the hotel. As long as she left now. whatever happened here in the future would no lon By this time, the hotel manager had already rushed over, perceptively inviting Alexander to freshen up in the upstairs presidential suite. Although he managed to prevent his hair from dripping coffee, he couldn¡¯t possibly leave with his hair looking like this, so he had no choice but to go ups The Quirk family members exchanged looks, immediately attempting to persuade Isabe to join him. However, before they even had a chance to speak, Isabe suddenly said, ¡°I¡¯ll apany you.¡± Taken aback, Alexander looked at Isabe. The Quirk family was overjoyed, finally¡. The presidential suite, huh? They¡¯re on the same floor. Right now, Gordon is in the throes of the medicine¡¯s effects. Mrs. Gonzales should be with him by The Quirk family thought, ¡°To say or not to say, beyond reason, yet expected.¡± All right, their curiosity was piqued. Initially, they had rushed over to help, but now that everything was fine, they could rx and enjoy the show. Quietly, Alexander heaved a sigh, then turned to leave, Isabe promptly followed him, her steps light and cager. Once they had left, the Quirk family immediately requested a room and followed suit. Upon entering the room and undressing, it was then noticed that Alexander¡¯s clothes were stained as well. Fortunately, he always kept spare clothes in h Chapter 145 Should I Resist ensure a fresh set delivered promptly. Finished Having removed his shirt, Alexander headed to the bathroom first, quickly freshening up. Then, donning a bathrobe, he emerged to fetch his fresh clothe When he came out, he was met with the sight of Isabe sitting on the plush, oversized bed, clutching his clothes in her arms, her gaze intense and unw No matter how he looked at the scene, it felt¡ quite subile. Alexander¡¯s gaze darkened slightly. He wasn¡¯t sure if it was due to the warm lighting of the h Suddenly, Isabe turned her head to look at him. Her eyes were distinctly ck and white, incredibly vibrant. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Alexander¡¯s voice was inexplicably hoarse. Isabe suddenly became animated. ¡°I just thought of something, can the residue on the clothes be tested for medicinal properties?¡± She quickly ryed the conversation she had overheard so as not to g away. Alexander was at a loss for words. ¡°Have the assistant deliver itter for testing.¡± Isabe nodded, suddenly stiffening. With a hint of confusion, she stole a nce at Alexander. Alexander then asked, ¡°Is there anything else?¡± Isabe quickly shook her head. ¡°No, have you finished washing?¡± Alexander didn¡¯t give it much thought. Just as he was about to nod, he heard a continuous stream of inner thoughts from Isabe. Darn, I forgot. Alexander¡¯s lips might have identallye into contact with the coffee. If even a trace of the drug is present, will he be affected? Hisplexion looks slightly flushed now, but is it because of the drug¡¯s effects, or is it due to the steam from the hot bath? Upon hearing this, Alexander was taken aback. He was just about to call out when the coffee sshed onto him. Could there possibly be some drug effect? Would he suddenly lose his senses, lunge at me, and then who knows what? Alexander¡¯s cheeks were genuinely flushed. Was the previous palpitation due to the effects of the drug? Such a stunningly handsome man, so full of restraint. If he were to pounce, should I not resist, or to simply not resist¡ Feeling a flush of heat at the base of his ears, Alexander was rigid with tension. He stole a quick nce at Isabe. Does she¡ want to do it? After all, I¡¯m not the one who drugged him, I¡¯m actually the victim here¡ Coughing a few times, Alexander moved to the side of the bed to pick up his clothes. He certainly wouldn¡¯t engage in such actions under such unclear c 3/4 Sun, Oct 6 Chapter 145 Should I Resist Ah, once we¡¯re divorced, it¡¯ll be tough to find someone of this caliber to share the bed again, you know. 79% Finished Alexander froze, an unfamiliar sensation surged within his heart. In the past, hearing her speak such nonsense would irritate him, leave him feeling helpl No, no, no, it¡¯s not right to take advantage of someone¡¯s vulnerability, calm down, calm down¡ It¡¯s about time, I should check on their situation, divert my A glint of intensity shed through Alexander¡¯s eyes, a rush of warmth flooding his head. Before anyone, could react, he positioned himself directly in fro 1.6K Gossip 146 Gossip 146 Reading Juicy Gossip in Her Mind. Chapter 146 For The Livelihood Of Uncle Gordon KS79%d Finished An overwhelming presence suddenly enveloped Isabe. The rush of masculine pheromones that hit her was so intense that her body nearly gave in, ins Isabe¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief as she watched Alexander gradually close in on her, her breath hitching momentarily. Alexander¡¯s eyes softened, his voice deep yet filled with a cool sensuality, ¡°Isabe¡¡± ¡°What?¡± Isabe instinctively raised her hand in surprise. The bathrobe, already widely open, allowed Isabe¡¯s hand to rest directly on Alexander¡¯s chest, which was still damp with mist. A wave of sweetness welled up in Alexander¡¯s heart. As expected, Isabe talked big, but when it came down to action, she probably would retreat into h He didn¡¯t necessarily want to do anything, it was just because of a sudden urge brought on by the effects of the drug¡ to kiss her¡ those panicked eyes trembling eyshes. Wait, didn¡¯t I just see that the coffee was actually not drugged? T¨C Then Alexander should not be affected by any drug. right? What is he trying to do? Has he suddenly gone mad? Alexander was utterly confused. Isabe¡¯s expression indeed changed, she eximed in surprise, ¡°Alexander, you¡¡± Alexander felt a sense of urgency, almost biting his own tongue. ¡°Y¨CYou¡¯re sitting on my clothes.¡± Isabe and Alexander were both at a loss for words. ncing down, indeed, a corner of the newly delivered shirt had been inadvertently sat on by Isabe, With an awkward smile, Isabe stepped aside. Alexander rose to his feet, feigningposure. As soon as Isabe moved away, he picked up his clothe Phew, that was scary. I thought¡ cough, cough, what a shame I was hoping to take advantage of him. Alexander thought, ¡°How stubborn.¡± Isabe held her racing heart, sneaking a nce at Alexander. Seeing him pick up his clothes and return to the bathroom, she finally let out a sigh of relief. Recalling the gossip from just a moment ago, she immediately shifted her attention. What¡¯s going on? Why didn¡¯t Reba¡¯s coffee contain any drugs? Someone switched the drugged coffee, and now it¡¯s Mrs. Gonzales who¡¯s affected by the drug! Such a twist¡ So the one with Ruth right now is¡ No way, no way, no way! Ugh! Hold on, this isn¡¯t right¡ No, they aren¡¯t rted by blood¡ But still, it¡¯s not eptable! How could they? Even Alexander, who was inside getting dressed, became curious. What on earth was she on about? Chapter 146 For The Livelihood Of Uncle Gordon Where¡¯s Gordon? Alone in his room¡ left to his own devices? Fini When Alexander emerged, he noticed Isabe crouching by the door, slyly peeking through the slightl ajar door. It seemed like there were footsteps outside. Alexander positioned himself behind Isabe.. Quickly, Isabe gestured for him to be quiet with a hush sign. With a quick nce, Alexander noticed someone stealthily carrying photographic equipment, searchin for a room. After singling out a room, they thenmenced their performance, acting out a scene of catching adulterers in the act. This resulted in a substantial uproar, which apparently roused several guests on the same floor. ¡°Huh? Why are mom and dad here?¡± Isabe was surprised and wanted to step out, but was held back by Alexander. ¡°Didn¡¯t you notice that Christopher didn¡¯t show up? Now that you¡¯re a celebrity, a mistakenly taken phot could spell trouble.¡± Isabe suddenly felt wronged. I could have been the first to know, oh dear lord, why must this happen to me? Observing Isabe¡¯s pitiful expression, a tremor passed through Alexander¡¯s lips. He turned around, picked up the ck shirt and draped it over Isabe¡¯s head, saying, ¡°Cover your face, I¡¯ll take you over.¡± ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it make me stand out more?¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you stand out, as long as your face isn¡¯t captured. My photos, generally, won¡¯t be shared.¡± Isabe¡¯s eyes lit up instantly. She draped herself with the ck shirt, still carrying the scent of Alexander, leaving only her eyes visible. Then, she looked Alexander casually draped his arm over Isabe¡¯s shoulder, positioning her protectively in front of him as if she was under his care. With an air of confide Watching them appear together in such a manner, the Quirk family members couldn¡¯t help but want tough. After all, Alexander would never engage in Alexander felt somewhat ufortable under the intense scrutiny, while on the other side of the door, Christopher couldn¡¯t help but resentfully watch his inw. Thinking of a solution at this point was futile, and with one more person, he would have been even more conspicuous. The people on the same floor didn¡¯t pay them any attention. After all, there was a scandal unfolding right before their eyes, and everyone couldn¡¯t help b Before they could gather, the paparazzi had already barged in through the door, and in an instant, sounds akin to porn films echoed throughout the room, Chapter 146 For The Livelihood Of Uncle Gordon Before Isabe could react, her ears were swiftly covered. ÈÕÌìÆø:79%Í¯ Finished Looking at the other members of the Quirk family, they too quickly covered their ears, yet their faces disyed a certain surprise and confusion. Their initial reaction was, had Gordon, who¡¯d been drugged, sought out his wife for an antidote? Themotion created by these two middle¨Caged individuals was truly¡ a testament to their vitality in old age. But in the next moment, they heard the innermost thoughts of Isabe. Simon must have been truly desperate to be able to stomach anything! Not only is there a twenty¨Cyear age gap, but she is his aunt, too! The Quirk family members were confused. Wait. What did she in a full sentence? y? Why was it that they understood each individual word, but did not understand it Who was this Simon? And who was his aunt? Isn¡¯t this where Gordon and his wife were? No, that¡¯s not quite right. To be precise about the current situation between the two, Ruth is under the influence of some kind of drug. It¡¯s not necessarily is willing. On the other hand, Simon is not affected by any drug¡ The Quirk family thought, ¡°No, no, no, we just let you have a private date with Alexander, how did we miss out on so much information?¡± When had Ruth been drugged? Wasn¡¯t it her who had drugged Reba? The Quirk family was on the verge of desperation, itching to grab Isabe and interrogate her thoroughly The situation had taken such an unexpected tu With the sound of the door being thrust open, cries of surprise echoed from within. They clearly heard the voice of Ruth and a somewhat younger man. Then, the person who barged in eximed, ¡°Oh my goodness! It¡¯s not Reba and Gordon, but Ruth and Simon, Gordon¡¯s nephew!¡± In an instant, Isabe¡¯s innermost thoughts were thoroughly confirmed. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Everyone in the Quirk family was feeling uneasy, regardless of their status. At that moment, they all wanted to exim, ¡°What the hell!¡± The other guests who joined the crowd might not have known them, but just hearing those titles gave them a sense of taboo. Such a forbidden affair, it was something that one just had to see for themselves. Thus, suany people followed the paparazzi in. Isabe was quite tempted to take a look inside but feared it might be too overwhelming for her eyes. 2 x 79% Sun, Oct 6 Chapter 146 For The Livelihood Of Uncle Gordon Finishe Hence, she merely stood by the door. Simon¡¯s furious roar soon followed from inside. ¡°Who are you people? You¡¯re invading my privacy, get out!¡± You¡¯re quite the actor. Isn¡¯t this all your doing? So, you¡¯ve been using all your acting skills for this, haven¡¯t you? The Quirk family didn¡¯t join in the festivities, instead they stayed nearby, listening to Isabe¡¯s Was this all nned by Simon? What was he trying to achieve? My worldview is truly shattered, the one who switched the coffee was him! When Ruth was picked up, she was oblivious to the fact that she had been dr to paparazzi had their eyes on this room. While they were immersed in the details of the story, a sharp p echoed from within the room. ¡°Have you lost your mind? How could you¡ ¡°You were the one¡ No, Ruth, you were the one who held me first! I wanted to help you, I¨CI like you, sob sob sob¡ ¡°Simon, you¡ The Quirk family thought, ¡°They actually cried!¡± Judging from Ruth¡¯s tone, she actually believed him? Such acting skills, such talent¡ Even your uncle would have to kneel before you. To snatch your uncle¡¯s livelihood, to save twenty years of struggle, your acting skills have truly reached its pe Just then, the door next door swung open abruptly. Gordon, his face as pale as a sheet, stumbled his way through the crowd and rushed inside. ¡°What are you guys doing?¡± Gossip 147 Gossip 147 Finished Reading Juicy Gossip in Her Mind Chapter 147 Such A Pretentious Iron Man Things were getting interesting as Gordon barged in. At this point, Isabe and her group couldn¡¯t help but go in to check out the situation. Inside the room, Simon and Ruth could only manage to put on their tops, their bodies still buried under the nkets, unable to leave the bed. Gordon was trembling all over, standing by the bed with barely any strength left in him. However, he stifl pointed at them in anger, his face turning sickly ¡°Hubby, I¡¯m not¡¡± Kuth¡¯s face was pale, already showing signs of desperation. ¡°Ruth¡¡± From the side, Simon grew increasingly pretentious, staring pitifully at Ruth. His demeanor was particrly akin to: ¡°Ruth, please have pity on me. The folks from the Quirk family nearly burst outughing. Alexander couldn¡¯t help but tough, after all, Simon was actually quite burly, reminiscent of a gym trainer. Imagine hearing a gym trainer talk in a valley¨Cgirl ent. Such a dramatic scene had the paparazzi dropping their pretenses, turning into top¨C tier reporters on the spot. They immediately approached Gordon and asked, ¡°Mr. Gonzales, how did your family of three end. up here together in such a Family of three? Hahaha, you sure know how to ask questions, paparazzi. The Quirk family were thoroughly amused. ¡°Mrs. Gonzales, may I ask, between these two, who do you truly love?¡± T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Enough, enough, enough, enough, enough, it¡¯s over! Upon hearing the paparazzi¡¯s question, not only the Quirk family but also everyone present couldn¡¯t help but burst outughing However, as professionals, the paparazzi kept a straight face. If they didn¡¯t receive a response, they would persistently continue their questioning. ¡°Was the previous divorce rumor true? So, it wasn¡¯t because of Miss Reba, but because your wife had an affair with your nephew?¡± ¡°Mr. Gonzales, did you refrain from performing on stage because of this major setback? Did youe today to catch them red¨Chanded?¡± ¡°Mrs. Gonzales, what were you thinking? Having an affair on one hand, and on the other, conspiring with the band of wives to target Reba¡± The sharp questions from the reporters left the couple feeling both embarrassed and indignant. Ruth had hoped that Gordon would usher the people out and shut the door before she started exining Chapter 147 Such A Pretentious Iron Man OK9.79%? Finished Mr. Gonzales, don¡¯t be such a hypocrite. You were the one who clearly stated you didn¡¯t love Mrs. Gonzales. So, it¡¯s okay for you to pursue love, but if your wife were to cheat on you, she¡¯d be the viin? The members of the Quirk family had alsoe to their senses, finding Gordon¡¯s appearance of being wronged and betrayed quiteughable. He simply felt that Ruth was his possession. He could discard her, but he wouldn¡¯t allow anyone else to take her away. Gordon¡¯s emotions were indeed in turmoil. He had agreed that once this issue was resolved, he wouldn¡¯t divorce her and they would live a good life toge ¡°You despicable wretch!¡± Gordon finally lost his cool. After all, a man¡¯s dignity and reputation were his most invaluable assets. Being caught in such a scandalous act was like trampling his reputation underfoot. He exploded in anger. ¡°At your age, acting so desperate You can¡¯t handle being alone! Even if you can¡¯t, find a stick or something! How dare y When Gordon cursed out loud, everyone naturally assumed that Ruth had been unfaithful. Ruth, however, was pale¨Cfaced, staring at Gordon in disbelief. Originally, she was already flustered and upset by the unfortunate situation. All she wanted was the man she had given her whole heart to, to stand up for her. However, she was me Oh my goodness, has Gordon not yet realized his own position? He¡¯s currently entangled in scandals, his reputation in/ shambles. If he wants to turn thin The Quirk family was taken aback. They all thought that Gordon trulycked self¨C awareness. He was praised too highly by Ruth, making him increasingly foolish. In their marital rtionship, the one who actually held the power of choice was always Ruth, not Gordon. After all, everything that Cordon had now was g Isabe couldn¡¯t help but watch the drama unfold. Oh, Gordon, you¡¯re so naive! What¡¯s wrong with being cheated if it means you can get by in life? At a of your own nephew stealing your thunder? The Quirk family held back theirughter, indeed, it was no wonder she was revered as the master of sarcasm. But then again, if Ruth remains a hopeless romantic¡. ¡°Gordon, shut up!¡± Ruthmanded, her eyes filled with tears. Gordon was taken aback, finding it hard to believe that Ruth would dare to tell him to shut up in public. Well, well, is this an awakening? Is a dispute about to unfold The Quirk family couldn¡¯t help but crane their necks in anticipation, eager for the unfolding drama. Chapter 147 Such A Pretentious Iron Man Surprisingly, however, the first one to break the silence was Simon. Finished ¡°Uncle Gordon, how could you speak of Ruth like that? It was an ident! Besides, it was you who fell out of love first, wanting to divorce her¡¡± As he g Who says he¡¯s just a rookie who came out of nowhere? If Danielle sees this, she will definitely want to sign him on! He¡¯s so pretentious yet ys his role The Quirk family originally didn¡¯t want tough, but now they finding it hard to hold back. Fortunately, the room was quite noisy, otherwise theirughter might have hindered the performance of the professional actor, Simon. However, those in the Quirk family who loved tea decided not to drink green tea anymore in the future. The fear was that in the midst of drinking, the sudden thought of this tough guy acting like a green tea b*tch could cause an unexpected burst ofughter Because of a slip of the tongue, the previous gossip was instantly confirmed. The paparazzi immediately bombarded Gordon with questions. Gordon¡¯s expression was almost contorted, rushing forward to seize Simon¡¯s cor, intending to drag him out. ¡°It was you! You orchestrated everything, you did this on purpose!¡± However, such tugging would inevitably disturb the quilt, so naturally, Ruth instinctively attempted to protect the quilt while also involved in the struggle. In Gordon¡¯s eyes, she was simply protecting Simon. Gordon immediately pped her. ¡°Fool, you¡¯re still helping him? He¡¯s the one who schemed against us! Do you really think he¡¯s interested in you, an old status. Their whole family are leeches, they used to live off me, and now they just want to rece me. How much genuine affection could he possibly ha Digging his own grave, Gordon is indeed the prime example. The expression on Ruth¡¯s face clearly showed her displeasure, yet he still dared to p, mock and insult her. Truly, he is a brave man. The Quirk family could all discern that Ruth¡¯s eyes had long since run dry of tears, instead, they gradually filled with a chilling intent. ¡°Uncle Gordon, just because you didn¡¯t value Ruth doesn¡¯t mean others won¡¯t. From a very early time, Ruth has been incredibly kind to me. No one has Simon spoke from the heart. It was so convincing that the onlookers around them almost believed it to be true. Moreover, the contrast between the preceding criticism and the following praise was truly too stark. Chapter 147 Such A Pretentious Iron Man ²Í¼Ò79% Finished ¡°Y¨C You little beast, you had an affair with your uncle¡¯s wife. You¡¯ve done something so abhorrent, do you think you have a future?¡± After saying this, Gordon this little beast!¡± ¡°Ruth!¡± Put Simon seemed startled, quickly calling out for Ruth. Suddenly, Ruth spoke up. ¡°You¡¯ve already handed me the divorce papers, so how can you consider my rtionship with Simon as cheating!¡± Gossip 148 Gossip 148 Chapter 148 Stayed A Man For Less Than Two Minutes. #Finished Simon¡¯s eyes lit up instantly. He quickly said, ¡°You¡¯ve both been separated for over a year now, so there¡¯s no moral issue with Ruth and me being together. It¡¯s just that some formalities haven¡¯t beenpleted ye Gordon was stunned, as if he had been struck by lightning. He stood rigidly in ce, staring at Ruth in disbelief, his body swaying slightly. It seemed that the sudden cold and heartless reaction from Ruth had quite a profound impact. ¡°Oh my, Mrs. Gonzales has made her choice! She¡¯s chosen to side with Simon against Gordon!¡± The Quirk family was taken aback as well. Given Ruth¡¯s previous reaction, they had assumed that she would remain a hopeless romantic. The paparazzi immediately began to bombard Gordon with questions about his divorce. Gordon, in a daze, finally realized his predicament. After several changes in Gordon¡¯splexion, he surprisingly managed to regain his usual refined and cultured demeanor, albeit a bit stiff. Swallowing his pride and keeping his temper in check, he began, ¡°My dear, this talk of divorce is nothing but a rash decision. Do you truly wish to end thi wretch¡± Gordon knew how to handle Ruth. After he spoke, she seemed taken aback, as if recalling something. Deep down, it was hard for her to let go of their many years of kinship, not to mention the times when Gordon loved her and truly endured a lot for her. It¡¯s almost over¡ How dull. Suddenly, Alexander whispered into Isabe¡¯s ear. ¡°He seems to have a hidden message in his words. What does he mean by ¡®endure more for her sake Isabe was taken aback, immediately sparking a wave of curiosity that prompted her to start investigating, Other members of the Quirk family also heard what Alexander had said, and they couldn¡¯t help but be curious. D*mn it! At that moment, I actually felt a twinge of sympathy for Ruth. Even the most detestable person has a pitiable side. Although her crimes were un Everyone in the Quirk family widened their eyes. What was going on! If Isabe was talking like this, it must be a big deal. What on earth was it? Sun, Oct 6 Chapter 148 Stayed A Man For Less Than Two Minutes ‡å°ã•þ79% Finished demeanor as he said. ¡°Uncle Gordon, it¡¯s not right to be so shameless. Even now, are you still nning to manipte Ruth¡¯s emotions and trick her into Gordon¡¯s face changed. He looked at Simon in disbelief Before he could stop her. Thunder rumbled across the sky. The paparazzi were so shocked that they began to check their recording devices, fearing that they hadn¡¯t captured this statement, missing this splendid The onlookers, too, were intrigued by this statement, their faces a mix of reactions, all eyes turning toward Gordon. The man who had starred in numerous leading roles shockingly¡ onlysted for a minute or two! How did Ruth endure all these years? Ans she even doubted herself? ¡°How¡ can this be?¡± Ruth stared nkly at Simon. Her voice was trembling, clearly she was greatly shocked by this revtion. Simon leaned in to whisper softly into Ruth¡¯s ear, murmuring something. Instantly, Ruth¡¯s face flushed red, then turned pale. In the end, her eyes, gradually turning a deep shade of Crimson, were fixated unwaveringly on Gordon. Everyone was curious about what had been sai Yet, only the people of the Quirk family were privy to i Simon allowed Ruth topare the differences between him and his uncle. It became clear that Ruth had never truly found joy in her marital rtionship manipted by him for half her life, she held her husband in high regard. It was impossible for her to discuss this matter with anyone else is a result, she The couple had been unable to conceive, despite no apparent issues being found. There had indeed been instances of infertility among the women in R Every time the topic of them seeking treatment together was brought up, Gordon would always feign indifference. He would then coax her with sweet wo again. All the while, she carried the guilt of not being able to bear a child for her husband. Gordon was actually quite savvy. He had dared to boldly pursue Reba and instigate a divorce because he was convinced that even if they divorced, R Upon hearing everything, the Quirk family couldn¡¯t help but look at Gordon with contempt. He was truly a despicable man. Ah, no wonder you managed to recover so quickly despite being drugged, it¡¯s because you simply had to. Everything makes sense now. The members from the Quirk family had also regained their senses, and they could¡¯s t Chapter 148 Stayed A Man For Less Than Two Minutes Î¶¼Ò79% Finished At this point, Gordon had already turned pale, as if his brain was overloaded by the situation in front of him. ¡°Y¨CYou can¡¯t possibly believe him!¡± Gordon was the type who refused to admit wrong until he was faced with grim reality. At that moment, Ruth¡¯s face was as fierce as a demon. ¡°Eine,¡± she dered, ¡°we¡¯ll go to the hospital for a check¨C up. If you¡¯ve deceived me, Gordon, I swear, you will pay the price!¡± ¡°H¨C Have you lost your mind? How could you not trust me? This is an insult to me. If you¡¯re going to act this way, let¡¯s get a divorce. Even if I prove my innoc Surprisingly, at this moment, Gordon intended to intimidate Ruth. He put on a show of being unyieldingly defiant, aiming to deter her ns. ¡°Get this straight, you¡¯re the one stepping out on our rtionship, not me. I¡¯ve never been unfaithful physically¡± No sooner had he finished speaking, before Gordon could even take a moral high ground, a voice suddenly drifted out from the crowd. ¡°He didn¡¯t cheat physically¡ Could it be because he knew he wasn¡¯t up to par, afraid that other women would find out and expose him?¡± Surprisingly, no one turned around to see who had spoken. They simply agreed that what had been said made perfect sense. With a sense of helplessness, Alexander lowered his gaze to look at Isabe. She really wasn¡¯t afraid of being spotted by the paparazzi. Isabe lifted her gaze toward Alexander, her eyes blinking innocently. In a moment of weakness, I inadvertently voiced my thoughts I had only recently understood why a shameless person like Gordon had never truly behav character. Upon hearing Isabe¡¯s incessant thoughts, the Quirk family finally caught on. Indeed, thinking in this way made perfect sense. Upon hearing Isabe¡¯s eye¨Copening remark, Ruth immediately retorted in anger, ¡°Investigate, we must investigate!¡± ¡°C¨C Crazy woman, you¡¯re not calm right now, I don¡¯t have the patience to deal with you!¡± Gordon said, ready to turn and leave. But before he did, he shot a f me. I¡¯ll sue him for defamation!¡± Oh. He¡¯s exposing himself instead of covering up the fact. Even the paparazzi felt sympathy for this stubborn man 12:57 Sun, Oct 6 Chapter 148 Stayed A Man For Less Than Two Minutes 79% Finished In a moment of rashness, he caught them in the act, and it resulted in a lifetime of shame. Oh, Gordon, how I mourn for you. At that moment, Gordon happened to pass by the Quirk family. Even though they desperately wanted tough, the Quirk family did their utmost to pinch At this point, the hotel staff finally arrived, albeit btedly, to disperse the crowd. Isabe suspected that they might have been leisurely watching the sur The spectators hadn¡¯t anticipated the thrilling twists and turns in this adulterous scandal. After witnessing it all, they returned to their rooms with satisfied After Isabe and the Quirk family had left, they waited until all the paparazzi were driven away before they finally departed. f After descending the stairs, she noticed that everyone in the lobby, whether they were guests or staff, were engaged in hushed conversations. They wer Isabe and her group couldn¡¯t help but check their phones. Sure enough, in a short span of time, their names were all over the trending searches. Gordon neversted more than two minutes. Gordon manipted his wife. An uncle and nephew sharing a wife? Is it a moral degradation, or¡. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . The facade of the loving husband and the ideal couple finally crumbled. They decided to investigate the truth behind their infertility. Stubborn man. Nephew strives to rece his uncle. No one is as unfortunate as Reba. 1.6K Gossip 149 Gossip 149 Reading Juicy Gossip in Her Mind Chapter 149 They Seem To Have Quite The Endurance Finished The scandalous affair at the hotel yed out on Twitter for two full days. After all, the story was with detail that it remained fresh no matter how often it w 50 rich The men who were previously dragged out and publicly shamed were indeed quite pitiful. However,pared to Gordon¡¯s current situation, it seemed lik After all, they merely lost their standing and reputation, Gordon¡¯s situation was far worse. Not only did he have to go through that, but he was also revealed to be gued by ailments, cheated on, and even poached¡ In a single word, it was tragic. In the living room of the Quirk manor, everyone gathered together. Apart from Cahan, everyone else had developed a new family tradition. This involve Even Alexander, who asionally got off work early, would join everyone else. Upon hearing Isabementing on Gordon¡¯s misfortune sarcastically, Alexander smirked. The othersughed too. Ever since Isabe had changed, the family had spent more time together,ughing and exchanging stories. ¡°I¡¯ve just caught up with thetest news. Mrs. Gonzales has indeed announced her divorce. She¡¯s also nning to send Gordon awyer¡¯s letter, intendi ¡°It seems the truth has been uncovered,¡± said Selena. ¡°She¡¯s probably furious beyond belief, not caring about her reputation anymore.¡± David said, ¡°Gordon is not only leaving the marriage with nothing, but he¡¯ll probably have to paypensation too. It¡¯s like he¡¯s truly lost everything¨C both his career and his family.¡± The paparazzi have spotted Simon staying at Mrs. Gonzales¡¯s vi,¡± said Christopher incredulously. ¡°I can¡¯t believe he actually managed to take over. Is Mrs. Gonzales still herself?¡± Everyone burst outughing. Evian shook her head and said, ¡°After being so badly hurt by men, how can she still¨C trust them?¡± ¡°Perhaps she doesn¡¯t necessarily believe in them. She just wants to enjoy life. After all, she¡¯s rich¡ It¡¯s just that the issue of them sabotagin Everyone felt that it was a pity. Initially, they had hoped that the coffee residue on the clothing might reveal traces of the drug. However, it turned out tha Suddenly, Alexandermented, ¡°Mrs. Gonzales¡¯s cousin has beenining at the oflice. The scandals she stirred up online have impacted her fam Seem To Have Quite The Endurance Finisi Ruth¡¯s cousin was a board member at Quirk Group, so his words were undoubtedly the real deal. The members of the Quirk family were all surprised as they looked at Alexander. No one had expected Alexander, who took his role as the CEO so serio gossip to share with them. That was unlike Alexander¡¯s usual self. However, when they saw Isabe¡¯s eyes light up with excitement upon hearing the news and her reachin out to grab Alexander¡¯s arm, the Quirk family im Is this a new method to coar your wife? In the past, David and Selena were quite despondent about the couple¡¯s rtionship. However, Alexande and Isabe were now acting lovey¨C dovey all the time. ¡°Really?¡± asked Isabe, her face full of eager curiosity. Alexander nodded, borating in detail. Isabe burst intoughter. The bad things you¡¯ve done will alwayse back to bite you in some way.¡± One could only imagine what Ruth would be in the future without any money. What would Simon do then? Simon had already jeopardized all his career prospects with this one scandal. As a man infam ¡°Finally, Ms. Yancey has been awarded for her patience. From now on, no one will dare to harm her again said Rosalie happily. Everyone shared augh. Suddenly recalling something, Evian asked, ¡°Right, Be, Chris, how will your show go on then?¡± Isabe had never been bothered about these things. When it came to work, she would procrastinate if she could, and ignore it if possible. Faced with this question, she turned to look at Christopher. ¡°There¡¯s no doubt that the duo of Reba and Gordon is done for,¡± said Christopher. Isabe could already envision how her reputation would be more mysterious. It was no wonder she received more direct messages recently. Christopher continued, ¡°Reba is still an artist from our agency and will continue to serve as a supporting act for our stage y.¡± Isabe raised her hand and suggested, ¡°Actually, I can step down and let Reba perform on stage with you. Isn¡¯t it perfect since Danielle wants to nu Christopher retorted, ¡°Do you want to see Taylor and Riley killing themselves in front of you in the middle of the night?¡± The entire family burst outughing in an instant. Isabe said innocently, ¡°They seem to have quite the endurance.¡± Christopher exined. The previous groups disappeared because the show didn¡¯t dan 12:57 Sun, Oct 6 Chapter 149 They Seem To Have Quite The Endurance Finished anymore for fear of public condemnation. They were willing to withdraw, so naturally, they were allowed to terminate their contracts. But you don¡¯t have a ¡°Pay a penalty?¡± The whole family watched Isabe with a mix of amusement and helplessness. Alexander, however, turned directly to Isabe and said, ¡°If you really don¡¯t want to participate, I¡¯ll penalty.¡± Isabe replied. ¡°Never mind, I guess I¡¯ll participate after all.¡± pay the A penalty? No matter whose money it was, that is absolutely uneptable! This is even more painful than not earning money! Christopher said exasperatedly. ¡°There¡¯s only one episode left. Just be in it and it¡¯ll be over soon. We were in the spotlight before, so it¡¯s nice to wrap thin acting anxiety pill would be enough for Taylor and Riley.¡± It was clear that both of them had previously shared their fair share of hardships, both openly and secretly. ¡°Only one episode left?¡± Isabe was puzzled. The contract she had signed before was supposed to span an entire season. ¡°Yes. There are only two teams left, so there isn¡¯t much else to innovate with thepetition format. We wanted to invite others to join the show, but no o Isabe suddenly burst outughing. One of life¡¯s greatest joys is earning the same amount of money, but with less working hours. ¡®So, it seems like your group is the only one fighting in the continuous battle,¡± said David with a chuckle. ¡°Looks like Be¡¯s going to examine every group Selena said, ¡°I¡¯m pretty familiar with thest group. I was quite fond of Freya¡¯s shows when I was young. She¡¯s an actress who was loved nationwide. W ¡°Actually, there were people online who were so sure that Team Inws would drop out that they even made bets on it,¡± said Rosalie. Evian remarked, ¡°If they back out of thepetition, it would only prove that they¡¯re afraid to face Be and Chris. I fear theizens would be even less Christopher nodded and added, ¡°Mr. Briggs had approached them, but they didn¡¯t express any desire to quit. Hayden and Danielle also said they didn¡¯t have any major issues. Besides, as Mdm. Pearson has official support, she probably would inw¡® persona.¡± ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . remember reading a report about her. She became a widow at such a young age. She and her son have been depending on each other since then,¡± sai Chapter 149 They Seem To Have Quite The Endurance ¾þ79% ¡°So, is she protective of her son? Does she always interfere with his girlfriend?¡± asked Evian. ¡°That¡¯s what people im in the industry.¡± Christoper then added, ¡°Well, you can say that, I guess.¡± Finished Everyone was stunned. His obvious hesitation, coupled with those vague sentence, clearly indicated apletely different message. Gossip 150 Gossip 150 Chapter 150 Selena Is Not One To Be Trifled With Finished ¡°The reason for her interference was due to the various issues with all the girlfriends her son had previously dated. She would use her connections to inv up under the strict control of his mother, naturally didn¡¯t dare to defy her.¡± The Quirk family was shocked. It was understandable to have a deep affection for one¡¯s child. On the other hand, it was too extreme tobel her as the ¡® inw. After all, she didn¡¯t drive people away just because of her personal preferences, but because she genuinely found something amiss. ¡°However, her son didn¡¯t need any help going astray. Bad seeds will rot on their own. Thankfully, Scarlett was not blinded with love and managed to dodg The rest were astonished. ¡°A bad guy? That mommy boy?¡± This news hit Rosalie hard, especially since she was once a huge fan of those two. Freya¡¯s son was Javier, a rapper. His songs were not particrly noteworthy, but he had gained some fame due to his mother and his exgirlfriend. In add When Scarlett was with Javier, they were often caught by paparazzi sharing many intimate moments. together. There was a time when their disy of af One incident stood out. After Javier had finished a performance, he rushed off the stage, carried Scarlett. and spun her around. Scarlett, who initially cou Back then,izens yfully referred to Javier as a lucky man. He was pampered by his mother at home and spoiled by his girlfriend when they were ou Judging from the expression captured on Scarlett¡¯s face at that time, she was deeply invested in this rtionship. Moreover, there wasn¡¯t any scandalous information about Javier surfacing online. Even Christopher, who was part of the same industry, hadn¡¯t heard much about it. All he knew was that Javier dabbled in music for his own amusement r Moreover, since Scarlett broke up with him, she never revealed anything negative about her ex¨C boyfriend, simply stating they parted ways due to ipatible personalities. Thus, outsiders were not clear about why they broke up. The Quirk family became extremely curious about what exactly was so bad about Javier. However, Isabe lost interest in their affairs after hearing that Scarlett had broken up with Javier. Just then, Selena¡¯s phone suddenly rang. When she saw the caller¡¯s name, her expression shifted ever so Blightly. Chapter 150 Selena Is Not One To Be Trifled With 79% a Finished After epting the call, Selena casually greeted the person and said with a frown, ¡°What? You¡¯reing soon?¡± Upon hearing this, everyone was taken aback. It¡¯s alreadyte in the evening. Who would be making a visit at this hour? It seems a bit impolite. However, it didn¡¯t take long for Selena to cast a surprised nce at Christopher and Isabe. ¡°You want to meet with Christopher and Isabe to discuss Selena covered her phone and shot them a look. If they were not willing to meet the person, she would find an excuse to decline. At that moment, David suddenly said, ¡°Your childhood friend? Let here, then!¡± The atmosphere in the Quirk family changed instantly, as if a battle was about to begin. As soon as the call ended, everyone, except for Isabe, started Evian and Rosalie hurriedly took their mother to the makeup room. There was no time to call for a professional makeup team, but luckily, Rosalie had stu aesthetic judgment was unquestionable. David and Christopher began to rummage through the family¡¯s collection of jewels and treasures. In the end, Alexander also stood up and directed Alfred and the housekeepers to prepare for the arrival of the guests. Only then did Isabe finally remember something vague. Due to her family friends, Selena had a childhood friend whom she had known for many years. As Selena was beautiful and aplished, she was the Selena wasn¡¯t one to enjoy conflict. Often, she found herself so frustrated she could hardly bear it. However, as they were family friends, it was inappropriate to confront that friend. Hence, she always chose to calm herself down and let things slide, refusing to stoop to h The Quirk family had always maintained a low profile. Their attire and demeanor when they went out didn¡¯t make them seem extremely wealthy. Selena¡¯s often ridicule them for their jewelry or bags. The Quirk family had been suppressing their anger during their few encounters with that friend. As the Quirk family became richer, the friend basically stopped appearing in front of Selena. Unexpectedly, she was showing up at their doorstep this time. Hence, everyone became so enthusiastic to Support Selena. As Selena treated Isabe very well, Isabe wanted to lend a hand too. However, it seemed like there was no room for her to intervene, so all she could Selena, however, felt ufortable with the arrangement. ¡°There¡¯s no need for this. I ve never been one topete with her. Such petty rivalry is pointless. I know well enough whether I¡¯m happy or not, right?¡± As she watched her family bustling about for her, she knew that there was no way she would this 1 12:58 Sun, Oct 6. @x79% Chapter 150 Selena is Not One To Be Trifled With life is inferior just because other people wereparing themselves to her. She was basking in happiness, Finished However, the other members of the Quirk family wouldn¡¯t stand for it. They were insistent that they would not be outdone. An array of auction jewels and collectibles wasid out before her. Everyone was even attempting to make her wear everything. Eventually, she couldn¡¯t hold them off any longer. After quite some insistence, she only wore a Rockefeller emerald ne. She sat in the living room, exuding an aura of understated luxury. Seeing everyone sitting around her so eagerly, Selena couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°What you should be thinking about right now is the reason for her visit. How It took a moment for everyone to return to their senses. Right! Why did shee? Soon, they heard a car stopping outside. Alfred promptly escorted a well¨Cdressed woman inside. When she entered, everyon? immediately noticed the enormous emerald ne coiled thrice around her neck. As expected, she came prepared. Even Isabe, who wasn¡¯t particrly interested in jewelry, had seen a video of this emerald ne. It was rumored that it fetched an This time, Selena¡¯s ne fell a bit short. The Quirk family was immediately filled with regret, ming themselves for not attending suchvish auctions. After all, they genuinely had no interest in such matters and preferred to engage in their own affairs. ¡°It¡¯s been a while,¡± greeted the woman. She shot an obvious nce at Selena¡¯s ne. A smirk tugged at her lips as she basked in self¨C satisfaction. Selena stood up, maintaining herposed and dignified demeanor despite the palpable disappointment of her family. With a smile, she said, ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right. This is our first meeting since your divorce. Wow, y The woman scowled. The Quirk family looked at Selena in astonishment. Isabe was stunned too. Who said Selena can¡¯t outwit her? She defeated that woman with a single sentence! Though the woman was quite angry, she still sat down) Gradually, Isabe began to recall her name. The moment it matched with the face before her eyes, she instantly understood the situation. Immediately, Isabe realized what the most important point was. Seriously? What kind of fate does Javier haver Ile¡¯s her godson! He¡¯s dependent on women for his entire life. Chapter 150 Selena Is Not One To Be Trifled With Everyone was taken aback. Could there really be such a connection? 879% ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . #Finished She smiled as she touched the emerald ne around her neck and habitually showed it off. Then, she said. ¡°I¡¯m here for my godson, Javier. I hope you can find a way to eliminate Scarlett from the entertainment industry in the uingpetition round.¡± Thest person who made a simr request¡ Gossip 151 Gossip 151 apter 151 Choosing Her Godson Over Her Own Daughter BK 61%2 Finished After Linda had finished her speech, she paused, waiting expectantly for some kind of reaction from the members of the Quirk family. However, as the silence stretched, her nervous fingers, which had been absently twiddling with her ne, suddenly stilled. She looked around with a bewildered expression. Her eyes met a series of restrained expressions. It was clear that her words had not been received as she had hoped. ¡°What do you mean? You¡¯re not even willing to help with this small favor?¡± Linda¡¯s voice carried a tone of disbelief and frustration as she turned her gaze specifically toward Selena, her disappointment inly visible as if Selena had personally betrayed her expectations. Selena, caught off guard, struggled to find the right words. ¡°Haven¡¯t you ever been online? Thest person who tried to kick someone out of the entertainment industry ended up being ostracized by their own family,¡± she stammered, her voice filled with incredulity. David, with a slightly amused look, chimed in as well, ¡°Furthermore, they once tried to court our daughter¨Cinw, but the oue was¡¡± His voice trailed off, prompting a round of subdued chuckles. from the others as they nced toward Isabe, who maintained an expression of feigned innocence. Linda, not to be deterred, replied confidently, ¡°How can it be the same? Considering the long years we have known each other, shouldn¡¯t those youngsters show some respect to me, an elder?¡± This remark did not sit well with the Quirks, who found Linda¡¯s tone presumptuous. Isabe couldn¡¯t hold back her retort Show you respect? Have you ever given the younger generation of the Quirk family any money or gift or anything simr? Why should we show you respect? There was a palpable sense of disbelief at Isabe¡¯s leap to the topic of money. Yet, there was an undeniable logic to her argument. Christopher joined in, expressing his disdain. You expect us to respect you as elders, yet you¡¯ve never shown us any generosity. How can you expect help in return? The situation escted as Linda¡¯s irritation grew evident. ¡°Selena, do you think your parents would believe me if I tell them you wouldn¡¯t help me with even this small favor?¡± she threatened, clearly frustrated by theck of support. This usation seemed to shock the younger members of the Quirk family, who were unustomed to dealing with elders who would resort to reporting them to their parents.. Despite this, Selena remainedposed, replying, ¡°Our family has never resorted to using our influence to bully others. Moreover, this involves the future reputation of Be in the entertainment industry. She is determined to be a fair and just figure within the industry, without favoritism.¡± Isabe felt an awkward tension surrounding her. Mdm. Selena¡¯s clearly brainwashed by the inte and making things so awkward for me! Despite the awkwardness, Selena stood her ground, her pride in her stance apparent. The rest of the Quirk family struggled to contain their amusement at the unfolding drama. 17:03 Mon, Oct 7BG. 151 Choosing Her Godson Over Her Own Daughter 61%2 Finished ¡°You!¡± Linda was taken aback by the unexpected resistance to what she considered a trivial request. Recovering quickly, she defended her position, ¡°I never intended to use my influence to intimidate anyone. I am simply here to inform you that there is something questionable about Scarlett¡¯s character. This is merely a warning. As for your so¨Ccalled fair judge, make sure she is thoroughly scrutinized in the next round. We can¡¯t afford to let her slip through the cracks and manipte my godson!¡± The Quirks were aware of Linda¡¯s godson, but they weren¡¯t particrly interested in her personal affairs, which were widely considered a joke within their circles. A significant part of Linda¡¯s divorce was rumored to be due to her inordinate affection for her godson. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Linda had a daughter with her ex¨Chusband, but as time passed, it became painfully evident that Linda showed little affection towards her. Instead, shevished her attention and care on her godson, treating him as if he were her own flesh and blood. It was clear that they had no any blood rtionship, or her behavior would raise doubts. However, precisely because there was no doubt that her godson was not her biological son, her unfair treatment is truly disheartening. After Linda was oblivious to the damage her neglect had caused her daughter again and again and her daughter was even now suffering from severe psychological issues, her ex¨Chusband¡¯s family chose to demand a divorce. They believed that even a stepmother devoid of emotional connections would provide better care than Linda. Following the divorce, custody of the daughter went to her father, effectively cutting off almost all communication between Linda and her child. It wasn¡¯t that the father¡¯s side was harsh; rather, Linda showed no interest in reconnecting with her daughter. When questioned about her apparent disinterest, Linda¡¯s exnation was bizarre. She imed to have dreamt that her daughter was a nemesis from a past life, destined to cause her ruin. Such an odd perspective might have been dismissed as absurd by some, but among the affluent, sometimes unusual beliefs took hold. Now, Linda was seeking help from Selena¨Ca woman she wasn¡¯t particrly fond of all for the sake of her godson. It seemed clear that her godson held a more significant ce in her heart than her biological daughter. The Quirk family was intrigued by this dynamic. How had Lindae to adopt Javier as her godson? Isabe was particrly curious and began to pay closer attention. Meanwhile, Linda was actively proposing various strategies, advocating for aggressive actions against Scarlett as though she were Javier¡¯s actual mother¨Ca ssic case of a disapproving mother¨Cinw meddling in her son¡¯s romantic choices. As Isabe listened, she mused inwardly, th, so that¡¯s how it was. Linda is one of the admirers of Javier¡¯s father, Mr. Randall Goodman. The Quirk family was familiar with the gossip, and they instantly understood what was going on. They thought, Is this a case of loving somebody and everything else rted to them? Linda had chased Mr. Randall with her wealth, but he had steadfastly rejected her. His longstanding rtionship with Mdm. Pearson, coupled with their military connections, mear Linda could not pursue him aggressively without repercussions. Heartbroken by Mr. Randall¡¯s death, Linda had insisted on helping Mdm. Pearson care for Javier, eventually taking him as her godson and loving him as her own. Mon, Oct Chapter 151 Choosing Her Godson Over Her Own Daughter This revtion left the Quirks speechless.. Nevertheless, Isabe continued on. Linda¡¯s visit was likely motivated by spite. No wonder it seemed so abrupt. The mention of a bet piqued their interest further. °×ÒÏÆø:61%ÓÉ #Finished I¡¯m not one to gossip, but it seems Mdm. Pearson, after spending time with Scarlett, found her to be quite eptable. Yet here is Linda, making objections. Javier wants to reconcile, and Linda is so opposed she came to us hoping we¡¯d intervene. But there¡¯s no need¨CScarlett doesn¡¯t want to return to that situation. The Quirks were surprised. They had expected Freya to be a harsh mother¨Cinw, yet she seemed pleased after meeting Scarlett, contradicting the harsh persona often portrayed online. Unfortunately, Freya was unaware of her son¡¯s true nature, while Scarlett was all too aware, making any of Linda¡¯s satisfaction moot. Linda, acting more like a doting parent than a godmother, seemed intent on controlling not just her godson¡¯s life but also his rtionships. But what exactly happened to Javier? Both Linda and Freya don¡¯t seem to know what happened to him, so what did Scarlett find out that prompted her to break up with him? As Linda wrapped up her lengthy exposition, she noticed the distracted looks around her and lost her temper. ¡°Were any of you actually listening to what I was saying!¡± she snapped. g match The Quirks politely assured her of their attention, though it was clear that if not for the uing between Isabe and Christopher, they would have little interest in entertaining such discussions. Linda¡¯s frustration was evident as she contemted the lengths she had gone to for her son. If not for him, she would never have endured the ordeal of this visit. In the past, Freya had been her ally in warding off undesirable partners for Javier. Why hadn¡¯t she realized sooner that something was amiss with Scarlett? Had it not been for her promise to Javier to keep the matter secret, she would have taken legal action against Scarlett from the start. 1.6K Reading Juicy Gossip in Her Mind C Gossip 152 Gossip 152 hapter 152 The Ones Closest To Us 61%2 Finished Upon seeing Linda¡¯s evident frustration, Selena straightforwardly asked, ¡°You say there¡¯s something wrong with Scarlett¡¯s character. What exactly is the issue?¡± Linda paused briefly, then mused aloud, somewhat hesitantly, ¡°Isn¡¯t she rumored to have evaded taxes? Selena seemed momentarily speechless, her replyden with skepticism. ¡°Do you really not go online? If a celebrity was actually evading taxes, they basically wouldn¡¯t be able to continue working in the industry. The fact that she¡¯s still active and thriving in the entertainment industry demonstrates that she¡¯s not in any legal trouble.¡± ¡°How could that be!¡± Linda eximed, her confusion evident. seem to recall Javier mentioning that she even went back to pay her taxes!¡± Christopher quickly rified, his tone firm, ¡°That issue was actually rted to her family¡¯s agency and happened without her knowledge. As soon as she discovered it, she took immediate action to resolve it.¡± He went on to exin that this information had been widely shared online, establishing Scarlett¡¯s reputation as someone who not only addressed her tax issues promptly but also set a positive example for other celebrities by auditing her own taxes, unlike some who were reluctant to settle their dues. It¡¯s hard not to feel sorry for Scarlett. It seems to me that the reason she fell so easily for Javier¡¯s charm was due to her unfortunate family background. Her agency waspletely controlled by her mother and uncle, who often carried out shady operations behind her back, causing her immense distress. They disregarded her hardships, constantly pushing her to take on more work to make money. Even Hayden once mentioned that Scarlett was severely exploited. If it wasn¡¯t for her family holding her back, her potential co could have been harnessed even better. After finally finding a boyfriend, she almost got dragged into another The Quirk family members listened, their frustration growing with theplexity of Scarlett¡¯s situation. Meanwhile, since Linda¡¯s argument had been effectively refuted, she could only mutter, ¡°Regardless, she has issues. Impatient and unconvinced, Selena retorted, ¡°You just simply don¡¯t like her, do you?¡± Some mothers¨Cinw simply didn¡¯t like their daughters¨Cinw, almost as if they felt their sons had been stolen from them. However, this was not the case with Freya; instead, it was Linda who seemed unwell. Linda¡¯s face darkened, her hand subconsciously reaching for the ne around her neck as she decided to divulge more. ¡°This is such a hassle, fine, I¡¯ll tell you, but you must keep it a secret. I promised my godson not to reveal this. He¡¯s a good kid, loyal and sentimental. Even after breaking up, he doesn¡¯t want to embarrass the other party. But now, if Javier is still so infatuated, I have to intervene. However¡ I hope when you deal with Scarlett in the future, you won¡¯t expose what I¡¯ve told you.¡± The Quirk family could see how much Linda cared for her godson, fearing that another woman mighte between her and her beloved ¡°Because there was this one time when Javier brought her to visit me, she actually tried to swipe this ne of mine!¡± Linda eximed, her face flushing with anger as her hand rested on the pile ofrge. lustrous pearls. ¡°Such greed! Are these petty thieves devoid of any morals?¡± she added incredulously. ¡°How could this he?¡± Selens. svelnimed in chock reflecting the centiment of the entire Quirk familu who 1/4 17:03 Mon, Oct 7 GBG. Chapter 152 The Ones Closest To Us knew Scarlett as a grounded, hardworking person with a reputation for abiding by thew and pure character. 61% Finished possessing a Linda, still upset, recounted the incident, ¡°I had initially nned to show off my ne to that woman, so I brought her into my jewelry room. However, during dinner, my housekeeper mentioned that the ne was missing. I had the entire household help search for it, but it was nowhere to be found. Just as I was about to call the police, the ne suddenly appeared in the bathroom. I had personally checked that ce before; how could it suddenly reappear? It must have been her, scared and returning it. When I got it back, it still had body warmth on it!¡± ¡°Back then, I wanted to call the police on her, but Javier stopped me. After they broke up, I stayed out of it. Little did I know that my naive child would want to reconcile with that thief. I shudder to think how she might covet my jewelry. That thief absolutely cannot be with Javier, Linda concluded with righteous indignation, insisting that the incident had indeed urred, leaving the Quirks to ponder the possibility that the youngdy might have acted out of confusion and resorted to theft, though it felt incredibly unbelievable. Is that really true? I can¡¯t believe it, I need to check it out. As Isabe took action, the rest of the family engaged more actively in the discussion. ¡°Did she admit to stealing it?¡± Rosalie asked anxiously. Linda responded, -Without catching her red¨Chanded, she will never admit it¡± ¡°So there¡¯s no evidence linking her to the crime. Could it possibly be someone else?¡± Evian also asked. Linda quickly countered, ¡°Are you suggesting the household staff? They¡¯ve been loyal to me for unthinkable that they could be involved!¡± years; it¡¯s Christopher, pondering another possibility, spected aloud, ¡°Is it possible that you might have identally taken it to the bathroom yourself?¡± Linda, visibly agitated by the suggestion, snapped back, ¡°Do you really think I¡¯m that forgetful?¡± At this juncture, Alexander, who usually remained more reserved, began to methodically analyze the situation, ¡°The act of stealing such a distinctive piece of jewelry doesn¡¯t make much sense. It¡¯s too conspicuous, especially for someone in the public eye. The only usible reason for stealing it would be a desperate need for money leading to its sale, but given her financial status, that seems improbable. Alternatively, it could be apulsive desire to collect unique items, yet the risks involved make this scenario highly unlikely as well.¡± No sooner had Alexander finished his analysis than he sensed Isabe turning to look at him. When he met her gaze, he saw her eyes sparkling with admiration, which made his heart skip a beat. Wow, Alexander is so impressive! Alexander, a bit taken aback by the unexpected praise, felt his cheeks warm slightly. The rest of the Quirk family, meanwhile, had their interest piqued and subtly watched the interaction between Alexander and Isabe. Isabe, however, was simply staring at Alexander, her emotions a whirlwind of thoughts and feelings. The analysis was spot on; it was indeed stolen to be sold! 2/4 17:03 Mon, Oct 7B B Chapter 152 The Ones Closest To Us The room fell silent for a moment, the family trying to process the revtion. 61% Finished However, it turns out the thief wasn¡¯t Scarlett, nor any of the household staff¨Cit was Javier, thest person Linda would have ever suspected. The Quirks, shocked but somewhat relieved, found this exnation strangely fitting. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . It became clear why Javier had been so vehement against Linda pushing the issue further; he wasn¡¯t just defending his girlfriend out of loyalty, but was fearful of his own misdemeanorsing to light. Still, there were oddities in the story. Linda had always pampered him, yet he still resorted to theft. If he really needed money, why didn¡¯t he just ask her? As the Quirks were pondering. Isabe finally pieced together the full story. Because Mdm. Pearson was such a strict disciplinarian, Javier had very limited ess to funds. Moreover, Mdm. Pearson would meticulously check the amounts Linda gave him, which seperely restricted his spending. That¡¯s why he resorted to stealing. He initially didn¡¯t even consider taking the most valuable pearl ne Who could me him? His gambling debts had reached significant amounts. But he didn¡¯t just want to clear his debts; he aimed to recoup his losses and make a bigeback at the gambling tables. That¡¯s why he targeted the most valuable asset¨Cthe pearl ne. The Quirk family members took a collective deep breath. It turned out Javier was not just a gambler; he was adept at hiding his addiction. He had brought Scarlett along mainly as a cover, knowing Linda¡¯s penchant for disying her jewelry. He was confident she would showcase her collection, giving him a chance to steal. If discovered, he could argue on behalf of his girlfriend, relying on his Linda¡¯s affection to avoid pressing charges, or he could try to win back the losses. He hadn¡¯t anticipated being caught so soon, which derailed his n As the Quirks grappled with this new understanding, their insights deepened. Oh, I understand now. His the n failed, so he had to grit his teeth and borrow money from Scarlett, pretending it was for capital for a concert. Spections arose among the family. Could this be rted to an outstanding debt? Soon enough, Scarlett realized that there had never been any concerts. After some private investigations, she discovered. he toas a chronic gambler who had borrowed extensively. She understood that her money was lost forever, particrly since there was no formal IOU. Recognizing the unlikely prospect of a gambler changing his ways, she wisely decided to cut her losses and left him. The Quirks couldn¡¯t help but marvel; Scarlett was a decisive girl who knew when to let go. But ten million! He got off so easily! She really is a naive girl! Every time I see it, it makes me furious! He even had the audacity to think about getting back together. He probably wants to use her again, doesn¡¯t he? Pay back the money first, you brat! At this point, Linda is still doubting Scarlett. The mere thought of it was frustrating. Maybe¡ After all that talk, we still haven¡¯t discussed Javier. Does he have an alibi? Mdm. Pearson, it¡¯s always the ones closest to us we need to watch out for, isn¡¯t it?¡± 3/4 17:04 Mon, Oct 7GB. Reading Juicy Gossip in Her Mind Gossip 153 Gossip 153 Chapter 153 Is It Really That Unfathomable 0% 61% Finished This unexpected usation from Isabe visibly incensed Linda, her expression clouding over instantly. It was no secret that Javier was cherished profoundly, treated almost like the crown jewel of her life. ¡°What are you babbling about? How could the thief possibly be my godson?¡± Linda snapped, her voice tinged with disbelief. Isabe pouted. It was your godson¡¯s doing! The Quirks found the exchange somewhat amusing, yet Linda, misinterpreting theirughter as mockery, bristled with indignation. ¡°Are you all suspecting my godson too?¡± she retorted sharply. ¡°Is there anything I wouldn¡¯t give to my godson that he¡¯d need to resort to stealing?¡± He¡¯s spoiled rotten by you, but he wouldn¡¯t dare to ask you. The moment he did, it would alert Mdm. Pearson about his gambling habit, a secret he wouldn¡¯t dare to expose. ¡°Linda, don¡¯t get your feathers all ruffled,¡± Selena interjected leisurely, attempting to bring some calm to the heated discussion. ¡°Even police officers suspect everyone present when investigating a case. It¡¯s only reasonable to suspect your godson since our Be doesn¡¯t know him. Do you have any evidence to prove that Javier has never been to your jewelry room?¡± Upon hearing Selena¡¯s reasoning, Linda was taken aback. After all, she had indeed gone to the room with Scarlett and Javier. Her main focus had been on Scarlett, intending to showcase her prowess as Javier¡¯s godmother. As for Javier¡ she truly couldn¡¯t recall what he had been doing at that time. For a moment, Linda seemed lost in her thoughts, but she quickly snapped back as if struck by a sudden realization, ¡°Fine, you don¡¯t believe me, let¡¯s talk facts. At that time, only Scarlett was carrying a bag, and she was wearing clothes that could easily hide things. But Javier was only dressed in a simple basketball. outfit. How could he have possibly stolen my ne under everyone¡¯s watchful eyes?¡± Upon hearing this, the Quirk family members paused to consider the scenario. Regardless of where such a long string of pearls was hidden, it would likely cause a significant bulge, wouldn¡¯t it? After the ne went missing, everyone had been frantically searching for it. No one was blind. If it truly was on Javier, it would have been quite easy to spot. Curiosity inevitably stirred within the Quirks. Given that no one else had been involved at the scene, they could only rely on Isabe to solve the case. Fortunately, Isabe was quite curious as well. She¡¯s good at debating, that¡¯s for sure. Let me investigate, how exactly did he manage to steal it? Wait a minute! The intensity of Isabe¡¯s thoughts suddenly escted, startling the Quirk family members present. Holy smokes! Oh my God! ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . The Quirks were puzzled. What¡¯s going on? Why is she yelling all of a sudden? Everyone was sneaking nces at Isabe, who was intently staring at Linda¡¯s ne, her pupils seemingly trembling. Then her gaze shifted to Linda¡¯s band, which was ustomed to fondling pearls, and 1/3 17:04 Mon, Oct 7B B Chapter 153 Is It Really That Unfathomable The series of nces exchanged had nearly driven the Quirks to the brink of curiosity. 61%%% Finished All that could be heard was Isabe¡¯s voice in her heart, shouting with the tone of someone who had narrowly escaped disaster. We were so lucky. Thank goodness Linda was arrogant enough to ignore the usual courtesy of shaking hands when she entered. Otherwise, we¡¯d need to bleach our hands¡. The Quirks were bewildered by her thoughts. Who would have thought, a pearl ne of such high value had once been in such a ce¡.. The Quirks couldn¡¯t help but feel an unsettling premonition at her thoughts. There¡¯s no way Javier could be gay, right? He¡¯s so inscrutable. The Quirks reacted with shock, their minds racing. Wait, what? All of them? Each of those pearls was about the size of a coin, there are¡ about twenty or thirty in total! Impossible, this is absolutely impossible! Oh, you scared me there. I knew it couldn¡¯t be possible, Isabe mused. Everyone instantly let out a sigh of relief, nearly choking on their surprise. How could it be possible for a man to go to such lengths just to steal a ne? They were certain that Isabe must have been, mistaken. How could so much possibly fit? The remaining portion had been strapped to the body, much like wearing a thong. That way, it couldn¡¯t be seen¡ Ah, my mind, stop imagining! I didn¡¯t mean to picture that scene, I¡¯m just an innocent bystander! Disperse, disperse! Unfortunately for the Quirks, it was toote. Their minds had already imagined the scene, and the more they didn¡¯t want to imagine it, the more vivid the images became. Ah, just fade away, fade away! They recalled Linda¡¯s previous mention that the pearl ne was still warm when it was found. It likely carried more than just body heat¡. Suddenly, everyone¡¯s gaze was drawn to the pearl ne adorning Linda¡¯s neck. Is it just our imagination, or perhaps the effect of the lighting, but does the pearl seem to have a slight yellowish sheen? Upon seeing the sudden change in everyone¡¯s expressions, bing a kaleidoscope of emotions as if they were provoked, Linda immediately felt displeased. ¡°What do you mean? Despite what I¡¯ve said, you still don¡¯t trust Javier?¡± she demanded, her voice tinged with frustration. Just as most parents would never believe that their own child could have any issues, Linda also refused to ept the possibility. The Quirks, however, looked at Linda with a hint of sympathy in their eyes. Linda grew even more puzzled, particrly when she noticed their unending nces at her ne. Instinctively, she reached up to touch her ne, and she heard the collective gasp of the crowd. What on earth is wrong with this family! She actually touched it. Oh, my goodness! The look in their eyes grew even more sympathetic, especially Selena, who had known Linda for many 2/3 Chapter 153 Is It Really That Unfathomable, years. It was truly a bit heart¨Cwrenching. 961%* Finished However, there was no way to warn her; all they could do was silently mourn for her in their hearts. Reflecting back, the ne was originally bought by her ex¨Chusband. He held the ownership rights. During their divorce, she desired to keep this immensely valuable ne Her ex¨Chusband proposed a condition¨Cthe ne would be hers as long as she didn¡¯t fight for custody of their daughter. Without hesitation, she agreed. Quite the story. isn¡¯t it¡ The Quirk family hadn¡¯t anticipated that there was such a hidden tale behind this ne. Suddenly, their sympathy for Linda had diminished. ¡°Hey, what¡¯s your deal? Why are you looking at me like that?¡± Linda finally had enough of their unnerving stares. ¡°There are countless ways to hide things,¡± said Selena nonchntly, ¡°One cannot simply assume that because he dresses lightly, he has nothing to conceal.¡± Huber Huh? Could it be that even Mdm. Selena thought of that method? Selena was taken aback. She certainly hadn¡¯t! Quickly, David coughed. ¡°Anyway, we weren¡¯t there, so we couldn¡¯t possibly judge.¡± ¡°You all!¡± Linda was furious. ¡°In my opinion, since they¡¯ve already broken up, they¡¯re essentially strangers now. There¡¯s no need to bother her anymore,¡± Christopher said impatiently. ¡°Hmph! She must have broken up because she felt guilty for stealing. But Javier was so smitten with her. still wanting to be with her. He was so preupied with her that he lost his appetite and couldn¡¯t concentrate on anything else¡¡± Linda argued, unwilling to see the truth. Naturally, Javier would be consumed with worry, after all, his benefactor who had generously helped clear his gambling debts had disappeared. Without her, how could he continue gambling under his mother¡¯s watchful eyes? Unfortunately, all this information is indirectly obtained from others. If I had the chance to meet Javier, I would definitely investigate whether he still owed gambling debts. 1.6K Gossip 154 Gossip 154 3/3 Reading Juicy Gossip in Her Mind Chapter 154 Step Into Such An Obvious Trap ?? 61%? Finished Since Isabe had never met the person in question, she couldn¡¯t form an opinion from their perspective. At this, the Quirks also expressed great regret. Linda, however, was still persistently trying to persuade. ¡°I can¡¯t let that b*tch continue to bewitch Javier¡¯s heart, she must be ruined! I¡¯m not part of the entertainment industry, so I can¡¯t dig up any dirt on her, but a girl of her character surely hides many unspeakable secrets. Look into it, expose her on stage, just like those before her. Also, let that foolish woman, Freya, open her eyes wide! Let her see what kind of person she thinks is good, see if she will continue to ignore my advice!¡± Linda spoke with such self¨Csatisfaction that it left the Quirk family speechless. ¡°Could it be that there¡¯s no dirt on her because she simply has none?¡± Evian quietly questioned. ¡°The fact that she¡¯s still daring to remain on this stage pretty much proves it.¡± Unable to contain herself, Rosalie retorted, ¡°Milm. Pearson, have you really not seen the previous episodes? It was clearly your godson who wanted to win back Scarlett. Shouldn¡¯t you be discouraging your godson instead? Why do you always me the women who are simply reacting to the situation? It¡¯s clearly your precious boy¡¯s fault!¡± -Perhaps having seen too much, Rosalie really couldn¡¯t stand the logic of these people. How could they be so infatuated with ment Evie and Rosie are right. The two girls immediately wore smug smiles, which left Linda flushed with frustration. ¡°I¡¯m not going to waste my breath on you clueless kids! Selena, will you help me or not?¡± Linda demanded. The expression on Selena¡¯s face turned cold. ¡°My child is far more sensible than you.¡± This remark had thoroughly offended Linda, who was so upset that she immediately stood up. Her movement was so abrupt that her pearl ne swayed on her neck, instantly drawing everyone¡¯s attention. Linda was just about tosh out when she noticed Selena staring intently at her ne. She suddenly let out a cold, mockingugh. ¡°Oh, I get it now. You¡¯re just bitter because there are things you can¡¯tpete. with me on. So, you deliberately refuse to help. That¡¯s quite petty of you, isn¡¯t it?¡± As she spoke, Linda tilted her neck, attempting to unt her pearl ne from every possible angle. It could be said that within the circle of high societydies in this city, there were hardly a few who could surpass her when it came to jewelry. Watching Linda¡¯s boastful demeanor, all the Quirk family wanted to do was scream¨CPlease, stop this horrifying disy. They really didn¡¯t want to look any closer as they couldn¡¯t help but imagine things. ¡°Mdm Pearson, is this ne the only thing you have to show off?¡± Christopher was genuinely afraid. that if he looked any longer, he might conjure up some bizarre image that would taint Ifis mind. Linda was taken aback, feeling both embarrassed and angry at being exposed. She retorted, ¡°What kind of manners is this? How were you raised by your family?¡± 1/5 Mon, Oct 7 Chapter 154 Step Into Such An Obvious Trop 61% Finished Before Christopher could even retort, he heard Isabe say, ¡°Exactly, Chris, youck manners.¡± Instantly, Christopher red at Isabe, and the rest of the Quirk family followed suit, turning their eyes on her. Linda, on the other hand, had started tough and was about to add a few more words. But Isabe cut her off, saying. ¡°We¡¯re in public, what are you doing speaking so bluntly? Isn¡¯t this like stepping on Mdm. Pearson¡¯s face? It¡¯s quite presumptuous to point out others¡® shorings!¡± In the end, Christopher couldn¡¯t help but let out a chuckle. However, he quicklyposed himself, his face serious as he conceded, ¡°I apologize for my presumption.¡± Upon looking again, the smiles on the faces of the other Quirk family members could no longer be concealed. It seemed as though Linda finally understood. The family had been treating her like a fool all along! Instantly angered, she red at Isabe, ¡°Don¡¯t think that just because you¡¯ve schemed your way into the Quirk family, you¡¯re truly thedy of the house. You¡¯re nothing more than a poor wretch without a dowry. How dare you be so rude? Just wait you¡ª¡± There were quite a few people in the room criticizing her, but the only one she dared to fight back against was Isabe. Isabe was essentially without a family of her own. In the eyes of others, she was entirely reliant on the Quirk family for survival, seen as an outsider who could be discarded at any moment Therefore, Linda chose to take advantage of the easy targets. She didn¡¯t notice, but the expressions of the Quirk family members had changed the moment she uttered her first sentence. Suddenly. Alexander interrupted, ¡°Mdm. Pearson.¡± His voice was deep,den with a chilling edge, a clear indication of the underlying anger buried within his words. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Linda was taken aback almost instantly by the icy tone, staring in surprise at the most exemry heir of a prominent family ording to the public¡¯s evaluation. With just one nce, she was intimidated by his daunting gaze. ¡°Mdm. Pearson, you were rude and have offended my wife. You should apologize, Alexander stated calmly. Upon hearing these words, Linda waspletely dumbfounded. I¡¯m the elder here, and I¡¯ve been an old acquaintance of his mother for many years. How could he speak to me like that! Linda¡¯s breath hitched; she turned to look at Selena, hoping she would discipline her child. The oue was such that not only Selena, but also the other members of the Quirk family, stared at her coldly. Their attitude clearly indicated a united front. Linda simply couldn¡¯tprehend. ¡°All I did was reprimand a disrespectful junior. Given the rtionship between our families, don¡¯t I have the right to do so?¡± ¡°Be is our precious daughter¨Cinw, whom both my wife and I couldn¡¯t bear to scold. What right do you have to reprimand her?¡± David countered. Selena scoffed. ¡°What¡¯s so exceptional about the Pearson family? Return to your own house if you wish to assert your dominance. Be is the future matriarch of our Quirk family!¡± 2/5 04 Mon, Chapter 154 Step Into Such An Obvious Trap BK 61% Finished Christopher sneered, ¡°Mdm. Pearson, it seems you may have misunderstood your standing. In our family. Be¡¯s status surpasses all my brothers and sisters.¡± This was confirmed by the nods of both Evian and Rosalie, who were visibly seething with anger.. Isabe had been dumbstruck by the unfolding scene for some time now. It was just supposed to be a simple argument, and I was ready to fight back. How did things escte to this point? Yet despite the chaos, a wave of unfamiliar, warmth surged through her, aforting sensation she had not known in her past life, akin to sinking into a mound of sun¨Cwarmed, plush cotton. Under Linda¡¯s gaze, filled with disbelief, Alexander¡¯s face remained impassive, his voice ice cold as he questioned, ¡°Do you not intend to offer an apology, Mdm. Pearson?¡± The frustration within Linda soared, poised tosh out, but then Alexander¡¯s cold voice continued, ¡°It appears the Pearson family no longer desires the piece ofnd they have been coveting recently.¡± This statement made Linda gasp in shock. Post¨Cdivorce, herfortable lifestyle had beenrgely supported by the Pearsons. She was well aware of the industry chatter about thend the Pearson family was after, and she knew full well the influence the Quirk family wielded. If we lose thatnd because of my actions¡ wouldn¡¯t that be disastrous? Linda¡¯s response was hurried and flustered, ¡°What are you implying? The Pearson family and your maternal family have shared a close bond for generations! Would your grandparents approve if they knew! you were threatening me, your elder?¡± Alexander, opting not to engage further, cut straight to the point, ¡°So, you¡¯re not interested in pursuing the hotel chain project anymore?¡± The gravity of the situation was overwhelming, pressing down on Linda, making her tremble uncontrobly. Alexander gave her no opportunity for further debate: his expression was stern as he seemed poised to take drastic action Suddenly, they all heard Linda say, ¡°I apologize, I apologize!¡± Time was not a luxury she could afford, nor was she in a position to squander any further on this conflict. She knew all too well that she had no other options left. Alexander paused, giving her a piercing look. To see a woman of her stature and age left breathless by such a confrontation, her humiliation was palpable her eyes reddened as she bowed her head in the admission of her fault. At that moment, she realized that her previous minor disagreements with Selena were trivial at best, merely a contest of wills, never amounting to actual disrespect. She acknowledged, Perhaps if I had resorted to the same disrespectful tone, I would have faced a simr predicament. It dawned on her that the Pearson family was simply not on the same level as the understated yet formidable Quirk family, who never needed to unt their considerable power and influence. 3/5 17:04 Mon, Oct 7 BB. Chapter 154 Step Into Such An Obvious Trap I should have known better¡ not toe here. Finished ¡°I¡¯m sorry! I misspoke,¡± she uttered through clenched teeth, and although it was difficult to admit, she managed to express her apology before she turned to leave. But just before exiting, she couldn¡¯t resist adding, ¡°Selena, we¡¯re not friends anymore!¡± Selena merely shrugged, her voice indifferent as she replied, ¡°As if I consider her a friend.¡± After expressing this, she quickly shifted her attention to Isabe, concerned that Linda¡¯s remarks might have upset her. What she saw, however, was Isabe staring admiringly at Alexander. Wow, seeing the domineering CEO up close, hismanding presence is truly awe¨Cinspiring! He¡¯s absolutely dashing! Despite his initial embarrassment at thepliment, Alexander found himself subtly pleased, instinctively straightening his posture just as he was about to respond to Isabe when he overheard¡. He¡¯s so attractive; I almost couldn¡¯t stop myself from wanting to dash up and give him a passionate kiss! Alexander stiffened as his eyes met Isabe¡¯s, his face flushing with heat She wants to kiss me? But my family¡¯s right here! But these are her thoughts. Oftentimes, people act on impulse. The kiss might happen at any moment, and I.. don¡¯t think I should avoid it. This revtion caused the other Quirk family members to widen their eyes in anticipation, not wanting to miss a moment of this unexpected turn of events. What should I do? I¡¯m so nervous; is it time to bear witness? Ultimately, Isabe approached Alexander with a captivating smile that momentarily unsettled him. ¡°Thanks!¡± she eximed. Alexander was puzzled. Turning to face the others, she expressed her gratitude, ¡°Thank you all for standing up for me.¡± Her gossip¨Cdriven curiosity peaking, Isabe spected. ¡°Since she¡¯s hit a wall with us, do you think she might try other maneuvers with Scarlett?¡± The collective response was a resigned silence, a realization dawning that Isabe was all talk and no action. A few dayster, Isabe and the others joined the production team and were present when they announced the uing performance theme. As soon as Isabe and her group arrived, Taylor and Riley immediately approached them. Just as Isabe was bracing for a potential warning not to cause trouble, she saw Taylor grin and announce, ¡°There¡¯s going to be some excitement soon; we¡¯ll draw lots after watching.¡± ¡°What?¡± Danielle asked, intrigued. Riley chuckled, ¡°Mdm. Pearson¡¯s son has just arrived, and he¡¯s nning a surprise proposal for Scarlett.¡± 4/5 17:04 Mon, Oct 7 BG Chapter 154 Step Into Such An Obvious Trap Isabe and the others were speechless. Finished Thest guy who tried to propose without considering the girls wishes¡ This is the first time I¡¯ve seen someone so perfectly step into such an obvious trap Gossip 155 Gossip 155 Reading Juicy Gossip in Her Mind Chapter 155 Poach Scarlett. OK 61% Finished Javier and Scarlett were once the quintessential couple, idolized by all who knew them. Their separation, never publicly dissected, led most to assume it was the result of the overbearing influence of Freya, a notorious meddler. It was generally believed that Scarlett withdrew from the rtionship, recognizing theplexities involved with such a domineering family figure. Recently, however, after witnessing the amicable exchanges between Freya and Scarlett on the show, whispers of a potential reconciliation began to circte among their circle of acquaintances and fans. Some time ago, Javier re¨Cengaged with the production team of the show, seeking to utilize their tform to stage a marriage proposal. Given that his appearance was strictly for the announcement of the theme and not for a live broadcast, the production team was amenable to amodating his request, hopeful that it might bring a touch of joy and positive attention to their program. At that time, My Acting Skill was engulfed in controversy despite its soaring poprity, and the director and producer were eager for a smooth and harmonious finale. Everyone involved in the production, except the key person, was informed of Javier¡¯s n to prevent any potential disruption to the program¡¯s atmosphere. ¡°So, Mdm. Pearson was aware of this? She consented?¡± inquired Danielle. Taylor affirmed with a nod. ¡°Yes, although she seemed quite serious, she didn¡¯t object.¡± Christopher and Rosalie, overhearing this, were privy to the internal musings of Isabe. Dmn, there was no opposition. Mdm. Pearson has grown fond of Scarlett and is open to her bing her daughter- inw. While she didn¡¯t outright object to the proposal, she was concerned about the timing, considering it premature since Javier had not yet mended his rtionship with Scarlett. Yet, seeing her son¡¯s initiative, she chose not to hinder his efforts. I must admit, Mdm. Pearson is quite perceptive. Proposing under these circumstances isn¡¯t just a daunting challen it¡¯s akin to daydreaming! Christopher and Rosalie shared this sentiment. They couldn¡¯t fathom why Javier would consider proposing when they hadn¡¯t even reconciled. Did he truly believe Scarlett would ept? Was he delusional? But on a lighter note, I¡¯m curious to see what Javier has nned. I¡¯m eager to discover what goes on in that mind of his. Christopher and Rosalie barely stifled theirughter. The buzz around this development was palpable as they made their way to the stage, surrounded by a throng of eager onlookers engaging in lively discussions. Danielle, however, seemed less enthused, sighing heavily. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Danielle?¡± Isabe asked, noticing her somber mood. ¡°I was considering poaching Scarlett,¡± Danielle revealed her expression one of deep contemtion. *Really? Despite her having her own agency?¡± Christopher expressed his surprise. 1/3 17:04 Mon, Oct 7 G Chapter 155 Poach Scarlett Finished ¡°That makeshift troupe?¡± Danielle retorted dismissively. ¡°I don¡¯t mean to belittle family¨Crun agencies, but let¡¯s face facts.¡± She continued. ¡°Scarlett joined a fairly reputable film and televisionpany right out of university. thanks to her mentor¡¯s connections. They had a solid development strategy for her, which could have significantly advanced her career. However, her uncle and mother,cking a deep understanding of the industry, viewed an actress¡® career as a fleeting youth opportunity. They pushed her to maximize earnings during her prime years, believing her initialpany was too restrictive. Hence, they persuaded her to set up her own agency.¡± Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. ¡°She¡¯s sopliant, practicallycking her own discernment, Christopher observed, ¡°In such circumstances, you wouldn¡¯t be able to persuade hier otherwise.¡± ¡°I initially thought the same, given theplications when fanfily interferes with an artist¡¯s career. But remember her issue with taxpensation?¡± Danielle posed to the group, who nodded in acknowledgment. ¡°In my view, while she was somewhat constrained by familial obligations, her rity of thought persisted. She maintained filial duty within her tolerance, but when pushed beyond her limits, she decisively stepped back.¡± ¡°Choosing to join this variety show likely represents her decision to take a break and refine her acting skills. She hasn¡¯t taken on much other work recently, which is quite uncharacteristic of her usual profit- driven endeavors. It¡¯s evident she¡¯s no longer strictly adhering to her uncle and mother¡¯s directives prompting me to consider reaching out to her. As long as she maintains her rity, she¡¯ll recognize that running a family business isn¡¯t suitable for her. She needs a more proficient manager,¡± Danielle concluded with a sense of resolve. After expressing these thoughts, Danielle held her head high, clearly proud of her assessment. Danielle found Scarlett intriguing. Despite her young age, Scarlett had portrayed a wide array of characters, establishing herself as a highly talented and versatile actress. Their interaction during the show confirmed Scarlett¡¯s genuine passion for acting, far removed from those merely chasing quick profits. With Scarlett in her fold, alongside Reba, Danielle felt empowered to cast for almost any leading female role in uing film and television projects. The potential to dominate popr dramas excited her. Of course, that wasn¡¯t enough. ¡°Looks like you really like Scarlett, and I quite like her too,¡± Rosalie remarked with a smile. Danielle nodded in agreement. ¡°I value kids who are talented and ambitious, those who aren¡¯t afraid to work hard, face hardships, and strive relentlessly.¡± Isabe, catching the impliedparison, thought somewhat defensively, Why do you look at me every time you talk about hard work? Are you trying to make a point? Christopher and Rosalie struggled to hold back theirughter, well aware that Danielle was also keen on promoting Isabe. Regardless of other factors, Isabe¡¯s significant background afforded her any resources she desired. Once her identity was fully acknowledged, no one dared oppose her. Moreover, her unique status as a wealthy heiress capable of romanticizing the story of the rich and powerful, paired with her extremely handsome husband, offered an enticing narrative path Danielle was eager to explore. Danielle couldn¡¯t resist a sarcastic remark, ¡°Reba has only been with us for a week, and she¡¯s already on 2/3 17:04 Mon, Oct 7 DI Chapter 155 Poach Scarlett set filming and securing endorsements¡ It seems the more you work, the more you gain¡ #Finishert No matter how skillfully you wield your invisible whip, I want budge. Because my dream is to gain without pain! Upon hearing Isabe¡¯s bold but silent deration, Christopher and Rosalie finally burst intoughter. ¡°What are youughing at?¡± Danielle inquired, puzzled. Isabe curiously nced at the people behind her, prompting Christopher to quickly change the subject. ¡°You said you wanted to poach Scarlett, but now you¡¯ve changed your mind?¡± Danielle replied, ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to, it¡¯s just that if the proposal is sessful today, Scarlett will have Mdm. Pearson¡¯s support. She won¡¯t need to seek cooperation elsewhere.¡± Upon hearing this, Isabe and the others shared a knowing smile. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Danielle asked, clearly confused. Unable to contain her curiosity any longer, Rosalie spected, ¡°Scarlett will definitely not agree to it.¡± ¡°Why would you think that? Isabe was surprised at the assertion given her own understanding that others were not privy to this information. Rosalie, flustered, sought assistance from Christopher, who reluctantly exined, ¡°I just received a secret message from Hayden.¡± ¡°What?¡± Not only Danielle, but even Isabe leaned in out of curiosity. Christopher, with a hint of resignation, continued, ¡°Hayden informed me that Javier is apulsive gambler who even borrowed ten million from Scarlett, which he never repaid. It¡¯s likely this was the real reason behind their breakup.¡± Danielle, shocked by this revtion, was at a loss for wards. Isabe nodded at his words. Secrets don¡¯t stay hidden forever. If Hayden knows, then it¡¯s only a matter of time before others find out too. What if Linda learns about this? Will she connect it to her missing pearl ne? If she does, will she wonder how Javier managed to hide it? No, that¡¯s both revolting and absurd When I see Javierter, I¡¯m really afraid I won¡¯t be able to keep my eyes where they should be. Christopher and Rosalie recoiled in horror at her thoughts. Please don¡¯t remind us! As they entered the hall, from a distance, they noticed the stage lights highlighting a man in a suit. orchestrating the crowd¡¯s setup. Their gazes inadvertently drifted,nding where they perhaps shouldn¡¯t have, as they caught sight of the man¡¯s back as he directed the decorations. 1.6K Gossip 156 Gossip 156 Reading Juicy Gossip in Her Mind Chapter 156 A Liar And An Addict 61% Finished Javier had a certain charm about him, especially when he dressed up formally. With a suit tailored to his frame, he easily fit the image of a handsome young man on the brink of proposing, his nerves barely concealed. ¡°One shouldn¡¯t judge a book by its cover, indeed,¡± Danielle remarked, observing him with a skeptic¡¯s eye. ¡°Looking at him, one might actually believe his moral values align perfectly with his well¨C groomed. exterior.¡± She scoffed lightly. ¡°So, he¡¯s here to propose now? Has he suddenly turned over a new leaf, or is he merely pursuing what he consider¡¯s true love?¡± Herughter hinted at her disbelief, making it clear that she was not one to be easily duped. ¡°The idea that a gambler can simply quit his vices and a man¡¯s word can always be trusted are nothing more than lies. This guy has both vices, so it¡¯s evident that this entire scenario is a charade, Danielle analyzed coldly. ¡°He¡¯s attempting to deceive Scarlett.¡± Agreed, let¡¯s observe his next move¡ As they settled into their seats, the crowd around them was abuzz with anticipation, ready to witness the unfolding drama. Christopher and Rosalie, who stood nearby, were equally stirred by the situation. I knew it! This guy has racked up another gambling debt, this time a staggering fifty million. And he¡¯s already received threats from the creditor. As Christopher and Rosalie watched Javier on stage, sporting a shy smile while modestly epting congrattions from those around him, the irony of the situation was not lost on them. Once they are married, he would gain ess to Scarlett¡¯s substantial earnings from her hardworking career, likely viewing her wealth as a solution to his financial disasters. You¡¯ve got some nerve, really. The sheer audacity to think that someone you¡¯ve deceived would marry you and settle your debut The Quirk siblings shared this sentiment, finding Javier¡¯s scheme utterly delusional. Finding a spot in the audience, they sat down to enjoy the show, their expressions a mix of amusement and disbelief. ¡°Really, there¡¯s a live stream?¡± Danielle suddenly remarked, her eyes sharp. ¡°You could have given a heads up. You two, be careful with what you say,¡± she cautioned them quietly. It was then that Isabe noticed not just the professional camera crew but also several individuals among the helpers holding up their mobile phones, likely streaming the event live. If he gets rejected, it would be in front of the entire inte. he overly confident, or does he intend to exploit Scarlett¡¯s gentle nature by morally manipting her into epting? Both Christopher and Rosalie leaned toward thetter, considering the possibility of moral entrapment to be more likely. Upon noticing the live stream, Taylor and Riley sent their crew to figure out what was going on. 17:04 Mon, Oct 7B B Chapter 156 A Liar And An Addict The group that gathered was a rapper group, there to cheer on Javier. ÅÌ49.61%±¸ Finished The production team ultimately decided to allow the live streaming, considering it as a potential warm¨Cup for their next episode. Officially, live streaming wasn¡¯t prohibited, and since it was already happening, it seemed impractical to shut it down now. Isabe pulled out her phone to find the live broadcast, realizing that viewing it would provide a clearer picture of the stage proceedings, which were difficult to hear from their position in the back of the audience. Initially, the live stream, operated by a friend of Javier¡¯s from the rap scene, had few viewers. But as word spread that this was the set of My Acting Skill and that Scarlett was the target of the proposal, the stream¡¯s poprity surged. Everyone rushed in to see what themotion was about. ¡°The flowers here are all Scarlett¡¯s favorites; my buddy really put his heart into this. Javier truly loves Scarlett. He even prepared a surprise for her during the proposal. I¡¯ve never seen him put so much effort into anything before. He¡¯s genuinely determined to make a life with her, the rapper hosting the stream exined to the viewers, answering their flurry of questions about the couple¡¯s status. The audiencemented: Didn¡¯t they break up? When did they get back together? They¡¯re even getting married now? ¡°Ah, breaking up doesn¡¯t necessarily mean the end of love. Besides, Mdm. Pearson has grown quite fond of Scarlett now,¡± the rapper added, suggesting that any past issues were primarily due to the nitpicky nature of Freya. Upon hearing this, Isabe took a moment to reflect on the information, scoffing internally. Ah, so you¡¯re also a gambling addict. No wonder you¡¯re spewing nothing but lies and shamelessness. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Christopher and Rosalie, also tuned into the live stream, felt a mix of disgust and amusement watching the man act as if he was doing his best friend a favor in securing his future wife. ¡°More importantly, Javier has already secured the support of his future inws. Right now, Scarlett¡¯s mother and uncle are keeping this a secret from her. Everyone is eagerly anticipating a romantic proposal,¡± the rapper continued, setting the stage for what he hoped would be a joyful event. After such a persuasive speech,ments quickly flooded in, wishing the young couple well. ¡°Those two actually agreed? I remember when Scarlett and Javier were dating, they both seemed quite displeased,¡± Danielle voiced her confusion. Isabe found it strange as well. Initially, they were reluctant because they feared that once Scarlett started dating, she would get married and escape their control. No longer would she be their financial resource. But now¡. Christopher and Rosalie were curiously listening when they heard someone shout, ¡°Quiet down, she¡¯sing! The scene instantly fell silent. The overhead lights dimmed, leaving only the soft glow of candlelight flickering across the path. 17.04 Mon, Oct 7 Chapter 156 A Liar And An Addict A slow melody began to y, and Javier started to sing a love song. Finished Despite his evident singing talent, to Isabe and the others, his performance seemed incredibly insincere. Suddenly, a figure stepped onto the candlelit path, appearing hesitant at first but gently coaxed to continue by the crowd. At the end of the candlelight¡¯s reach, a figure knelt on one knee. As the lights came back on and the crowd erupted into cheers, Isabe watched as Sienna and Bartholomeo Constantine led Scarlett toward the stage while Freya observed quietly from the other side. The live stream provided a closer view, revealing a naturally beautiful woman with an expression that was unnervingly stiff and pale, betraying her distress. Javier, seemingly oblivious or uncaring of her difort, began his plea. ¡°Lettie, I was wrong, I truly was. You know how much I love you. I can¡¯t live without you I upset you because of my rashness, but I swear from now on. I¡¯ll do whatever you ask of me. I¡¯ve sorted out all my issues. Please, give me another chance,¡± he implored with apparent sincerity. After finishing his heartfelt plea, Javier opened a ring box and took out a ring. ¡°Scarlett, please marry me,¡± he begged. ¡°I know you¡¯ve always longed for a home, and I want to be the one to give that to you. We¡¯ll have children and a warm and loving family. I swear, this time, I won¡¯t let you down.¡± To outsiders, his words might have seemed to address a typical family discord. However, Scarlett, Isabe, and the Quirk siblings knew he was referring to his gambling addiction. While his eyes showed sincerity and tears glistened on his face, Isabe inwardly criticized, Darn it, appearances can indeed be deceiving. With acting skills like that, it¡¯s a shame you¡¯re not on the big screen. Just like Danielle said, men are full of lies. Javier¡¯s not just a simple liar; he¡¯s a vampire wanting to suck every drop of Scarlett¡¯s blood! 1.6K Gossip 157 Gossip 157 Chapter 157 Turning Down The Proposal * 61% Finished After Javier had finished speaking, his gaze shifted to Scarlett, filled with a deep and affectionate look that seemed to speak volumes. Javier was well aware of Scarlett¡¯s deepest desires and aspirations Scarlett¡¯s early life had been marked by loss and longing, she had lost her father when she was very young and had been raised by her mother in her maternal grandfather¡¯s home. In that household, a significant preference was given to male children, and her mother was exceedingly committed to supporting her younger brothers. This left Scarlett in a situation where love was scarce, and she often felt neglected. Living in such conditions where boys were valued more highly, she felt persistent pressure and constraint, dreaming frequently of freedom and escape. Yet, bound by a deep moral obligation to her family, she often felt trapped, her sense of helplessness palpable. During her time with Javier, Scarlett had once opened up about her innermost wishes. She expressed no desire for a wealthy husband; rather, her dreams were of a simple, warm, and loving home. She longed for a life partner who would offer genuine love and respect, apanion who would stand by her side. Moreover, she harbored dreams of motherhood, envisioning herself providing a nurturing and joyful environment for her future children. When Scarlett had shared these desires with Javier, it required a tremendous amount of bravery on her part. She hoped to convey to him that she wasn¡¯t like the typical actresses he might know; she was ready to embrace marital life at a young stage, primarily motivated by love rather than the glitz of stardom financial gains. Javier, however, tactfully avoided delving deep into these topics during their discussions. His interest in Scarlett stemmed partly from her naivety regarding romantic matters; he felt secure knowing that even if she stumbled upon his darker secrets, she wouldn¡¯t expose him, thus safeguarding his interests. He recognized her willingness to financially support him as well, although he did harbor genuine affection for her. Despite this, he was not yet prepared to fully commit to a rtionship. Unexpectedly, when Scarlett discovered his gambling habits, she decisively ended their rtionship. Initially, Javier dismissively assumed Scarlett was primarily motivated by financial concerns. The realization that she genuinely sought a loving partnership with him seemed imusible to him at first. It was only when he was cornered by circumstances that he recognized Scarlett¡¯spassionate nature. which might be hisst refuge. He then extended an offer to Scarlett, one he believed she couldn¡¯t refuse, confident in his maniption. Scarlett, holding strong family values, would likely strive to resolve any debts once married, indicating her deepmitment and willingness tobor tirelessly for family stability. As Javier pondered over these thoughts, he gazed intently at a bewildered Scarlett, preparing to put the ring on her. However, in a swift and decisive movement, Scarlett withdrew her hand, leaving Javier momentarily unbnced and visibly shocked. Her expression, usually gentle, now turned into a frown filled with indignation. The silence that enveloped the surrounding crowd was palpable. Isabe pinched herself in an effort to stifle herughter in the serene hall. Turning arrsund, she noticed both Christonher and Roglie attempting to do the same while Danielle 1/3 17:05 Mon, Oct 7 Chapter 157 Turning Down The Proposal. looked on with a raised eyebrow, evidently intrigued by the unfolding drama. ?? 61% Finished The live streamments exploded into a flurry of confusion and spection about Scarlett¡¯s rejection. What¡¯s going on! ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Was Javier rejected? I thought everything was falling into ce earlier Is Scarlett feeling shy? Or maybe she wants to say something! Scarlett¡¯s voice then cut through the murmurs, clear and resolute, ¡°What on earth are you doing? I thought I made it crystal clear, we¡¯ve already broken up.¡± Javier¡¯s smile faltered as he responded, his voice strained, ¡°Lettie, are you still mad at me? Did you not understand what I just said?¡± ¡°I understand,¡± Scarlett replied sharply, but it has nothing to do with me. We¡¯ve already broken up.¡± Stunned by her response, Javier tried to appeal to her desire for a stable home. ¡°You¡ Didn¡¯t you want a home? I¡¯m willing to give you one.¡± ¡°You¡¯re willing to give, but I don¡¯t want to ept,¡± Scarlett retorted dismissively. Come on, she wants a home, not a crumbling building. What¡¯s the deal with that? Christopher and Rosalie continued to stifle theirughter, relieved that Scarlett was not swayed by Javier¡¯s superficial gestures. Javier¡¯s supposed understanding of young women¡¯s psychology is wed. He hadn¡¯t anticipated that their natural sensitivity and timidity, borne from ack of affection, could evolve into powerful defense mechanisms. These qualities allow them to maintain a distance from detrimental influences, a skill they wouldn¡¯t have mastered if not for their past experiences with individuals like Sienna and Bartholomeo. Christopher and Rosalie shared a look of understanding and relief; they were d that Scarlett had not fallen for Javier¡¯s disingenuous charm. Javier, on the other hand, appeared visibly perplexed by Scarlett¡¯s steadfast denials, momentarily lost for words. Recalling their breakup, Javier had implored Scarlett to keep his gambling issues a secret, a plea to which she had agreed. Despite this, the mediater spun tales that she had left him for another actor, yet she never exploited his secret to counter these usations, Frustrated by the turn of events, Javier wondered, Such a naive woman should be easy to coat and deceive! Why did it turn out like this? At that moment, two familiar figures stepped forward. Sienna, with her sharp, discerning eyes and a stern demeanor, addressed Scarlett reproachfully, ¡°Scarlett, when we forbade you from seeing him, you fought us tooth and nail. Now that he¡¯s proposing, you¡¯re refusing out of spite? He¡¯s such a catch, if you lose him because of your stubbornness, you¡¯ll regret it.¡± Bartholomeo, with a more robust and imposing presence, added, ¡°Scarlett, it¡¯s fine to have asional disagreements with your partner, but it¡¯s inappropriate to embarrass him in public. He¡¯s sincerely trying, it 9 61% Finished Chapter 157 Turning Down The Proposal would be inconsiderate of you to make a scene at this juncture.¡± Caught off guard by their sudden advocacy for Javier, Scarlett looked at them incredulously and questioned, ¡°You¡¯re okay with me marrying him? Why?¡± Historically, they had always insisted she marry into wealth, yet Javier was not wealthy. After exchanging a hesitant look, Sienna responded, ¡°Of course, we¡¯re concerned about your happiness. You¡¯re an adult now, and as your elders, our primary desire is to see you happy. Nothing else matters.¡± Trying to appear conciliatory, Bartholomeo offered a forced smile and assured, ¡°Javier truly cares for you. Trusting him with your well¨Cbeing puts our minds at case.¡± Scarlett eyed them warily, as if seeing strangers where her family stood. Their sudden disy of concern was unexpected, especially considering the silent conflicts that had arisen from her recent defiance. Scarlett, rarely on the receiving end of genuine familial support, hesitated slightly, her expression softening, yet her determination remained firm. ¡°L¡ I¡¯m not right for him,¡± she stated definitively. She attempted to leave, only to be gently restrained by her family, each holding one of her arms. ¡°Darling, think it over again,¡± implored Sienna. ¡°We all think highly of Javier and believe in your rtionship,¡± added Bartholomeo, echoing the sentiment. Isabe and herpanions watched the drama unfold with astonishment. Danielle voiced her suspicions candidly, ¡°Would they still be so supportive if they knew that Javier had swindled ten million? It feels like they don¡¯t truly desire Scarlett¡¯s happiness.¡± That¡¯s quite unsettling,¡± Rosalie remarked. Christopher, with a scornful chuckle, added, ¡°Their concern is feigned. They¡¯re just underestimating Scarlett.¡± Isabe inwardly scoffed at the situation, Driven by their own interests, her rtives had always prioritized profit over her well¨Cbeing. However, as Scarlett began to assert her financial independence and resist their control, they became desperate. Javier¡¯s timely proposal, promising not only to forego a dowry but also to offer a betrothal gift, appeared as a solution to them. He also assured them that marrying Scarlett would restore her to the obedient dutiful daughter she had once been, aligning perfectly with their ulterior motives. + Gossip 158 Gossip 158 Reading Juicy Gossip in Her Mind Chapter 158 Guilt Tripping Her Into epting Finished Upon hearing this, Christopher and Rosalie were suddenly struck by a realization that there was indeed a high¨Cstakes benefit being manipted in the shadows. This revtion, however, left a bitter taste, a stark reminder of the scheming nature of both Scarlett¡¯s closest kin and her former lover. It was a ssic case of wolves banding together, though in truth, it was mainly the gambler, Javier, orchestrating the entire scheme, using Scarlett¡¯s rtives as unwitting pawns in his borate game. Given their poor management of Scarlett¡¯s agency, it was clear that their minds were preupied with nothing but financial gain. Isabe¡¯s sentiments echoed the group¡¯s feelings, reinforcing the grim picture of the maniption at y. I¡¯m appalled by their ruthlessness. They think Scarlett has be defiant and presumed that marrying her off to someone of high social standing might only exacerbate her rebellious streak. From their perspective, Javier, who had always been affable and polite, presented a preferable option. In the past, he had often yed the mediator during family disputes, even convincing Scarlett to apologize, which they viewed as a mark of profound respect for elders. Thus, in this critical juncture, they opted for what they deemed the lesser of two evils¨Carranging for Scarlett to marry Javier in an attempt to reim control over her. won¡¯tment on Bartholomeo¡¯s behavior, but when her own mother behaves like this, I¡¯m truly at a loss for words¡ Feeling the echo of Isabe¡¯s speechlessness, both Christopher and Rosalie shared a simr sense of dismay, The situation was reminiscent of an earlier encounter with another family equally driven by skewed priorities. The family dynamics reminded them of Luna¡¯s parents, whose tant favoritism was repulsive in its own right. The extent to which a mother would exploit her own daughter for the advantage of her maiden family was even more infuriating. If it weren¡¯t for Scarlett¡¯s financial capabilities, she might have been traded off to cover the expenses of her cousin¡¯s wedding. Christopher was about to dismissivelyment, ¡°Surely not,¡± to Rosalie, suggesting that even a mother favoring outsiders over her own child would not stoop to such depths. However, they quickly realized that the boundaries of absurdity were far more expansive than they had imagined. D*mn! Was there really such a situation? Back then, Scarlett almost missed her chance to enter university because the fees were deemed too high. The inheritance left by her father was instead intended by her mother to finance her cousin¡¯s overseas education. Consequently, they urged Scarlett to enroll in a regr university. They justified this by suggesting it would be in her best interest if her cousin seeded in the future and could then support her. But was this genuinely for her own good? Furthermore, they had arranged for Scarlett to be matched with a boy from a wealthy family who was at the same university. They expected her to essentially mother this boy at school, even proposing that the dowry be paid in advance to enhance their nephew¡¯s educational opportunities. Their rationale was that her beauty might attract bullying, so this arrangement would provide her with protection at school by her future husband. It was an astounding maniption of her circumstances! 17:05 Mon, Oct 7BG. Chapter 158 Guilt Tripping Her Into epting Christopher and Rosalie were left utterly stunned by this revtion. 61%= Finished Fortunately, they only dared to manipte her emotions, disguising their schemes with the lofty excuse of ¡°it¡¯s for your own good. They never dared to apply direct pressure on Scarlett. Thus, she covertly made her own arrangements and discreetly signed up for the university rendering all their meticulous ns moot. Only then did Christopher and Rosalic manage to catch their breath, a brief pause that was soon followed by frustration. Despite all the maniption, Scarlett had not severed ties with these so¨C called rtives; she even allowed them to continue influencing her life. One could only describe such familial affection as exasperating enough to make one spit blood. In the end, cutting familial ties proved challenging. No one was Scarlett; thus, no one could fully comprehend her emotional needs. Perhaps she believed that once she became strong enough, those people would simply be there for her, acting as a family should The sole constion was that Scarlett wasn¡¯t entirely consumed by familial affection; there was still a chance for her to rescue herself from these entanglements. Even under such persuasive circumstances, she remained steadfast in her decision not to alter her stance. She was fullymitted to taking control of her own life. Observing that Bartholomeo and Sienna had failed in their protracted persuasions, Javier regained hisposure. He immediately addressed Scarlett with profound affection, ¡°Lettic, I know you¡¯re still angry with me. It¡¯s okay, you can punish me however you want, or ask me to make a promise, anything, as long as you give me a chance. Marry me, we can get the marriage license today. From then on, you can witness my transformation, okay?¡± Javier then gave his buddy a knowing look, prompting him to lead the surrounding crowd in a chorus of cheers. ¡°Marry him, marry him!¡± The area quickly became inundated with the sounds of encouragement as people got caught up in the moment. The background music intensified, and the person live¨Cstreaming the event connected the stream to arge screen, showingments that predominantly urged Scarlett to ept the proposal. Sienna and Bartholomeo physically maneuvered Scarlett, heightening the atmosphere to its zenith. Feeling the immense pressure, Scarlett looked around, realizing she was utterly alone. Isabe and the others watched in dismay, speechless at the sight of a perfectlypetent young woman being metaphorically thrust into hell by a group of people. Javier, aware of Scarlett¡¯s sensitivity and susceptibility, chuckled and remarked, ¡°Look, your mother and uncle, my mother, and so many of our friends all think we should be together.¡± He pointedly indicated Freya, who stood in the corner with her hair tightly pulled back, adding to her stern appearance. Seeing her son point her out, she slightly furrowed her brows but chose to remain silent. I was looking forward to seeing a real mother and daughter¨Cinw pair on screen,¡± Javier commented cheerfully. Scarlett¡¯s expression subtly shifted as she considered the ramifications of her decision. Refusing Javier now could potentially damage the amicable rtionship she had cultivated with Freya and migh te show recordings. Should I temporarilyply to avoid confict and 17:05 Mon, Oct 7G G. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 158 Guilt Tripping Her Into epting 1x 61% Finished Noticing a slight change in her resolve, Javier seized the opportunity, asserting, ¡°This is being broadcast live to all our viewers. Can you really bear to hold a grudge against me now, and leave such a beautiful memory marred by regret?¡± ¡°Lettie, I love you! Marry me,¡± he dered fervently. Scarlett¡¯s face turned pale. She contemted managing the situation smoothly to keep everyone happy, which would negate the need for a public scene. She could simply choose not to proceed with the marriageter. However, her rational mind insisted that she should not let this pass without immediate rification. It was a peculiar feeling. Despite feeling coerced, she seemed oddly overwhelmed by a sense of guilt. However, the situation escted quickly. When Javier attempted once more to slip the ring onto her finger, Scarlett¡¯s expression hardened. True to her inner feelings, she withdrew her hand decisively. Facing rejection yet again, Javier¡¯s initial surprise quickly morphed into a mix of annoyance and embarrassment. In a reflexive reaction, he forcefully grasped her hand. Scarlett did not pull away; instead, she firmly and without hesitation dered, ¡°I refuse!¡± Despite the festive and loud background music, Scarlett¡¯s voice resonated throughout the venue, echoing clearly even in the live room. ¡°Scarlett, stop being stubborn!¡± Javier eximed, his irritation palpable, nearly a spoke. his teeth as he As others prepared to voice their opinions, Freya stepped forward with a concerned expression, ready to intervene and pull her son away. Suddenly, the background music ceased, silencing the room. A soft, clear voice then filled the quiet, challenging the proceedings with a critical question, ¡°Huh? I thought our country¡¯s marriagews didn¡¯t allow for forced marriages against a woman¡¯s will. What¡¯s going on? Can¡¯t you understand when she says ¡®no? Or is it that you just can¡¯t hear it? I thought this kind of thing only happened to victims who were kidnapped and taken to remote areas, never thought I¡¯d Gossip 159 Gossip 159 Reading Juicy Gossip in Her Mind. Chapter 159 Stop Pestering 61% Finished As the pointedment cut through the noise, it effectively threw Javier off his stride, providing Scarlett with a precious moment to distance herself from the situation. The crowd, too, was taken aback, turning toward the source of the unexpected interruption. Initially. surprised by the audacity of the interruption during a marriage proposal, the attendees soon recognized the speaker andpsed into silence. In the live room, where many fans were tuned in, recognition dawned alme instantaneously. The identity of the speaker, known for her incisivementary, made them feel as if they were witnessing a metaphorical p across the face. There was no need for the camera to pan to her; the identity of the speaker was apparent to all¨Cit was none other than Justice Upholder. It was as if rity returned to the minds that had been clouded by the earliermotion. Even Isabe couldn¡¯t stand it anymore! She already said no! Do you think she¡¯s ying hard to get? How is it that your production team manages to make everything, both on and off the stage, so thrilling! I initially wanted to witness a marriage proposal, but instead, I ended up witnessing a forced engagement. I found it odd from the start. They weren¡¯t even back together, and then suddenly there¡¯s a proposal? Does that make any sense? Could you folks who enjoy nning surprise proposals, please make sure of your own position beforehand? Do you really think that when someone shows no intention of wanting to marry you, all it takes is a plea and a little mood¨Csetting for them to agree in a daze? What¡¯s the difference between what you¡¯re doing and holding a knife to someone¡¯s throat, forcing them to dere their love? Do you really think you can rush someone into marriage? Please, get your head straight. I stand with Scarlett. There must have been apelling reason for the breakup initially, and it¡¯s unlikely that time could have changed that. Isabe¡¯s initial interjection had catalyzed a wave of rational responses, culminating in a resounding flood of ¡°She said no!¡±ments in the live room. The shift was both spectacr and unconventional. Sienna, visibly agitated, questioned, ¡°What are you doing? How could you ruin someone else¡¯s happy asion? My daughter is just¡ she¡¯s just too embarrassed to say it.¡± Bartholomeo¡¯s face tightened with displeasure, clearly ufortable with the harsh interruption during such a personal moment. Javier, scowling at the unexpected challenge and unaware of his godmother¡¯s fraught history with the Quirk family, defensively stated, ¡°I¡¯m not sure where th 61% Chapter 159 Stop Pestering Swanson¡¯s wishes,¡± before turning to Scarlett. ¡°Ms. Swanson, should I call the police for you?¡± This blunt interjection caught everyone off guard, shifting the atmosphere further. Finished Regaining herposure, Scarlett quickly expressed her gratitude, ¡°Ms. Jea, Mr. Quirk, thank you both for speaking up for me.¡± She then addressed Javier firmly. ¡°Even if I were to refuse, after our breakup, there¡¯s no way I could be involved with you anymore. Your current actions are causing me stress. Please stop. I hope I¡¯ve made. myself clear enough.¡± Turning to face her family, she asserted, ¡°You don¡¯t have the right to dictate my life. If I say I won¡¯t marry, are you really going to force me?¡± The room fell into an ufortable silence, with an awkwardness that permeated the air. Javier¡¯s face showed a dawning realization of Scarlett¡¯s firm resolve, but his desire to relent was complicated by the pressure of his mounting debt. He opened his mouth to retort, but Freya intervened, grabbing his arm, ¡°Enough, any further pestering would be uncouth.¡± Javier stood frozen, his intentions clear yet stifled by his mother¡¯s authoritative presence. Freya, meeting Scarlett¡¯s gaze, softened her expression and admitted, ¡°Truthfully, I also feel that my son isn¡¯t worthy of you. If you want to reject him, just do it. There¡¯s no need to worry about it.¡± Relieved by Freya¡¯s unchanged stance, Scarlett gave a respectful nod in agreement. Freya then addressed Javier directly, ¡°Clean this ce up and leave with your friends. You¡¯ve already dyed the staff here for too long.¡± Resentment flickered across Javier¡¯s face as he looked up at his mother, but heplied, understanding that any further scene would only deepen his embarrassment¨Cespecially given the live broadcast. To ease the tension, Freya promptly took Scarlett¡¯s hand and led her away from the stage, heading toward the director and producer. ¡°It seems that Mdm. Pearson¡¯s affection for Scarlett surpasses even that for her own son,¡± Isabe remarked with a lightugh Rosalie added, ¡°If Scarlett is willing, I believe Mdm. Pearson would really want her as a daughter¨C inw. I noticed how serious she was when she was mentoring Scarlett before.¡± Christopher stood, signaling the end of the spectacle, ¡°All right, the show¡¯s over. Let¡¯s go. Turning, he realized Danielle had not yet risen and called out to her. Danielle, phone in hand, informed Isabe with a hint of reproach, ¡°You¡¯re trending again.¡± Isabe paused, then chuckled awkwardly, ¡°Did I do something wrong?¡± Danielle pocketed her phone and responded, ¡°Of course, it¡¯s right to do good things, but you really do dare to take risks.¡± Isabe understood her concern. Danielle was hinting at the potential repercussions of her actions, suggesting a calcted strategy in theplex dynamics of refusal and eptance that might leave her in an awkward spot if Scarlett eventually acquiesced. 2/3 17:05 Mon, Oct 7 BB Chapter 159 Stop Pestering At times, Danielle found herself surprised by Isabe¡¯s Impulsive actions. 61% Finished Taylor and Riley shared simr concerns, wary of potential conflicts that could arise during filming. However, they were relieved that the drama, though intense, was rtively minorpared to past issues. Their primary concern now was whether Freya and Scarlett could continue to work together effectively. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Soon after, everyone gathered to decide on the theme for the next scene. The choice was made quickly by drawing lots, leading Isabe to question, Isn¡¯t the theme ¡®home¡® a bit too pointed, given today¡¯s drama? The inte¡¯s going to have a field day with this. It seems our director and producer are under considerable stress, evidently not anticipating this twist. It¡¯s almost comical, watching them sweat over it. 1 Christopher and Rosalie suppressed their amusement, feeling inappropriate tough despite the absurdity of the situation. Freya, however, remained focused andposed, ready to delve into the discussions of the uing scene. Scarlett, on the other hand, looked distinctly uneasy with the proceedings. As the behind¨Cthe¨Cscenes discussions wrapped up, the group prepared to part ways. They noticed that Javier and his proposal entourage had vacated the premises. However, Javier lingered at the end of the hallway with Sienna and Bartholomeo. Isabe, ever observant, discreetly maneuvered her group to avoid direct interaction, giving Scarlett and Freya room to pass by without further incident. Onlookers familiar with Isabe¡¯s tactics sensed that another spectacle was unfolding and shuffled their feet in anticipation of more drama. Unexpectedly, it became apparent that Freya and Scarlett had also parted ways. Freya continued forward without pause, while Scarlett stopped, seemingly to engage with Isabe¡¯s group. Grateful by nature, Scarlett repeatedly expressed her thanks, acknowledging that her actions had potentially imposed on others. ¡°Be sure to reject itpletely,¡± Isabe advised her with a supportive smile. Scarlett responded with a lightugh, touched by the encouragement, ¡°I will.¡± Seizing the moment, Danielle extended her business card to Scarlett. ¡°If you¡¯re looking to take on more diverse roles or no longer want to be exploited, you might need a professional manager. Feel free to join our agency. Our current mission is to pave the way for female actresses,¡± she offered, her tone light yet carnest Christopher was caught off¨Cguard by Danielle¡¯s slogan. Isabe, amused by the impromptu pitch, chuckled. Isn¡¯t Danielle¡¯s slogan way too awkward? 1.6K 17:05 Mon, Oct / Gossip 160 Gossip 160 g Juicy Gossip in Her Mind Chapter 160 The Principle Of Adulthood Finished Freya, having already approached, was greeted by Sienna and Bartholomeo with forced smiles stered on their faces. Javier watched Scarlett from a distance before turning to his mother. ¡°Mom, let¡¯s all have dinner together Freya immediately furrowed her brows in disapproval. When did I ever teach you to disrespect women like this?¡± ¡°When did 1- ¡°She had no rapport with you, and she wasn¡¯t being capricious. Where on earth did you get the nerve to propose in front of such arge crowd? You thought you were moving her, but in reality, you were just indulging in self¨Csatisfaction. Putting her in such an awkward position, how is that showing any respect toward women?¡± ¡°She was the one who rejected me, she made things difficult for me! She didn¡¯t respect me first!¡± Javier argued, Freya¡¯s expression grew stern, her disappointment palpable. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Have your principles gone haywire, and your mind too?¡± It was clear to her that her son was veering off the path she had hoped for him. In the past, he might not have been particrly bright or capable, but he had beenpliant. Now, he seemed to be embroiled in all kinds of unseemly schemes. ¡°Mom, I am your son. If you also like Scarlett, then why don¡¯t you¡¡± Javier¡¯s voice trailed off, heavy with frustration. ¡°Because she¡¯s not the type of girl you can pester desperately. I don¡¯t care why you lost her. But I know, you¡¯re already out of the game in her heart.¡± Freya, adept at reading people, understood that once a gentle¨Chearted person like Scarlett made up her mind, there was no turning back T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Freya, about what you said-¡°Sienna began, attempting to intervene, but Freya cut her off with a sharp look. Her authoritative demeanor immediately silenced the former. ¡°Who are you to call me by my first name? Are you her biological mother?¡± Freya challenged directly. A wave of difort washed over Sienna¡¯s face. ¡°Well, of course.¡± ¡°Then you should act more like a mother. I¡¯ve never seen a mother who doesn¡¯t care about her own daughter. You have a wonderful daughter; cherish her. Freya¡¯s military background lent a no¨C nonsense rity to her words, which left Sienna red¨Cfaced with embarrassment. Bartholomeo, unable to contain his indignation, interjected, ¡°Hey, don¡¯t think we¡¯re the ones chasing after this. It¡¯s your son who wants to marry our Scarlett.¡± Freya merely nced at Bartholomeo with disdain, choosing not to engage further. She turned to Javier andmanded, ¡°Come, let¡¯s go home.¡± Javier, still wanting to argue, was sternly rebuked by Freya. The weight of familial expectations held him back, preventing him from continuing to pester Scarlett. Chapter 160 The Principle Of Adulthood BK 61% Finished Only after they had departed did Scarlett finally exhale a sigh of relief, expressing her farewells to Isabe and the others. ¡°Wishing everyone a smooth final performance,¡± she said with a genuine smile. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Justice Upholder won¡¯t be able to judge you,¡± Danielle joked. ¡°She¡¯s already put her foot down earlier.¡± Everyone shared a light¨Cheartedugh, while Isabe maintained an innocent expression. They had indeed made an impression, dominating the inte¡¯s trending topics for the day. Back at home, the Quirks who had missed the live drama felt a pang of regret as they settled down to watch the rey of the marriage proposal broadcast. The onlinemunity continued to revel in the aftermath. Support came forward for Javier from his friends in the ranmunity, who believed Scarlett had spurned his sincere affections. They shared images of a deste Javier, drunk and calling out Scarlett¡¯s name, attempting to garner sympathy. Some of his fans began targeting Scarlett, dredging up old, baseless rumors to stir controversy. However, the public response was overwhelmingly critical. The onlinemunity swiftly rallied in defense of Scarlett, dismissing the attempts to paint her as the viin. Quit your guilt¨Ctripping. We won¡¯t buy into that! Even Justice Upholder said you were in the wrong. Are you not epting their verdict? Your heartache, your sincerity, that¡¯s all your business. The principle of adulthood is to keep your affairs from involving others! Why are you posting this kind of video on your Instagram? Are we that close? You¡¯re putting it out there for us to judge? Looking for someone who can sympathize with you? It¡¯s not often wee across people as self¨C righteous and thick- skinned as you. The person who had posted the rant soon deleted it, overwhelmed by the bacsh. The prevailing sentiment online was clear¨CJavier had acted inappropriately by proposing without considering Scarlett¡¯s feelings, and he deserved no sympathy for the rejection. Despite the public support, the ordeal had taken its toll on Scarlett. She appeared visibly tired, the dark circles under her eyes testament to the stress she had experienced. Nevertheless, she cheerfully greeted them at rehearsal. Isabe checked up on the situation and learned that Sienna, Bartholomeo, and Javier were still trying to sway Scarlett¡¯s decision. However, their influence seemed diminishedpared to earlier. However, Scarlett¡¯s mood seemed to improve significantly at the next meeting, almost as if a barrier had been lifted. Freya¡¯s mentoring role had blossomed, with Scarlett eagerly absorbing every lesson. When Reba came on set as a supporting actor, she remarked, ¡°Earlier, people online were specting about how they would get along afterward. Can I just say that they underestimated women? What¡¯s so unusual about women helping women?¡± Taylor and Riley were visibly relieved to witness such a harmonious scene unfold before them. Their anxiety further eased when the highly anticipated script from the top¨Ctier team was finally submitted, not §Þ§à§Ý Chapter 160 The Principle Of Adulthood. just any script, but one filled with potential and promise. BK 61%= Finished Rumors circted that upon receiving the script, both the director and producer were overwhelmed with emotion; they couldn¡¯t help but cheer and shed tears of joy, as if hearing the tolling of bells signaling a well¨Cdeserved and peaceful retirement. One day, Isabe happened upon Scarlett and Danielle deep in conversation in the hallway. It was clear that Danielle was still actively promoting her ideas, and Scarlett¡¯s engaged and positive reactions indicated she was quite impressed by what she was hearing. Scarlett hade to a significant realization¨Cit was time to eliminate the negative influences in her life. those she termed parasites. She was resolved to fulfill any remaining obligations to these individuals but was determined not to let them dictate her life any longer. On Danielle¡¯s most recent visit, she confirmed that everything was almost finalized. They agreed that Scarlett would sign the contract immediately following her next stage y. The scripf chosen for Scarlett¡¯s performance depicted a poignant tale of a mother¨Cdaughter duo. It eloquently portrayed the vast sacrifices made out of maternal love and the heartfelt reciprocation from the daughter, encapsting a tender narrative of familial bonds. This script not only highlighted the struggles and triumphs of two women striving to enhance their lives together but also served as a powerful reminder that children from single¨Cparent households should not be subjected to stereotypes. 2 Scarlett had selected this script with great care, as it mirrored her deepest desires. She longed for a family dynamic akin to the one in the story, where the strength of the maternal bond provided all the support and love necessary, challenging the traditional notion of maternal support that her own mother often alluded to. Freya expressed her delight upon learning about the script and Scarlett¡¯s intentions to dissolve her agency to join Isabe¡¯s group. She offered her full support and encouraged Scarlett to reach out if she needed assistance with anything. The atmosphere remained tranquil and promising until the day before the live broadcast when an urgent alert shattered the peace. Scarlett had been found in a critical state, having ingested an excessive amount of sleeping pills, and was immediately rushed to the hospital. Isabe and Christopher, who were still at the agency, were shocked by the news. Danielle, the first to receive the alert, was rendered speechless by the sudden turn of events. How could someone who seemed perfectly fine just yesterday fall into such dire straits overnight? Danielle began to suspect the possible impact of Scarlett¡¯s family disputes over the contract signing. The severity of the situation pushed her to contemte contacting the authorities. Isabe¡¯s expression turned somber as she grasped the gravity of the situation. sping Danielle¡¯s arm reassuringly, she said, ¡°It appears she might have attempted to end her own life. We need to get to the hospital right away.¡± Christopher, caught off guard by Isabe¡¯s sudden deration, could only stare at her in stunned silence. Then, he heard her silent tirade against Javier. D*mn it, Javier, you¡¯re a real bastard, aren¡¯t you! 17:05 Mon, Oct Reading Juicy Gossip in Her Mind. Gossip 161 Gossip 161 Chapter 161 Putting On A Show Of Remorse Finished Although Danielle wasn¡¯t quite sure how Isabe hade to this conclusion, she agreed that going to the hospital first was the right move. After all, Danielle was getting ready to sign a contract with Scarlett, so there was no way she could ignore thetter at this point. Originally, Danielle didn¡¯t want Christopher and Isabe to go, fearing they might be photographed. However, Isabe insisted on going, leaving Danielle with no choice. Naturally, Christopher also ended up going along. In the car, Danielle was frantically reaching out to her contacts trying to figure out what was going on. However, even those within her circle were confused and clueless about what had happened. When they heard the news, they were all somewhat stunned. However, it wasn¡¯t long before Danielle found some new negative information about Scarlett in the social media posts of her haters. ¡°These people really have no decency, photoshopping images like this. Aren¡¯t they afraid of getting sued? I bet it¡¯s the work of some misguided, mindless haters.¡± Danielle couldn¡¯t help but express her irritation. She didn¡¯t connect the two incidents though. After all, it was quitemon for well¨Cknown celebrities to have such scandalous gossip. If Danielle was already Scarlett¡¯s manager, she could have handled it in no time. Isabe held her phone, her hand slightly trembling as she, too, looked at those photos. In one of the photos, Scarlett was sprawled out on the bed, seemingly asleep. It was unclear whether she was dressed, as only a nket covered her key areas, leaving the rest of her body with several hickeys ¨C on disy. It was evident that the photo was taken after a sexual encounter. This photo had just managed to skirt the edge of the review process, which was why it had been up for so long without getting taken down. Gradually, people started to share these photos, initiating a minor spread. However, the majority of people were reporting the bloggen thinking it was absurd. They couldn¡¯t believe that someone like Scarlett, known for her kind¨Chearted and beautiful image, would take such photos. Even in her acting roles, she had never revealed so much of her body. Thus, they surmised the photos had to be fake, the product of someone trying to tarnish her reputation because of her current poprity. Naturally, Christopher had also seen those photos. He furrowed his brows slightly before turning to look at¨CIsabe, who was next to him. It was the first time he had seen her look so upset, with a face as dark as thunder. He couldn¡¯t even hear her inner thoughts, clearly indicating that she was too angry to even think straight. Combined with the insult she received previously, it appeared that Scarlett¡¯s attempt to end her life had something to do with Javier. As Christopher looked over these photos again, it wasn¡¯t hard for him to draw certain conclusions. For instance, these photos might have been leaked from Javier. He had heard that some men enjoyed taking intimate photos with their girlfriends However the risk of eveure un inevitable with much beencakes 17:06 Mon, Oct 7 BB ¡¤ N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Chapter 161 Putting On A Show Of Remorsel Perhaps this time, Scarlett was just that unlucky. 9 x 61% a Finished Upon viewing these photos and the reactions of theizens, Christopher felt that Scarlett shouldn¡¯t have been so fragile as to reach the point of ending herself. How did it escte to such a level? The group quickly arrived at the hospital and swiftly found out the room number. As they were heading over, they saw Sienna and Bartholomeo standing at the door, speaking in hushed tones with troubled expressions. At that moment, Christopher heard a mental snorting from Isabe before her contemptuous words followed. If Javier is a monster, then these two are far worse. If it weren¡¯t for them, Scarlett wouldn¡¯t have been driven to despair and taken her own life. Christopher¡¯s curiosity was piqued even more. His phone was vibrating with messages from their family group chat. Everyone had heard the news and knew that they had gone to the hospital. In such a situation, they naturally couldn¡¯t just head over, but their curiosity was piqued about what exactly had happened. If necessary, they were undoubtedly ready to step in and fight for justice. Sienna and Bartholomeo quickly noticed their arrival, but their expressions turned sour the moment they saw Danielle. ¡°What are you here for?¡± Bartholomeo asked rudely. Danielle didn¡¯t bear around the bush with them, saying outright, ¡°Scarlett will soon be my artist, so I¡¯m here to see if there¡¯s anything I can assist with.¡± ¡°Bullsh*t! Scarlett would never disband her agency, Bartholomeo immediately retorted. It was clear that he had already learned about Scarlett¡¯s decision and was extremely upset about it. Sienna also said with a stern gaze, ¡°There¡¯s no need for you all to interfere. Please leave.¡± ¡°First, you forced your daughter into marriage, then you prevented her friends from visiting. Don¡¯t I have a right to suspect that you¡¯ve harmed Scarlett?¡± Isabe said coldly. ¡°If you don¡¯t let us see Scarlett, we¡¯ll have no choice but to call the police.¡± In reality, Isabe¡¯s words held no weight. They were merely an attempt to intimidate. But Sienna and Bartholomeo were not the type to be easily frightened, so Danielle and Christopher both believed that her words were pointless. The very next second, Sienna and Bartholomeo¡¯s faces turned pale as a sheet, their eyes flickering uncertainly. Despite still sporting a stern expression, they didn¡¯t dare to chase Isabe and her group away. ¡°What nonsense are you spouting? We are her closest kin! How could we possibly harm her?¡± ¡°Exactly! Don¡¯t think just because you¡¯re some Justice Upholder in the entertainment industry that you can say whatever you want. W¨CWe are the ones who would call the police.¡± This tant guilt caused Danielle¡¯s expression to change instantly, prompting her to immediately take out her phone. Upon seeing her reach for the phone, Sienna and Bartholomeo assumed she was calling the police, which instantly frightened them considerably, Immediately, Sienna said, ¡°Go in if you want to. She¡¯s sill unconscious anyway.¡± Finishing her words, she DIA Chapter 161 Putting On A Show Of Remorse quickly stepped aside. Isabe scoffed, taking the lead as she walked in. Finished Danielle and Christopher followed, and only when the hospital room door closed did Danielle fail to contain herself any longer. ¡°Could it be¡¡± Christopher cast a nce at Isabe and said, ¡°They must have done something wrong, and that¡¯s why they¡¯re feeling guilty.¡± Of course, they¡¯re feeling guilty. When Scarlett was at her wits end and desperately turned to them for financial help. she discovered that her savings of many years had been secretly transferred to her cousin. Scarlett should have still had that ten million, so her mother and uncle thought they wouldn¡¯t be exposed. Little did they know, Scarlett¡¯s money had been swindled away by Javier long ago. Therefore, Scarlett had no choice but ask them for money, not realizing that herst lifeline had been severed. She had been deceived, betrayed by an old love and by her own kin. Under the weight of these dual betrayals, she became despondent, and that¡¯s why Upon hearing Isabe¡¯s thoughts, Christopher finally understood part of the truth. He was so infuriated that he clenched his fists, itching to turn around and punch the heartless duo. Because of Luna, Christopher truly despised parents who didn¡¯t love their own children. He was determined to make them¨Cpay when the opportunity arose. But on another note, what exactly was the matter that left Scarlett with no other options? Just after passing through the foyer, they saw Freya stepping out. ¡°Mdm. Pearson?¡± the trio eximed in surprise. Freya nodded in greeting. ¡°I heard some noise and thought there might be a conflict, so I came over.¡± She was aware of the situation with the manager and naturally knew those two would cause trouble for Isabe and the others, so she personally came to pick them up Sienna and Bartholomeo were probably still indulging in the dream of bing inws with her, so they didn¡¯t have any objections to Freya being here. Upon seeing Freya; Isabe¡¯s face fell, and she quickly strode inside. Christopher could clearly see the murderous look in Isabe¡¯s eyes. In no time, Isabe came to a halt. Her gaze was firmly fixed on the person beside the sickbed. Javier appeared to be in a daze as he held onto his phone tightly. It seemed as though the idea of his beloved taking her own life was hard to ept. Danielle frowned slightly upon seeing this, and Christopher began to believe that Javier had unintentionally leaked the photos, leading to these unfortunate events. However, the very next moment, he heard mocking words ringing in Isabe¡¯s mind. You shameless b*stard, ying the guilt¨Cstricken act now, huh? When you were staging your little scheme to swindle Scarlett out of her money, did you never consider that she might take her own life? The look in Christopher¡¯s eyes instantly shifted as he continued to stare at Javier. 3/4 Mon Gossip 162 Gossip 162 Chapter 162 What Was That Look In His Eyes Christopher¡¯s mind was whirring when he heard the resentful mental voice of Isabe once again. 61% Finished Dmn it! It turns out he isn¡¯t feeling guilt over Scarlett but rather a sense of helplessness and fear from not being able to secure the money to repay the debt on time! With this, Christopher finally understood. As it turned out, Javier hadn¡¯t given up after all. He was still fixated on Scarlett. When his marriage proposal failed, he resorted to ckmail. That meant Javier had willingly disseminated those photos. Perhaps he had even made more outrageous threats, which resulted in Scarlett being so frightened that she wanted to pay money to ward off disaster, only to find herself penniless, This kind of beastly behavior had Christopher on the verge of marching forward and punching Javier. If looks could kill, Javier would be dead several times over by now. However, Javier waspletely oblivious, his eyes vacant as if he wasn¡¯t even there. ¡°What on earth happened?¡± Danielle immediately asked Freya. Freya sighed deeply, her gaze filled with worry as she looked at Scarlett lying on the bed. ¡°We really don¡¯t know much either. All we knew was that she didn¡¯t show up for rehearsal. By the time we got in touch with her mom, we heard there had been an ident, so we rushed over here. When I asked her mother and uncle, they yed dumb, but they were acting so suspiciously. I suspect that they had something to do with whatever happened to Scarlett,¡± Freya said disdainfully. Danielle sighed. ¡°She was such a strong girl. What on earth could have happened to make her lose hope like this?¡± Upon hearing this exchange, the previously dazed Javier finally showed some reaction. He looked at the unconscious Scarlett with an incredibly distressed expression. D¡°mn it, I can¡¯t stand it anymore. What¡¯s that look in his eyes? Resentment? Is he ming Scarlett for her low tolerance? Is he annoyed that her attempt to end her life has dyed his debt repayment schedule? Isabe was absolutely fuming. Before Isabe could even think of a way to deal with the situation, Christopher suddenly stepped forward, walking up to Javier¡¯s side, looking as if he was about to greet him. However, Christopher stumbled, taking a fall right on t ground. In an instinctive attempt to maintain his bnce, he reached out to brace himself. Unexpectedly, Javier, who was sitting in the chair ahead, was caught off guard and shoved over. With a shriek, Javier tumbled from his chair, his body forcefully colliding with the nearby wall. The commotion was significant, startling everyone present. Javier winced in pain, his face contorted. His wrist quickly swelled and turned red ¡°Are you all right?¡± Christopher asked in a panic, rushing to help Javier. He grabbed the other¡¯s wrist, unintentionally aggravating the injury more. The pain made Javier cry out, his face turning red. He LI 1/4 17:06 Mon, Oct 7 GG T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 162 What Was That Look In His Eyes 61% Finished The chaotic scene left everyone momentarily stunned. As they regained their senses, Freya and Danielle. quickly rushed forward to assess the situation. ¡°You¡¡± Danielle was so taken aback that she couldn¡¯t find her words. How could such aically absurd mishap happen to Christopher? The coincidence was just too outrageous. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that there had been no grudges between them in the past or recent times, she would have suspected Christopher was doing it on purpose. Naturally, Freya was heartbroken for her son, but it never crossed her mind that Christopher did it on purpose. She was too engrossed in her conversation with Danielle to notice what was happening on their end. Otherwise, given her keen senses, she would have seen through Christopher¡¯s act if she had been paying attention. But for now, she just had to chalk it up to bad luck. Only Isabe managed to react, almost bursting outughing. Silently, she gave Christopher a mental thumbs¨Cup. No matter what kind of unexpected mishap it was, as long as it made this brute suffer, anything went. Naturally, Christopher reveled in the he couldn¡¯t help himself. He decided to deliver a metaphorical blow of justice to Javier, considering it as a form of pain he had caused. Having just heard Isabe¡¯s thoughts interest. In the end, Christopher naturally had to bring over a doctor to tend to Javier¡¯s injuries as a gesture of friendliness. After a flurry of activity, Sienna and Bartholomeo entered, beginning to attempt to clear everyone ou one out. They were likely worried that if Scarlett woke up, some matters would be exposed they also had reputations to uphold. Just then, Scarlett woke up. ¨C She blinked open her eyes in a daze, and Danielle was the first to notice. Quickly stepping forward, she asked, ¡°Scarlett? Are you feeling better?¡± Freya, filled with concern, also moved closer to take a look. Scarlett was lost in confusion for a moment before she noticed her mother and Bartholomeo making their way through the crowd toward her. They were speaking words of concern and reprimand, yet they couldn¡¯t bring themselves to meet Scarlett¡¯s gaze. ¡°You silly girl, why would you even consider doing such a thing? If you were to leave, how would I, your mother, go on living?¡± ¡°Exactly, Scarlett! You need to take some time to reflect. We¡¯re all family here, so what¡¯s the big deal?¡± It seemed as though Scarlett finally remembered, her pupils constricting. Gradually, her eyes reddened. She practically forced herself to sit up, her gaze fiercely locked onto the two so¨Ccalled family members in front of her. The hatred in those eyes was so intense that even Christopher, who was standing nearby, could clearly perceive it. He then heard Isabe¡¯smentations. 17:06 Mon, Oct 7 GB. Chapter 162 What Was That Look In His Eyes Finished It seems that,pared to being ckmailed, the people Scarlett despises more right now are actually these two family members. It makes sense since she doesn¡¯t know who¡¯s behind the ckmail. Although she might have guessed where the pictures were leaked from, she could never have imagined that the person ckmailing her would be Javier. All she knows is that when she was in a state of despair and helplessness, too afraid to seek help from the police, and could only turn to her family for support, it was her own kin who delivered the most devastating blow. The betrayal was so severe, it was as if it had the power to kill. How could she possibly not harbor resentment? How could she not feel hopeless? It was only natural that she failed to see a way out in the heat of the moment. But now¡ I believe those feelings have passed. Sienna and Bartholomeo had probably never seen Scarlett look at them with such an expression before. At that moment, they lost their nerve. Sienna reached out to pull Scarlett, but Scarlett quickly grabbed something from the bedside table and hurled it toward Sienna and Bartholomeo without a word. ¡°I don¡¯t have a family like you. Have you ever treated me as part of your family? You only see me as a cashi cow, only wanting to bleed me dry!¡± Sienna and Bartholomeo tried to dodge in panic, but they still ended up getting hit. Sienna eyed therge bump on Bartholomeo¡¯s head and immediately scolded, ¡°How could you hit your own uncle!¡± ¡°Mom, I nearly died,¡± Scarlett said with sorrow. ¡°You were the one consumed by despair, ready to throw your life away for money. I had no idea you were so obsessed with wealth,¡± Sienna expressed her discontent. Up until now, they still believed that it was only because Scarlett discovered the money had been transferred that she was driven to end herself. Scarlett¡¯s expression was almost entirely nk. Isabe was worried that she might grow upset again. Just as she was about to speak, she saw Scarlett¡¯s expression gradually be colder. Then, Scarlett scoffed and said self¨Cdeprecatingly, ¡°Indeed, I wasn¡¯t thinking clearly and did something foolish.¡± Scarlett was clearly trembling all over, yet she still spoke deliberately and firmly. ¡°Now that I¡¯m awake, I¡¯m telling you, all the money you¡¯ve taken from me, I will get it all back! I won¡¯tpromise or back down anymore, just you wait! If you don¡¯t return it, I¡¯ll call the police and sue you.¡± As soon as these words were spoken, the hospital room fell into silence, ¡°You¡ You rebellious girl! If you dare to do this, I¡¯ll disown you as my daughter!¡± However, such threats could no longer intimidate Scarlett. After all, she had already experienced death. Then you can prepare the termination of rtionship statement. I¡¯ll definitely sign it,¡± Scarlett said, her face devoid of any expression. 3/4 17:06 Mon, Oct 7 G G Reading Juicy Gossip in Her Mind Gossip 163 Gossip 163 Chapter 163 It Was My Misjudgment Of Character Perhaps it was the first time Scarlett had spoken such harsh words, leaving her motherpletely stunned. After all, in her mind, her daughter would never be capable of abandoning her. ¡°What¡¯s all the fuss about? Once your cousin has made some money, he¡¯ll naturally pay you back,¡± Bartholomeo stated, still wearing a stern expression. Finished For the first time. Scarlett openly mocked, ¡°That loser? Are you still dreaming? I bet all the money¡¯s been squandered by now.¡± It was as if a veil had been lifted, and in an instant, Sienna and Bartholomeo¡¯s faces were flushed with embarrassment and anger. ¡°What¡¯s the big deal about losing money? You can always earn it back. Why make such a fuss?¡± Bartholomeo said angrily. ¡°That¡¯s my money. How dare you even utter such words!¡± Scarlett seemed to have transformed all of a sudden, no longer showing any mercy. ¡°I won¡¯t waste my breath arguing with you. Leave now, and if by Tomorrow I don¡¯t see my money returned, be prepared for a court summons.¡± Faced with such a resolute Scarlett, both Bartholomeo and Sienna became frantic. Sienna said, ¡°That¡¯s not possible, Lettie. Let me be honest with you we really don¡¯t have any money. Your cousin has invested all of it. We can¡¯t get it back, even if you were to kill him for it. Can we stop arguing about this? I promise we¡¯ll pay you back in the future. Just give him another year, no, three years.¡± Suddenly, there was a stir at the hospital room door. Javier, cradling an arm, entered the room with a pale face. His pupils quivered as he looked at Scarlett and her family with trembling lips. Upon seeing Javier¡¯s expression, Isabe couldn¡¯t help butugh gleefully inside. Oh, look at you, all anxious! You¡¯ve discovered that all of Scarlett¡¯s money has been transferred out. Even if you disguis yourself as a ckmailer and threaten her with the photos you once secretly photographed, you can¡¯t squeeze out a single penny. Isn¡¯t it quite despairing to know this truth now? All your efforts for nothing but time wasted. Upon seeing Javier¡¯s dumbfounded demeanor, Christopher couldn¡¯t help but silently chuckle. Seeing Javier open his mouth yet unable to find the right words only served to amuse Isabe and Christopher even more. Ironically, he doesn¡¯t dare to confront her at the moment. His face is so tense it looks like his veins ar about to burst. ¡°What¡ What have you done to Scarlett?¡± Javier¡¯s voice sounded strangled as he interrogated Sienna and Bartholomco. Others merely perceived Javier¡¯s questioning as an act of love, but for a moment, Sienna and Bartholomeo found themselves unable to face it. However, Scarlett remained calm andposed. ¡°Javier, back when we were together, why did you secretly take pictures of me? Were you the one who shared those photos?¡°. 1/3 17:06 Mon, Oct 7 BG. Chapter 163 It Was My Misjudgment of Character 611 Finished Everyone immediately turned their attention to Javier. Despite many present being quite confused, they quickly realized that Scarlett¡¯s attempt to take her life might not be as straightforward as it seemed. ¡°What photos? What do you mean they were secretly taken?¡± Freya immediately asked. Javier hadn¡¯t anticipated that Scarlett would recklessly bring up this matter in public. He was momentarily taken aback, but he gathered himself together and said, ¡°Lettic, I honestly didn¡¯t know. I was busy earlier, so my phone was off. It was only when I heard something had happened to you that I turned it on and saw your messages. I wasn¡¯t avoiding you; I truly had no idea what was going on.¡± Previously. I mentioned his acting skills were top¨Cnotch. Now, he¡¯s outdone himself ying the role of a scoundrel Christopher clenched his fists again as he watched Javier feign innocence. Scarlett looked at him with a heavy gaze. ¡°You didn¡¯t answer my question. Why did you do this!¡± ¡°Javier, what have you done?¡± Freya was frantic. Danielle, however, managed to catch on, expressing in surprise, ¡°Could you be referring to those explicit photos circted by those haters?¡± A shudder ran through Scarlett as she looked up at Danielle and asked, ¡°Danielle, the inte¡? Peering into Scarlett¡¯s eyes, Danielle quickly whipped out her phone to show her. ¡°They¡¯re just some provocative photos. If they really are of you, it¡¯s not a big deal. We can totally handle it with some PR There¡¯s really no need for you to¡¡± Danielle had seen all sorts of issues with artists; this was simply a piece of cake for her. Upon seeing the same photos she had seen before, Scarlett was somewhat puzzled. Could it be that her attempt to end herself had caused such amotion that the ckmailer had ceased taking further actions? ¡°Let me see.¡± Freya quickly grabbed the phone and looked at it. Her expression instantly darkened. Recalling Scarlett¡¯s earlier words, her sharp gaze immediately turned to Javier. ¡°Did you do this?¡± Although what Freya meant to ask was whether Javier had taken those photos, the guilt¨Cridden Javier¡¯s legs. went weak, nearly causing him to lose his bnce. Sienna and Bartholomeo sensed something was amiss and immediately rushed over to look at the phone too. Upon seeing the situation, they couldn¡¯t help but gasp in shock. Sienna hissed, ¡°Scarlett, what on earth were you thinking? How could you do such a disgraceful thing!¡± Everyone was surprised by Sienna¡¯s reaction. Oh my goodness, are their heads empty or what? It was clearly exined just a moment ago; how could they still me Scarlett? Do some parents always tend to me their own child when something goes wrong? Isabe couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Mrs. Swanson, you really are biased, aren¡¯t you? You usually favor your own family, and now you¡¯re even favoring the perpetrator.seems like anyone is more precious to you than your own daughter. For a moment, Sienna didn¡¯t react, but Bartholomeo, his face flushed and ears red, retorted, ¡°What 212 17:06 Mon, Oct 7 BB. Chapter 163 It Was My Misjudgment of Character nonsense are you talking about!¡± 60% #Finished ¡°Did I say something wrong? It¡¯s clear from this photo that someone took advantage of her while she was asleep, so she¡¯s the victim here. Instead of protecting your own daughter, you not only fail to show her sympathy, but you even scold her¡ Tsk, tsk, tsk.¡± Sienna flushed before paling. ¡°As her mother, am I not allowed to call her out when she makes a mistake? It¡¯s her own fault for being careless.¡± Bartholomeo cast a nce at Javier, and although he was somewhat displeased with the younger man, he still reprimanded Scarlett instead. ¡°What ack of self¨Clove!¡± ¡°She¡¯s an adult with a boyfriend, and it¡¯s perfectly normal for them to be in a sexual rtionship. But is it her fault that she was secretly photographed without her consent?¡± Isabe bluntly questioned. Javier¡¯s expression turned unpleasant. Scarlett, however, said. ¡°It¡¯s my fault for misjudging his character. Therefore, my issues have nothing to do with you two. There¡¯s no need for you to keep meddling. Instead of wasting your time here, you¡¯d better hurry back and prepare to return me my money! Do you really think I¡¯m joking this time? I will make it happen. I¡¯ve already experienced death once, so I¡¯m not afraid of anything now!¡± Astonished, Sienna and Bartholomeo stared at Scarlett. They had assumed that faced with such a situation, Scarlett would turn to them for help, hoping they would stay by her side. They didn¡¯t expect such a reaction and were immediately as quiet as mice. Scarlett couldn¡¯t be bothered with them. Instead, she directed her disheveled and fierce gaze toward Javier Javier steeled himself, trying to exin, ¡°Lettie, I owe you an apology. I truly have no idea how those photos got out. I just¡ when we were together, I liked you so much, and that¡¯s why I secretly took some photos. This might be rted to the loss of my phone a while back. I really didn¡¯t do it on purpose. I¡¡± Upon hearing this, Scarlett felt a sense of resignation, as if her worst fears had been confirmed. She closed her eyes. ¡°You know, it¡¯s not just these photos. There are videos too. I was ckmailed. They first sent me a batch of photos as a threat, then demanded sixty million. If I didn¡¯t pay, they threatened to release the videos, even sell them on foreign websites. They wanted to ruin my reputation, making it impossible for me to show my face in public ever again!¡± 1.6K ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Gossip 164 Gossip 164 Chapter 164 I Choose To Call The Police Finished Sirty million! You¡¯re quite ruthless, aren¡¯t you? Not only were you nning to pay back the fifty millions gambling debt, but you were also trying to extort an extra ten million to use as a wager, right? At the time. Isabe had quickly skimmed through the information and missed this particr detail. This distasteful man was truly revolting the more she looked at him. Christopher was also thoroughly disgusted yet unable to vent his frustration. All he could do was constantly share his feelings in the gossip group chat, spreading the difort among everyone. This sum of sixty million was no small amount, nearly enough to deplete all of Scarlett¡¯s wealth, yet Scarlett had no choice but to pay up. Initially, Danielle and the others thought it was just these explicit photos, something that could be easily dealt with domestically. However, now they heard there were possibly videos, ones that were secretly recorded and which drove Scarlett to the brink of despair and to take her own life. One could only imagine the nature of such videos. If such videos were to be released, they could potentially be swiftly dealt with by the domestic inte authorities. However, they would still manage to circte for a short while. Had it only been this, perhaps Scarlett wouldn¡¯t havepletely fallen apart so suddenly. However, the ckmailer had been particrly vicious in his threats. He also threatened to sell the videos to foreign websites, which would inevitably turn into a scandal that would forever haunt her. At her core, Scarlett was very traditional. The thought of her videos being distributed as pornography films was more than she could bear. Perhaps a woman with a strong heart would have dared to call the police to handle everything, but Scarlett didn¡¯t have the courage at the time. She hadn¡¯t wanted to face it; she just wanted to keep things quiet. Unable to find Javier to inquire about the situation, she could only instinctively seek help from her family. only to discover that the road ahead was a dead end, and her own family had betrayed her. She was alone, with no one to assist her. In that moment, her despair overwhelmed her will to survive. And there she was, questioning the very person who had caused her such distress, utterly unaware that all of it was merely a self¨Cdirected charade for the sake of swindling money. Faced with the interrogation, Javier looked quite vexed. ¡°I really didn¡¯t know it would turn out like this. I truly didn¡¯t mean for this to happen. Lettie, 1-¡± ¡°You good¨Cfor¨Cnothing!¡± Upon hearing this, Freya didn¡¯t hesitate. She rushed forward and pped Javier twice with such force that he was knocked to the ground. Blood trickled from the corner of Javier¡¯s mouth as he stared at Freya in shock. After all, even at her fiercest, his mother had never hit him this hard. ¡°How could I have given birth to such a fool like you? Kneel before Scarlett!¡± Freya knew the gravity of the situation ¨C it was not a trivial matter. It could potentially ruin a person¡¯s life. How could a girl, who was andler sa talented in ika math of usedam bene all skint 17:05 Mon, Oct 7 BB. Chapter 164 I Choose To Call The Police ¡°Oh no, what a disaster! What are we going to do now!¡± Sienna instantly burst into tears and wailed. Finished Bartholomeo, with a quick shift of his eyes, said, ¡°So¡ Scarlett, this is why you¡¯ve been asking us for money. But even so, it¡¯s toote. We really can¡¯t gather that much money. Since that¡¯s the case, why waste it? Maybe¡ maybe you should just let it go. After all, you¡¯re an artist, and artists can act in anything, right? Consider it a breakthrough. Plus, if this really blows up, it could create a wave of poprity. Who knows, it might even boost your fame. Aren¡¯t there celebrities abroad who have marketed themselves through these kinds of videos?¡± ¡°You seem to know quite a bit,¡± Danielle mocked. ¡°Why don¡¯t you star in one yourself? I¡¯ll help you make a name for yourself.¡± ¡°How could I¡¡± Bartholomeo choked on his words but quieted instantly upon catching sight of Scarlett¡¯s almost murderous gaze. ¡°Isn¡¯t it that we¡¯re left with no other choice?¡± At that moment, Javier, who was forced to kneel, quickly pleaded, ¡°Lettic, you absolutely can¡¯t allow those videos to be released. You know I have no money. Otherwise, I would definitely help you to solve this. problem. Please, think of other ways, like finding someone to borrow money from.¡± After saying that, his gaze actually swept over both Christopher and Isabe. In that moment, both of them felt as if they were marked as easy targets. Do you have a death wish? Do I look like someone who has that kind of money? You dare to target me? You must be tired of living! Hearing Isabe¡¯s thoughts, Christopher couldn¡¯t help but scoff internally in agreement, thinking that Javier sure dared to dream. However, before the two of them could say anything, they heard Freya speak up. ¡°It turns out that my son is the one who caused all this. If you really intend to proceed, I¡¯ll cover the expenses. Freya, however, didn¡¯t advise Scarlett to call the police. After all, no one knew what the oue of reporting would be. It was certain that the culprit would be caught, but what if the videos were leaked before the arrest? As outsiders, they didn¡¯t dare gamble with the future of the people involved. However, this situation was her son¡¯s fault, and she was determined to take full responsibility. Everyone was somewhat surprised as they looked at Freya. Javier was stunned for quite a while, then he hung his head low, seemingly epting this suggestion. What a good son you are! First, you swindled your ex¨Cgirlfriend, and now you¡¯re swindling your own mother. So it doesn¡¯t matter who you deceive, as long as they can help you pay off your debts, right? Christopher sneered mentally after hearing Isabe¡¯s thoughts. Rumor had it that gamblers were heartless. disowning even their own kin. Now, he had finally witnessed it firsthand. If there was a better way, Javler might have truly chosen to deceive his own mother, even squeezing out some thore money from her. After all, Christopher suspected that the so¨Ccalled sixty million was actually the maximum amount that Scarlett could afford, which Javier had demanded based on his estimation, However, now that they had discovered the truth, they couldn¡¯t just let things continue to spiral out of control. But how were diey supposed to confront the issue? 17:06 Mon, Oct 7 GB 60 Chapter 164 I Choose To Call The Police Finisher Christopher couldn¡¯t think of a good solution, so he decided to check the group chat for ideas. However, he found the chat to be in utter chaos. Having truly witnessed the extremes of human nature, the group was filled with various curses and insults. Only Alexander responded: Since it¡¯s all a setup, everything can still be salvaged. The videos and photos should still be in his possession. Scarlett is likely to call the police. To prevent Javier from acting recklessly, it¡¯s best to locate all the files first. Christopher was taken aback, but he immediately began to search for Javier¡¯s phone. But then, he wondered, what if Javier had stored backups somewhere else? At that moment, Isabe¡¯s thoughts drifted to him again. I¡¯m not sure to call it a stroke of luck or misfortune, but at least the videos that had Scarlett worried haven¡¯t actually been disseminated. They¡¯re still all on Javier¡¯s phone. He simply used some tricks to disguise himself as someone else and sent the photos to the haters. He also sent some photo and video snippets tp scare Scarlett. If they arrest Javier immediately, everything will be fine. But if they can¡¯t, that would be a problem. Should we listen to Freya¡¯s advice? Should we establish a solid case of ckmail before making the arrest? We have to prevent this guy from getting desperate due tock of money and actually selling the videos¡ It seems like something he¡¯s capable of Or perhaps the simplest solution would be to destroy the phone first? But wouldn¡¯t that mean we would no longer have any evidence to convict him? Upon hearing the words of Alexander and Isabe, Christopher immediately had a realization. He could safely conclude that all the information was currently stored in Javier¡¯s phone.. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. What Alexander was suggesting was to locate those files, not to destroy them, because if they were destroyed, they would lose the evidence needed to punish this scoundrel. In order to prevent Javier from acting out of desperation, it was indeed necessary to first gain control over his phone, then let the authorities handle the situation, wasn¡¯t it? But how could they eliminate the suspicion that they already knew the truth in advance? Isabe was deep in thought when she heard Scarlett say, ¡°No need. I¡¯ve decided to call the police.¡± Christopher was at his wit¡¯s end. Alexander had guessed correctly. Wouldn¡¯t this action merely cause Javier extreme anxiety? Danielle nodded and said, ¡°Actually, it would be best to report this to the police. If there¡¯s one instance of ckmail, there¡¯s bound to be a second. But¡ this could risk your future. Scarlett, have you really thought this through?¡± Scarlett¡¯s eyes were filled with a mncholic sadness, yet she nodded and said, Fm sorry, Danielle, but I can¡¯t sign the contract with you for now.¡± Who knew what her future held? Yet, she refused to admit defeat, unwilling to bow to those vile individuals. She was ready to weather any storm that came her way. ¡°No!¡± Javier suddenly stood up in a panic. ¡°My mom is even offering to help you, so why can¡¯t you ept it? If those videos are disseminated¡¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the camera angles in those videos couldnt have captured you,¡± Scarlett assured. After saying this, however, she seemed slightly taken aback, as if something didn¡¯t quite add up. ¡°Is that what I care about? What I care about is you.¡± Javier replied immediately, ¡°Since you¡¯ve even gone as 3/4 17:07 Mon, Oct 7BG- Chapter 164 I Choose To Call The Police Áã60% 60%/ Finished far as to attempt to end your life, I believe they wouldn¡¯t dare to proceed. It should only happen this once. Let¡¯s just consider it as spending money to avert disaster.¡± Scarlett, however, insisted, ¡°I told you, I¡¯ve already tasted death once before. I don¡¯t care. All I want is for those who wronged me to pay the price!¡± Javier finally seemed to be losing hisposure. His eyes held a hint of ferocity that was hard to detect. ¡°Maybe we should wait for more news. There might still be a chance to turn things around.¡± 1.6K B TR Mon, Uct BG Gossip 165 Gossip 165 Reading Juicy Gossip in Her Mind Chapter 165 You Have Not Deleted Those Photos Finish Javier knew he had to buy some time, then seize the right moment to intimidate Scarlett, preventing her from doing something foolish. ¡°Javier, what are you talking about?¡± Freya suddenly spoke up. ¡°We would never negotiate with a criminal ¡°Mom, now¡¯s not the time¡¡± Javier quickly interjected, but he simply couldn¡¯t stop his mother. Freya grabbed Searlett¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Dear girl, I¡¯ve said it before. This whole situation started with Javier, so it¡¯s our family¡¯s responsibility. If you want to pay to get rid of this problem, I¡¯ll provide the money. If you want to report it to the police, feel free to leave it to me. I don¡¯t have many skills, but I do have some military connections that could be useful. I promise you, the criminal won¡¯t escape. But¡ I should tell you in advance that I can¡¯t guarantee your videos or photos won¡¯t be leaked before then. The other party might act out of desperation and seek revenge¡ Although Scarlett held resentment toward Javier, she did not direct her anger at Freya. Thus, when she heard these words, her eyes welled up slightly. The fact that an elder was willing to step forward and handle everything for her at this time was indeed touching. Unlike her family¡. Thank you, Mdm. Pearson. I want to call the police, Scarlett said with determination. Lucy nodded, pulling out her phone to dial the police. Javier¡¯s face contorted almost instantly. Hahaha, Javier, you didn¡¯t see thising, did you? The one to defeat you isn¡¯t your ex¨Cgirlfriend but your own mother. However, I¡¯m quite curious. If Mdm. Pearson eventually discovers that the culprit is actually her own son, I wonder what her reaction will be. I feel a bit sorry for her. Javier didn¡¯t give Freya the chance to call the police. He directly snatched her phone away and said, ¡°No way, Mom!¡± ¡°What are you doing!¡± Freya eximed in anger. At this point, Danielle found Javier¡¯s behavior somewhat peculiar. ¡°Javier, Scarlett has already said that you aren¡¯t visible in the videos, so it won¡¯t affect you in any way. Besides, you¡¯re not Scarlett¡¯s boyfriend anymore. It seems you don¡¯t have the right to keep objecting.¡± When Scarlett looked at Javier, her immediate thought was that despite being her ex¨Cboyfriend, he was a possessive man who didn¡¯t like the idea of other men looking at her naked body. Unexpectedly, Isabe suddenly said, ¡°Are you worried that the police wille looking for you after a report is made?¡± Javier¡¯sposure shattered in an instant. ¡°What are you bbering about? Why would the police be looking for me? What does this have to do with me?¡± You¡¯re flustered, aren¡¯t you? You¡¯re flustered! Observing Javier¡¯s odd behavior, Freya furrowed her brows and asked, ¡°Why are you so worked up?¡± 17:07 Mon, Oct / G K60%a Chapter 165 You Have Not Deleted Those Photos Finished Isabe raised an eyebrow and chuckled. ¡°Oh, why so agitated? The photos and videos were leaked from your phone. If you report it to the police, isn¡¯t it normal for them to seek evidence from you? I only mentioned it because I thought you might be worried about wasting time. With your reaction, anyone. would think I was using you of being the culprit, and the police were waiting to arrest you. You scared me there.¡± From the way he¡¯s acting, he¡¯s practically shouting that he¡¯s hiding something. Isabe wore an expression of yful annoyance, while Javier¡¯s face was a kaleidoscope of emotions. Christopher nearly burst outughing. He genuinely wanted to give Isabe a thumbs up. She was basically one step away from revealing the truth yet still managed to keep everyone in the dark. At that moment, Christopher had to interject. ¡°Why are you sweating? That¡¯s odd. What are you so nervous about? Could it be¡¡± Nice! Christopher is quite sharp for actually noticing something is off with Javier. With his cooperation, I might be able to take Javier down directly. Upon hearing the praise, Christopher was engrossed in his acting and didn¡¯t notice the frequent blinking of his phone¡¯s notification light. Christopher and Isabe were in a bind. With Javier still holding the evidence, they had to tread carefully lest they ruin things for Scarlett. They really didn¡¯t dare to act recklessly and could only take it one step at a time. At that moment, the gazes of the others toward Javier were filled with various spections. ¡°Javier, are you hiding something from us?¡± Freya couldn¡¯t, for the life of her, imagine her son involved in any shady affairs. She simply suspected that he was concealing something. In that instant, Javier truly couldn¡¯t withstand the pressure. He felt as though he was on the brink of copse and could only resort toshing out in frustration and embarrassment. ¡°What could I possibly be hiding? Their excessive usations infuriate me. What kind of rtionship do you think I have with Lettie, that I could harm her? What are you all specting? Just because I lost my phone, does it mean you all have to suspect me as a criminal?¡± Christopher couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. ¡°Javier, you¡¯re really overthinking this. I didn¡¯t say anything about a criminal. What I meant was¡ Could it be that you¡¯re so nervous because you haven¡¯t deleted the things you¡¯ve filmed, even after such an incident? Is that why the mention of the police collecting evidence has you on edge?¡± For a moment, Javier¡¯s hand instinctively moved toward his pocket. His pupils quivered, and he immediately dered, ¡°Of course I deleted them.¡± ¡°Really? Either way, Scarlett is very much the victim in this matter, so it¡¯s still necessary to check. This way, if anythinges up in the future, you won¡¯t be med. It¡¯s good for the mutual trust among us all. You don¡¯t mind, do you?¡± Isabe seized the opportunity and immediately made a request, asking Javier for his phone. With a stern expression, Javier warned, ¡°Don¡¯t push it too far.¡± Isabe wore an innocent expression as she asked, ¡°Hub? How could you refuse such a reasonable request?¡± 17:07 Mon, Oct / Chapter 165 You Have Not Deleted Those Photos. Scarlett and Finis A Freya were bewildered because they instinctively assumed that after such an incident, Javie would have immediately deleted those photos and videos. Why would any normal person possibly keep them, risking losing their phone and inviting further trouble? Yet, observing Javier¡¯s reaction, why would he be so sensitive if he truly had deleted them? Danielle slightly squinted her eyes. There was hardly anything within this circle she hadn¡¯t seen before. She was already aware of Javier¡¯s issues with gambling and debt. Therefore, after pondering on it, she arrived at an unbelievable truth. Could it all have been staged? Suddenly, Danielle spoke up. ¡°The person in the videos and photos is Scarlett. Taking these without anyone¡¯s permission is already an illegal act. You said they¡¯re deleted, but without any evidence, we¡¯d fee more at ease if we checked ourselves¡ unless you¡¯re lying¡± Javier could not stop himself from taking a step back. Scarlett¡¯s expression changed. Perhaps she had finally started to think of the man she had been sweetly in love with for years in the worst possible light. It wasn¡¯t as simple as gambling and not repaying borrowed money. Freya¡¯s expression became stern. ¡°Hand over your phone.¡± Javier was truly at his wit¡¯s end. All he could say was, ¡°It seems like none of you are thinking straight. I can be bothered to exin further. My phone is my private property, and I won¡¯t show it to anyone.¡± After delivering such a grand pronouncement, he turned and walked away. It seemed as though he wanted to escape from this ce. This was the scenario that Isabe and Christopher had been most concerned about. After all, they didn¡¯t have a valid reason to stop Javier. But at that moment, they had no choice but to resort to force to stop him. Before Javier could even reach the foyer, he heard three knocks on the door. Without waiting for a response, the visitor pushed the door open and stepped inside. ¡°Police! We¡¯re investigating a case.¡± A stern male voice rang out, apanied by the sound of footsteps. One after another, two male police officers walked in. Upon seeing the police, Javier was stunned. Without a second thought, he foolishly tried to break through the blockade and escape. That sudden action naturally startled the police, who initially thought someone was about to attack them. Without hesitation, the young officer at the forefront had Javier pinned down on the ground with a swift and stylish paneuver. ¡°Who are you, and what are you trying to do? Handcut him first!¡± This unexpected turn of events was something no one had foreseen. Mon, Uct Chapter 165 You Have Not Deleted Those Photos S60%, Finished Isabe waspletely dumbfounded. She hadn¡¯t called the police, and having been present all along, no one should have had the chance to secretly alert the authorities. Moreover, without the victim¡¯s consent, who would dare to overstep their boundaries and call the police? 1.6K Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. 7 B Gossip 166 Gossip 166 eading Juicy Gossip in Her Mind Chapter 166 Take Them All Away 0.60% Finished It wasn¡¯t until Christopher greeted one of the police officers that everyone finally snapped back to reality. ¡°Rnd?¡± The dashing police officer who had made the arrest rose to his feet, handcuffing the befuddled Javier from behind. With a heartyugh, he greeted, ¡°Christopher, long time no see.¡± After he finished speaking, he scanned Isabe with his hawk¨Clike, sharp eyes, but merely nodded in acknowledgment, offering a superficial greeting, Isabe had initially been admiring the handsome policeman. After all, the man¡¯s appearance was certainly poster¨Cworthy. If he were to appear in a live stream, he would undoubtedly be hailed as a heartthrob by viewers, a sight for sore eyes. However, upon noticing his acquaintance with Christopher and his subsequent demeanor, Isabe carefully studied his features and rifled through her memories. Oh, now I remember. He¡¯s Rnd Ford, one of Alexander¡¯s close friends. They, along with Eleanor, were university mates. Rnd shipped the two of them together and is aware of the real reason behind our marriage¡ No wonder he¡¯s so cold to me. I think he even stopped visiting the Quirk manor after that incident, probably because he believed that the Quirks forced Alexander into the marriage without considering his happiness. Listening to her thoughts, Christopher felt awkward. He hadn¡¯t expected Isabe to be so well¨C informed. However, encountering Rnd here was quite a surprise. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Christopher asked.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you call the police?¡± As Rnd spoke, he gestured toward his phone. Christopher was taken aback, quickly checking his phone. Earlier, he had casually mentioned to everyone that he received information from Isabe stating that all the evidence was in Javier¡¯s phone. Hence, Alexander provided the final n. The strategy was simple: seize the opportunity when Javier was still in the dark to call the police, catch him off guard, and bring him in with the evidence. Then there would be nothing to worry about. Coincidentally, Rnd had just returned from handling a case when Alexander contacted him directly to take care of this particr matter. Alexander subtly hinted to Rnd that, based on his covert investigation, Javier might be ying innocent while actually being the culprit. However, they couldn¡¯t openly voice this suspicion, so they asked Rnd to conduct his own investigation. There was only one requirement: the moment he caught the culprit, he needed to secure the evidence the phone without causing any further harm to the victim. ¨C Familiarity made things easier, and Rnd naturally trusted Alexander¡¯s judgement. Thus, he directly identified Javier as the suspect, whichpletely resolved Isabe and Christopher¡¯s concerns. Surprisingly, Javier turned out to be such a fool. He put on a public disy of resisting arrest before anything even happened, nearly turning himself into a fugitive. Given that things were already arranged this way, Christopher immediately yed along with the performance. ¡°Ah, my apologies. I heard you were going to call the police, so I drafted a message to help Ms. Swanson ranch, aur 17:07 Mon, Oct 7 B B Chapter 166 Take Them All Away Ëá60% Finished Damn! Christopher, you¡¯re a genius, and your timing is impablet As the icing on the cake, we even know this person so everything will be just fine once we have a little chat, right? Feeling somewhat guilty, Christopher graciously epted the praise, silently apologizing to his older brother for stealing his thunder, Turning to the stunned onlookers, he asked, ¡°Since the police are already here, will you file a report, Ms. Swanson?¡± Scarlett hadn¡¯t yet recovered from the wave of doubts that had just washed over her. She always harbored an extra ounce of reverence when dealing with the police. Hastily, she pulled out her phone, carnestly exining the sequence of events. ¡°So, the photos were leaked from your phone?¡± Rnd looked flirectly at Javier. Javier had already regained his senses and was trying to resist. ¡°It was an unintentional mistake. Why are you arresting me?¡± Freya couldn¡¯t help but want to step forward, finding it hard to bear watching her own son being taken away. ¡°You¡¯ve got it all wrong. From now on, you¡¯re the prime suspect.¡± Without wasting words, Rnd immediately took the phone from Javier¡¯s pocket, preserving it as evidence. ¡°What are you doing!¡± Javier almost shrieked. He could hardly believe how things had turned out. ¡°The prime suspect?¡± Freya eximed in surprise. ¡°Indeed. It¡¯s typical in such cases that the perpetrator is someone known to the victim. Also, his im of losing his phone is merely his side of the story. As long as we can find a reason for him needing arge sum of money in a short period of time, it provides him with a solid motive to stage a fake extortion case. For instance, he might have some bad habits or financial disputes¡¡± ¡°Does gambling count?¡± Danielle chimed in just in time. That single sentence struck like a bolt from the blue. The secret he thought was well hidden, the one his ex¨Cgirlfriend had sworn not to reveal, was suddenly exposed.. ¡°You¡ You¡ What did you say?¡± Javier was so overwhelmed that he almost fainted. Immediately afterward, he red at Scarlett in anger. Scarlett was also taken aback. Danielle, however, innocently said, ¡°Don¡¯t me me. When the police ask questions, wemon folk must cooperate. I mean, if you don¡¯t want something known, then don¡¯t do it. Besides, I do hear some rumors in the industry.¡± N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. This was also a deration that Scarlett didn¡¯t inform her about his gambling habit, to prevent Javier from causing trouble for Scarlett with such an excuse after being acquitted. ¡°I didn¡¯t!¡± Javier couldn¡¯t muster the courage to look up anymore. He could feel the almost zing gazeing from his mother. ¡°He gambles. I can vouch for that.¡± Scarlett suddenly spoke up. 60% Chapter 166 Take Them All Away Given everyone¡¯s support for her, there was no way she could let them down at this point. Finished Javier looked at Scarlett in disbelief. A girl as obedient as her should be the one to uphold promises the most. Even though they had broken up, he didn¡¯t believe that Scarlett could expose someone else¡¯s secrets. Yet, Scarlett watched him, numb and filled with sorrow. After all, they were once lovers. Sometimes, they. were the ones who blinded each other the most, but at other times, they were the ones who understood each other the best. ¡°He once deceived me out of ten million and gambled it away, after which we parted ways.¡± She just never expected that some people could go to such insane lengths for the sake of gambling. Once this premise was epted, certain coincidences were no longer mere coincidences. The truth of the matter seemed clear, even without an investigation. Before anyone could react, Freya attempted to p Javier. Rnd, being quick¨Cwitted, dodged immediately, pretending to break up the fight while actually allowing Freya to vent her anger first ¡°Was it you? Was it you who did this, you jerk? What on earth have you done! How could you commit such an act? How could you face Scarlett, let alone me and your father? How could you face¡?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t do it! I didn¡¯t¡¡± In the end, Javier was left with a face covered in blood, sobbing as he was led away by the newly¨C arrived. police officers. ¡°Ms. Swanson, please rest assured. We will have professionals handle all the photos and videos. We aremitted to protecting the personal and financial safety, as well as the reputation of every citizen.¡± Upon hearing these words, Scarlett was once again filled with overwhelming emotions, and she began to cry heartily. She had initially braced herself to face all the challenges that came her way, but unexpectedly, everything was resolved out of the blue. She was clueless about who came to her aid, but she was grateful to the heavens for not pushing her to the brink of despair. Once the necessary documentation waspleted, Rnd asked, ¡°Ms. Swanson, is there anything else you wish to address? For instance, reiming that ten million¡± Before Scarlett could respond, Freya, who had been silent thus far, spoke up. ¡°We will return her that money.¡± Freya turned to look at Scarlett. Suddenly, Scarlett felt somewhat at a loss, as kind¨Chearted people often feel indebted to others. Freya couldn¡¯t bear it and said, ¡°Please, don¡¯t me yourself. It¡¯s us who¡¯ve wronged you; you shouldn¡¯t feel any guilt. You¡¯re a good kid. It¡¯s my fault for not raising my son properly, which led him to hurt you so much.¡± She didn¡¯t me Scarlett for not informing her about Javier¡¯s gambling and borrowing money. After all, at that time, Scarlett was merely Javier¡¯s girlfriend, hardly rted to her in any significant way. Scarlett was under no obligation to help her discipline her child. 3/4 M 60% Chapter 166 Take Them All Away Finished Freya had a clear understanding of right and wrong. Moreover, she knew that the mistake Javier had made was so grave that it was beyond her ability to rectify. ¡°You don¡¯t need to concern yourself with anything else regarding this case. Handle it based on whatever your investigation uncovers. I won¡¯t plead for mercy, nor will I interfere. It¡¯s high time he learned his lesson.¡± Freya was a tough¨Cas¨Cnails mother, naturally capable of being stern when necessary. ¡°Then will you be able to leave the hospital for the police station tomorrow, Ms. Swanson?¡± asked Rnd, Scarlett paused for a moment, her eyes flickering. Just as she was about to nod, she heard Isabe abruptly interject, ¡°Does that mean the live stream tomorrow is really not possible?¡± Looks like Mr. Carey and Mr. Briggs are really going to kill themselves with this news. Christopher cleared his throat. Noticing Rnd¡¯s displeased expression, he said. ¡°That might be asking too much of Scarlett. While Scarlett was at a loss for words, she heard Freya say, ¡°I¡¯m willing to apany you on this final stage. You can¡¯t let that brat ruin your big moment. Do you want to give up this opportunity?¡± Scarlett¡¯s eyes flickered for a moment before she gritted her teeth and finally spoke up. ¡°I want to take the stage. In the end, Rnd agreed to help them out, showing some flexibility. When it came down to the wire. Scarlett steeled herself and reported everything, including the matter of suing her own mother and uncle. Rnd nced at the shocked Sienna and Bartholomeo off to the side, raising an eyebrow as he commented, ¡°Quite a busy day today. I¡¯ll need to call in some more guys.¡± Without further ado, he immediately started contacting people. Feeling panicked, Sienna and Bartholomeo had started berating and cursing Scarlett. Scarlett remained unmoved, but it was Rnd who stepped in, rebuking sternly, ¡°Enough! One more word and it¡¯ll be considered a threat to the victim.¡°¡± Sienna and Bartholomeo cowered back in disbelief. When Rnd finally left, surprisingly, it was Danielle who was the most enthusiastic in seeing him off. What is Danielle up to? Has she taken a fancy to him and wants to recruit him into the entertainment industry? Upon hearing this, Christopher almost stumbled. At first, he thought Isabe was saying Danielle had taken a shine to Rnd and was about to pursue him. But after listening further, he came to realize that in some ways, Isabe and Danielle were quite simr. But all their guesses were probably wrong. It seemed like Danielle was probably requesting he make a guest appearance for their stage y. 1.6K 1 Mon, Oct GG 60%ÄÃ Reading Juicy Gossip in Her Mind Gossip 167 Gossip 167 Chapter 167 The Final Judgement Of Justice Upholder Finished Due to the poprity of the show, the paparazzi naturally kept a close watch on Scarlett. Consequently, the news of Javier being escorted away by the police immediately blew up on the inte. However, no news had leaked, so no one knew exactly what had transpired. They could only specte that it was some sort of a dispute over a rtionship. Initially, when Linda saw the revealing photos of Scarlett, she wanted to reach out to Javier to reiterate that Scarlett was problematic and not to be trusted. However, before she could even contact him, she was bombarded with trending news. Her godson had been arrested by the police. Linda immediately reached out to Freya. ¡°What on earth happened to Javier? Was it that wretched girl Scarlett who reported him to the police? What is she trying to do? How could she harm Javier like this!¡± Freya¡¯s voice took on an even colder tone. ¡°Do you know about Javier¡¯s gambling habits?¡± Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Linda paused, looking perplexed as she asked, ¡°What?¡± Freya: ¡°Then forget it since you don¡¯t know. I¡¯ll stress this again¡ He¡¯s my son. Please refrain from interfering with how I discipline my child in the future After she finished speaking, she abruptly hung up the phone. Linda was flustered. She had always considered Javier as her own son, even though he was the offspring of Freya. She had loved him dearly for many years. How could Freya stand in the way of their mother¨Cson bond? Despite her son being bullied by outsiders, Freya, his biological mother, did nothing. But she, as his godmother, wouldn¡¯t stand for it. Without a second thought, she rushed to the police station with thewyer cooperating with Pearson Group, determined to get Javier released. Isabe and Christopher didn¡¯t get involved any further. Upon returning, they couldn¡¯t help but gossip. with the Quirks about the thrilling experience they had that day. Even though everyone had already known about it beforehand, they couldn¡¯t resistmenting on it when they heard the story retold. Selena said, ¡°A man with a gambling habit is truly undesirable.¡± David also nodded in agreement. ¡°It¡¯s like when things aren¡¯t going well elsewhere, people think they can show off their prowess in the casino, believing they can conquer all. But in the end, they face a crushing defeat.¡± Evian let out a sigh of relief. ¡°Thankfully, you acted just in time this time, preventing a tragedy from happening¡± Isabe said with augh, ¡°Thanks to Christopher, this was beautifully done this time.¡± Alexandler¡¯s gaze swept over, his face a picture of innocence. There¡¯s no point in looking at me like that. You were the one who arranged all this Others held back the Nowork avable now Please check yourwork. 17:07 Mon, Oct 7 Chapter 167 The Final Judgement Of Justice Upholder °×²¹Æø60%¾Ž Finished Isabe was also quite concerned about this issue. ¡°Mdm. Pearson immediately arranged for someone to handle the ten million. However, it¡¯s hard to say about the money that was swindled by her mother and uncle. Everyone let out a collective sigh. At this point, the online debates had spiraled out of control. Everyone was deeply concerned, wondering if the show could still be aired the next day. After all, Scarlett was still in the hospital, her condition unknown, and the son of another key member of the group had been arrested. Based onmon assumptions, it was likely that Scarlett was the one who called the police. So, could Scarlett and Freya still have a good rtionship now? Everyone had already begun to conclude that tomorrow¡¯s show was definitely not going to be aired. However, shortly after, Scarlett took the initiative to post a message expressing her regret for letting her personal matters cloud her judgment for a moment. She assured everyone that her situation was now stable and she was okay. She promised toplete the show. The official Twitter of the show also promptly shared the post, indicating that everything would proceed as usual. Everyone was taken aback. Could the show go on? Was Freya willing to step on stage? Surprisingly, Freya quickly shared the post on Twitter, expressing hermitment to working together. Theizens were genuinely at a loss. Was it because the two actresses were too dedicated to their craft, or was it because they were bound by a contract, or were all the rumors just rumors? Was there more to the story than meets the eye? Netizens were frantically questioning why Scarlett hadmitted suicide and the truth behind Javier¡¯s arrest. However, after the key individuals involved had given their statements, they collectively fell silent, seemingly unwilling to respond further. This drove theizens to the brink of curiosity¨Cinduced madness. In the end, they flocked to Isabe¡¯s Twitter seeking the truth, Netizen: Isabe, you surely know the truth, don¡¯t you? Netizen: You¡¯re Justice Upholder. Did someone get caught because you got off stage? Netizen: Isabe, you¡¯re always at the forefront of juicy gossip. You won¡¯t let us down, right? What¡¯s the scoop? Share it with us! Netizen: If you don¡¯t tell me now, I won¡¯t be able to sleep tonight. Don¡¯t make me beg on my knees. Netizen: Isabe, Isabe, can you share it with me secretly promise I won¡¯t tell anyone else! Netizen: Going by the consistent approach of Justice Upholder, she¡¯ll definitely save a big surprise for the live broadcast. Everyone just needs to wait and watch! Netizen: You¡¯re absolutely right. 17:07 Mon, Oct 7 GG + Chapter 167 The Final Judgement Of Justice Upholder As a result, The Final Judgment of Justice Upholder¡± ended up trending as a hot search term. Isabe was left utterly battled. Who on earth came up with such an odd expectation! Isabe quickly got in touch with Danielle, requesting to remove the trending topic. Danielle, however, expressed that there was nothing wrong with natural positive attention. Finished The Quirk family, who had been enjoying the spectacle, wanted tough but dared not. However, this time, the online spectators were bound to be disappointed. After all, the drama had trulye to an end, with the people involved taken away. Even though some information might be leaked later, it had nothing to do with their stage y. Those in the entertainment industry who harbored guilt were trembling in fear. Tonight, they found it even harder to fall asleep than theizens. They were terrified that Isabe would stir up another major scandal, taking away many with her surprising tactics, Cleaning up the entertainment industry was noughing matter. Thanks to Isabe¡¯s recent activism, the atmosphere in the industry had significantly improved. Even those with questionable character were now behaving themselves, fearful of being implicated and having their careers ruined. It seemed as though Isabe held the sentencing list in her hand. The identity of the target among the notorious figures in th entertainment industry remained unclear, causing fear to ripple through their ranks. Various people, who had been seeking information through their connections, had managed to get in touch with the Quirks, leaving the Quirks in a state of both amusement and frustration. Even when they arrived at the filming location, there were still online bets being ced. In the end, both the director and producer discreetly came to inquire. ¡°Actually, we¡¯ve already made peace with it,¡± the producer earnestly said, ¡°but you need to give us some heads up to manage public opinion in a timely manner¡± Danielle couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°This time it really has nothing to do with us. We just went to visit a patient. And didn¡¯t you guys receive the script? We promise we are sticking to it.¡± At that moment, not too far off, Freya was in the midst of applying her makeup when she suddenly received a phone call. Her expression changed instantly. She patted Scarlett, who was standing next to her, on the shoulder and then turned around and left with her. The director and producer were on tenterhooks. However, they couldn¡¯t go out to check at that moment. All they could do was wait. Rosalie, who was distractedly apanying Christopher and Isabe getting their makeup done, couldn¡¯t help but let out a gasp.. Isabe curiously asked, ¡°What happened?¡± Rushing over with her phone in hand, Rosalie said, ¡°Rnd said Javier has been bailed out.¡± Isabe¡¯s face changed instantly. She immediately checked the system. 17:08 Mon, Oct 7 1. GG. Chapter 167 The Final Judgement Of Justice Upholder Finished Dmn, that¡¯s just shameless. Javier actually imed that his actions were all for the sake of winning back Scarlett, not a genuine attempt at ckmail or extortion, 1.6K Gossip 168 Gossip 168 Chapter 168 No Other Way 3¡¢., 60%= Finished Isabe discovered that all of this was orchestrated by Linda¡¯swyer who advised Javier to say that. They hadpletely downyed the severity of the matter, turning it into a simple romantic dispute. Normally, when dealing with individuals who had previously been in a romantic rtionship, the approach was simr to handling domestic violence cases, with the primary focus being on educational principles. The severity of the situation was merely due to Scarlett¡¯s suicide. Javier insisted that he had no idea that Scarlett would crumble under the pressure and lose hope. He couldn¡¯t be med for this. After all, it was her own family who had swindled her out of her money, leaving her with no way out. The most crucial point was that after being ckmailed, Scarlett hadn¡¯t actually transferred any money. Furthermore, there was no evidence found that indicated Javier had any gambling debts. The only things that could be traced were the photos and threatening messages, all of which were sent by Javier. The photos were merely a bit more provocative than usual. So, as long as Javier insisted that all of this was just a little ploy to win back his girlfriend, it was indeed hard to judge it as something serious. Sickly released. With Linda¡¯s assistance, Javier was The only silver lining was that the police had already dealt with all the private photos and videos stored in Javier¡¯s phone. They ensured that there were no remnants left in any storage space. Hence, Scarlett no longer had any incriminating evidence left in Javier¡¯s possession. But Scarlett would still need to consult with awyer for the subsequent issue of filing awsuit. After all, the case was ongoing. It was just a matter of shifting the perspective to fight for her rights. Rnd didn¡¯t borate on the details. In truth, he hadn¡¯t given up on investigating Javier¡¯s gambling debt. The fact that there was a debt but no trace of it suggested the possibility of an underground casino. If he managed to trace this back to some underground forces, that would certainly be a feather in his cap. However, on the surface, Rnd still suggested that they inform Scarlett. After the performance, they should promptly attend to the case. Listening to Rosalie¡¯s brief rundown of the situation, Isabe and Christopher grimaced. Linda is such a fool¡ Wait a minute. She even had the audacity to call and argue with Mdm, Pearson, firmly believing that Javier had simply lost his way because of Scarlett. She thought Scarlett shouldn¡¯t have called the police at all and med her for scaring her precious godson. She still doesn¡¯t believe that Javier has be obsessed with gambling. Her blind support for Javier is really something Christopher and Rosalie recalled the first time Linda came to their home, and they couldn¡¯t help but shake their heads in disgust. It was no surprise that Javier turned out this way, with such a biased godmother who could never see his Taults. Regardless of his mistakes, he knew there was always someone on his side. The mother rawan though Wouldn¡¯t it has brass batter if Lane inat talt Finder alt his lidah19 11/husha 1//3 Mon, Chapter 168 No Other Way secrecy? How is he going to repay the debt? Christopher and Rosalie were also a bit puzzled upon hearing this. 60% Finished Oh, I see. Because he¡¯s under suspicion from the police, he doesn¡¯t dare to demand arge amount of money. He has no other way. Hahaha. I¡¯m really curious. What would he do if debt collectors came knocking on his door? Suddenly, Isabe felt that not Javier being arrested by the police might not be such a good thing after all. There was no telling what those powers behind the scenes would make him do. Meanwhile, Freya had just hung up the phone on Linda¡¯s incessant chatter. Linda had been ming her, using her of trusting a stranger over her own son. She said that Freya failed to help her son out of his predicament and even aided the culprit. She even lost her temper and threatened to confront Scarlett in personter. Freya couldn¡¯t be bothered with Linda. She was just very disappointed. She had thought that by now, her son should have recognized his mistakes and faced everything honestly. But unexpectedly, her son had even lied to the judicial authorities. Freya ryed the oue to Scarlett and reassured her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t let them bother you. As for the case, you should pursue it to the end. I can¡¯t let him think he can get away with such behavior so easily.¡± Scarlett was somewhat dazed. She couldn¡¯t bear to look at Freya. ¡°Mdm. Pearson¡¡± ¡°If possible, I hope you can make the details of this matter public, so he won¡¯t think he can get away with everything and harm others in the future. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll stand by your side,¡± Freya said with determination. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Scarlett was shocked and remained silent, ignoring the spection ofizens. Truth be told, the silence was not in her favor, considering she was the victim in this situation. She could have revealed everything to garner sympathy. Indeed, she had contemted exposing everything and retaliating against Javier for all he had done to her. After all, it was unlikely that any more indecent photos or videos would be leaked now. However, doing so wouldpletely ruin Javier. It wasn¡¯t that she felt sympathy for Javier, but rather, she felt a pang of sorrow for Freya who had always protected her. Perhaps sensing Scarlett¡¯s concerns, Freya said straightforwardly, ¡°You don¡¯t need to think so much. These issues will surface sooner orter. You may not realize it, but his godmother might go to great lengths to attack you. Instead of sitting back and waiting for the inevitable, it¡¯s better if you take the initiative and confront everything head¨Con.¡± Having been in the entertainment industry for so long, Freya was certainly well¨Cversed in various tactics. She couldn¡¯t allow Linda to continue creating chaos with her son. She was determined to take control of her son once and for all, knocking him down a peg and re¨Ceducating him from scratch. Freya understood the principle that without destruction, there could be no rebirth. If she didn¡¯t make a harsh decision now, Javier might make even bigger mistakes. Perhaps by then, it would be difficult for her to bring her son back and re¨Ceducate him. ¡°All right, I¡¯ve decided to sign the contract with Danielle. I¡¯ll ask herter about the specific arrangements.¡± Observing Freya¡¯s unwavering determination, Scarlett also steeled her resolve. In a way, this marked her final effort to aid Javier, guiding him back onto the correct path. 2/3 17:08 Mon, Oct 7 BD Chapter 168 No Other Way ? ??. 606- Finished Freya shed a smile, but the weariness in her eyes was palpable. Yet in the blink of an eye, she was back to being the strict mother. She gave Javier her final warning: No matter how deep in debt you are, I¡¯ll help you pay it off this time. But the condition is that you must take responsibility for your own mistakes and not run away. As long as you can recognize and correct your wrongs, it¡¯s never toote to turn things around. Scarlett gazed at Freya, contemting that if they were mother and daughter, their story would certainly have a beautiful ending, just like a stage y. It would stand to prove that a single mother could also build a wonderful family and provide a wholesome education for her child. Regrettably, their pairings were all wrong. Javier, who received the message, was in Linda¡¯s car. He was gazing at his phone, his mind wavering, when suddenly, an anonymous message popped up. His body stiffened, and his eyes widened in disbelief. 1 Linda¡¯s voice rang out in his ears. ¡°Javier, don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯m here to fight for justice on your behalf. Your mother has gone too far. You did nothing wrong. But even if you did, so what? You¡¯re her flesh and blood. She should be unconditionally supportive of you. She¡¯spletely stripped you of your dignity by letting you get arrested like this and letting everyone online know. How can she bear to see you suffer like this? You might as well cut ties with her. From now on, stick with me. I¡¯ll provide for you and protect you. After a hundred years, I¡¯ll make sure to bring your father to task for choosing such a cold¨Chearted and ruthless woman in the first ce.¡± ¡°Aunt Linda, could you stop at the gas station for a bit?¡± Javier asked abruptly. ¡°Hmm? What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°I¡ I need to use the restroom.¡± After speaking, Javier texted Freya back: Mom, you¡¯ve really misunderstood me. How could I possibly have gambling debts? Both you and Scarlett have misunderstood me. She also got it wrongst time. My intent in threatening her was merely to win her back, but I used the wrong approach. I¡¯ll exin everything to youter. 1.6K 2 17:09 Mon, Oct 7 BB ? ? 3, 60%= Gossip 169 Gossip 169 Chapter 169 Act It Out The car came to a halt in front of arge supermarket. Javier arrived at the restroom. Following the anonymous text message, he made a call ¡°If it weren¡¯t for the urgent circumstances, we wouldn¡¯t have offered you this opportunity¡ As long as you follow our instructions, you won¡¯t arouse any suspicion. By tonight, your debt of fifty million will bepletely erased. No one will ever find out you had a gambling debt. We always keep our word.¡± Javier¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple bobbed, and a resolute look surfaced in his eyes. As long as this debt of fifty million vanished into thin air, no one could use him of deceiving Scarlett just to pay off his debts. He could justify his actions by iming he was trying to win back Scarlett. Even if this revtion drew criticism, it was certainly better than being suspected of devious fraud. He was simply a naive young man who made foolish mistakes for love and lost his way. He had no intention of hurting anyone. This way, he wouldn¡¯t have to confront the peculiar gazes of his mother and close friends. From then on, he would never gamble again. In doing so, everything could return to normal as if nothing had ever happened. There would be no blemish left by his side. Upon receiving the message, Freya was overwhelmed with disappointment. This only strengthened her determination to have Scarlett publicly disclose the matter. When the two returned to find Danielle, the producer and director were still in conversation with her. She was repeatedly ensuring that Team A¨Clist wouldn¡¯t cause any significant disturbance. As the premiere countdown began, the online buzz grew louder and louder. People of influence and status kept reaching out to them. It seemed as if the entire entertainment industry was shaking in its boots, making them all feel on edge. After the producer had triple¨Cchecked everything, he finally felt at ease. He was just about to leave with the director when Danielle suddenly said, ¡°Oh, right, we need to rece an actor.¡± The director and the producer suddenly turned around, their expressions revealing an ¡°I knew it¡± look. They even looked a little excited. ¡°Go ahead, we can handle it.¡± Danielle¡¯s lips twitched. She wondered if Isabe¡¯s persona was too overbearing. This wouldn¡¯t be conducive to progress. Fortunately, there was no immediate issue at hand, providing her with the opportunity to tone things down a bit. Observing the intense gaze of the director and producer, Danielle couldn¡¯t help but wonder if they had been pushed to the brink, which led them to adopt an attitude of despair. Their demeanor seemed to challenge her as if saying, ¡°Let¡¯s see what other surprises you have up your sleeve that we don¡¯t know about.¡± 17:09 Mon, Oct 7 GG Chapter 169 Act It Out The director and the producer instantly lost their enthusiasm. ? ? 3 60%= Finished The theme of this stage y was ¡°Home.¡± Isabe and Christopher would be portraying a story of grand love from a national perspective. Their narrative revolved around sending a child off to be a soldier, whoter sacrificed himself. The underlying message was that a nation¡¯s existence made a home possible. The animal actor in the story was a military dog. The son brought home a puppy for his mother to see, but in the end, only the injured military dog returned from duty and stayed by the mother¡¯s side. Two animal actors were required for the story. The role of the puppy was easy to fill, but the part of the adult dog required a bit more finesse. At first, they had enlisted an ordinary animal actor¨Ca well¨Ctrained and cooperative dog. However, Danielle remained dissatisfied with the results. She believed that the dog¡¯s expressions and postures were all wrong, failing to truly captivate the audience. As a manager, Danielle had additional considerations. The stage y¡¯s theme was profoundly inspiring and centered around promoting patriotism. She aimed to maximize its impact, hoping it might even capture official attention. While her primary goal was certainly not this, if the artists could by chance attract official attention, it would be an undeniable bonus. Danielle hoped that the impact of this performance could genuinely touch people¡¯s hearts. If they could actually borrow a retired military dog, it would surely spark a discussion. Unfortunately, there was no way. Those military dogs were highly valued. They couldn¡¯t be lent out casually for such performances. Eventually, Danielle bumped into Rnd. While a military dog wasn¡¯t an option, a police dog was totally eptable. Afterward, Danielle sessfully persuaded Rnd by emphasizing the importance of stage presence. Whether it was due to the prospect of positive publicity or a desire to show Alexander respect, Rnd ultimately assisted by locating a recently retired police dog to join their performance. The police dog¡¯s role was straightforward. Its primary tasks involved following instructions and cooperating as needed. However, the key factor that truly mattered was its demeanor¨Cthe way it carried itself on stage. It didn¡¯t need rehearsals. As long as its trainer was present, it could sync up with any situation. Isabe and Christopher had managed to perform a wless rehearsal in sync with each other, meeting the requirements perfectly. However, they simply hadn¡¯t had the chance to inform the director and the producer yet. In truth, all animal species are the same. If they didn¡¯t say anything, the other party wouldn¡¯t know. However, Danielle still mentioned that she had genuinely borrowed a retired police dog with a distinguished service record. The director and producer, aware that this was a promotional opportunity, didn¡¯t worry about anything. They simply nodded and left. Once Isabe and Christopher had finished applying their makeup, they nned to head to the lounge. The police dog and the trainer were already there. It wasn¡¯t often that they came into contact with a police dog, especially one sorge and imposing. Yet, 7:09 Mon, Chapter 169 Act It Out 5 ¨C 3 60% Finished when not on duty, the dog was surprisingly affectionate. The three of them were utterly charmed, seizing any opportunity they could to y with it. At that moment, they saw Scarlett seeking out Danielle. They couldn¡¯t help but stick around for the juicy gossip. Upon listening to their thoughts, Danielle expressed her agreement. However, she still offered a word of caution. ¡°This approach will likely stir up some controversy, whether it¡¯s the undefined gambling debts and emotional debts, or the incident of reporting Javier to the police.¡± If one person were to directly use another, gardless of the truth of the matter, there would always be clever individuals ready to jump in with various conspiracy theories or attempts at moral coercion. Upon eavesdropping, Rosalie suddenly spoke up. ¡°Why not actfit out?¡± Everyone turned their gaze toward her. Rosalie suddenly felt a bit uneasy and scratched her ear shyly. ¡°Well, that¡¯s what we usually do, right? Doesn¡¯t your group¡¯s performance involve a daughter seeking help from her mother when she encounters trouble? Can¡¯t this trouble be reced with this matter?¡± Danielle¡¯s eyes lit up instantly. That¡¯s right. The primary reason we used to put on performances was because there was often ack of evidence. We had to rely on our acts to provoke the audience¡¯s thoughts and encourage them to gather evidence. This time, the situation seemed quite simr If it were to be reenacted on this unique stage, it would carry more conviction than a straightforward statement. Although it wasn¡¯t performed by Justice Upholder, Scarlett was to join their studio in the future, indirectly reducing the exaggeration of Isabe¡¯s persona. Danielle was moved by the idea, yet she hesitated and said, ¡°But to change ns at thest minute¡¡± Having just finished applying her makeup, Reba came over, smiling as she said, ¡°Scarlett certainly has the ability.¡± They had both meticulously studied their co¨Cperformers, naturally understanding the extent of each other¡¯s abilities. In fact, Scarlett wasn¡¯t quitefortable with the idea of speaking her mind directly. She preferred to act Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. it out. She nced toward Freya, who was not too far away. After all, they were aware of the entire truth, which was akin to knowing the full script. Scarlett was a naturally gifted actress, and Freya was an award¨Cwinning actress. A minor script change would hardly faze them. Freya had no objections. She nodded and said, ¡°Let¡¯s discuss how exactly we should modify it. The performance could serve as a cautionary lesson, teaching girls the right way to handle such situations.¡± After she finished speaking seriously, she saw Scarlett lowering her head in embarrassment. Everyone suddenly burst intoughter. As the live stream began, an onught ofments flooded in, with various spections rising amidst the mor. 17:09 Mon, Oct 7 BB Chapter 169 Act It Out 60% Finished It wasn¡¯t until the stage appearance of Scarlett and Freya that the inte was set aze. Their impable performance, apanied by the unfolding of a scam plot, instantly caused an online uproar. 1.6K Gossip 170 Gossip 170 Chapter 170 A Seal Of Authenticity 3 60% Finished Down below the stage, the members of the Quirk family were left utterly speechless and astounded. ¡°Did they just act out the truth?¡± David asked in disbelief. ¡°But didn¡¯t Rnd mention that¡¡± Selena said, her worried gaze shifting toward the man beside her who was holding a bouquet of flowers. This time, Alexander was also present. After all, it was Isabe¡¯s final stage y. Alexander said, ¡°Actually, this is quite a smart move. Even if the other party doesn¡¯t admit it, they can¡¯t use this stage of defamation. It¡¯s pretty good.¡± David and Selena breathed a sigh of relief. Evian, in surprise, eximed, ¡°So, they made a spur¨Cof¨Cthe¨Cmoment decision, just like Ms. Yancey, who always improvises on the spot. No wonder they signed Scarlett. Her acting skills are really impressive. You can¡¯t tell at all that it was all improvised on the spot.¡± The other members of the Quirk family also nodded in agreement. However, after witnessing this part of the performance, the surrounding audience had already begun to gossip. After all, the incident involving Scarlett¡¯s suicide and Javier¡¯s arrest had caused quite a stir. If one were to disregard all the cause¨Cand¨Ceffect rtionships in between, it essentially matched up with the performance on stage. Theizens were in an uproar. They were the first to receive new information and had just seen the news that Javier had been released. Moreover, Linda¡¯swyer had already reached out to media outlets before the news broke to circte spective stories about Javier¡¯s mistakes made in the name of love. This had already sparked a small wave of attention. However, with the stage y now, everything turned upside down. Thements were flooding in. Netizen: What¡¯s going on? Didn¡¯t Javier just get released? If things went as they portrayed, that would make Javier a legit criminal. He shouldn¡¯t have been released at all! Netizen: Is it just me or does this all seem rather surreal? Why would Mdm. Pearson act out this scenario with Scarlett? Just whose mother exactly is she? Netizen: She¡¯s prioritizing justice over familial bonds. His mother has made her judgment. The truth of the matter is definitely as such. Netizen: I refuse to believe it. There¡¯s no way Javier could be at fault. The fact that he was released proves his innocence. I¡¯ll always stand by Javier. It¡¯s Scarlett who¡¯s the real problem! Those explicit photos are the evidence. Netizen: Seriously, are you blind? Those photos clearly look like they were taken secretly. Netizen: I think it makes sense to interpret this scene as the boyfriend taking a photo of his girlfriend while she was sleeping without her permission. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. 17:09 Mon, Oct 7 BB 60% Chapter 170 A Seal Of Authenticity Finished Netizen: Taking photos is just a sweet little gesture between lovers, isn¡¯t it? The drama unfolding on this stage is surely not real. I heard that the so¨Ccalled threat is just a show put on to coax Scarlett intoing back. And this talk of financial deception is just utter nonsense. After all, Javier¡¯s family is already wealthy. Besides, isn¡¯t this kind of deep- seated obsession quite domineering and romantic? Netizen: What kind of novel did you read that messed with your head? Tell me so I can avoid it. If something like this happens in real life, please call the police, all right? Netizen: No matter what happened afterward, the fact that he secretly took photos is indisputable. Men like these are utterly disgusting! Netizen: I¡¯ve been secretly photographed too, but I was more foolish. When I found out, he looked at me with eyes full of love, telling me it was because he loved me. He wanted to have a glimpse of me from time to time, to keep those images, hoping that when we were old and grey, we could look back at these photos and recall how passionately we loved each other then. I didn¡¯t ask him to delete them. However, when he fell out of love with me and grew tired of our rtionship, those photos became his bragging rights on forums after we broke up. It became the subject of discussion among men. Netizen: It¡¯s one thing for Scarlett to be unaware, but you just don¡¯t know how to protect yourself. You believe you¡¯re the most special person in a man¡¯s life, thinking you¡¯re so unique that they would never dare to hurt you. That¡¯s just in foolish. When a man loves you, it¡¯s real. But when he doesn¡¯t, his indifference is just as real. & Netizen: Ah, what does it matter? Even if ites to light, can you prove who it is? After all, the current face- swapping technology is so advanced. If someone insists it¡¯s you, just demand they provide evidence to back it up. Netizen: We all enter this world naked, and everything else is like fleeting clouds. Nothing holds a candle to life itself. After all, people are known for their fleeting enthusiasm, forgetting what they¡¯ve seen in an instant. No one is the protagonist of the world. Why concern ourselves with the opinions of others? Just focus on living our own lives well. Netizen: Absolutely! But girls, always be cautious. No matter how much you love your man, no matter how wonderful he seems at this moment, no matter how his charm and yfulness melt your heart, always keep your guard up. Believe that someone who truly loves you would never leave any room for the world to harm you! If he does otherwise, it only proves that his interests outweigh any potential harm he could cause you. Netizen: I¡¯m a guy, and there¡¯s no way I¡¯d dare to take a picture of my loved one. What if my phone gets lost? What if myputer gets a virus? With how unsafe the inte is these days, I¡¯d rather die than take a risk like that! Any man who¡¯d think of doing such a thing must be out of his mind. Netizen: Even before, when I saw, Javier forcefully proposing, I felt there was something off about his character. Netizen: Wait, a sudden thought just struck me. Could Javier¡¯s forceful proposal have been a desperate attempt to pay off his gambling debts? Was the threat only made after his proposal failed? Netizen: It¡¯s also usible that he proposed out of love, and when the proposal failed, he threatened out of love too. This exnation makes sense, doesn¡¯t it? Netizen: So, are you suggesting that this stage y is a lie? Netizen: I wouldn¡¯t dare to im that. Perhaps it was merely a coincidence that the plot unfolded as it did. After all, this isn¡¯t the stage y of Isabe. I prefer to adopt a wait¨Cand¨Csee attitude. Things didn¡¯t unfold entirely as Danielle and the others had anticipated at their best, but it still achieved the purpose of revealing the truth. The truth about the extortion and gambling was so abrupt that it wasn¡¯t the focus of everyone¡¯s discussion. DIAM 17:09 Mon, Oct 7 BB. Chapter 170 A Seal Of Authenticity for a while. °×²ËÆø60%±¸ Finished Interestingly, Javier¡¯s reputation had already been overwhelmingly tarnished with criticism and insults. Backstage, Danielle clicked her tongue twice, then turned to look at Isabe. ¡°It seems your image is cast in stone. You¡¯re like a seal of authenticity. If you didn¡¯t reveal the scandal, people wouldn¡¯t even bat an eye.¡± Isabe¡¯s lips twitched. Would everyone believe me if I praised their performance during the post¨C show interview? Just thinking about it is giving me so much pressure! Christopher and Rosalie struggled to stifle theirughter. They couldn¡¯t deny the possibility. It was as if the judgment had been passed by Justice Upholder. Before long, the performance by Scarlett and Freya was nearing its conclusion. The trainer led the police dog backstage, where they met with Isabe and her group. Isabe and Christopher greeted the police dog, who responded with a joyous wag of its tail. ¡°Thanks in advance,¡± Isabe said with a smile, patting the dog¡¯s head. ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous,¡± Christopher said seriously. The trainer chuckled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Sven has seen it all. It¡¯s quite excited now. Since its retirement, it hasn¡¯t had the chance to carry out any missions, and it¡¯s been absolutely itching for some action.¡± Sven puffed up its chest with pride, eager and ready to take on the challenge, As the apuse erupted from outside, their performance began. At that time, Linda had already driven Javier to the broadcast studio. It was just then that herwyer called her. After watching the rey of the live broadcast, she immediately saw red. ¡°How could your mom do this to you? She¡¯s practically ruining you! Doesn¡¯t she trust you at all? No, we need to confront her!¡± Javier looked at the trending topics with a grim expression. He had been trying his best to salvage everything, yet they seemed intent on ruining him. Thewyer said it was fortunate that it was only a performance. Theizens were also watching with a wait¨Cand¨Csee approach. They should seize an opportunity to rify things during the live broadcast; otherwise, it could lead toplications. Linda thought the same way. Given that Scarlett was so ruthless and unjust, she, too, was determined to expose her for her thieving ways. With resentment, she traced the pearl ne around her neck. Scarlett schemed to destroy Javier, all while portraying herself as the victim and seeking personal advancement. Linda would never permit her to trample on her beloved godson in pursuit of power. After getting out of the car, Linda noticed that Javier hadn¡¯t moved. ¡°Javier, stop wasting time. Let¡¯s go!¡± Just as Javier was about to get up, he stiffened slightly, hesitating. Noticing the surveince cameras all around, he felt rather ufortable sitting alone in the car. He had no choice but to follow Linda to the broadcast studio. Autenticity When they arrived, Isabe and Christopher¡¯s performance was already halfway through. 1.6K H Gossip 171 Gossip 171 Reading Juicy Gossip in Her Mind Chapter 171 No Reason To Feel Guilty The stage y by Team A¨Clist was incredibly touching also marked the first time Isabe fully. committed to ying a role properly. Her acting was still quite unpolished, yet it didn¡¯t feel awkward. Finished With Christopher and Reba fully immersed in their roles, the stage y was guaranteed to be of exceptional quality. However, while enjoying the stage y, theizens felt there was something missing. Netizen: I think I¡¯m addicted to gossip. If Team A¨Clist doesn¡¯t stir up some drama, it really takes the fun out of things. Netizen: A stage without a p is like missing a soul. Netizen: I thought after witnessing the previous group¡¯s performance, they would have reacted somehow. Netizen: Do you remember back in the first season when Team Young Again tried to insinuate something with their performance, only to be refuted by Team A¨Clist¡¯s performance This time, since there was no rebuttal, it might just confirm that the events portrayed by Scarlett were indeed real You could say it¡¯s a form of recognition in its own way. Netizen: It¡¯s hard to say¡. Netizen: So, Justice Upholder isn¡¯t cleaning up the entertainment industry this season? Netizen: The entertainment industry has already taken a major hit. How can you fans still expect Isabe to make an even bigger impact? Netizen: I feel the same way. She¡¯s already dug up everything she possibly could. There¡¯s nothing left to scrutinize. Isabe can¡¯t always be offending people, after all. Netizen: So she¡¯s seriously acting now, huh? Makes sense. After all, Isabe has always intended to be an actress. The most important thing is the acting skills. Netizen: After several seasons, I can really tell that Isabe¡¯s acting skills have improved. Netizen: If we¡¯re just talking about acting skills, it will be hard to say who won this round. Netizen: Never mind if there¡¯s no gossip. This stage y is quite good. It promotes patriotism. Netizen: This reflects the social responsibility of Team A¨Clist. They knew that their influence toas at its peak, so they chose to perform such a script to guide the younger generation Netizen: Yeah, Team A¨Clist¡¯s ys have always been quite educational Netizen: have the urge to be a soldier now. Netizen: Am I the only one who ispletely smitten by the charm of Sven? It must definitely be a real military dog. right? Netizen: It looks like it has an injury on its hind leg. It¡¯s probably retired. But it¡¯s hard to tell whether it¡¯s a military dog. 1/4 05.09 9.91% Chapter 171 No Reason To Fee! Guilty Alexander nodded. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s a retired detection dog.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a hero!¡± eximed David, filled with excitement. ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s made significant contributions and demonstrated exceptional abilities.¡± ¡°It worked so well with Chris and Be,¡± Selena said in surprise. Finished Pointing toward the photography area not too far away, Alexander said, ¡°Its trainer is over there, ready to givemands at any moment.¡± N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. The family was in the midst of a discussion when suddenly, they heard a greetinging from nearby. ¡°You¡¯re all here.¡± Linda had had a falling out with them, but as days passed, she had forgotten all about it. Seeing them all together, she couldn¡¯t help but approach, especially since she had heard it was Christopher who had called the police. For Linda, who was fiercely protective, it was akin to hitting her Achilles heel. When the members of the Quirk family turned around and saw Linda and Javier approaching together, they were not particrly surprised. You guys had the audacity to get someone arrested and yet still feel perfectly fine. I must say, I¡¯m amazed at your family. It¡¯s clear to me now that you have absolutely no regard for the Pearson family.¡± Selena raised an eyebrow. As soon as she spotted the gleaming pearl ne around her neck, she couldn¡¯t help but step back a bit. After all, Linda was standing closest to her at the moment. When she saw Javier, who had a gloomy expression and a mask on behind her, she had a curious look on her face. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Finally feeling guilty, huh? He¡¯s my godson, which makes him somewhat of a junior to you. But look at what your son has done!¡± As Linda spoke, her eyes turned red with anger. ¡°I guess you¡¯re clueless about what your godson has been up to,¡± Selena murmured. ¡°Why are you here? Looking for trouble?¡± Linda snorted coldly. ¡°I¡¯m here to settle the score!¡± She was just about to say something more when Alexander sternly warned in a low voice, ¡°Please do not interrupt the performance.¡± Linda was still rather intimidated by Alexander. The audience seated in the back had already grown quite dissatisfied with the two individuals standing in the aisle. As the gaze converged on him, Javier suddenly felt a pang of anxiety. He pulled down his baseball cap and then dragged Linda to find a vacant seat. They were in the VIP seating area, which fortunately had some empty seats. The moment Javier sat down, he stiffened and his face darkened a shade. Linda and Javier had gotten in through connections, so naturally, they weren¡¯t foolish enough to interrupt the ongoing performance on stage. Following theirwyer¡¯s advice, if they wanted to clear things up, they 2/4 08:09 Tue, Ucl Chapter 171 No Reason To Feel Guilty 90% #Finished could seize the opportunity during the live interview segment following the performance to reveal the truth. Thewyer had suggested that they shouldmunicate with the parties involved before stepping into the limelight, so they had actually gone to see Freya first. Freya, however, not only ignored their calls but was also backstage with Scarlett. Linda had no intention of meeting Scarlett at all. She wanted to seize the opportunity to catch her off guard and ruin her, so she didn¡¯t barge into the backstage. Instead, she came to the audience seats, waiting for the final interview session. However, upon seeing the Quirks, she couldn¡¯t help but confront them. Once Linda truly settled down, she didn¡¯t continue to cause trouble for the Quirks. The Quirks had initially been on high alert, worrying that the other party was going to retaliate against Christopher and Isabe for reporting to the authorities. However, seeing the quiet response from the other party, they were suddenly reassured. Immediately, Evian sent a message to Rosalie, who was still backstage, exining the situation. Danielle, who was already discussing contract details with Scarlett backstage, immediately received a message from Rosalie. Frowning, she asked, ¡°What are they up to?¡± ¡°She must being for us,¡± Freya scoffed. ¡°I bet Linda is nning some crazy stunt while we¡¯re on stage. Back when she was pursuing her husband, Linda was quite wild, not at all like a typical heiress from a wealthy family. She simply followed her heart and acted on her whims ¡°She¡¯s definitely nning to deal with Scarlett, and my foolish son is surely trying to clear his name, so there is bound to be an unexpected situationter on,¡± said Freya, her face grim. ¡°It¡¯s going to be a fierce battle.¡± Scarlett¡¯s face was noticeably pale. She was filled with endless regret. How did I end up in a rtionship with such a person? Danielle patted Scarlett¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. When it¡¯s time to go on stage, you¡¯ll be up there with Isabe and Christopher. I¡¯ve never seen anyone take advantage on a live stage where Isabe and Christopher are present. Just give them a heads upter In truth, Danielle was uncertain. She couldn¡¯t predict what those driven to desperation would do, especially considering one of them was a woman of high society. However, she had confidence in Isabe. Even though Isabe usually appearedid¨Cback, she always provided an odd sense of security at crucial moments. The most troublesome scenario would merely be that neither side could suppress the other. When that time came, they would have to rely on Isabe¡¯s character as Justice Upholder to steer public opinion. After all, since this was the truth, there was no reason to feel guilty. Everyone knew they couldn¡¯t possibly reach a consensus, so they decided to take things as they came, dealing with problems as they arose. And so, the group made their way to the side of the stage, waiting for the stage y to conclude. Gossip 172 Gossip 172 Reading Juicy Gossip in Her Mind Chapter 172 Warning By Sven ?? 90%? Finished As the plot progressed, the audience watched Christopher¡¯s character, the son die in battle. Finally. Isabe¡¯s character brought back the injured, retired Sven. Isabe looked at Sven, who hung its head and whimpered as if apologizing for not bringing her son back. safely. With a choked voice, Isabe approached and patted Sven¡¯s head. ¡°Good boy, wee home.¡± With the passage of time marked by the background music and lighting effects representing the four seasons, Isabe slowly walked to the front of the stage with Sven. Her body gradually hunched, and she faced the audience, sitting down with difficulty. Leaning against the dog, they gazed into the distance. Behind them, therge screen disyed various photos of military families, eventually forming the country¡¯s border. The scene was powerful and moving, causing not only the audience to hold their breath but also bringing tears to the eyes of those watching the livestream. Onement read: There really isn¡¯t any drama, but¡ it¡¯s so beautiful! Another read: We live in peace because someone else is carrying the burden for us. Oneizenmented: I just wanted to watch a variety show, why did it make me cry? Anothermented: They are our idols! They protect us at all times bravely when bad guys appear. Onement read: Suddenly, those scandalous stars antics seem like a joke! Another concurred: Exactly, it¡¯s a joke! Oneizen revealed: I found out that Sven is actually a detection dog! But its owner retired safely too. Otherwise, F would cry to death today. Anotherment read: I never thought a drama without scandals could be so good. Team A¨Clist, good job! As the stage y wasing to an end, Taylor and Riley finally exhaled the breath they had been holding- After all, they were still shaken by Scarlett and Freya¡¯sst¨Cminute stage changes, fearing any public- performance revealing the truth. It felt like a troublemaker promising to behave but then causing trouble. It was like an epidemic. However, they had be adept at handling such situations. Their hearts raced initially, worrying about Team A¨Clist being affected and causing trouble. They were mentally prepared for any impact. Unexpectedly, it ended safely, without incident. It was so normal that it felt abnormal So, the previous team used the stage to solve their personal grudge, while Team A¨Clist did not intend to use this opportunity to reform the entertainment industry. 1/4 08:09 Tue, Oct 8 Chapter 172 Warning By Sven Taylor and Riley finally dared to respond to their anxious friends¡® inquiries, Although their friends weren¡¯t guilty, their friends¡® friends might be. Everyone was on edge because of Team A¨Clist¡¯s performance. Finished A mass message was sent: Except for Scarlett and Javier¡¯s situation, nothing happened tonight. Justice Upholder is off duty. Then they received a message from Danielle. Taylor and Riley felt uneasy. However, they were relieved after reading it. They knew some trouble might ariseter, but they were confident it was a small matter, given the involved person¡¯s poprity and connections. They didn¡¯t mind another trending topic. As they were about to reply, they saw the trainer in the filming area suddenly take a few steps forward. ¡°Sven?¡± The audience also murmured in confusion. Taylor and Riley looked up to see Sven, who had been obediently sitting by Isabe¡¯s side, suddenly stand up. Looking fierce, it began barking in one direction, ready to pounce. Its gaze was focused on the Quirks. It was frightening to see arge dog acting this way out of a sudden, and Isabe was startled. ¡°S¨C Sven.¡± The trainer was even more shocked. He tried to signal the dog, but Sven kept staring at one spot, clearly detecting a target. Sven had been retired for over two years, so its sudden behavior left the trainer struggling to keep up. Sven barked more urgently, causing those nearby to scream and move away. Frightened by the barking, Linda cursed, ¡°Why bring a beast on stage? It¡¯s dangerous. Your precious daughter¨Cinw might get bitten!¡± ¡°Shut your filthy mouth. That¡¯s a detection dog that is smarter than you!¡± Selena snapped. Hearing this, Javier stood up in fear. He broke into a cold sweat, ignoring the pain from his sudden movement. He realized the dog was targeting him. They were just five meters away from each other. Javier turned to run, but the barking followed him. The crowd gasped as arge ck figure leaped through the air. As Javier stepped on the stairs, Sven tackled him. He shouted as Sven bit his leg hard, preventing his escape. His hat flew off. Someone recognized him, eximing. That¡¯s Javier!¡± The studio erunted 2/4 08:09 Tue, Oct 8 0 0 Chapter 172 Warning By Sven Cameras instinctively focused on the scene, and the live stream chat exploded. Onement read: What¡¯s happening? Javier¡¯s here and got bittent Another read: So, the dog knows who¡¯s bad? 90% Finished Oneizenmented: This isn¡¯t just any dog. It¡¯s a dog brought by Justice Upholder. Did they judge someone in the end? Anotherizen reminded them: Wait a minute. Everyone, this isn¡¯t just any dog. It¡¯s a trained detection dog. Epen in retirement, it wouldn¡¯t bite randomly! Onement read: I¡¯ve seen videos like this. Sven is alerting that it found drugs. Comments were flying left and right, and the atmosphere was chaotic on site. Everyone¡¯s attention was focused on Sven and Javier. No one noticed Isabe on stage. When Sven pounced, Isabe instinctively stood up to stop it but couldn¡¯t match its speed, losing her bnce on the edge. She stumbled and fell. Just as she thought about minimizing her fall¡¯s impact, a the nurgent yet reassuring voice called out in noisy studio. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. Fall, and I¡¯ll catch you¡± Isabe¡¯s mind didn¡¯t process it quickly but recognized Alexander¡¯s voice. For a fleeting moment, Isabe felt the urge to surrender and obey, to give up on saving herself and simply follow the trajectory of her fall. She had this gut feeling that Alexander would do as he said, and she had nothing to worry about. However, her instinctive nature made her reflexively choose to save herself at thest moment, and she twisted her body to jump down. As she jumped, she saw Alexander ready to catch her from below. His deep eyes didn¡¯t reflect the chaotic surroundings, only her figure. She had no idea when he had rushed to the stage. He had already opened his arms, his muscr lines clearly visible through his fitted suit, showcasing his strength If she really let him catch her, she would definitely be held securely. Isabe felt a fleeting sense of regret. The end result was that Isabe jumped with all her might, and Alexander caught her, causing the two of them to collide. Isabe bumped into him with a muffled grunt, but she ended up hugging his solid body. Luckily, Alexander¡¯s stance was stable enough. Otherwise, Isabe¡¯s impact could have knocked him to the ground. 3/4 an Chapter 172 Warning By Sven #Finished Alexander steadied Isabe and put her down, but didn¡¯t let go. Instead, he loosely held her, looking down with concern. ¡°Are you okay?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine. Thank you.¡± N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Isabe¡¯s heart was inexplicably racing, making her feel a bit shy to look at Alexander. Linda¡¯s scream pierced through the air.. ¡°Ah, stupid dog, get lost! Stop biting Javier!¡± Isabe snapped out of her daze, quickly withdrawing from Alexander¡¯s embrace to check on the situation. What¡¯s wrong with Sven? Unfortunately, I can¡¯t check on the dog¡ Wait, let me see Javier¡¯s¡ Other members of the Quirk family heard themotion and turned to look, seeing Isabe and Alexander standing together. They were puzzled until Isabe¡¯s thoughts erupted sharply, almost drowning out the surrounding noise. Oh my God! Is he crazy? He trafficked drugs for someone and even hid them there! 1.6K Gossip 173 Gossip 173 Reading Juicy Gossip in Her Mind Chapter 173 Striking Gold Isabe¡¯s inner thoughts left the Quirk family stunned, 90% Finished If it weren¡¯t for Sven¡¯s identity and actions, the Quirk family would have thought they were hearing things. Javier trafficking drugs? There? Could it be there we think it is The Quirk family didn¡¯t know whether to look at Isabe or Javier. Isabe was equally shocked. She never imagined that Javier would have the guts to do something so reckless. He was already failing miserably at fraud, and how he dared to trafficked drugs? It was unbelievable. Unable to resist, Isabe scrutinized carefully. He¡¯spletely lost it, so afraid of facing his own mistakes that he¡¯d agree to the underground casino owner¡¯s terms. He thought it was simple. He would just need to help the boss move a batch of goods under police surveince, hand them over to someone else, and his debts would be cleared. The crowded environment here, a public ce, made it easier to cover his tracks. So, he arranged to meet in the restroom after the show when the audience would be pouring out. Javier couldn¡¯t openly carry the package and was scared, so he thought of the old trick of hiding it like he did with the pearl ne¡ Who would¡¯ve thought¡ Haha, Sven¡¯s still earning his keep even in retirement. Javier, you¡¯re digging your own grave. Originally, you had little to no evidence against you, but now you¡¯re digging a grave for yourself Isabe¡¯s expression changed. Just after performing that scene, she now saw Javier recklessly involved in drug trafficking to cover up his mistakes. She was thoroughly disgusted. Does he even realize how many people sacrificed their lives to prevent such things from entering our country? The Quirks expressions changed when they heard Isabe¡¯s inner thoughts. Isabe was so angry she didn¡¯t notice the details. After hearing her thoughts, Alexander immediately pulled out his phone to contact Rnd. -Sven alerted us and bit Javier. Javier¡¯s posture was off when he arrived. He seems overly conscious of time.¡± Alexander made this up, knowing that Rnd¡¯s caution would lead him to suspect Javier was hiding drugs and nning a handoff. Rnd had been watching the live broadcast all along, mainly because he was curious about the current rtionship between Alexander and Isabe. Moreover, he had arranged for Sven to be loaned out, so he needed to keep an eye on things. When Rnd saw Sven¡¯s actions, he sensed something was wrong and started deploying people to the studio. At this point, Rnd thought the celebrity was just using drugs However, upon receiving more information, his expression changed, and he immediately contacted the narcotics unit: They had missed a leadst time, but now there might be some news. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. The narcotics unit was stunned by the news. How could Rnd manage to solve a case while watching a variety show in the midst of his busy schedule? It was akin to striking gold! 1/3 08:09 Tue, Oc Chapter 173 Striking Gold 90%1 Finished: The police station nearest to the studio acted immediately, ensuring that no one would slip out of the building Meanwhile, the studio was still in chaos. Danielle had arrived with her team. Freya was naturally anxious seeing her son getting bitten and rushed forward, only to be stopped by the trainer. Sensing something was off, the trainer immediately stated evacuating the crowd. ¡°Everyone, stay back! Javier, please cooperate. If you resist, I¡¯ll have to take action!¡± Linda rushed up and rugged the trainer back. ¡°What are you saying? Who are you going to take action against Tell your d¡¯mn dog to let go of Javier.¡± The trainer was currently without any official position, so he found it difficult to make any authoritative remarks. All he could say was, ¡°As long as he doesn¡¯t resist, I¡¯ll have Sven release him!¡± But how could Javier not resist? When he agreed to trafficked, it seemed easy, but now his heart was filled. with guilt and fear, like a criminal about to be sentenced to death. So even though he was being bitten badly, he still tried to crawl away and even used his unbitten leg to kick Sven¡¯s head. Sven dodged skillfully and loosened its grip, only to bite Javier¡¯s leg again before he could get up. Freya had intended to rush to her son¡¯s side, but after hearing what the trainer said, her face turned pale. Freya and her husband¡¯s family had many rtives in the military. She trusted the police dog¡¯s judgment more than others. When she saw that Sven wasn¡¯t attacking Javier but preventing him from escaping, she became certain of one thing. Something¡¯s wrong with Javier. When she recalled Sven¡¯s duty, her face turned deathly pale. She stood there, frozen in disbelief, unable to process anything. Her distinguished family background now tainted by such an incident was a devastating blow. Finally, Taylor and Riley summoned the security guards. When Isabe saw theming, her face looked as sour as a pickle. Of course, they came to the rescue, but Alexander stepped forward and said, ¡°Help evacuate the crowd.¡± Taylor and Riley were anxious, then they heard Alexander say, ¡°The police mighte soon. Be prepared to calm the crowd.¡± Taylor and Riley were shocked. 2/3 08:09 Tue, Oct 8 Chapter 173 Striking Gold We¡¯re shooting a variety show! Why would the policee? What¡¯s going on? 90% #Finished They thought everything was settled perfectly after the storm, but then this unexpected hurdle appeared. Indeed, they should never have underestimated any member of Team A¨Clist. ¡°Why are you still standing there? Help!¡± Linda was almost in tears. Taylor and Riley¡¯s minds were racing. The security guards stood rooted in their spots as they didn¡¯t receive any orders from their superiors. Just then, the police arrived. They found Taylor and Riley before controlling the scene. Taylor and Riley were numb. They cooperated with the police and did whatever they were told. When they heard that there might be a drug bust, Taylor and Riley nearly lost their footing. At the moment the police arrived, Javier reflexively tried to escape, only to be pounced on by Sven again. Sven¡¯s actions seemed to say, ¡°Do you think you can escape from me?¡± Soon, Javier was separately detained. Linda even argued with the police, insisting they should arrest the dog. Everyone looked at her like she was crazy. When the police confirmed she was involved with Javier, they handcuffed her too. Linda was utterly dumbfounded. Everyone present was in a bewildered and surreal state. We are watching a show, right? How did we end up being detained? But seeing the celebrities sitting quietly in their ces, the audience didn¡¯t panic but started whispering and flipping through their phones, The live stream had long since stopped. Taylor and Riley couldn¡¯t let the audience keep watching a dog biting a person. It had turned into broadcast ident. Although the live stream was shut down, the inte was already abuzz a live. Only now did the people in the studio realize the situation outside. They were surrounded by police cars. 1.6K Gossip 174 Gossip 174 Chapter 174 Created A Huge Storm Oneizen asked: Can someone tell me what exactly happened here? Finished Another replied: Can¡¯t you figure it out after seeing the photo of the police cars and considering Sven¡¯s actions? Onement read: So, Javier is really involved in drugs? Anotherizen asked: Could this be another act in Team A¨Clist¡¯s stage y? Coordinating with the police for a cover¨Cup? That would be really meaningful. A reply read: It¡¯s just a coincidence. Who knew Team A¨Clist would really bring in a detection dog? Javier happened to be at the scene. Did he walk into a trap? Onement read: If it¡¯s just a coincidence, it¡¯s really hrious. We were just arguing whether Javier was innocent. Now, well, no need to argue anymore. Another read: Good heavens, a mere variety show escted into a criminal case. I knew it. How could Team A¨Clist¡¯s performance possibly end without any hups? Oneizen remarked: Never mind if the Justice Upholder judges bad behavior in the entertainment industry. Why is she involved in real crimes, too! This is too funny, Anotherizenmented: I can just say that Isabe never disappoints the fans. Isabe was sitting in the audience waiting for arrangements and surfing the inte. When she saw everyone talking about her, she couldn¡¯t help but feel annoyed. How can this be about me? What does it have to do with me? Danielle borrowed Sven, Javier brought the drugs himself, and I was just an innocent bystander. It¡¯s so unfair. The Quirks sitting around found the situation both amusing and frustrating. No one had truly anticipated the situation this time. Scarlett was still in shock, having overheard some information about the drug trafficking. It was completely beyond her imagination. Freya was not there because, as Javier¡¯s mother, she had voluntarily gone to cooperate with the investigation. The oue of the show was no longer important. Once the police apprehended the contact person hiding in the restroom, everyone in the area was no longer detained. After verifying everyone¡¯s identity, they were released one by one. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. The Quirk family saw a busy Rnd as they passed by Rnd came over to greet them despite his busy schedule. He was all smiles and directed a friendly gaze toward Isabe. Despite the mix¨Cup, it had to be admitted, without Isabe and Christopher¡¯s y, they wouldn¡¯t have been able to get this big catch. 1/4 08:09 Tue, Oct 8 000. Chapter 174 Created A Huge Storm with the storyline. 90% Finished Ia ying such roles and plots had given Rnd a somewhat positive impression of Isabe. At that moment, several young police officers working there were looking at Isabe and Christopher with admiration. ¡°You were a big help. I¡¯ll treat you to a meal sometime to thank you properly,¡± Rnd said. ¡°It¡¯s just a coincidence,¡± said Alexander. Huh, I didn¡¯t even think about the contact person in the restroom, but they already caught him. It seems tonight was quite fruitful. Oh, if I go and check the contact person, Imight¡ Oh cr*p, why didn¡¯t I think of that! Let me see! f Alexander¡¯s expression changed. Could it be possible? What? I can¡¯t see? Why¡ Okay, I get it. Interfering too much with the workings of the real world can¡¯t reveal too many secrets. This system can only dig up gossip, I guess. What a pity. Alexander realized that Isabe wasn¡¯t all¨Cknowing, only able to perceive simple information. It mostly affected individuals or rted persons due to cause and effect. For instance, knowing about Javier¡¯s information impacted the contact person. If Isabe looked at the contact person, she might see some insignificant details about rted people, which the police could also investigate, but it wouldn¡¯t immediately reveal the mastermind. That would be too much of an impact. Alexander found it regrettable but understandable. If Isabe¡¯s abilities were that overwhelming, it would be too much. After this little episode, Isabe and Alexander didn¡¯t dwell on it. Alexander spoke briefly with Rnd before leading the family out. At the entrance, they encountered Sven resting on the ground. As soon as Sven saw Isabe, it stood up, whimpering and wagging its tail frantically. The trainer nearbyughed. ¡°Sven is apologizing for not being able toplete the performance with you.¡± Isabe smiled and patted Sven¡¯s head. ¡°How could that be? Sven is so awesome. Compared to my performance, what Sven did is much more meaningfull Great job, Sven!¡± Delighted by the praise, Sven kept rubbing against Isabe¡¯s leg. Everyone couldn¡¯t help but ask for photos with Sven before leaving the studio. Outside, they saw Taylor and Riley, both looking disheveled while handling the aftermath and calming people down. Both appearedpletely drained. Danielle even stepped forward to show some concern. Then two slightly resentful gazes fell on Isabe in the crowd. 08.09 Tue, Oct 8 Chapter 174 Created A Huge Storm Isabe was confused. #Finished ¡°This wasn¡¯t my fault. I had no idea beforehand,¡± Isabe protested. ¡°Besides, isn¡¯t this a good thing? We caught criminals.¡± ¡°We¡¯re d to have fulfilled our civic duty, but our hearts can¡¯t take it. We want to live a few more years.¡± Riley said, almost in tears. Taylor eximed, ¡°Next time you participate in a show, could you avoid involving us? I think we¡¯re ipatible.¡± Everyone wanted tough but felt too embarrassed to do so. Indeed, who would shoot a variety show that¡¯s so full of drama and strife? It was unprecedented and unparalleled in the entertainment industry. But this was just a coincidence, and there was nothing that can be done. All one can do was pat their shoulders in sympathy. However, what they didn¡¯t realize was that the storm had only just begun. Though the inte was buzzing with spection, the production team and participating artists refrained from saying anything until the police issued an announcement. Only the audience present in the broadcast studio at the time could reveal information, yet it was hard to discern the truth from the rumors. However, as thetter part of the night unfolded, the direction of the leaked information started to shift. Oneizen revealed: My neighbor is XX. I saw the policee to their house at midnight! Another exposed: Everyone, my girlfriend is part of an artist¡¯s PR team and got called away from my arms for an all¨Cnighter. Onement read: Did someone report this? My upstairs neighbor¡¯s room is asionally noisy at night. I endured¡± it, but tonight the police came. I peeked and saw my upstairs neighbor is the famous actor, XXX. Another read: Paparazzi took photos of several artists being taken to the police station. Oneizen asked: What the heck is going on? Wasn¡¯t it just Javier who got into trouble tonight? By the next morning, the discussion had be even more outrageous. Isabe slept through the night and saw the chaos on Twitter only when she sat down for breakfast. She was confused. At the breakfast table, everyone was gossiping. ¡°What happened?¡± Rosalie asked, sounding surprised. ¡°I heard several artists homes were raidedst night,¡± Christopher said, scrolling through his phone. ¡°There are rumors within the industry about a few of them using drugs.¡± David said. ¡°So it¡¯s rted to Javier being caught? He just trafficked drugs without using them, right?¡± Browsing on her phone, Selena said in disbelief. ¡°Oh my, if it¡¯s really rted, these artists with good reputations night all be ruined.¡± 3/4 08:10 Tue, Oct 8 000. Chapter 174 Created A Huge Storm Evian said, ¡°Chasing stars is risky!¡± 90% Finished Isabe quickly looked up the news. So it¡¯s not Javier, it¡¯s the contact person. He worked in the entertainment industry, usually responsible for distributing drugs to artists. So the most valuable thing he has is a list of artists he¡¯s dealt with. D*mn¡ This has stirred up a ho¡¯s nest. How many artists are going to fall? I can already imagine the heartbreak among fans. 1.6K W Gossip 175 Gossip 175 Reading Juicy Gossip in Her Mind. Chapter 175 You Really Are A Disappointing Son Finished Upon hearing these thoughts, the Quirk family suddenly realized that the entertainment industry was truly about to experience a major upheaval. Artists would be arrested, banned, and have their contracts terminated. Many shootings would be suspended. Moreover, these artists might implicate even more people, making it hard to imagine how busy the entertainment industry staff would be in theing days. This situation could potentially lead to a thorough cleansing of anyone involved with these illicit activities in the entertainment circle. And all of this stemmed from a stage y featuring a retired detection dog¨Cwho could have predicted that? ¡°There¡¯s an entertainmentpany under Quirk Group. What about their artists?¡± David frowned. Christopherughed. ¡°No wonder Alex was in a good mood when he left this morning.¡± ¡°Could it be that there were no issues?¡± Selena asked. Christopher replied, ¡°Who knows? I think Alex might see this as an opportunity to eliminate the bad- apples, benefiting future development.¡± Just then, Isabe said, ¡°There¡¯s news!¡± Everyone immediately checked their phones, and sure enough, the trending search had an official announcement at the top. The announcement was aboutst night¡¯s incident involving Javier. The charges of drug trafficking were confirmed, and he would inevitably face several years in prison. The reason for his trafficking was also revealed: to repay his gambling debts. This even led to the discovery that, some of his friends in the industry also had gambling debts, resulting in the shutdown of an underground casino. This dispelled the previous rumors. Onement read: He imed he did it out of obsessive love, which is utterly disgusting. Another read: The fact that people from his circle banded together to pressure someone into marriage is chilling. Were they trying to get an easy mark? Oneizenmented: It¡¯s truly heartbreaking to see love and marriage being used for maniption. Another agreed: When their schemes failed, they resorted to setting traps. This makes me so terrified of men. Oneizen replied: There are still many good men in the world. Let¡¯s not be sexist. Onement read: Women, remember to stay away from men who gamble or engage in shady activities. Don¡¯t think you can save them. Another read: I remember when Javier said in an interview that many of his elders were military heroes he admired but he ended up¡. 1/3 Chapter 175 You Really Are A Disappointing Son Finished At the police station, Javier cried out, ¡°Mom, Mom, save me. I didn¡¯t mean it. I really didn¡¯t want this to get so serious! I don¡¯t want to go to jail. Please, pull some strings for me¡¡± Before Javier could finish, Freya pped him. The police didn¡¯t stop her. ¡°How dare you mention family! Have you thought about your grandparents and great¨C grandparents? Did you ever consider our family¡¯s reputation when you did this?¡± Freya¡¯s eyes were bloodshot with grief and disappointment. Javier was stunned. He had indeed thought about them, which was why he never dared to admit to the fraud. Why couldn¡¯t his mother understand? ¡°Your deceased father would wish he never had a child like you!¡± Freya¡¯s anger boiled over, and she blurted out recklessly. As soon as she said it, Javier looked up fiercely, his eyes filled with hatred. ¡°I turned out this way because of you! Do you know why I started gambling? It¡¯s because of you!¡± Freya looked at Javier in shock, tears swirling in her gaze. ¡°What did you say?¡± Javier¡¯s eyes were filled with resentment. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for you being so strict, forbidding me from doing this or trying that, I wouldn¡¯t have turned to gambling under the pressure. I just wanted to rx a little. If it weren¡¯t for your reputation and for not wanting to disappoint you, I wouldn¡¯t have denied gambling fraud. To cover it up, I hid the drugs. All of this is because of you. You¡¯re a failed mother! So, you¡¯re thest person who has the right to criticize me!¡± Javier vented his anger frantically, making the surrounding police frown. Freya stumbled back a step, almost unable to stand. She had indeed been strict with Javier, fearing to make mistakes in raising him without a husband¡¯s help. Thus, she had to put up a tough front. She respected her son. Even though she didn¡¯t even like him being a rapper and would have preferred him. to enlist in the military or be an actor, where their family could have supported him, since he said it was his dream, even if it didn¡¯t pay well and he struggled, she didn¡¯t interfere. She was strict but loved him deeply, yet he still med her in the end. Rnd stepped out at this moment, his expression serious. ¡°Adults should take responsibility for their actions because the decisions were yours to make! At your age, you¡¯re a failed son as you still need your mother to worry about you! You¡¯re thest person who has the right to criticize her!¡± If Isabe had been there, she would have apuded. Why could Javier criticize his mother, but Freya couldn¡¯t criticize her son? Just because of the title ¡°mother,¡± should she bear all the me? Javier¡¯s face flushed and paled. But as he was about to be taken away by the police, he instinctively trembled and cried, pleading for Freya¡¯s help. But Freya was already heartbroken. Maybe she truly had failed. As Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Ax Javier was being taken away, they passed by the room where Linda was being detained. Hearing her godson¡¯s cries, Linda anxiously shouted, ¡°This must be a mistake! You must have the wrong person. My godson couldn¡¯t possibly be trafficking drugs! Let him go!¡± The police interrogating Linda were impatient. ¡°Mdm. Pearson, your issues aren¡¯t resolved yet. Stop 2/3 Tue, Oct Chapter 175 You Really Are A Disappointing Son worrying about others! Tell us again, why did you take him to that supermarket studioter? Did you know about their transaction?¡± 90%ˆD Finished and why did you go to the Linda had been asked several times. Now that she knew Javier was being taken away, she caused a scene. ¡°You¡¯re treating me like a criminal! My father owns Pearson Group! I¡ I won¡¯t say another word. Get mywyer! I¡¯ll file aint against you ¡°Please cooperate!¡± Linda refused and even challenged the police¡¯s authority, making them frown coldly. Finally, someone arrived. Linda expected it to be her parents with awyer but was surprised to see a young woman. The young woman, dressed smartly, said she was there to handle Linda¡¯s matters. Linda asked suspiciously. ¡°Who are you? Who sent you? Are you awyer? Why did they send a young girl like you?¡± The woman gave her a cold nce before reporting her name to the police. The familiar name twisted Linda¡¯s expression. The woman was her estranged biological daughter, Stephanie Nox. Stephanie had just returned to visit her grandparents when she learned about Linda¡¯s scandal, which had upset them greatly. Left with no choice, she came to handle the situation. Linda didn¡¯t know about Javier¡¯s drug trafficking, but her suspicious behavior and unwilling involvement made the situationplicated. She wouldn¡¯t be leaving the police station today. ¡°Stay here. I¡¯ll arrange for awyer,¡± Stephanie said coldly without looking at Linda. Seemingly resentful, Linda demanded, ¡°Why are you here? To see me humiliated? Are you nning to ck off and take this chance to get back at me?¡± Stephanie sneered, ¡°Revenge on you? You¡¯re not worth my time. If it weren¡¯t for our grandparents, I wouldn¡¯t care about you! I just never expected¡¡± 1.6K Gossip 176 Gossip 176 Reading Juicy Gossip in Her Mind Chapter 176 Cries Everywhere. 90%1 Finished Linda¡¯s face suddenly changed. Although she didn¡¯t like Stephanie, she still wanted her to show respect. Seeing her mocking expression and half¨Cspoken words, she couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± Stephanie taunted, ¡°I¡¯ve heard you don¡¯t like me, your biological daughter, because you dreamt that I would cause your downfall and imprisonment. Linda froze as Stephanie continued with a smile, ¡°Now, who has caused your downfall and imprisonment? Was it me? No! It was your precious godson! Congrattions, your dream came true in another way.¡± The police officer nearby almost burst outughing. Linda¡¯s expression twisted. She raised her hand to hit Stephanie, but Stephanie grabbed her wrist and said. ¡°You gave up custody, so you have no right to discipline me!¡± After saying that, Stephanie let go of Linda¡¯s hand and walked away without looking at her devastated mother. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. As Stephanie opened the door, she saw Scarlett passing by. She was about toplete matters rted to the fraud case. Rnd was standing right beside her to escort her. Stephanie didn¡¯t recognize them, so she naturally didn¡¯t greet them. As she was about to leave, she noticed Linda¡¯s ferocious reaction toward Scarlett. ¡°It¡¯s all because of you, you b*tch! If it weren¡¯t for you, things wouldn¡¯t have escted to this point! It¡¯s all because of you! Clearly, you¡¯re the one at fault. Tell me, did you set this up?¡± Rnd rolled his eyes, making Stephanie, who was directly facing him, pause. She had expected the police in this country to be serious, but seeing such a casual reaction surprised her. Moreover, she felt a strange familiarity, as if she had seen him before. Scarlett finally couldn¡¯t hold back and coldly replied, ¡°Mdm. Pearson, are you still living in your fantasies? The drugs were found on Javier. How can you me me? By the way, I just remembered something¡± Scarlett frowned and said, ¡°You dislike me because you suspect I stole your ne.¡± Linda was stunned that Scarlett dared to mention it publicly. ¡°Actually, your ne really did go missing back then. But if it was stolen, it must have been Javier.¡± ¡°What? Are you crazy? He¡¯s my godson!¡± Scarlettughed, ¡°So what? He was my boyfriend once, too, and he still took photos of me secretly and then scammed me. I only know he started paying off gambling debts around that time. Regarding stealing your jewelry¡ Yes, the ne you¡¯re wearing would be more than enough to pay his debts.¡± Everyone looked at Linda¡¯s pearl ne. Linda suddenly felt ufortable and couldn¡¯t help but touch the ne. ¡°Stop ndering him. If he stole it, where could he have hidden it?¡± Scarlett said, ¡°At first, I didn¡¯t suspect him either. But now, it¡¯s clear he could have hidden the pearls the 1/3 90% Chapter 176 Cries Everywhere Finished One¡¯s actions would grow familiar with time. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have thought of using such a method to transport drugs so smoothly. If he hadn¡¯t been discovered midway and if Linda hadn¡¯t called the police, he wouldn¡¯t have brought them out. Scarlett was just d she wasn¡¯t fond of jewelry and hadn¡¯t touched the ne at all. Otherwise, she would have been utterly disgusted by now. Linda was dazed, and even the police, including Rnd, took a step back with embarrassed expressions. ¡°Such arge pearl ne could fit inside? If so, what he trafficked was rtively modest.¡± Rnd couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Maybe the proctologist didn¡¯t get everything out.¡± This statement hit Linda like a bolt from the blue, and she nearly copsed. No one dared to touch Linda, who was wearing the ne. Even Stephanie, who realized what was going on, was shocked and disgusted. She wouldn¡¯t help Linda up. In the end, Linda steadied herself. By the time she came to her senses, she frantically tried to tug off the ne. However, she froze the instant she extended her hand. Despite having regrly maintained it, it was still¡. It was like a poisonous snake coiled around her neck. She didn¡¯t dare to touch it but couldn¡¯t stand it being there either. Finally, Linda¡¯s eyes rolled back, and she fainted. The paramedics arrived and took her away, forcing Stephanie to follow, which was quite troublesome. Rnd came out with Stephanie and asked, ¡°Are you Mdm. Pearson¡¯s daughter? Will you follow the ambnce?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll drive my own car,¡± Stephanie didn¡¯t want to be with that woman. She felt a bit awkward saying this because, as an outsider, her cold attitude might be criticized. She expected the police to lecture her. But Rnd didn¡¯t interfere. He arranged for another officer to apany the ambnce, making Stephanie look at him more closely. ¡°Stephie.¡± Suddenly, a voice called out to Stephanie. She turned to see a young man, who paused when he saw Rnd beside her, looking momentarily uneasy. As a police officer, Rnd keenly noticed the man¡¯s strange expression. But he was sure he didn¡¯t know him. The man quickly regainedposure and approached, appearing concerned, ¡°I just saw your mother being taken away. Did something happen?¡± ¡°Yes, she fainted. We¡¯re going to the hospital,¡± Stephanie said coldly. The man put his arm around Stephanie¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± It was evident they were a couple. Stephanie nodded to Rnd, and the man also nodded at him with a smile, but his final nce was meaningful. 2/3 08-10 Tue, Oct Chapter 176 Cries Everywhere Finished Rnd frowned slightly, feeling something was off. But the station was busy, and he didn¡¯t have time to dwell on it. There were still many issues to deal with regarding celebrities and drugs, and announcements needed to be made. Afterpiling the list of involved celebrities and making the announcement, social media servers crashed within a minute. Even other apps that often discussed celebrity gossip crashed. Seeing the Quirks frantically refreshing pages, one could imagine otherizens doing the same. ¡°Wow, someone quickly took screenshots and posted them in the group. My ssmates are crying! Several idols have been exposed,¡± Rosalie said excitedly. Evian was also stunned. ¡°Our hospital¡¯s work group chat is exploding.¡± David said, ¡°Quirk Group is unaffected, but some of the celebrities we partnered with are involved.¡± Selena said. ¡°I guess Alex won¡¯t being home tonight.¡± Christopher said, ¡°This isn¡¯tplicated. Just issue a statement and terminate the partnerships. Isabeughed. ¡°Danielle is cursing in our studio¡¯s small group chat because one of the actors involved is in Reba¡¯s current project. Everything rted to him will need reshooting, dying the schedule. Fortunately, she¡¯s in a good mood after signing Scarlett, or it wouldn¡¯t be easy for her to calm down.¡± Soon, the apps recovered, and everyone rushed back online. The timeline was filled with devastated fans. Just as they were enjoying the chaos, Isabe suddenly swore silently.. D¡°mn, why am I still trending at number one? The Quirk family thought, What? Is that true? Let me take a look! 1.6K Gossip 177 Gossip 177 3/3 Reading Juicy Gossip in Her Mind Chapter 177 Grim Reaper Has Arrived °×S90%ýX Finished The Quirk family had checked it out and found that not only was she the top trending topic, but the top three were all about Isabe. Only after those did they see anything about the scandal of a star who had their reputation shattered. One of the headlines showed theizens¡® faith in Isabe as Justice Upholder, and they idolized her. Another headline encouraged others to trust in Isabe¡¯s judgment if one wanted an unwavering pursuit of stardom. The third trending headline requested Isabe to judge a celebrity. It looks like a massive brainwashing scene! Gosh! Who on earth started this frenzy? The Quirk family wanted tough but didn¡¯t dare to. Looking around, they saw a sea of trembling shoulders. Isabe looked at those fallen celebrities who were not as trendy as her, strongly suspecting that some people had pushed her to the forefront to act as a shield. However, after getting in touch with Danielle, she had no choice but to ept that no one was manipting the trending topics for her. D*mn! This is all due to the profound love from theizens! The Quirk family was filled with a stifling chorus of coughs. Isabe looked over resentfully, suspecting that these people were allughing at her because of what they saw trending. Upon feeling the gaze upon them, the Quirk family immediately began gossiping about the celebrities whose reputations had been shattered. In terms of the situation, it was indeed quite serious. Besides those who seemed to have signs of trouble, even some well¨Crespected individuals had issues. Even those who had previously advocated for drug rehabilitation were involved. Numerous films and entertainment videos were locked overnight, and countless brands pulled their products off the shelves, announcing the termination of coborations. Many programs still in production were heavily censored. The staff within the entertainment industry were genuinely filled with grievances, theirints resounding everywhere. It was truly a sweeping cleanup operation without any prior warning. The Twitter ounts of the rted artists were all blocked, leaving only the isted statements from their agencies and their major fans who consecutively cked out their profile pictures. Many fans were in denial, constantly seeking updates or making excuses and justifications for their beloved idol Even many fans abroad would im those matters were not a big deal, using the local entertainment industry of blowing things out of proportion. However, the majority of the domestic audience still firmly opposed the artists¡® drug use. Before, I refrained frommenting without knowing the full story. Now that I¡¯m aware of the whole situation, I demand nation Thane die hand van 1. 1/4 Chapter 177 Grim Reaper Has Arrived officer in the past. Isn¡¯t that disgusting? They are supposed to be idols, right? Aren¡¯t they corrupting the youth with such behavior? Look at how distorted the values of the underage have be. It¡¯s absolutely terrifying. Finished Morals and principles often go astray when guided by physical appearances, but that¡¯s only until we face a significant dilemma. cklist the disgraced artists. Make sure they never return, I truly couldn¡¯t understand those who indulge in this stuff. It¡¯s harmful to their own health, tainted with the blood of their brethren. How could they possibly continue to partake in it? Hence, there¡¯s no point in dealing with those mindless fans. They¡¯re nothing but the sc¡°ms of society. If we make excuses for those artists with scandalous behaviors, then how can the heroes who sacrificed themselves on the front lines of resistance find peace? In my opinion, we owe a lot to Justice Upholder for this spectacle. If not for the efforts to expose these buyers, the sacrifices made by those heroes would have been in vain. However, there¡¯s something I really need to get off my chest. The fact that a show could unearth a talent like Isabe as Justice Upholder speaks volumes about the skill of the director and producer. Hahaha! ¡°My Acting Skill¡± should be renamed ¡°Grim Reaper s Arrived¡± from now on. It silences everyone the moment it starts. I was wrong. I underestimated Isabe. I thought the gossip that was supposed to explode in the previous three episodes had already burst. I thought Isabe¡¯s abilities had reached their limit, that she couldn¡¯t make any more sshes, and that her poprity was due to wane. However, Isabe is still isabe. She directly crossed boundaries and coborated. After the moral rectification, it¡¯s time for her to appear on a legal program. Online, there was a mix of ridicule andughter. Even the officials stepped in to praise the production. team and Team A¨Clist for their stage y. This was a clear acknowledgment of their contributions. In the midst of this turmoil, there were those who sought to fish in troubled water. Some people were falsely used, their reputations tarnished in an opportunistic move. Given the swarm of activity, it was difficult to distinguish right from wrong. It was likely that someizens were led astray by this confusion. At first, the few artists who were ndered could only release statements. They argued that the fact that their Twitter ounts remained unlocked was proof enough of their innocence. However, this had little effect. Soon, Scarlett was involved, Isabe was taken aback when she saw the new trending topics that had just popped up. Can you believe someone said that Scarlett had also dabbled in this?¡± Upon hearing this, everyone in the Quirk family immediately began to search for information rted to Scarlett. When they took a closer look, they were all greatly astonished. ¡°Because of Javier, so Scarlett, as his ex¨Cgirlfriend, must have been involved. What kind of logic is that?¡± Rosalie eximed in surprise. 2/4 08.10 Tue, Oct 8 0 0. Chapter 177 Grim Reaper Has Arrived ¡°Does Scarlett have enemies?¡± Selena asked curiously, 90% #Finished Christopher raised an eyebrow as he said, ¡°By now, the entertainment industry should be aware that we¡¯ve signed Scarlett. At this point, who would dare to offend Justice Upholder recklessly?¡± Though Isabe found it rather speechless, deep down, she felt that was indeed the case. ¡°So, it¡¯s likely someone from outside the industry?¡± asked David. A thought shed through Evian¡¯s mind. ¡°Could it be her rtives? Weren¡¯t nning to bite back?¡± Mied! Maybe they¡¯re Instantly, Isabe also felt that this was the case and quickly checked it out using the system. Truly, it¡¯s Sienna and Bartholomeo who decided to seize this opportunity to bite back because they think Scarlett¡¯s firm usations are the final strate. It¡¯s utterly foolish. Upon hearing this response, the Quirk family also believed such behavior was incredibly foolish. However, the turn of events was somewhat unexpected, Upon hearing the news, Scarlett immediately took to Twitter to rify the situation. However, to her surprise. Sienna and Bartholomeo, with their ID cards in hand, made a real¨Clife appearance to use her. They vehemently said she prioritizes justice over familial bonds, and with tears streaming down their faces, they chastised Scarlett for herck of filial piety. They used her of being unkind and ungrateful toward Sienna, who had single¨Chandedly raised her. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. As close rtives, once they started speaking about Scarlett, it essentially caused the majority of netizens to lose their ability to discern. After all, her mother wouldn¡¯t harm Scarlett with such matters, would she? Naturally, a group of loyal fans of the production team maintained a skeptical attitude. How could this be? If Scarlett was also involved, she would be in cahoots with Javier. How could they have caused such a ruckus? Exactly. Being so close to Javier, if she was involved, she would definitely be on the list. I seem to recall that when Scarlett was forced into marriage, her mother and uncle were the ones pressuring her with their unsightly attitudes. Immediately after, a wave of skepticism flooded Sienna and Bartholomeo¡¯s Twitter ounts. However, as these doubts were progressively deleted, it instantly sparked a rebellious spirit among theizens. Watching the argument was actually quite entertaining. However, the current Scarlett was no longer the pitiful little girl who anyone could bully. Ignoring the usations from Sienna and Bartholomeo, Danielle pulled Scarlett into a social media interaction on Twitter. It was titled: Celebrating another powerful addition to the agency. Subsequently, under Danielle¡¯s orchestration, Christopher, Isabe, and Reba took turns retweeting posts on Twitter, expressing their warm wee to Scarlett¡¯s arrival. This time, they finally witnessed Isabe¡¯s persuasive power. With just a tweet, ny¨Cnine percent of the people firmly believed that Scarlett was innocent, 3/4 Tue, Oc Chapter 177 Grim Reaper Has Arrived 90% Finished No matter how much Sienna and Bartholomeo pleaded, presenting false statements as proof, very few people paid any attention to them. In the end, Danielle even joked by tweeting: The first step to joining our agency, of course, is to carry out health check¨Cups for the employees. 1.6K Gossip 178 Gossip 178 Reading Juicy Gossip in Her Mind Chapter 178 Temporary Exit Finished As a result, that very night, Danielle posted photos. They were of her taking Scarlett for a medical check- up, subtly using various tests to prove that Scarlett hadn¡¯t taken drugs. With such double assurance, no one would dare to nder Scarlett. After the report was released, Danielle swiftly issued a statement: We¡¯re about to appeal against Sienna and Bartholomeo¡¯s nderwsuit. This instantly sparked a new wave of turmoil. With this leading example in ce, those artists who were clearly innocent but had been wronged also stepped forward to protect their own interests. However, the shamelessness of Sienna and Bartholomeo was beyond imagination. They began to y the victims again,menting about theirck of education and sophistication, iming ignorance of such matters, all while iming innocence through ignorance. They stated that they had observed some peculiar behavior from Scarlett, leading to their misunderstanding. They were merely worried that their loved one was straying off the right path. ording to them, all their actions were out of good intentions. Seeing such a response, the Quirk family was thoroughly disgusted. This is utterly disgusting! Some people really deserve to be punished! Danielle arrived swiftly, armed with proof, ready to unveil the truth. She released the pertinent documents, tearing away their veil of deceit and proving that these two were exposed because they had transferred Scarlett¡¯s assets. They had then resorted to such despicable tactics as false usations simply because Scarlett demanded what was rightfully hers. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. In order to eliminate any future trouble, Danielle took it upon herself to write a detailed ount. She meticulously documented the way Sienna and Bartholomeo had treated Scarlett over the years. This was done to avoid being manipted by familial affection or guilt¨Ctripped in the future. Gosh! I¡¯ve never seen a mother side with someone else over her own child. Is this the rumored brotherplex or nephewplex? Let¡¯s not mention Bartholomeo, but Sienna is simply asking for divine punishment. What on earth is going on in her head? She¡¯s been helping her brother and nephew at the expense of her own daughter, even going so far as to nder her. Does she have any idea that this could ruin Scarlett¡¯s career? Some women are simply charmers. They have different priorities. I can assure you that if Scarlett were a man, Sienna would undoubtedly be a fiercely overprotective parent. Sienna is looking down on herself and, by extension, her daughter. She used to believe that as a widow with a daughter, they could only survive by relying on a man. Even when their whole family waster supported by Scarlett, she still firmly held the belief that they couldn¡¯t make it without a male figure to lean on. No matter how hard you try to reason with her, even if you could open her head up, she won¡¯t listen. Sienna is so selfish. She knew there would be no repercussions for offending her daughter, but if she offended her brother and nephew, they would abandon her. Hence, she chose to wrong her own daughter just to keep both sides in her favor Casing the hazenda ofi uhu online Cianna har a 1/5 Tue, Oct Chapter 178 Temporary Exit #Finished: They hadn¡¯t left Scarlett¡¯s house yet, and Sienna pulled Bartholomeo and Bartholomeo¡¯s son, Mario Constantine, aside to devise a n. Seeing that theizens were talking about him, Mario immediately ook off Sienna¡¯s hand and scolded angrily. ¡°This is all because you¡¯re useless, unable to control your own daughter. If I get cyberbullied, it¡¯s all your fault!¡± Bartholomeo looked at thewyer¡¯s letter that had been sent over, his face grim. ¡°I¡¯m warning you. If this goes to court, you¡¯ll have to im that it was all your idea, that you did everything, and we knew nothing. If you don¡¯t take full responsibility for all the wrongdoings, I won¡¯t acknowledge you as my sister anymore. My son won¡¯t have you as his aunt, either. Do you understand?¡± Sienna¡¯s face turned ghostly pale. ¡°What do you mean? Are you leaving me to face-¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Jail time, fines, or whatever, it¡¯s all on you, Bartholomeo said angrily. ¡°These are the effects of your daughter¡¯s actions. Of course, you should bear the consequences. I really don¡¯t believe that she could drive you to your death!¡± Sienna was at her wit¡¯s end, utterly clueless about what to do next. Her only option was to call Scarlett for help. She knew that if she just shed a few tears, Scarlett would surely soften and let them off. to the However, when the call was made, it was Danielle who picked up the phone. ¡°Apologies, but prior trial. I¡¯m handling all of Ms. Scarlett¡¯s calls. There¡¯s no need for you to trouble yourselves with phone calls. Let¡¯s leave everything to the judgment of thew.¡± Completely unable to reach anyone, Sienna was now thoroughly panicked. It was as if she had suddenlye to some realization. Bartholomeo and Mario were never the ones truly close to her, and she had lost the person closest to her. Her desperate cries and pleas, even her threats of suicide, were of no use. Aside from the impersonal long¨Cdistance dealings, Sierina could no longer see Scarlett. After all, that false usation truly chilled Scarlett¡¯s heart to the core. Meanwhile, Isabe, who was staying at the Quirk manor, was naturally observing everything quietly. Well done, Danielle! Behind every pitiful person, there must be their hateful deeds. We can¡¯t let this kind of behavior slide. especially when they try to guilt trip others by using familial ties. They must be dreaming! However, don¡¯t forget about Bartholomeo and Mario. Expose them! In the recent days at the Quirk manor, aside from Alexander, Christopher, and Evian, everyone else stayed home to keep Isabepany, making it convenient to enjoy the gossip. Meanwhile, Isabe simply thought they were just killing time. She surfed the inte and shared any interesting gossip she came across with everyone. After all, this incident had far¨Creaching implications. It caused a grand uproar thatsted for a week before finally subsiding. People were overwhelmed by the flood of gossip. Major marketing ounts probably met their annual KPIs ahead of schedule. In the end, Scarlett¡¯s affairs didn¡¯t disappoint. Both Sienna and Bartholomeo were sentenced, and Mario didn¡¯t benefit, either. All the immovable properties they didn¡¯t have time to sell were reimed. Despite suffering significant losses, it was like finally shaking off a family of parasites. From then on, only 2/5 08:10 Tue, Oct 8 00. Chapter 178 Temporary Exit the legally mandated alimony remained. Finished However, once the verdicts were out, there were stillizens¡® sarcastic remarks around, using Scarlett of being too harsh on her own mother. Naturally, Isabe also saw those remarks. Sure enough, as soon as things got a bit stern, a flock of self¨Cproimed saints would jump out to use. After all, they aren¡¯t the ones getting whipped, and they don¡¯t care whether others are in pain or not. They only care about standing on their moral high ground and lecturing others. I¡¯ll report every single one of them. Members of the Quirk family also subtly reported the ounts involved, their fingers moving discreetly. Scarlett¡¯s reaction, however, did not disappoint Isabe. She ignored the voices of those who begrudged others¡® sess. Apart from asionally checking on Freya, shefquietly regained her composure, waiting for Danielle¡¯s servitude. Until she was imprisoned, Sienna never got to see Scarlett. ording to Danielle, Sienna cried as if she had lost her soul, continuously murmuring. ¡°I was wrong¡ I was wrong¡¡± Unfortunately, it was toote. After this storm had passed, the entertainment industry had truly be much cleaner. Of course, it had also infringed on the interests of many capitalists. After all, this move was eliminating others¡® cash cows. akin to Therefore, some people had started to gear up, ready to teach Christopher and Isabe a lesson, even though they had the backing of Quirk Group. Surprisingly, before they could even start doing that, they saw that Christopher had announced a temporary withdrawal. He decided to step back from the domestic entertainment industry for a while and venture into the international entertainment industry, working behind the scenes. This wasn¡¯t a ce they could easily reach. Therefore, apart from Christopher¡¯s fans bidding farewell with tears, those who wanted to stir up trouble could only tearfully shift their focus, nning to concentrate their efforts against Isabe alone. Unexpectedly, after a long wait and hearing about many proactive job handovers, everyone thought that Danielle would ride on the coattails of Justice Upholder¡¯s poprity to elevate Isabe to the next A¨Clister. After a long wait, Scarlett started working, but there was no sign of Isabe. It was as if she had just taken a casual tour of the entertainment industry. The public was confused. Did she do that as a hobby? Only the observant ones would have noticed that the initial owner of the agency had been reced. Christopher hadpletely withdrawn, leaving only Isabe behind. Has the artist turned into a business owner? All in all, spection was rampant. The fans even pushed Isabe¡¯s well¨Cwishes to the trending list. Left with no choice, Isabe finally responded: I¡¯m still here. I¡¯m just taking a break. Inside the agency, Danielle rolled her eyes in annoyance. She was actually eager to schedule work. The job offers were piling up at the moment, but a certain someone was lounging around like azy bum. 3/5 08:10 Tue, Oct 8 00 Chapter 178 Temporary Exit 90%1 Finished ¡°Forget it. It¡¯s not bad to retreat when the going gets tough. Justice Upholder is too high¨Cprofile. It¡¯s troublesome. Once the hype dies down, I¡¯ll arrange work for you.¡± Danielle could only console herself. Isabe tactfully agreed. She had no choice but to be tactful at this moment. After all, she had already gained too much advantage. Until then, Isabe still found it somewhat hard to believe as she looked at the two men in front of the office desk beside her. Alexander and Christopher were handling the final paperwork. Christopher shrugged, saying, ¡°I¡¯ve withdrawn a portion of the funds and taken it with me. The rest, which is inconvenient to move, I¡¯ve left as a gift for Be¡± Alexander nodded and said, ¡°I will inject one¨Cthird of the funds on behalf of Quirk Group, but it won¡¯t exceed the investment made by Isabe. From now on, Isabe will be the sole owner here.¡± Danielle smiled with satisfaction, effectively letting others know that Quirk Group was backing them. She then quickly changed her exasperated expression to a smile and said to Isabe, ¡°Thank you. Thank you.¡± Alexander turned his head to look at Isabe. Noticing her slow reaction, he chuckled and asked, ¡°Are you satisfied?¡± Isabe nodded fervently. However, she couldn¡¯t shake off a feeling of guilt. ¡°Perhaps I should use the money I¡¯ve left with you for my share of the investment¡¡± In truth, Isabe was somewhat confused. Why is it that Alexander is the one funding the investments under my name? Don¡¯t I have money? Do I not have enough money? Alexander¡¯s gaze darkened. Putting all the money he had invested in Isabe into the agency was indeed risky move. Besides, he was worried that she might think she had the means to divorce him. He didn¡¯t want to give Isabe that notion. ¡°The money you¡¯ve invested hasn¡¯t been transferred yet, so it can¡¯t be used,¡± Alexander said. Isabe still felt ufortable. So, after the divorce, does this count as mine? Alexander was rendered speechless. Christopher, on the other hand, acted as though he hadn¡¯t heard anything. Alexander could only add, ¡°Moreover, as your husband, what¡¯s mine is yours, but what¡¯s yours will always remain yours. Simply put, the future profits of this agency will all be yours.¡± Isabe didn¡¯t understand the ins and outs of investing, but as soon as those words fell, her eyes lit up. A guilty conscience doesn¡¯t matter much. Losing money is what truly hurts. Haha! Now that I have Reba and Scarlett making money for me, what do I have to worry about? I can just lie down and do nothing, and when I get too bored, I¡¯ll just rejoin the scene and enjoy the gossip. The affection in Alexander¡¯s eyes deepened. To him, making Isabe happy was all that mattered. On the side, Christopher found the situation increasingly unbelievable. He thought that the only woman who could stir such emotions in Alexander was probably Isabe. Suddenly recalling the couple¡¯s evening ns, he couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Are you two really going to the 4/5 Chapter 178 Temporary Exit get¨Ctogether tonight?¡± Christopher was using his gaze to give out hints. Finished Alexander didn¡¯t really mind. He casually nodded in agreement. It was Isabe who, after hearing about it, insisted on participating. 1.6K Gossip 179 Gossip 179 Chapter 179 A Gossip Pool 90%1 #Finished Even though Isabe had changed significantly, Christopher still vividly remembered the disastrous state of thest get¨Ctogether she went to with Alexander. That was the first get¨Ctogether Alexander and Isabe attended after they got their marriage certificate. As a married couple, even in name only, Alexander would always respect Isabe¡¯s choice when it came to attending social gatherings like reunions, where partners were generally expected to apany. Back then, Isabe became extremely neurotic due to the disapproval of their marriage by those around them. She guarded against any of Alexander¡¯s social interactions, let alone events like get¨C togethers, where gossip was most likely to ur. That time, Isabe went to assert her authority, and as one could imagine, the oue was predictable. Many of Alexander¡¯s buddies had just returned from abroad that time. As soon as they returned, they heard about the chaotic wedding. They were not fond of Isabe, who had orchestrated this mess. involving their buddy. Although they didn¡¯t say anything out of respect for Alexander, they were not warm toward Isabe, maintaining only basic courtesy. As always, Alexander maintained his naturally aloof demeanor. Isabe, unsure if she was just overly sensitive, found herself unable to fit into such a setting and began to feel stifled. As a result, someone inadvertently recalled a humorous incident from their university years and said, ¡°Back then, Eleanor-¡± Perhaps it was a sudden realization that something was amiss. That person immediately held back, expressing her apology. However, the next second, Isabe flew into a rage. Not only did she stter wine all over that girl¡¯s face, but she even pped the boy who came to the girl¡¯s defense. When someone stood up to scold her, she flipped the table, swearing profusely. Alexander waspletely unable to stop her. This incident naturally ruined the get¨Ctogetherpletely. Everyone was both embarrassed and angry. Despite the Quirk family being protective of Alexander, he could only apologize in the face of such a situation. He then promptly left the scene with Isabe. However, when Isabe returned, she was so upset that she broke down in a big cry. She felt that Alexander¡¯s buddies simply looked down on her. She threw a tantrum inside the house, throwing things all over the ce, causing the entire household to lose its peace. Subsequent invitations to such get¨Ctogethers were all rejected by Alexander N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. This time, it was Rnd who took the initiative to send an invitation to the Quirk manor, specifically for Isabe. Perhaps the recent incident had altered Rnd¡¯s perception of Isabe, making this invitation a sincere one. Thest get¨Ctogether was so awkward. What exactly is Isabe thinking? Is she going to apologize for what happenedst time? Is she going to try to get along better with Aler¡¯s ex¨Cssmates? Actually, Christopher wasn¡¯t too concerned about those ssmates in general. Alexander¡¯s group of buddies were the ones worrying him. A couple of them had quite the temper, and given the significant disagreement from theirst encounter, he wasn¡¯t sure what to expect this time around. that Tesha une mine to attend the¨Ctruether her entire familu was avtremely worried Thei 1/4 08:10 Tue, Oct Chapter 179 A Gossip Pool were even still discussing it in ir group chat. 90% Finished Hence, Christopher couldn¡¯t help but ask again. If he were Isabe, he would rather die than face those the fact it was a get¨Ctogether made people again. It wasn¡¯t too bad dealing with individuals like Rnd, buld rather die than face those it even worse. Just the thought of it was enough to make him cringe to the point of wanting to dig a hole with his toes. Just as he was mulling over it, Alexander finished packing up everything and handed it over to his assistant. Then, he approached Isabe and said. ¡°We need to get ready to leave.¡± Isabe was contemting whether to hire more people for her agency when she heard a sound that reminded her of the main event scheduled for that day She then immediately got up, her face full of excitement. Christopher looked skeptical, asking, ¡°You¡¯re really looking forward to Alex¡¯s get¨Ctogether?¡± He wondered if Isabe had forgotten what she¡¯d donest time. Isabe nodded subtly. Inside, however, she couldn¡¯t help but start to cheer. Get¨Ctogether? More like a gossip pool! It¡¯s going to be a spectacle! Goodness, I can finally get a chance to witness the drama up close. Those buddies of Alexander, they¡¯re right in the thick of it. Haha! The uncontroble lift of Isabe¡¯s lips betrayed her excitement. Naturally, Alexander noticed it. Is she only going there for the gossip? I thought¡ Wait¡ Are those buddies of mine involved in so much gossip? Christopher also became curious. Suddenly, everything seems to make sense. What¡¯s going to happen? D*mn! I¡¯m getting curious! Right then, Isabe thought, One of them watched as his ex¨Cgirlfriend turned into his sister¨Cinw. Another is spending money on a stand¨Cin for his unrequited love, the first crush. One of them is about to watch the object of his affection marry his cousin. And then there¡¯s one whose father is about to wed a woman his age. Among them, Rnd seems the most normal. However, he and his girlfriend are expecting a baby before marriage. It¡¯s supposedly some sort of redemption story. Drama is everywhere! Alexander was stumped. Wait¡ What? Huh? Who is she talking about? Even though Alexander usually didn¡¯t meddle in other people¡¯s personal affairs, he thought he would¡¯ve heard more. Besides the news that the friend¡¯s father was marrying a young girl, which had been circting in the high society, he hadn¡¯t heard the rest of the gossip. Alexander had already started to doubt whether the get¨Ctogether Isabe was attending was the same one. he was going. Perhaps she wasn¡¯t talking about any of my buddies. Christopher¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. What? What? How wild are Alex¡¯s buddies? D*mn! I really wish I could be there to see it all unfold in person! However, in such a situation, he had no way of blending in. Left with no choice, Christopher ryed the information he had overheard to the group chat. Enjoying something alone is not as satisfying as sharing the joy with others. The Quirk family, who were suddenly hit by all sorts of unexpected news but couldn¡¯t be at the scene, asked: Are you sure this is a happy asion for everyone? 2/4 08:10 Tue, Oct Chapter 179 A Gossip Pool At that time, Alexander had already set off in a daze with Isabe. They arrived quitete. Prior to this, most of Alexander¡¯s buddies had already arrived. 90% Finished When Rnd arrived with his girlfriend, all eyes were drawn to them, particrly from the most notable table. They called it a get¨Ctogether, but there were still their own little cliques. That table was considered the most prestigious gathering. Josiah Hampton was the first to raise his voice, his face showing clear signs of irritation. ¡°Have you lost your mind? Did you seriously just go and invite that psychopath from the Quirk family?¡± Sitting next to Josiah, Audrey Shepard said, ¡°Josiah, after all, she is Alexander¡¯s wife. It¡¯s impolite to address her in such a manner. Josiah frowned impatiently. Today is a get¨Ctogether. Are you here as an ex¨Cssmate or as my sister¨Cin-w? Spare me the lectures for once.¡± Audrey¡¯s expression shifted., Those present at the scene had a discerning eye, focusing on the subtleties rather than the surface. Those less perceptive, however, found amusement in making fun of Josiah. Aiden Burke asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Is it that awkward for you to have Audrey as your sister¨Cin¨C law? It¡¯s been over two years. Aren¡¯t you used to it yet?¡± His girlfriend, Ines Deleon, who was just as carefree, alsoughed and said, ¡°If I remember correctly. weren¡¯t you the first one to stand up for Audrey when Isabe sshed wine on her after she misspoke? You even got pped for it. I see now that even though you¡¯re not fond of this sister¨Cinw, you¡¯re still family at the end of the day. Josiah. You¡¯re so stubborn. Hahaha.¡± The onlookers remained speechless as they watched this blissfully naive couple. ¡°Shut up,¡± Josiah said coldly. From the side, Clifford Decker shrugged nonchntly, his arm wrapped around a quiet girl. Pointing at Rnd, he said, ¡°Well, he turned traitor when he borrowed the police dog¡± Upon hearing this, Deborah Carney, who had just hung up the phone, said, ¡°I¡¯ve seen that show. Isabe did quite well on it. I heard she¡¯s done a lot of good things, too. Right now, she¡¯s the most talked¨Cabout in the entertainment industry and quite popr. I suspect she might have changed.¡± ¡°It¡¯s all for the show,¡± Josiah said dismissively. ¡°Isn¡¯t your fianc¨¦ in the entertainment industry? Surely he must have told you that these are all fabricated personas.¡± Deborah didn¡¯t want to argue with others. She would only say as much as necessary. Sitting beside Deborah, Damien Winters cast a nce at her. He then said to Rnd, who was busy. you used to find her helping his girlfriend to sit down, ignoring everyone else around, ¡°d to Rnd, who was busy unbearable?¡± Despite appearances suggesting no conflict between Rnd and Isabe, in reality, Rnd was the one who had the most initial resentment toward Isabe. Gossip 180 Gossip 180 Chapter 180 Pulling Hair Rnd was a man of strong principles. He had known Alexander for the longest time, and their rtionship was the closest Finished Alexander had always been a reserved and aloof individual since his childhood. His emotional responses were often dyed. Rnd was constantly worried that someone would take advantage of Alexander. However, Alexander was such a clever person. No ordinary person could manage to bully him. It was simply Rnd¡¯s protective instincts toward Alexander. Hence, there were quite a few criticisms about their marriage, with many feeling that Alexander was being taken advantage of, not to mention the incident at thest get¨Ctogether. Alexander had always been good. at handling his rtionships, rarely finding himself in situations where he needed to apologize. Seeing Alexander bow his head to apologize for Isabe¡¯s mistake left a bitter taste in everyone¡¯s heart. Back then, everyone was wondering, regardless of whether there was a chance for Alexander and Eleanor. who had suddenly broken up, to reconcile. They were even okay with their ex¨Cssmate, Hannah, taking over. Although they disapproved of Hannah¡¯s attempts to get close to Alexander, feeling it was akin to encroaching on a best friend¡¯s territory, they didn¡¯t interfere because Alexander seemed oblivious to Hannah¡¯s feelings. However, they hadn¡¯t expected Isabe to intervene halfway. In the end, Hannah could only reap what she sow. It was simply beyond belief. Yet, they still didn¡¯t ept Isabe. Alexander was a man of impable character and exceptional ability, so much so that he could be described as perfect. Having such a buddy and an ex¨Cssmate, they never felt jealousy, only an overwhelming sense of pride and honor. Moreover, their families also thought having Alexander as their buddy was an advantage. Both in their public and private lives, they were quite fond of Alexander. Back when Alexander was with Eleanor, they felt that everything was just perfect. It felt as if they were witnessing something beautiful. Therefore, they were shipping the couple. However, Isabe¡¯s arrival had shattered Alexander¡¯s perfection. They simply couldn¡¯t tolerate Isabe. Hence, everyone was utterly baffled when Rnd took the initiative to invite Isabe over and even sent them a message about it. Even though Isabe¡¯s reputation waspletely different due to her participation in a variety show, they still believed everything was a sham. It was indeed strange that they had barely seen Alexander in the past six months. They were either busy with their romantic rtionships or out of town, so they were genuinely unaware of Isabe¡¯s dramatic transformation. After hearing his friends vent, Rnd first poured a cup of hot coffee for his girlfriend before setting 1/4 ?? Chapter 180 Pulling Hair Everyone curiously fell silent. Finished ¡°Firstly, she has really changed. Now, she appears quite appealing, just like how Mr. David and Mdm. Selena used to describe Isabe.¡± Most of the people present actually didn¡¯t know about the Isabe that David and Selena used to describe in the past, but Rnd and Damien did. Damien raised an eyebrow. ¡°Are you referring to Isabe? The lively, adorable, and quirky girl who radiates like a miniature sun?¡± ¡°What? That shrew?¡± Josiah¡¯s disgusted expression indicated he was thoroughly repulsed. Clifford, out of curiosity, let go of the girl he had been holding ¡°Is it true? Was she really like that before? The girl who used to argue and flip tables with me? Did Mr. David and Mdm. Selena view her through rose¨Ccolored sses?¡± Rnd shrugged. ¡°Anyway, I find the current Isabe quite intriguing. I can¡¯t speak for others, but in the case of Scarlett, it was indeed Isabe and Christopher who lent a hand.¡± ¡°Perhaps it was Christopher,¡± Aiden pondered. ¡°No way. Christopher used to really dislike Isabe, right?¡± Ines said, looping her arm through Aiden¡¯s. Aiden immediately nodded in agreement, indicating that Ines made a good point. Deborah had initially intended to say something, but after some thought, she chose not to speak. Audrey, however, uttered in embarrassment, ¡°Perhaps it was my provocationst time that caused such a reaction?¡± It was difficult for everyone to pass judgment. Rnd continued, ¡°The second reason is that Alexander seems quite smitten with Isabe, which hast piqued my curiosity.¡± Everyone except for the femalepanions brought by Clifford and Rnd¡¯s own girlfriend, who were out of the loop, were friends of Alexander. Upon hearing those words, they were instantly taken aback. What on earth is he talking about? It was no surprise they thought that way, considering even when he used to be with Eleanor. No one had ever said that Alexander was truly fond of her. Though the pair seemed well¨Cmatched, they didn¡¯te across as a typical lovey¨Cdovey couple. Instead, they gave off the vibe of being the ultimate partners in crime. Thus, they couldn¡¯t imagine Alexander being smitten with another person. ¡°I understand now,¡± Josiah said, seemingly letting out a sigh of relief. ¡°The biggest issue with Alexander is that he¡¯s too responsible. Isabe is his wife, so of course he¡¯s invested.¡± Everyone seemed to breathe a sigh of relief, feeling that this exnation was both reasonable and sensible. However. Rnd simply shook his head, proceeding to exin the situation in detail. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. 2/4 08:11 Tue, Oct 8 000 Chapter 180 Pulling Hair Back then, Alexander had suddenly approached him to deal with the matter concerning Scarlett. Back then, Rnd found himself wondering if Alexander had any connections with Scarlett. Alexander replied to Rnd, ¡°She¡¯s an aspiring artist from my wife¡¯s agency.¡± Finished In reality, such a task could have been easily handled by one of Rnd¡¯s subordinates. However, Alexander¡¯s words had stunned him. The fact that Alexander had sought his help for the sake of his wife and even had Christopher apany her left Rnd in disbelief. He had merely stepped out for what felt like half a year¡¯s worth of work, yet the world seemed to have changed so drastically. After all, for such matters, one could easily call the police. Moreover, it was a rtionship that had taken many twists and furns. When he went there, Christopher was taken aback, clearly not expecting Alexander to act in such a way. Alexander was trulymitted to anything, not even the slightesis endeavor as if he couldn¡¯t bear to see his wife struggle with Hence, taking both factors into ount, Rnd was quite curious to see what exactly was going on between the two at the moment. He genuinely regarded Alexander as a close buddy. If his buddy truly set his heart on something, he would naturally show respect and would never disregard him due to personal likes or dislikes. He would also take extra care of his siblings. This also served as a chance for these people to realize that disrespecting him would be akin to pping Alexander in the face. The crowd listened to Rnd¡¯s description. Although the feeling wasn¡¯t particrly intense, for those who had known Alexander for many years, it truly felt a bit surreal. In a peculiar silence, suddenly, Audrey let out a cry. Josiah instinctively leaned in closer, his brows furrowed in concern. He asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Audrey nced uneasily at Josiah and raised her phone toward the crowd. ¡°I just got a message¡ Eleanor is back in the country. She heard about the get¨Ctogether and asked where we were. She wants to join us. Well¡¡± Everyone¡¯s expressions changed dramatically. Though they heard from Rnd that Isabe had changed, just a mere mention of Eleanor¡¯s name at thest gathering was enough to drive Isabe insane. The crowd wondered if these two women would pull each other¡¯s hair out if they were to meet face to face. The thought of that scene was too overwhelming. Josiah chuckled. ¡°Let here. It¡¯s a get¨Ctogether. Naturally, it¡¯s for all of us to attend.¡± Clifford raised an eyebrow. ¡°We¡¯re not trying to cause a mess deliberately. We just want to see who truly holds Alexander¡¯s heart.¡± 3/4 08:11 Tue, Oct 8 0 0. Chapter 180 Pulling Hair Everyone couldn¡¯t help but want to see how things would turn out. 90% #Finished However, the corner of Rnd¡¯s mouth twitched uncontrobly. It was he who had invited Isabe over. If those two women were to run into each other and if Isabe were to lose her temper, he would undoubtedly be the one to bear the me. He refused to be used as a shield. With that in mind, he immediately prepared to send a message to Alexander, rifying the situation. Whether they would go or not was up to them. When others saw that he was about to tip Alexander off, they wanted to stop him. There were indeed many who were eager for a spectacle, drawn to the excitement. Just as eager to join in on the fun and excitement, Isabe had already started walking briskly, full of enthusiasm. Seeing that Alexander¡¯s pace was slower than hers, she couldn¡¯t help but turn around and say, ¡°Can you hurry up? We¡¯rete.¡± Alexander frowned, still pondering. Who are the people she talked about just now? 1.6K Ä¿1 Gossip 181 Gossip 181 Reading Juicy Gossip in Her Mind Chapter 181 Rely On Women +5 Pearls Overwhelmed by the anticipation of gossip, Isabe walked briskly. As she turned the corner, a person suddenly stumbled right in front of her, causing the box in that person¡¯s hands to tumble directly toward Isabe. For a moment. Isabe couldn¡¯t stop in time. She was about to be hit by the scattered objects pouring out of the box when she suddenly felt a force around her whist pulling her back. In the blink of an eye, Isabe found herself crashing into a sturdy embrace. Surprisingly, not a single fragment of the scattered objects had touched her. At that moment, she was encircled by Alexander¡¯s arm around her waist. Looking up, she saw his other arm shielding her front. No wonder she hadn¡¯t felt any impact. It turned out that anything flying toward her had been deflected by Alexander¡¯s protective armis, ¡°Are you okay?¡± A deep voice echoed above her, the underlying concern evident even through the cold undertones it carried Isabe was slightly taken aback. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m fine..¡± Alexander released Isabe, and only then did they both lift their heads to look ahead. They saw a young girl with a high ponytail, wearing a ck mask, sitting somewhat awkwardly on the ground. A box had fallen beside her, spilling various cosmetics all around. The girl quickly realized what had happened, hastily stood up, and pulled down her mask, bowing in apology. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I hope I didn¡¯t hurt you¡ Wait¡ Ms. Jea?¡± Isabe recognized the person as well. She was the assistant makeup artist assigned to their group by the production team of ¡°My Acting Skill.¡± Isabe could recall that her name was Dakota Meadows. ¡°Dakota? Is that you?¡± Isabe asked. Dakota probably didn¡¯t expect Isabe to recognize her. She immediately apologized, saying. ¡°Im sorry, Ms. Jea. It¡¯s all my fault for not having a steady grip.¡± ¡°It¡¯s all right, but y¨Cyou don¡¯t seem well,¡± Isabe said, furrowing her brows as she looked at her. Dakota looked rather pale, with dark circles under her eyes, clearly indicating ack of rest. She appeared extremely fatigued and haggard, almost to the point of frailty. Just earlier, she had stumbled, barely managing to hold on to her belongings. Dakota, however, had a resilient spirit, one that couldn¡¯t be easily defeated. She quickly put on a smile and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯ve just been too busy to grab a bite, and I guess I got a bit light¨Cheaded from hypoglycemia.¡± As they were talking, someone from afar was calling out for Dakota. Dakota quickly said to Isabe, ¡°Ms. Jea, you carry on. I won¡¯t waste any more of your time.¡± As she spoke, she couldn¡¯t help but cast a restrained nce toward Alexander, who was standing next to Isabe. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. As the makeup artist for their team, Dakota had encountered Alexander several times. No matter how 1/3 13:14 Wed, Oct 9 TT¡¤ Chapter 181 Rely On Women +5 Pearls Christopher. Even in her professional capacity, she couldn¡¯t help but marvel at his superior gics. asionally, she had overheard that these two were married. However, they were discreet, and Dakota was not the type to gossip about inside information she had happened toe across. She was very measured, so she didn¡¯t show much curiosity about why the couple was there that night. She simply found the pair standing together to be quite a sight for sore eyes. After all, as a makeup artist, she had a high standard for aesthetics. Upon seeing a handsome man and a beautiful woman, she couldn¡¯t help but steal a few more nces. After finishing her words. Dakota hurriedly went to pick up the makeup products scattered on the ground. Seeing her frantic state, Isabe naturally bent down to help her. Alexander, standing nearby, didn¡¯t say much and also lent a hand. This rmed Dakota, who quickly waved her hands, insisting they didn¡¯t need f to help. However, it didn¡¯t take long to gather the items. Dakota¡¯s face flushed with embarrassment. At the same time, she felt that the two people in front of her were likely true members of high society. They were cultured and refined. Even though she felt a sense of distance, they didn¡¯t disy any condescending attitudes, Thest item that Alexander picked up was a delicate bracelet, which made him pause slightly when he saw it ¡°Oh, thank you! Thank you. How did it break? Thankfully, it isn¡¯t lost.¡± Caught off guard, Dakota epted the bracelet with a look of relief as if she had narrowly escaped a disaster. She examined it carefully and cautiously ced it in her pocket, finally feeling at ease The urging sound came again. Only then did Dakota express her thanks and leave. It was only after Dakota had left that Isabe clicked her tongue twice. ¡°Just by looking at that bracelet, you can tell it¡¯s a gift from her boyfriend, a man who relies on women. I must say, that man knows how to woo a girl. The bracelet he gave her does seem to have a certain taste to it. I just can¡¯t figure out what brand it Alexander said, ¡°That¡¯s custom¨Cmade.¡± Isabe let out a sound, curiously asking, ¡°Is it very expensive?¡± Alexander didn¡¯t know how to put it. ¡°That one she has isn¡¯t expensive.¡± Isabe shrugged, saying, ¡°I suppose so. Well, you know what¡¡± The two of them continued to move forward, with Isabe unable to resist gossiping with Alexander. After all, it was during the time of the show¡¯s recording that everyone had spread the word. It wasn¡¯t the type of secret information dug up from the system, so Isabe shared the gossip without any hesitation. Upon hearing Isabe¡¯s tone, Alexander turned his ear toward her, obediently listening. ¡°She¡¯s the assistant makeup artist for ¡°My Acting Skill¡± and earns a decent ie. Yet, aside from that, she hustles everywhere, taking on makeup gigs for others. You could tell just by looking at her that she was worn out. All of this is because she has a freeloading man to provide for. That man relies on her.¡± Relies on her?¡± ¡°She has a boyfriend whom she has supported for two years. He lives off her, cats her food, and never 2/3 13 14 Wed, Oct 9 Chapter 181 Rely On Women +5 Pearls leaves the house for work because he is trying to start his own business online. All of his living expenses are covered by her, and she doesn¡¯t mind. In fact, she always gives him the best of everything. She cares for him in every aspect of life and firmly believes in hul talent, convincing him he will seed. She doesn¡¯t tunk he¡¯s relying on her, and she¡¯ll get upset if anyone suggests otherwise. Eventually, even her mentor gave up trying to advise her.¡± ¡°Her boyfriend just lets her get this exhausted?¡± Alexander raised an eyebrow. Isabe nodded, saying, ¡°Perhaps there are indeed men who, driven by their entrepreneurial ventures, need to rely temporarily on women for support. However, I don¡¯t think her boyfriend is one of them¡¡± ¡°That¡¯s true. If he was really helpless, he should have refused when she was trying to provide him with a better living environment. It makes no sense, and he¡¯s enjoying himself while his girlfriend suffers.¡± f Isabe immediately patted Alexander on the shoulder and said, ¡°Exactly! I¡¯ve even seen her take an advance payment just because her boyfriend had a car ident with someone¡¯s luxury car. They ended up arguing, leaving no room for negotiation, and she had to pay for the damages using all her savings. Her boyfriend is really a useless and irrationally angry man, I wonder what she sees in him. Did he save her life. or something?¡± Isabe genuinely felt sympathy for Dakota. Hence, she didn¡¯t hold back her harsh words. However, Isabe never considered persuading Dakota. Dakota was unlike others who had been victimized and deceived. After all, she didn¡¯t find her experiences painful. In fact, she might have even found joy in them. Given this, Isabe would never interfere with someone else¡¯s fate. She didn¡¯t even bother to specte about Dakota¡¯s thoughts. At most, she would vent to others. Upon hearing this, Alexander found himself even more puzzled. He couldn¡¯t figure out how that bracelet ended up in Dakota¡¯s possession. Isabe had a fondness for gossip. Alexander thought she might appreciate him sharing a discovery with her, and he figured she would probably find it interesting to hear. When they were together, it couldn¡¯t always be Isabe, who did all the talking. He, too, had to try to make some changes. Just as he was about to speak, he saw someone approaching from the end of the hallway. When Rnd emerged, he saw the two of them in the corridor, walking toward him. They were side by side, their heads close together, whispering intimately Alexander raised an eyebrow, appearing to react as if he heard something intriguing. Isabe, on the other hand, was all excited, her face full of curiosity and anticipation. Confused, Rnd rubbed his eyes. Although I¡¯ve seen them together before, there¡¯s a surreal feeling about this. moment. Gossip 182 Gossip 182 Chapter 182 His First Crush Is Coming Over 45 Pearly Naturally, Rnd stepped out to shake off the others and text Alexander about Eleanor¡¯s attendance at the get¨Ctogetherter. But finding that the couple had already arrived, he could only awkwardly greet them first ¡°Oh, you¡¯ve arrived¡± Alexander nodded. Isabe, on the other hand, greeted warmly with a smile. ¡°Hello. Then, she promptly began to look Rnd up and down Whoa! He brought along his girlfriend, who¡¯s pregnant out of wedlock! What? They haven¡¯t announced the pregnancy vet? Well, it makes sense. After all, it was an unexpected pregnancy, and he only found out about it after he returned from a business trip. They might announce itter and start nning for the wedding. The look in Alexander¡¯s eyes on Rnd uncontrobly changed. He only knew that the man had always wanted to marry his long¨Cterm girlfriend, but she always asked him to wait a bit longer. Unexpectedly, they were given a double blessing all at once. Rnd remained unfazed by their gazes, merely asking with slight unease, ¡°Um¡ Alexander,e with me for a moment. Isabe, could you please wait for us here for a bit?¡± Alexander looked at him in puzzlement. Isabe raised an eyebrow. What does that mean? Surely, he can¡¯t be asking Alexander to apany him to the restroom because he¡¯s scared to go alone? All at once, Alexander was struck dumb, at a loss for words. What nonsense is she going on about? Suddenly, a light bulb went off in Isabe¡¯s head. Oh, I know! Could it be that the people in there dislike me and would rather I didn¡¯t join them, so he came to warn Alerander? Alexander¡¯s expression changed subtly. He felt that the possibility existed since things undeniably ended in much unpleasantness thest time. ¡°Just spit it out,¡± he said coldly. Even though he wasn¡¯t sure what the matter was exactly, there was nothing rted to him that he felt he needed to hide from Isabe. However, his words almost had the color drain from Rnd¡¯s face. How am I supposed to do so? Thest person who did had a drink thrown in her face by Isabe Faking a smile, Rnd subtly hinted at Alexander, fibbing. ¡°It¡¯s not that¡ I don¡¯t have anything to say to you¡ Could you apany me to the restroom?¡± Words cluded Alexander. Pfft! Haha¡ I was only running my mouth. Yet, he stole my idea. Anyway, his expression is so weird. 1/4 13 14 Wed Oct 9 TTT¡¤ Chapter 182 His First Crish Is Coming Over 45 S.Pearls Isabe¡¯s eyes flickered, and she pushed Alexander along, saying, ¡°You guys go ahead, then. I¡¯ll wait right Relict instantly washed over Rnd. She has truly changed. She¡¯s so amodating note All Alexander could do was silently turn around and follow Rnd toward the restroom. Hopefully, he isn¡¯t really asking me to apany him to the restroom¡. They had only walked a short distance when Rnd leaned in nervously and whispered, ¡°Let me tell you this. Your Oh my goodness! An exmation of surprise echoed in Alexander¡¯s ear. At the same time, two voices rang out simultaneously. -Your ex¨Cgirlfriend, Eleanor, will also being tonight.¡± His first crush has returned to the country! On top of that, she¡¯sing over soon! Alexander froze, looking at Rnd in surprise even as he nced at Isabe in the distance out of his peripheral vision. Isabe¡¯s eyes had gone wide, and her pupils quivered slightly. It was as if she was trying to process that piece of news. ¡°I¡¯m not so much worried about you, but her. I¡¯m not sure it¡¯s a good idea for them to meet. While she¡¯s still unaware of it, you should do something about it,¡± Rnd murmured worriedly. Alexander cast him a nce of resignation. She already knows, and in even more detail than any of you to boot. How could I have forgotten about it? The email specified the time she¡¯d return. I was just too busy with gossip¡ Isabe¡¯s thoughts sounded rather frustrated. However, Alexander¡¯s lips curved up slightly. You¡¯re finally realizing panicked now, huh? Isabe¡¯s thoughts continued ying. I almost missed out on this tremendous opportunity! The contract I signed today turned out to be a real bargain. When we divorce, I¡¯ll have two hundred million, the investments Alexander made for me, and an agency. Adding it all up, I¡¯m about to attain complete financial freedom! Alexander¡¯s expression abruptly went as ck as thunder. Still, Isabe wasn¡¯t done. Oh my, I wasn¡¯t even given a heads¨Cup when a windfalles my way. I¡¯m not even dolled up to wee this blissful moment! Alexander took a deep breath. Unexpectedly, Isabe¡¯s thoughts took on a different tune. No, that¡¯s not right. I should be wan and antious instead. Then, when Alexander divorces me for his first crush, the entire family will sympathize with me. Besides, I¡¯ve been behaving welltely. He probably won¡¯t be ruthless to me. Who knows, he might be generous, and I might even get more than expected. Hehe¡ I must put on an act when I see his first crushter. Put on an act? I shall like how you¡¯re going to do soter. 2/4 13 14 Wed, Oct Chapter 152 His First Crush is Coming Over -5 Pearis Initially, Alexander nned to decide whether to join the get¨Ctogether ording to Isabe¡¯s wishes since her previous self was truly averse toward Eleanor. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. But right then, their participation was a must. He was determined to show her firsthand that he wouldn¡¯t divorce her because of some irrelevant person. You want a divorce? Not a chance! Ignoring Rnd ramblings, Alexander strode toward Isabe. When Rnd saw Alexander¡¯s expression abruptly turn frosty, he figured that the man probably also found the situation ufortable and perhaps nned on leaving with Isabe directly to avoid the awkwardness. To his surprise. Alexander went over to Isabe and wrapped an arm around her, leading her forward before she even realized what was happening. Even more surprising, they were headed to the ballroom. Rnd was somewhat taken aback. What¡¯s going on! From my understanding of this buddy of mine, he has no lingering feelings for Eleanor. Back when they broke up, he wasn¡¯t even sad. I once wondered whether he ever truly cared for her. But what¡¯s happening now? Why do I feel that he¡¯s angry! Just a moment ago. Isabe was merely waiting there quietly. So, he can¡¯t be mad at her. Could it be that he¡¯s upset with Eleanor? But that doesn¡¯t make sense. A headache assailed Rnd. Unable to make sense of it all, he could only follow behind the couple in a daze. Isabe was still lost in her daydreams of a beautiful future. Although her breath caught for a moment, making her feel as if she was drowning, it was quickly washed away by her delightful fantasies. Unexpectedly, she was suddenly pulled into an embrace. In reality, it wasn¡¯t quite an embrace but more of a courteous, nominal support at the lower back, guiding her forward. However, the force was a bit too strong, almost causing her to stumble. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Alexander¡¯s voice was cold and detached, his gaze fixed straight ahead. Nheless, Isabe sensed that he seemed a bit upset. Sure enough! It¡¯s here! Here hees with some tactics up his sleeve! Alexander disregarded her nonsensical thoughts. After all, no matter what she said at that moment, he wouldn¡¯t find it pleasing to the ear. Hearing that his first crush ising over, he¡¯s all emotional! He¡¯s now so eager to meet her that he¡¯s taking huge strides at once. On top of that, he adamantly brought me along, adopting such an intimate posture to boot. Isn¡¯t it all an act for his first crush? Oh well, I¡¯ve be nothing more than a prop for real. At Isabe¡¯s analysis, the veins on Alexander¡¯s forehead throbbed violently. Isabe¡¯s thought continued gratingly. But dear ex¨Chusband, your first crush ha jumping the gun! even arrived yet! You¡¯re 3/4 13 14 Chapter 182 The First Crush is Coming Over +5 Pearls Alexander was already so livid that his blood boiled. Yet, he could only grit his teeth and bear with it. After breaking up his first love left the country and didn¡¯t return for many years. Now that she¡¯s finally back, it would be bittersweet love. Misunderstandings would be aired, and the rtionship rekindled! Although, by all right, I should y the role of the wicked wife to be the catalyst, I can¡¯t risk it for the sake of alimony! As Isabe¡¯s thoughts continued ying. Alexander felt as if his soul had been sucked out of him. His arm around her unconsciously tightened its hold From Rnd¡¯s angle, the man seemed to have encircled Isabepletely, acting incredib intimately. Rnd¡¯s eyes widened uncontrobly. Isabe herself wasn¡¯t quite sure what was happening. Her mind grew increasingly active, racing at a high speed for reasons unknown. Consequently, she was wholly oblivious to the gradual intimacy between them. Imagining the uing situation. I wonder how intense it would be. Would dear ex¨Chusband lose hisposure at the first sight of her¡ Ouch! Why did he pinch me? When the server saw them approaching, he promptly opened the door. In an instant, all eyes in the ballroom swung over. The sight that greeted them was of Alexander standing at the door with an arm wrapped tightly around Isabe¡¯s waist and the other hand pinching her cheek. They stood incredibly close, their intimacy resembling yful banter between lovers. Everyone was stunned, for they had never seen Alexander wearing such an animated expression and behaving so childishly. That had never once happened. 1.7K ÏÉ Chapter 183 Chapter 183 Chapter 183 Have They Been Struck By Lightning Perhaps it was because Alexander''s actions were too bizarre, but the bustling ballroom suddenly fell so silent that one could hear a pin drop. The couple standing at the door was both familiar yet not. It was the day of the get-together, so Isabe dolled up slightly before leaving home out of courtesy. At that moment, she wore a sky-blue dress and had a white silk scarf around her neck. With her perfectly proportioned figure, even in such simple attire, she appeared as if she was ready to walk down a fashion runway. Her hair was a mass of ebony waves, each strand seemingly gleaming as if they reflected light. Overall, her light makeup entuated the beauty of her natural features perfectly. Her ruby lips contrasted with her pearly white teeth, the curves of her body graceful. Her shapely eyes were ebony and crystalline. Widened as saucers from her cheek being pinched, they rendered her even more charming and adorable. Her ruby lips were slightly pouted, and she seemed surprised and angry at Alexander''s action. She waspletely different from the time they met her two years ago. At that time, the gloominess that shrouded her face obscured her beauty, making her an unpleasant sight. But right then, they finally understood why she could be an artist. With her face and figure alone, she was already more than qualified. At the main table, a few individuals who didn''t hold strong prejudices against Isabe made an unbiasedparison. In terms of appearance, Isabepletely surpasses Eleanor, as far as we remember. And... how should we put it? Is it because she''s too close to Alexander? Why does it feel like they make an even better match standing side by side than Alexander and Eleanor in the past? Speaking of Alexander, his eyes were still as dark as night, his handsome features extraordinary. He was dressed in a well-tailored suit that perfectly encapsted his physique, making him appear like a perfectly sculpted model. Despite knowing he was taken, many of the girls present couldn''t help but blush upon seeing the former heartthrob, a shy look creeping into their eyes. One could say that the Alexander of the past was somewhat juvenile. But with the aura of decisiveness and ruthlessness he acquired from the business world then, his allure had escted to a whole new level. Powerful men always had an allure that was hard to resist. If a woman were to be held and looked in the eye by such a man, her legs would likely turn to jelly. The aspect riveting the girls most was the uniquely distinctive Alexander at that moment. During university, even though it was known that the heartthrob and the campus belle were an item, and they had also seen them together, it was truly entirely different from the present. It was somewhat difficult to describe. Even when Alexander stood beside Eleanor, he remained the same person. His behavior, gestures, and expressions resembled a perfect statue, unaffected by the presence of anyone by his side. However, the Alexander who stood beside Isabe didn''t seem to be his wless and impable self. Such a change in him further tempted the girls who once had a crush on him. It was as if a deity they revered descended to the mortal realm, sparking a desire within them to vie for his attention. Admittedly, Isabe''s appearance and the interaction between the couple sowed seeds of doubt in the hearts of most people present. In truth, everyone had just heard about a piece of gossip that day from the main table¡ªEleanor would also being over. Eleanor was the person who won the heart of the unattainable heartthrob, bing Alexander''s first crush and love. Moreover, the breakup between them happened without warning. The heartthrob was dumped, while the campus belle left for abroad. Logically speaking, such a breakup would surely be wistful and regretful. It was like an unfinished movie, with the sequel followingter. Additionally, there had always been rumors about issues in Alexander''s marriage, evencking a wedding ceremony. For that reason, everyone believed that as long as Eleanor returned, willingly humbled herself, apologized, and worked hard to salvage their rtionship, she definitely had a chance to take up where they left off. But right then, they started doubting it. No, no, no! Alexander and Eleanor''s rtionship stretched over several years. Their looks... Well, at least in terms of family background and capabilities, they''re a perfect match. Isabe is definitely out of the league. Everyone''s minds were a jumbled mess. The same went for Isabe. What''s the meaning of this? Not only is he pinching me, but I also can''t shake off the feeling that those ebony eyes are ring at me. It''s as if he has some grievance against me. ¡°Why are you pinching me?¡± When Alexander saw that Isabe''s mind had finally stopped wandering and his mind was no longer buzzing in rage, he dropped his hand from her cheek. As her fair cheeks reddened slightly from the pinch, his eyes flickered. It seems that I pinched her too hard. Then, he couldn''t help but tenderly rub the spot with his thumb. Seeing that she was looking at him in displeasure, he fibbed, ¡°There was a stain on your face.¡± Isabe looked at him with a hint of suspicion. Oh well, I didn''t do anything to provoke him, so there''s no reason for him to suddenly pinch me. He probably wanted to help me wipe off the stain but didn''t realize his own strength. I must really thank him. He almost dented my cheek. He doesn''t even know how to be gentle with girls! As Alexander listened to her sarcasticints, his mood inexplicably took a turn for the better. Just as he was about to ease the force of his arm around her, he heard her wondering inwardly. Wait. Could this be a breakdown on his part? Because he heard the news of his ex-girlfriend, he lost hisposure in everything, even his strength... Ahh! Before her thoughts ran wild, he had already pulled him into another tight embrace, heading toward the main table. Isabe felt as if she was being pushed into doing something beyond her ability. She quickly corralled her thoughts. By the time she put a polite smile back on her face, Alexander had already ushered her in front of everyone. ¡°Sorry, we''rete.¡± Alexander''s voice was low. In the face of a group of individuals about to provide her with endless gossip, Isabe remained amiable and respectful. She was about to greet them, only to be met with a sea of stunned expressions as soon as she looked up. She was totally bewildered. Have they... been struck by lightning or something? What''s with their expressions? Alexander also found their reaction quite peculiar. Just as he was about to speak, Rnd, who followed behind them, hastily cleared his throat to prompt those at the table. s, they remained oblivious. Contrarily, a woman dressed in a pink and white knitted dress who had had her back to them suddenly stood up and turned to face them. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Her long hair was gathered at the back of her ear on one side, draped gently on her shoulder. Her eyes were cast downward, and she looked pitiful, instantly evoking a desire in those who saw her to protect her. However, she seemed a bit timid in her mannerisms, her expression at that moment one of mild panic. She held a bag in one hand while instinctively cradling her stomach with the other. She didn''t even pay attention to Alexander and Isabe, who had just arrived. Instead, she immediately said to Rnd, ¡°Rnd, just now... Queenie contacted me. There might be a slight issue with our work during the day. I''m worried about her handling it alone, so I need to make a trip back. I won''t be able to join the get-together with you.¡± That sudden turn of events took Rnd aback. After all, he had brought her there that day to formally announce that they were nning to hold their wedding earlier due to an unexpected pregnancy and to extend everyone an invitation. Naturally, it would be better for the two of them to announce such a matter together. However, she then had to leave due to a sudden workmitment. Even though Rnd respected her, he still felt somewhat difited at that moment. But seeing the urgency in her expression, he couldn''t bring himself to upset her. Immediately, he said, ¡°Okay, I''ll drive you there.¡± A flicker of joy shed across the girl''s face, but she quickly lowered her gaze. ¡°No, it''s okay. This is a rare get-together for you all. I don''t want to hold you up because of me. I''ll take a taxi myself.¡± After she had said that, she took her leave from the others. As she passed by Alexander and Isabe, she inclined her head at them apologetically before quickening her pace and leaving. Although she declined Rnd''s offer to drive her, the man couldn''t help but worry. Thus, he saw her out and helped her hail a taxi. Thanks to that interlude, everyone finally recovered from the shock earlier. One by one, they began to greet Alexander and Isabe. Alexander sat down with Isabe. Everyone''s gazes never left the couple. As they looked at Isabe, they studied her curiously. Naturally, Isabe also carefully observed the individuals in her gossip pool. Gossip 184 Gossip 184 Chapter 184 A Monthly Sry Of Five Hundred Thousand Perhaps the atmosphere turned a bit eerie briefly, for the two individuals with the most amiable personalities voluntarily spoke up to break the awkward silence. ¡°We''ve only seen each other a handful of times. Have you forgotten us, Isabe? Haha... I''m Ines Deleon. Do you still remember me?¡± Ines happened to be sitting next to Isabe, both enthusiastic and outgoing. Those at the table were actually four to five years older than Isabe. Thus, Ines spoke as if she was teasing a young girl. However, her youthful and sweet appearance had Isabe feel she appeared even younger than her. Ines was a ssic rich youngdy, naive and innocent. Raised in a sheltered environment, she was pampered by her parents from young. She was the epitome of a kind girl with a good lot in life, naturally endearing to all. Thest time Isabe caused a scene and flipped the table, Ines was nearly caught in the crossfire and was traumatized. The fact that she could still treat Isabe enthusiastically then was due to Alexander and her curiosity about thetter, who had experienced a drastic change in temperament. ¡°I''m Aiden Burke, her boyfriend and your husband''s former roommate during university.¡± Aiden hugged Ines from behind, all smiles, handsome and cheerful. He appeared carefree like Ines, but in reality, he was sensitive due to the early death of his birth mother and his continuous stream of stepmothers. Before he met Ines, he was a gloomyd. However, after falling in love with Ines at first sight, he was changedpletely, bing part of the infamous dummy lovers. From their university days until then, even with a long-distance rtionship in between, they had always been passionately in love. They were considered a well-matched couple within their circle, lovers everyone blessed and acknowledged. The sight of them truly lifted one''s spirits. ¡°Hello. I remember you both. Your bond is still as strong as ever.¡± Oh, not bad. Aside from the inconvenience of Aiden''s good-for-nothing father deciding to have a new wife and forcing them to return for the wedding, this couple has no worries. They''re even nning to discuss marriage. The dummy couple loved it most when people praised their rtionship, so they instantly felt more amicable toward Isabe. Ines grinned widely and remarked, ¡°You both are also getting along better now.¡± Initially, Alexander had been listening to Isabe''s thoughts. When he suddenly heard Ines'' words, an inexplicable sense of joy filled him. His expression softened almost imperceptibly. Others at the table thought Ines spoke too impulsively at first. But upon seeing Alexander''s reaction then, they were stunned. Isabe didn''t refute that remark. After all,pared to the host, she had made considerable effort to avoid being hated by Alexander, all for the sake of alimony. However, Ines certainly didn''t mean it that way, and Isabe understood her meaning. She''s saying this now... but when Eleanor arrivester, will she feel awkward when she realizes her blunder? After all, she used to be quite close with Eleanor. With her so cute and innocent, it would surely be exciting to see her flustered in a while. Hehe... Words eluded Alexander. Looking at Ines, who was still oblivious, Alexander felt that Isabe was bullying her, but he had no proof. Meanwhile, Aiden recalled that Eleanor would being over. To save his girlfriend from feeling awkwardter, he quickly changed the subject, saying to Isabe, ¡°Do you still remember the others? I can do the introductions.¡± Isabe had already turned to look at others since there wasn''t much gossip concerning the couple before her. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. ¡°I don''t need you to introduce me. I can handle it myself. It''s been a while. I''m Damien Winters.¡± The person who first greeted her was a refined gentleman with sses. He appeared amiable, his expression appropriate, but his gaze was unfathomable. He was seated next to Aiden, his other side vacant. It seemed like he was the only bachelor at the table. But right after Isabe had greeted him in return, she immediately turned her attention to the woman diagonally across from her. The woman looked calm and quiet, her sitting posture elegant. She wore unique jewelry that was stunning yet not ostentatious. Upon seeing Isabe suddenly look her way, she was taken aback, puzzled as to why her attention abruptly shifted to her. Damien, who remained seated, shifted slightly because of that unexpected urrence. ¡°You still remember Deborah? I get it now. You''ve heard that she''ll soon be Damien''s cousin-inw, so you looked at her, huh? We''ll all be attending their wedding before long,¡± Ines said with augh. Alexander recalled the information Isabe previously disclosed¡ªa person whose crush was about to marry his cousin. Speaking of cousin, he immediately remembered that Damien''s cousin was about to get married. However, the person marrying his cousin was none other than their good friend, Deborah. Although they were friends within the same circle, their rtionships varied in closeness. As far as he remembered, even during their university years, Damien and Deborah barely spoke one-on-one. After graduation, they never met privately unless it was a group gathering. Therefore, even after specting about it, he still couldn''t be entirely certain. Well, not until that Isabe''s thoughts yed at that moment. Holy cr*p! This is unbelievable. Damien has been secretly in love with Deborah for almost a decade, but in Deborah''s eyes, they''re practically strangers. Not only does she think so, but everyone in their circle surprisingly thinks that they''re unfamiliar with each other, their connection merely a coincidence due to a marriage alliance. Good heavens! Is Damien some secret agent? Shock inundated Alexander. So, it''s actually true! Never mind that I hadn''t noticed it in the past decade, but has everyone else also been oblivious? I don''t understand. Why had Damien been crushing on her for so long yet never attempted to confess his feelings? Just then, Isabe''s thought rang out again. Oh, I see... So, that''s how it is? Good heavens... I''m at a loss for words... Forget it. Let him watch as the woman he loves marries someone else. No, don''t just sigh and say nothing! What''s the reason exactly? For once, Alexander was eager for gossip. Both Damien and Deborah looked at Isabe in puzzlement as the look in her eyes when she gazed at them was undeniably peculiar. However, it wasn''t long before Isabe changed targets because someone called out to her. ¡°Hey, do you still remember me?¡± Clifford raised an eyebrow. His tone wasn''t exactly friendly but not provocative either. Isabe once scolded him, so he was still somewhat bothered. He was somewhat curious to see her awkwardness when facing him then. Unexpectedly, she merely nced at him before shifting her attention to the girl beside him. Her intrigued scrutiny instantly triggered him. ¡°What are you looking at?¡± he demanded. ¡°Who is this?¡± Isabe asked curiously right away. ¡°She''s Zendaya Hebert,¡± Clifford said without mentioning that she was his girlfriend. He nudged the girl, signaling her to greet Isabe. The expressions of the others changed in an instant. Only Alexander, driven by curiosity, looked over. He immediately understood who Isabe had been going on about previously. Zendaya Hebert was very young, but it seemed as if she had purposefully put on makeup, somewhat deliberately crafting an appearance. She greatly resembled one of their ssmates. Isabe''s thoughts promptly echoed. Oh, she''s the stand-in of his first crush, huh? Holy cr*p! A monthly sry of five hundred thousand! What a... pretty good job! Wait. What? Haha... Clifford thinks that even though she epts the money, she actually has feelings for him! She only takes the money to hide her true feelings because of their agreement¡ªhe forbade her from falling in love with him! Seriously, where did he get his confidence from? Pfft! He has no idea that she''s almost done saving up, nning to end their coboration once she gets her sry this month! Gossip 185 Gossip 185 Chapter 185 Every Man Has His Own Kryptonite ¡°Nice to meet you,¡± greeted Zendaya, her eyes lit up slightly as they met Isabe''s gaze. Her tone also rose for a moment. But as if suddenly realizing something, she quicklyposed herself, adopting a calm and obedient demeanor. She had a pair of exceptionally captivating bedroom eyes. Anyone who locked gazes with her would easily find themselves mesmerized by her eyes. Clifford''s first crush and ex-girlfriend, ine, had an identical pair of eyes. Since Isabe had just met Zendaya, she started looking at the gossip of Clifford hiring someone to act as a stand-in in the ce of his first crush from her perspective. However, there was a minor hup. Oh, this university student is even a fan of mine. Not bad. She has good taste. No wonder she looked at me with such excitement just now. If she weren''t working right now, she probably would''ve rushed over for an autograph and a photo together. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Working... Alexander felt like face-palming. When he heard the gossip about Damien earlier, he felt that Isabe''s revtions were too sparse, leaving him confused. But at that moment, he felt that he heard too much. Considering the embarrassingly foolish act of that buddy of his, even he couldn''t help but feel mortified on behalf of Clifford. Is hiring a young girl as ine''s stand-in something a sane person would do? I really can''t comprehend the way his mind works. But then, I still remembered the scene of their breakup back then... Isabe''s thoughts continued ying. Haha... It turns out the reason his first crush broke up with him was very simple. She merely found a long-distance rtionship impossible to maintain, and her feelings for him had also faded. She wanted to explore new horizons and try dating a foreign guy, so she decisively announced their breakup in public, not wanting to tarnish her reputation by being labeled a cheater. How decisive of her! Haha... The corners of Alexander''s mouth twitched. ine is indeed pretty carefree. And as she said, she dated several foreign boyfriends. She seems to be leading a vibrant life abroad. Even someone like me, who rarely logs in to Instagram, can catch a glimpse of her timely updates on the rare asions I do. Subsequently, Isabe mused inwardly, I wonder how interesting Clifford''s expression must have been at that moment. Alexander cast his mind back on it. Hmm, it seemed to have been extremely interesting. Isabe continued thinking to herself. Even though he was utterly smitten with ine, his pride compelled him to act tough. He dered that if ine were to leave, he would never take her back, warning her not to regret her decision. But after hearing that, she left without a backward nce, completely disregarding his threat. Alexander added inwardly, Before leaving, she even blew him a kiss and told him to forget her. Isabe carried on inwardly, Heh! At first, Clifford still held his ground. When ine found a new boyfriend, he got himself a girlfriend as if in a contest of wills, trying to prove that he didn''t care and could live better without her. But is he truly under the impression that ine, who voluntarily chose to leave him, would care? For some reason, I feel a bit sorry for Clifford... Truthfully, Alexander was somewhat surprised. After all, Clifford used to be quite the yboy, switching girlfriends every so often. Every time, it was the girls who were head over heels for him. Even after breaking up with ine, he yed the field for a time. But unexpectedly, he still couldn''t forget her in the end. Sure enough, every man has his own kryptonite? Isabe reckoned silently. Alexander seconded soundlessly, You got that right... Isabe''s thoughts went further. At a chance encounter with Zendaya, who was looking for a job, Clifford had the idea of hiring a stand-in in ine''s ce. He''s in love with ine but can''t bear her temperament. So, he asked Zendaya to study ine''s videos and mimic her behavior and speech patterns but insisted that she portray a quiet andpliant demeanor. Alexander''s brows furrowed slightly, and he cast a somewhat disdainful look at that buddy of his. It''s hard toment on such behavior. Isabe then scoffed inwardly, This dude truly lives in denial. Since he can''t have the ideal person, he decided to just reshape someone to his preferences? Silently, Alexander heaved a sigh of relief. Thankfully, Zendaya seems to have no ulterior motives, and it''s a case of mutual benefit. Otherwise, it would have been a disaster for real. Suddenly, understanding dawned upon Isabe. Ah, I get it now! He doesn''t regard Zendaya as a girlfriend yet brought her along to such an event, so he must be ying mind games. He wants to use this get-together to have ine, who''s overseas, get wind of it. No, dude, do you think that by using Zendaya, you can provoke ine intoing back? Then, the two girls would fight for you? Alexander was stumped. Huh? How childish! Even so, it depends on whether they want to y along with you. I''m not sure about ine, but Zendaya is about to resign, you know? Haha... He''s... arrogant and overly confident. I''d love to see the look on his face after Zendaya quits and ine doesn''te back. Isabe gossiped wildly in her mind and could barely suppress the curve on her lips. At the sight of Clifford acting so arrogant that it was as if Zendaya was his possession, especially, it was all she could do to hold back herughter. Beside her, Alexander could feel her body quivering. He wanted nothing more than to p his hands over his face, feeling embarrassed on behalf of Clifford as Isabe saw right through his scheme. Because Isabe kept ncing back and forth between them with an uncontrobly excited expression on her face even after Zendaya had greeted her, Clifford had goosebumps all over. ¡°Why exactly are you staring?¡± He was genuinely unnerved by her intense gaze. Smiling, Isabe replied, ¡°I''ve never seen such a beautiful youngdy and couldn''t help but take a few extra nces.¡± When Zendaya heard her idol praising her, her eyes instantly lit up. ¡°Ms. Jea, you''re the one who¡ª¡± Before Zendaya could finish speaking, Clifford, who unmistakably detected the joy in her tone that didn''t match his requested demeanor, promptly raised his hand and pulled her into his arms in displeasure. Frowning, he shot her a re. Couldn''t she see that I don''t like Isabe? Why on earth is she being so friendly to her? For a moment, Zendaya stiffened. But soon, she quickly cooperated, nestling in his arms docilely. Meanwhile, Clifford sneered, ¡°Isabe, your taste has always been questionable. What''s so beautiful about her? If she hadn''t been relentlessly pestering me and acting like she couldn''t live without me, I''d never have given her the chance to be my date. Isn''t that so?¡± After Clifford had finished speaking, he raised an eyebrow and looked at Zendaya in his arms, signaling for her to state her stance. Zendaya nodded shyly and awkwardly, giving off the impression of a woman pursuing a man unabashedly. However, she couldn''t help grumbling inwardly, Hang in there. Stay strong for the sake of five hundred thousand. I''m not myself anymore. I''m now ine 2.0. Even if my boss is a pain in the neck, it doesn''t matter. This is part of my job, so I have to be dedicated. The funds for the renovation of the orphanage are almost enough. Conversely, Clifford was quite pleased with Zendaya''s reaction, even thinking that her impressive performance had to have contained some sincerity. His words might have hurt her, but he also believed that the pain would serve as a constant reminder for her not to forget her identity. Isabe had already slipped her hand down uncontrobly, forcefully pinching her thigh to prevent herself from bursting intoughter. I must hold myughter! Clifford, oh Clifford, is this how you imagine ine to act? You want her desperately clinging to you and can''t live without you, yet you have no interest in her... Pfft! The more you act this way, the more pitiful you appear... Oh well, in a way, you''re a champion of pure love. Gossip 187 Gossip 187 Chapter 186 That Is Disgusting Alexander lowered his gaze, truly unable to bear the sight any longer. However, others didn''t see it that way. How could they possibly know how humble Clifford''s love was? They merely assumed that one of the women who happened to seduce Clifford bore a striking resemnce to ine. In an attempt to please Clifford, she deliberately mimicked ine, which was why everyone was quite dismissive of Zendaya. Moreover, from the recent conversation, it was clear that he was only toying with her, so she couldn''t be considered his girlfriend. Naturally, this would lead to those sharing her table to resent her presence, not wanting to waste time on her. Particrly among them was the man who sat in the center. Dressed in bespoke attire and adorned with essories from exclusive auctions, he casually leaned back in his chair. His hair was slicked back, and his handsome features exuded a certain wildness. He had a habit of tilting his head back and looking down at people, an action that conveyed his sense of disdain. ¡°Clifford, it''s fine to have fun, but don''t get too invested. After all, most women are interested in money, and they would do anything for it,¡± Josiah scoffed. ¡°Be careful not to be fooled by a facade!¡± The words were harsh, yet they only served to amuse Isabe further. She thought, Hmm... Well, how can one argue that a sried employee isn''t working for the money? I find myself unable to refute this. Fine. Looking at Zendaya''s expression, she seems completely at ease. She clearly thinks that Josiah is right in hisments about her. Upon understanding the full context of the situation and hearing Isabe''s thoughts, Alexander felt as though constantly experiencing secondhand embarrassment was quickly bing a chronic issue. Josiah spoke directly to Zendaya, his intention to humiliate her was clear as day. Yet, the one who was visibly bothered wasn''t Zendaya but Audrey, who was standing next to him. Not only did herplexion darken, but her eyes reddened for a moment. The faces of others who were privy to what was really going on also changed ordingly. After finishing his statement, Josiah even cast a nce at Audrey. Isabe thought, Well, well, well, so they weren''t talking about Zendaya after all! They''re just making indirect criticism. True enough, the more you try to sort things out, the messier it gets. Not bad, Josiah. Does he really not realize he''s cheating on his friend? Alexander almost spat out his drink, blown away by her revtion. The gossip Isabe had initially spoken about was down to itsst piece. Was she talking about Josiah and Audrey when she mentioned the so-called ex-girlfriend-turned- sister-inw and a broken rtionship being mended? Has Josiah... gone out with dated Audrey before and is looking to reconcile? Alexander realized that his memories were all in chaos. Meanwhile, Isabe was thoroughly enjoying the gossip. She thought, Initially, the two of them had a secret romance for a while, which was discovered by few. Given Josiah''s nature, his willingness to keep the rtionship hidden indicated his genuine feelings for Audrey. However, Audrey was still unsure about marrying him. She was afraid that her reputation might be jeopardized in the future, which was why she insisted on keeping the rtionship a secret. Later on, Audrey''s family reached the ceiling of their socialdder. She knew that by marrying Josiah, who was unable to be the heir of the Hampton family and could only be a spoiled silver-spooned kid, she would not be able to help her family gain the power or influence to elevate their status. Therefore, Audrey chose to use Josiah''s connections to get close to Caleb. By the time Josiah found out, the two families had already agreed on a marriage alliance. She continued in her mind, Josiah confronted Audrey, who could only express her agony. Despite her love for him, she yearned to climb higher on the socialdder to bring her family more wealth. From then on, Josiah perceived Audrey as a selfish woman who would sacrifice love for money. He couldn''t help but hate her, yet he couldn''t stop caring about her... Cough, cough, I certainly didn''t want to read any literature about inws having affairs... Alexander thought, I certainly don''t want to hear it either. No wonder there was a period when he always seemed particrly tormented and would often y cruel tricks on the girls who pursued him for money. I never expected it to be like this. Josiah''s older brother, Caleb, was a great business partner of Alexander''s. Thetter was certain that Caleb was stillpletely in the dark. Observing the reactions of the two, Alexander felt that the situation had be rather serious. It was clear that they hadn''t let go of their feelings, and he couldn''t help but worry if this might lead to some sort of trouble. Suddenly, Alexander felt Isabe turning her head to look at him, leaving him puzzled. Isabe sighed inwardly, thinking to herself, You guys really are a sad bunch. Apart from Rnd and Aiden, the rest of you... can only watch helplessly as the ones you love drift away from you. You love them, yet you can''t have them, and it''s so hard to forget. Despite being tall, rich, and handsome, why is your luck in love so terrible? Alexander thought, I''m not the same as them, alright? He couldn''t understand why Isabe, despite being so fond of checking out gossip, never took a moment to look into his heart. Perhaps... my luck in love is just as terrible. When the realization struck him, Alexander suddenly froze, his demeanor instantly bing awkward. His mind was aplete mess, the tips of his ears gradually heating up. Instinctively, he wanted to reach out and hold Isabe''s hand. The result was hearing Isabe''s inner voice exim, What? Alexander''s train of thought was abruptly interrupted. When he regained his focus, he realized that the conversation at the table had already progressed to discussing Josiah''s current girlfriend. What, Josiah has a girlfriend now? It turned out that when Josiah had made the earlier insinuations, it was essentially aimed at Clifford. Even though they were friends, neither of them would back down. Clifford had indeed spent money to achieve his goals, but he was unwilling to admit it. Hearing those words made him feel ufortable. He wanted to retort, but the sight of Josiah''s gloomy face made him realize what was going on. Immediately, he began to add fuel to the fire, saying, ¡°Yes, yes, I know you have experience in this area. Is that why you''re treading so carefully with your current girlfriend? What''s the matter? Didn''t bring her this time because you haven''t figured out where she stands yet?¡± Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Once these words were spoken, many people present were shocked. Among them, Audrey''s expression froze. This time, Josiah didn''t look at Audrey. An awkward look shed across his face for a moment before he feigned nonchnce and said, ¡°I intended to bring her, but she had to work today.¡± Upon hearing it for the first time, Aiden and Ines immediately bombarded him with questions. ¡°Is she from an ordinary family? Are you and Rnd both looking outside our social circle?¡± Aiden remarked in surprise, ¡°That''s strange. Considering your character, Mr. Josiah, I''m surprised that you''re as amodating as Rnd. You let your girlfriend go just because she said she has to work overtime?¡± ¡°Why are you talking behind my back?¡± Rnd had returned while speaking, immediately putting Aiden in a chokehold, prompting thetter to plead for mercy. In reality, the people sharing Rnd''s table didn''t care at all about his girlfriend''s departure. After all, she wasn''t part of their group, and they generally ignored her. It wasn''t that they looked down on her, but rather, it was difficult for them to findmon ground for conversation. Even the asional interaction was just out of respect for Rnd. After all, only Rnd had a heroplex and didn''t care about one''s background. ¡°Apparently, Josiah has be a good man, just like you,¡± Ines said, herughter causing her to shake uncontrobly. ¡°What?¡± Rnd responded, his face full of confusion. At this point, Damien spoke up, getting straight to the point. ¡°I bet you haven''t revealed your true identity to them yet, have you? Be careful, you might just get burned ying with fire.¡± ¡°Huh? You''ve been dating under a false identity?¡± Even the usuallyposed Deborah couldn''t hide her surprise. Seeing Deborah''s interest, Damien immediately spilled the beans about his friend, saying, ¡°Oh yes, he is pretending to be poor to test his girlfriend''s sincerity.¡± Deborah frowned, saying, ¡°That''s despicable.¡± Clifford chimed in, ¡°What''s even worse is that Mr. Josiah made her support him for two years, and he ns to continue? In my opinion, that girl is unusually naive.¡± This time, Josiah''splexion turned awkward. However, his defiant nature wouldn''t allow him to be embarrassed. ¡°You guys don''t understand. She was smitten with me at first sight. Seeing her sincerity, I simply gave her a chance. I don''t have any special demands for my other half, as long as they''re willing to love me, regardless of whether I''m rich or not. She''s been doing well... So, barring any unforeseen circumstances, she''ll be the one I marry. Although she''s supported me for two years, I''ll make up for it by providing her with a luxurious life that she could never attain at her current social standing.¡± Josiah spoke with an air of arrogance, yet his expression was surprisingly serious, which left his companions somewhat taken aback. ¡°Are you serious? Do you truly like her?¡± Ines curiously questioned. Josiah hesitated for a moment, but eventually nodded, a fleeting glint of tenderness shing in his eyes. Audrey lowered her gaze, pursed her lips, and tightly clutched the cell phone in her hand. Rnd furrowed his brows, saying, ¡°Doing this... is like you''re toying with someone''s feelings. If she''s truly as good as you say, she might not be able to easily ept the truth. You should rify things as soon as possible, apologize, and seek her forgiveness. Otherwise...¡± Josiah suddenly spoke with a hint of urgency, ¡°She won''t. You can''tprehend how much she loves me, how much she needs me.¡± ¡°Oh, that sounds familiar. Mr. Clifford just said the same thing,¡± Damien remarked with a light smile. Clifford immediately shot a re over. All this while, Alexander, who had been quietly listening to their conversation, subtly changed his expression, his eyebrows furrowing. Is it really a coincidence? Turning around, he saw that Isabe''splexion had already changed, disying an expression of disbelief. Sure enough, her thoughts echoed out again. What the f*ck! That''s disgusting! Dakota''s kept man turns out to be Josiah? What a ridiculous love story of a poor girl and a rich boy! Does Josiah have any clue how hard Dakota has to struggle because of him? Is he out of his mind? Why would he, after being Audrey, go off and toy with the feelings of others? If he had the guts, he should seek revenge on the one who tricked him... Audrey... Wait! What has she done? She, she, she... D*mn! There''s going to be some major drama today! Meanwhile, in a small private room on the same floor, specifically reserved for guests to touch up their makeup, Eleanor arrived with her friends. Inside, two makeup artists were already prepared. Gossip 188 Gossip 188 Chapter 188 What Is She Doing +5 Pearls Alexander¡¯s words struck like a holt from the blue, leaving everyone too stunned to react. Even Isabe was shocked, her heart skipping a beat. Yet, she eximed in her mind. My goodness, has he lost his mind? Why is saying such things? Alexander¡¯s lips curled up into a smile. His intent was to give the annoying Isabe a little shock. Isabe thought, Since then does Alexander have such a short temper to retaliate with nonsense when others upset him? With a helpless raise of his eyebrow, Alexander thought, I¡¯m not spouting nonsense. I¡¯m speaking from my heart. Initially, it was indeed Isabe¡¯s inability to settle down and the mental torment she inflicted on everyone that led to the continuous postponement of the wedding. But now, he found himself shddenly looking forward to seeing her in a wedding dress. However, Isabe¡¯s mind was still racing when she suddenly realized something was off. Why is it so quiet! Her tablemates were all agape, their stunned gazes locked on something behind Alexander. Isabe didn¡¯t even need to look back. Tsk! I knew it. I¡¯ve been used! Alexander was surprised by her reaction. Isabe thought, He must have noticed Eleanor¡¯s arrival just now, which is why he deliberately made such cheesy remarks, even calling me Be, all to provoke his first love. Indeed, he¡¯s a master of mind games. Upon hearing these words, Alexander felt as if he had burst a vessel. What on earth is she talking about? But¡ is Eleanor really here? Isabe thought, Out of the blue, I find myself envying Zendaya. At least she is being paid for riling up her ex, while I¡¯m just an ordinary tool, an unpaid one at that. If, after the divorce, Alexander doesn¡¯t spare me a dime, he¡¯d be nothing short of a heartless and greedy man!¡± Alexander though, I can¡¯t believe it. I¡¯m thinking about our wedding, and you¡¯re considering divorce? Alexander was on the verge ofughing out of anger. The most convoluted journey he had ever taken was navigating through thebyrinth of Isabe¡¯s thoughts. How on earth did she manage to conjure up such fantasies? Isabe thought, Fine, let me see just how charming this first crush of his is. Although she had seen pictures, Isabe had never met Eleanor in person. Following everyone¡¯s gaze, she turned her head. Isabe thought, Wow, she¡¯s indeed a beauty. Oh, is she on the verge of tears? It seems like a familiar 1/5 Chapter 188 What Is She Doing she tries hard to pretend not to care. And he¡¡± Alexander thought. There¡¯s no he! +5.Pearls Without any hesitation, Alexander turned around. He was determined to prove that evening that he and his ex had parted ways amicably, and there were no lingering feelings. Upon turning around, he found himself meeting Eleanor¡¯s g Alexander was taken aback for a moment. It had been a long time since hest saw Eleanor, and he actually felt a bit unfamiliar with her for a moment. At that moment, the expression on Eleanor¡¯s face certainly left an impression on him. When they had broken up, Eleanor was just like that¨Cher face was as pale as death, her eyes filled with shattered dreams and unshed tears. She seemed as fragile as a willow tree swaying precariously in the wind. Back then, Alexander thought, She seems quite upset, and despite her state of distress, she still insists on breaking up. This means she has made up her mind. There¡¯s no need for me to dissuade her. All I can do is wish her well for the future. Then they broke up and never saw or contacted each other again. Upon seeing her again after a while, Alexander had a sudden realization. It¡¯s impossible for her to attend the reunion wearing such an expression. Could it be due to what I had just said, and that Eleanor truly still has feelings for me? When she left all those years ago, the look on her face¡ Could it have been a silent plea for me to ask her to stay? Alexander, who had readily epted the breakup and wished her well back then instead of doing anything suddenly felt awkward. Isabe thought, Such an expression, Tsk¨Ctsk, it truly tugs at my heartstrings!¡± Alexander was at a loss for words. Why are you pitying me? Isabe thought, That said, Dakota¡¯s makeup skills are incredible! Alexander was left dumbfounded. Isabe thought. The face of one who has suffered an injustice. Men surely can¡¯t discern it, and women would struggle to notice without careful observation. Dakota¡¯s skills are simply incredible. Alexander¡¯s curious gaze began to scrutinize Eleanor. I a man¡ That¡¯s why it isn¡¯t immediately apparent to However, this didn¡¯t prevent Alexander from falling into his usual embarrassing habits. So it was all a lie? Just an act? Eleanor noticed Alexander¡¯s gaze fixed on her, feeling secretly pleased inside. Her eyes and brows then drooped pitifully, giving off an impression of helplessness. It was as if she was rooted to the spot and didn¡¯t dare to take a step forward. 2/5 13:15 Wed, Oct Chapter 188 What Is Slie Doing +5 Pearls Isabe thought, Indeed, it was Andrey who found the makeup artist for Eleanor, helping not only Eleanor but also herself? She killed two birds withrone stone by specifically targeting Alexander and Josiah! Alexander thought, Josiah might be clueless, but one things for sure. I¡¯m definitely not a fool! Since no one had spoken, the atmosphere throughout the room remained tense. Everyone¡¯s eyes widened, as if they were holding their breath, afraid to miss even the slightest bit of drama This is truly spectacr. One encounters his first love at a school reunion, but his wife is right by his side. Moreover, he has just announced his vow for marriage. This move kept them all on tenterhooks, with their emotions akin to riding a roller coaster. What an exhrating and intense scene this is! Even those sharing the same table were somewhat watching excitedly. Isabe thought, I ho scould have thought that I would be the center of attention, with everyone¡¯s anticipation case focused on the three of us? Although I can¡¯t fully relish the enjoyment of watching the drama unfold, I can still partake¡ Lean hardly wait to see their reactions. Hurry up guys! Alexander thought. I can¡¯t believe how youck any sense of responsibility and self¨Cawareness as a wife! This time, he was not keen on ying along with Isabe¡¯s antics. Alexander¡¯s gaze was calm and undisturbed. He didn¡¯t purposely ignore Eleanor, nor did he greet her enthusiastically. It was as if he was acknowledging an acquaintance where a simple nod sufficed as a greeting. Moreover, his attitude wasn¡¯t exclusive to Eleanor. Even the girl standing behind Eleanor, who was overlooked by everyone else, received the same indifferent treatment from him. It was only then that everyone noticed there was another person among them, a fellow ssmate who used to always be by Eleanor¡¯s side. Her name was Lily Jenner. At that moment, Lily was ring at Alexander, seemingly quite dissatisfied with him. Despite Alexander¡¯s manners, there was an undeniable sense of detachment. This left the onlookers feeling as if they had been taken for an anti¨Cclimatic ride. Is that all? Isabe, who had been sneakily ncing at Alexander, was taken aback. Isabe thought, What kind of reaction is that? It was way too indifferent. She is his ex¨Cgirlfriend and first love after all! Was he pretending? Putting on an act? Could it be that he is actually overwhelmed with emotions inside? Alexander found it impossible to stifle Isabe¡¯s vivid imagination. He could only approach the situation with the belief that the innocent have nothing to fear. In response to Alexander¡¯s reaction, a fleeting sense of disappointment shed in Eleanor¡¯s eyes. However, knowing him as she did and understanding his reserved nature, she didn¡¯t dwell on it. Hoping for Alexander to exhibit intense emotion was impossible, and it was typical of such a person to be nostalgic and protective of his own. 3/5 Chapter 188 What Is She Doing +5 Pearls Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. In other words, the longer one managed to maintain a harmonious rtionship with him, the more they received his affection. Even though Alexander was already married and took his responsibilities seriously, Eleanor still didn¡¯t feelpletely hopeless. After all, she had been the woman who stayed by his side the longest. Given that she had left once before, she firmly believed that she must hold a unique ce in Alexander¡¯s heart Undeterred, Eleanor was determined to reim her min. Right then, she gave Audrey a look. Audrey immediately spoke up. ¡°Eleanor, Lily, wee back to the country. I thought you wouldn¡¯t make it in time for the reunion, but it turns out you arrived just in time.¡± Audrey was just about to stand up when she nced at Isabe, feigning embarrassment. Then, she carefully said, ¡°Ours is the only table left with empty seats. Look, everyone¡¡± ¡°Come on, what¡¯s the big deal?¡± Clifford said outright, ¡°We¡¯ve been friends for a long time. Would you rather go sit with strangers instead of us?¡± Josiah seized the opportunity to ruffle some feathers. ¡°Exactly, is there anyone here who objects?¡± Though everyone felt awkward, they quickly waved their hands, shook their heads, and put on a smile upon hearing Josiah¡¯s words. Truth be told, everyone wanted Eleanor to join them. There was no way they were going to let her slip away from the drama. At that moment, Eleanor, however, seemed to want to avoid any controversy. She was reluctant to go over and looked around instead, trying to find an empty seat In the end, it was Lily who ¡®forcefully¡® dragged Eleanor over. ¡°Let¡¯s sit here. I dare anyone to try and drive you away! Lily stated assertively, then gave Isabe with a warning look Everyone looked over nervously, fearing that if Isabe became upset, it might trigger a repeat of past events. Yet, Isabe¡¯s reaction was non¨Cexistent. Eleanor¡¯s gaze swept over Isabe. Having heard Hannah¡¯s repeated descriptions of thetter as foolish. clumsy, and impulsive, her eyes couldn¡¯t help but reveal a hint of disdain. However, when their eyes met. she was taken aback. The reason was Isabe¡¯s gaze was utterly pure, and even carried a hint of anticipation, which unsettled Eleanor What is she doing? Watching some drama? Didn¡¯t Audrey mention that the mere mention of me would trigger Isabe? She had initially thought that as soon as she showed up, a mere exchange of nces with Alexander might trigger Isabe¡¯s temper, causing a scene at the event. 4/5 13:15 Wed, Oct 9 Chapter 188 What Is She Doing +5 Pearls This way, she could portray herself as the innocent party, while Isabe was a woman who was not worthy of Alexander. Yet, Isabe¡¯s current reaction left Eleanor disappointed. However, she still had a trump card, like that presumptuous email she sent, which was bound to ruin Isabe. Perhaps I don¡¯t even need to spare any effort. I can easily take care of this fool with a single move. 1.7K Gossip 189 Gossip 189 Reading Juicy Gossip in Her Mind Chapter 189 Alexander Is A Rebound +5 Pearls After Eleanor and Lily had taken their seats, everyone at the table believed that the atmosphere should be tense at that very moment. They were anxious and worried, ready to face a storm. People at the other tables were likely all cars, straining to eavesdrop. Unfortunately for them, Alexander¡¯s and Isabe¡¯s reactions were not as they expected. It was as though the person who arrived wasn¡¯t Alexander¡¯s ex¨Cgirlfriend but rather someone of no consequence. Yet, everyone couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that was the calm before the storm. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. The people sitting at the same table didn¡¯t initiate any conversation, temporarily making the atmosphere feel oppressive. Some were waiting for the drama, hoping the atmosphere would grow even more awkward. Others were truly ufortable, unsure of what topic to broach next. Should they continue discussing the wedding topic that Alexander mentioned, or should they show concern for Eleanor, who just returned to country? They felt that no matter which topic was chosen, it would end up being unpleasant. the At that moment, it just so happened that the dishes were delivered, and the bustling activity of the servers interrupted everything. Once all the dishes were served, Rnd seized the opportunity. He struck up a conversation with Aide and Ines about the exquis food on the table, making an effort to lighten the mood and shift the topic. At the time, Rnd was somewhat inclined toward Isabe, so he didn¡¯t want her to be embarrassed. Aiden and Ines, who had just got along well with Isabe, also cooperated with him. Soon after, Deborah and Damien joined the conversation. They brought up a story from the past about Aiden. One time, he upset Ines, so he decided to prepare a meal filled with all her favorite dishes. For that, he even went the extra mile and hired eight chefs for guidance. Aiden chuckled. ¡°The best dowry a man can have is humility and culinary skills. When ites to cherishing a wife, none of you canpete with me.¡± Upon hearing those words, Alexander lifted his gaze to meet Aiden¡¯s, a glint of curiosity sparkling in his eyes. Really? Is that how someone shows love to their wife? He then nced at Isabe, who was lost in her own world, mechanically sipping her soup. She even ignored her favorite crab legs, which were right in front of her. Clearly, she was secretly enjoying the gossip and was so engrossed in it that she didn¡¯t care about food. Feeling resigned, Alexander picked up a crab leg, a move that momentarily stunned everyone present. Everyone knew that Alexander had a mild allergy to seafood, which was why he rarely touched it, yet there he was, surprising them. The very next moment, everyone was astonished. They watched as Alexander donned a pair of gloves. picked up the tools, and meticulously extracted the crab leg meat before cing them gently onto Isabe¡¯s te. He even took the time to prepare the apanying dipping sauce for her. 1/3 13:15 Wed, Chapter 189 Alexander Is A Rebound 44 +5 Pearls Those actions were performed unhurriedly and with unparalleled grace as if he was ustomed to caring for the person beside him. Eleanor had been sneakily observing the situation there, and when she witnessed that scene, she was almost teary¨Ceyed due to a surge of emotion. How could Alexander care for another woman, and right in front of me, no less? As Alexander¡¯s and Eleanor¡¯s shipper, Lily was wide¨Ceyed as she watched. Then, she immediately leaned in to whisper into Eleanor¡¯s car. ¡°He surely did it on purpose for you to see!¡± A glint shed in Eleanor¡¯s eyes. He¡¯s doing it intentionally? Of course, that must be it! After all, everyone knows Isabe schemed her way into her marriage with Alexander. How could Alexander genuinely care for a woman who plots against him! Meanwhile, others were somewhat baffled because showing off wasn¡¯t Alexander¡¯s style. They were in disbelief that Alexander cherished his wife dearly. Although, since their appearance, many unbelievable things had happened. Of course, Isabe had no idea Alexander¡¯s actions unintentionally stirred everyone¡¯s emotions. Isabe was utterly engrossed in her gossip, so much so that she didn¡¯t even notice Alexander preparing the crab meat for her. Subconsciously, she just started eating while her attention was still fixated on the gossip. What piqued Isabe¡¯s curiosity the most after she met Eleanor was why thetter broke up with Alexander in the first ce. After all, Eleanor always seemed to harbor unspoken feelings of love for Alexander, leaving others to wonder if she was facing some kind of difficulty. Alexander wasn¡¯t the least bit curious and believed delving into the past was utterly pointless. Unfortunately, Isabe was too fond of gossip, so Alexander had no choice but to listen and learn the truth despite hisck of interest. Huh? Did I see that wrong? Huh? thought Isabe, which piqued Alexander¡¯s curiosity despite his initial indifference. Isabe¡¯s thoughts continued. I initially thought this was going to be a heart¨Cwrenching drama. I was even prepared for the three major clich¨¦s: cancer, car idents, and amnesia. It turns out her reason for leaving is almost the same as Audrey¡¯s, which is to pursue a higher status. To think even a man of such a high caliber like Alexander would one day be viewed as a rebound! Alexander was stunned by that revtion. Inside Isabe¡¯s mind, she remarked, So, she failed to marry a foreign aristocrat. Despite trying hard for years, the aristocrat still didn¡¯t fancy her. When she saw Alexander¡¯s increasingly sessful development, she could no longer bear it. After discussing with her family, she finally decided to return to the country to pursue Alexander. Alexander¡¯s expression shifted subtly. So that¡¯s what happened. Well, it¡¯s not umon to see such a situation in my circle. Even though he knew he was treated as a rebound, he didn¡¯t feel upset because others¡® thoughts. about him didn¡¯t really concern him. Not only that, he was enjoying the gossip about himself After all, Isabe always assumed he and Eleanor would reconcile, even though he already said he had 2/3 Chapter 189 Alexander Is A Rebound +5 Pearls nothing to do with Eleanor. Isabe never believed him. Instead, she would often imagine that he was not speaking his mind truthfully. ¡± Thus, he thought that since Isabe had learned Eleanor¡¯s intentions were never pure, she would stop having those ridiculous imaginations. How can she do that? Dmn! This is outrageous! Isabe¡¯s thoughts suddenly thrust into Alexander¡¯s mind. Her furious tone caught Alexander off guard, but he soon recovered and smiled. I¡¯m not even angry, yet Isabe is on my behalf? If the situation¡¯s like this, hote are we going to divorce? Isabe¡¯s panic thoughts rendered Alexander speechless, and it kept going. Originally, I thought I could help bring the two of them back together. Now, I can¡¯t just stand by and watch Alexander jump into troubled waters, can I? However, if he doesn¡¯t jump, won¡¯t my own divorce be indefinitely postponed? I¡¯ve been stuck in this marriage for so long, and I¡¯m still waiting for the alimony to find an innocent¨Clooking young man with a six¨Cpack! Eleanor, you idiot! Why can¡¯t you just simply like him? You two need to break through barriers for love! The way you¡¯re going about it is making things difficult for me! Everyone casually chatted while observing Alexander¡¯s novel behavior of taking care of his wife. Suddenly, they saw Alexander frown, lower the half¨Cpeeled crab leg in his hand, and remove his gloves. Then, he began eating his own food, seemingly sulking In response. the crowd thought it was because of Eleanor. After all, Isabe had been quietly eating her meal, and just moments ago, someone had asked Eleanor how she had been faring overseas all those years. Eleanor vaguely responded, ¡°I did well.¡± After Eleanor finished speaking, she noticed Alexander¡¯s reaction and immediately felt smug. I knew it! He cares about me. Right after that, she saw Isabe turn to her with an objectionable gaze and almost couldn¡¯t contain her glee. ¡°You were in the sanatorium for a long while. How could you possibly be fine? We¡¯re all old friends here, Eleanor. You shouldn¡¯t hide the truth. Otherwise, some people will keep bringing up the past to badmouth you!¡± Lily immediately retorted. ¡°Lily, don¡¯t- Eleanor anxiously tried to stop Lily. Unfortunately for her, Lily blurted, ¡°Eleanor always forbade me from revealing this to anyone over the past years. However, I can¡¯t hold it in any longer today, I must reveal that the reason Eleanor left all those years ago was because she fell seriously ill. She was uncertain about her future and didn¡¯t want to be a burden to anyone, so she secretly left the country to seek treatment.¡± 1.7K Gossip 190 Gossip 190 Chapter 190 Way Too Clich¨¦ Upon discovering the truth, Isabe felt really down. +5 Pearls After all, Isabe was in a position where she couldn¡¯t initiate a divorce. The only way out would have been if Alexander had proposed it himself. However, given Alexander¡¯s responsible nature, even if he no longer felt any love toward Isabe, he would never be the one to suggest it. Isabe¡¯s only hope was to wait for Alexander and Eleanor to rekindle an old me because only then could she be free.. Initially, she thought that with Eleanor¡¯s return, she could finally embark on a new journey. However, it turned out to be far from the truth. Eleanor was, unfortunately, not a good person. As such, Isabe couldn¡¯t bear to help Eleanor reconcile with Alexander. After all, Alexander and his family had treated her really well, so she couldn¡¯t do something so heartless. Her only option was to swallow her frustration. Hence, when everyone was taken aback by Lily¡¯s words, Alexander was still sulking in his own world. Meanwhile, Isabe¡¯s gaze toward Eleanor grew increasingly resentful. Eleanor smirked in her mind. I knew once that reason was revealed, Eleanor would be trembling in fear. Then, she hung her head low, her expression a mix of embarrassment and difort. It was as if she was silently dering that she had never intended to y the sympathy card and didn¡¯t want everyone to know about the hardships she had faced in the past. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± kind of ill. ¡°She was sick? What kind of illness was it?¡± ¡°Have you been recuperating these past few years? No wonder I haven¡¯t heard from you.¡± ¡°How are you doing now? Has your health improved?¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t you exin things clearly back then? They were indeed friends who had known each other for many years. When Eleanor left back then, her sorrowful demeanor made them all believe that she must have had her reasons. However, she didn¡¯t confide in anyone, leaving everyone anxious. In the end, they could only watch as she departed. Gradually. news of her stopped reaching them. Thus, even Audrey was shocked to learn the truth. Perhaps no one expected that Eleanor, someone from a prominent family, would spin such a lie, so everyone believed her without any skepticism. Meanwhile, Isabe almostughed from anger. If you were genuinely struck with a severe illness, that would¡¯ve been great! Her stay at the sanitarium was nothing more than an attempt to curry favor by taking care of the aristocrat¡¯s family¡¯s elders. Lily is such a gullible fool, believing whatever Eleanor says and even defending her. Oh, I get it now. Eleanor¡¯s putting on a show for Alexander, hoping he¡¯ll feel regretful and sorry for her. Yeah, sure, keep acting! No one can outperform you! When she left all those years ago, she put on that act in front of everyone to give herself a way out. Since that sanatorium catered exclusively to aristocrats, they would never disclose any information 1/3 13:16 Wed, Oct 9 Chapter 190 Way Too Chiche gossip hadn¡¯t ruined my ns. I¡¯d be enjoying it. Now, all I tant is to vent! +5 Pearls Then, Isabe observed the reactions of those around her and was speechless when she realized they were all fooled by Eleanor. Suddenly, she paused, stealing a nce at Alexander. She noticed he was eating with a frown, showing no intention of joining the group conversation or any sign of what he was thinking. Due to her illness, the ex- girlfriend had no choice but to break up with her boyfriend because she didn¡¯t want to see him upset. Following that, she distanced herself, seeking treatment. Now that she¡¯s recovered, she returns only to find out he¡¯s already married and can only exchange silent nces with him. Hmm¡ Alexander doesn¡¯t know the truth, he¡¯ll definitely be fooled! When Alexander heard Isabe¡¯s thoughts, his eyes sparkled. She cares about me! Maybe she¡¯ll do something to prevent me from being deceived. The mere thought of that possibility suddenly made Alexander¡¯s heart race a bit faster. Unfortunately, Isabe¡¯s next thoughts shattered his hope. Then, out of sympathy. I will want to warn Alexander about Eleanor, who isn¡¯t as good as she seemed. However, since all my informationes from the system, I can¡¯t exin everything clearly. In the end, I¡¯d only be suspected of sowing discord. After all, Eleanor¡¯s image as a tragic heroine was already established. Eventually, they would end up together happily, and I¡¯d be left in the dust as at cannon fodder. Heck, I might not even get an alimony, and I¡¯d be despised by everyone. D*mn, this is just too clich¨¦ Alexander was confused. How on earth did your train of thought arrive there? Isabe¡¯s thoughts continue, Sorry, Alexander, but I¡¯d rather others get the trouble than myself. At most, I won¡¯t help an evildoer. If you fall for the wrong person. It just means it¡¯s your destiny to face this disaster. I can¡¯t help you; I¡¯m just a bystander enjoying gossip The edge of Alexander¡¯s eye twitched. You are my greatest disaster! Isabe felt she had finally navigated through that tricky situation. All she could do was sit back and wait for events to unfold, as that was her only means of self¨Cpreservation. However, Alexander was already on the verge of acting recklessly in anger. If he weren¡¯t uncertain about whether revealing Isabe¡¯s mind¨Creading ability would cause irreparable harm to her, he would have really liked toe clean once and for all. The crowd suddenly sensed a shift in the atmosphere and thought Alexander seemed to be emanating a chilling vibe. They were taken aback because, in all the years they knew Alexander, his emotions had always been. rtively stable. Additionally, due to hisposed nature, he was rarely upset by people or events. Yet, at that moment, even they could see the emotional turmoil Alexander was experiencing, which they assumed was due to the reveal of the true reason behind Eleanor¡¯s breakup. A few people there cast a sympathetic nce at Isabe, If Eleanor had no choice but to leave back then. and if Alexander was so affected by the truth, then his marriage with Isabe might notst. Just as they were all thinking about the matter, they saw Alexander gloomily snapping his sight toward Isabe. While Alexander was sad that Isabe didn¡¯t seem to care about him, the others were thinking about something else. 2/3 Chapter 190 Way Too Cliche +5 Pearls The crowd assumed their predictions were correct and that Alexander was feeling apologetic toward Isabe. As such, they wondered if Alexander had decided to give up on Isabe that quickly. Eleanor thought the same and was excited. Isabe also noticed Alexander looking at her. When she met his dark eyes, looking like ck whirlpools. intent on drawing in her entire field of vision, she felt her heart flutter. Isabe inexplicably felt guilty under his gaze. ¡°W¨CWhat¡¯s the matter?¡± Alexander was by no means a weak individual, so he quicklyposed himself. ¡°Something¡¯s on the corner of your mouth.¡± As he spoke, he picked up a napkin and gently wiped the sauce from the corner of Isabe¡¯s mouth. His actions were ambiguous, and he was entirely focused on her as if the two of them were in a different space from everyone else around them. Isabe was dumbfounded, and so was everyone else. Had that happened earlier, everyone would have spected whether Alexander did it purposefully for Eleanor to see. Jonathan doing that at that moment seemed illogical to everyone else. They were all confounded. Is Alexander really taking care of his wife? That doesn¡¯t seem right! Even a stranger would pay some attention upon hearing such news, and this news is about his ex¨C girlfriend! How can he, the person involved, react like this? What is he doing? After hearing such significant news, even if he doesn¡¯t regret his decision, he should at least be feeling a bit down, right? At the very least, he should show some doubt! Why is he focusing on the corner of my mouth! I just don¡¯t get it! Isabe¡¯s confused thoughts caused Alexander¡¯s eyes to sparkle. He eagerly waited for Isabe to read his mind after she was befuddled. If Isabe doesn¡¯t believe what I say, the best solution is for her to read my mind. In reality, Isabe would typically not pry into the minds of those close to her and would merely skim their rted gossip. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. However, at that time, Isabe¡¯s curiosity got the better of her, and she wanted to investigate further. Could it be he was spacing out earlier? He didn¡¯t hear what was being said at all? Let me see¡ Huh? 1.7K Gossip 191 Gossip 191 Chapter 191 Wishing You A Speedy Recovery Isabe¡¯s sigh made Alexander tense up. It¡¯s strange. The strange! remarked Isabe in her mind, which caused Alexander to be taken aback. +5 Pearls Ihat¡¯s strange? Is it really that odd that I don¡¯t fancy Eleanor Or is it that my current feelings for Isabe are strange Alexander¡¯s restless heart couldn¡¯t help but sink a little. He knew he had always been slow to react when it came to matters of the heart. Sometimes, he was ever unsure if the people around him liked him or not. Only when faced with Eleanor¡¯s and the past Isabe¡¯s fervent pursuit could he discern their affection for him. Also, it was only recently he became aware he was rtively slow to realize his feelings for the opposite His past university romance was merely fleeting, and he had never harbored any genuine feelings for Eleanor. Previously, he didn¡¯t understand, nor did he care, simply going with the flow. However, someone had helped him understand. Isabe entered his mind ina peculiar way, causing him to think of her unintentionally often. Moreover. his emotions fluctuated because of her, such as anger, Happiness, worry, disappointment, and others. He used to be rather indifferent to everything, but after that fateful day, he found himself constantly riding an emotional roller coaster. Truth be told, he didn¡¯t enjoy the feeling of losing control, yet he couldn¡¯t resist being attracted. Even if he wasn¡¯t particrly insightful in the matter, a bit of rational analysis was enough for him to understand the answer, which was that he had fallen for Isabe. However, to what extent he liked her, he couldn¡¯t discern, nor did he feel the need to. After all, he only felt that way toward Isabe, and he was legally married to only her. Expectedly, he harbored ulterior motives. Previously, he didn¡¯t want to divorce due to his sense of responsibility and respect for the sanctity of marriage, but at that moment, he simply didn¡¯t desire divorce. The alwaysposed, methodical, and logical Alexander once again found his thoughts in disarray due to Isabe. Like a teenager in adolescence, he was naive and bewildered, If first love was defined by someone¡¯s genuine love for another, then Isabe was his real first love in every sense of the word. As Alexander¡¯s train of thought continued, he began to feel somewhat nervous because he suddenly remembered what Isabe had said in the past, that an affection returned toote was worthless. Was she saying strange because she remembered how cold I was when she read my mind? However, there was nothing he could do about it. In the past, his rtionship with Isabe was solely based on obligation. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that Isabe appeared the same, he would have doubted if the past and current Isabe were even the same individual. At that moment, he only wanted to be with the current Isabe. As Alexander reminisced, he was suddenly stunned when memories of a little girl shed through his mind. She was beaming at him, asking, ¡°Alex, why are you so quiet? Can¡¯t you speak? If that¡¯s the case, let me talk more. You¡¯ll learn to speak more if you listen. Let me share some gossip with you about my family¡± 1/4 16 Wed, Oct Chapter 191 Wishing You A Speedy Recovery 44% +5 Pearls ¡°Alex, you re incredibly handsome. In the future. I n to earn a ton of moneyke care of you! ¡°Alex, you are so thin. Eat more. I have a thing for six¨Cpacks!¡± ¡°Hahaha, your first kiss is mine. Alex!¡± and Alexander was taken aback by those memories. Is this Isabe from when she was a kid? Given the close rtionship between his and Isabe¡¯s families, it wasmon for them to arrange frequent meetings, even though they didn¡¯t reside in the same city. Therefore, it was normal for them to have met when they were children. However, back then, he didn¡¯t typically live at the Quirk manor, unlike in the present. Hence, his memories with his siblings were somewhat limited in comparison, and he wasn¡¯t even sure if they yed together while they were kids. His memory was a blur. Suddenly, his thoughts were interrupted by Isabe¡¯s mental argument with the WYSICUL Isabe shouted in her mind. Why is there a mosaic here? I used to be able to see his gossip, like the fact that he¡¯s still a virgin! If hy is everything covered in mosaic now? Alexander almost chocked but didn¡¯t care about that. After all, the oue he was waiting for didn¡¯t arrive, and he was dumbfounded. What¡¯s going on? W there a mosaic! ¡¤ Isabe¡¯s thoughts continued, System, you must be broken Aren¡¯t you able to dig up any gossip aside from predicting the future? I¡¯m requesting an upgrade and repair! You¡¯re not broken? In that case¡ Huh? I have no ess to gossip from direct relevant figures? Alexander was confounded. What does that mean? Is it someone who will directly affect my life? I don¡¯t understand! Is it because I¡¯m not divorced? He¡¯s my primary responsibility figure? That doesn¡¯t make sense I wasn¡¯t divorced before either! eximed Isabe in her mind. Although Isabe wasn¡¯t a fanatic about prying into others¡® private lives, she truly couldn¡¯t understand. what was going on. Thest time Isabe¡¯s inquiry failed was because the information had the potential to have a significant impact on the world and was thus restricted. Yet, suddenly, there was a new restriction specifically about Alexander. No matter how much she argued with the system, it was futile. She simply couldn¡¯t discover anything. Alexander pondered, Perhaps the system acknowledged that I have feelings for her and that, for the sake of our rtionship¡¯s healthy progression, she¡¯s prevented from reading my mind. Alexander was merely specting wildly because the system was an unpredictable power. Moreover, there was something that Alexander found quite peculiar. Isabe seems perpetually unaware of our ability to read her mind. Is it also because it¡¯ll affect her life? Hmm, it appears I better not disclose this detail to Isabe. In truth, Alexander also wanted to get to know Isabe on an equal footing. He had no intention of keeping the ability to peek into her thoughts. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. However, with how things were, all he could do was observe in silence. Even though Alexander was feeling 2/4 13:16 Wed, Oct 9 TT T. Chapter 191 Wishing You A Speedy Recovery quite frustrated, his innocence had yet to be proven. 944% +5 Pearls It doesn¡¯t matter if she can¡¯t see my information. Alexander looked at Isabe with a smile, his gaze bing Even gentler. It seemed that with every introspection and every attempt to discern his own feelings, he became increasingly aware of how extraordinarily special Isabe was to him. He could strive to prove that he sincerely wanted to continue a wonderful journey with Isabe. His only hope was that when he revealed his feelings for Isabe again in the future, she would no longer see him as someone who didn¡¯t speak his mind truthfully. While Alexander was thinking about all that, Isabe was losing her mind in her own little world. Concurrently, the crowd¡¯s eyes were practically popping out of their skulls because they saw Alexander was not only helping Isabe wipe theer of her mouth but also touching her cherry¨C red lips with his finger. From their perspective, it was an act of flirting. That gesture wasn¡¯t unfamiliar to Ines and Aiden for they were that kind of romantic couple. Aiden also enjoyed brushing his fingers against Ines¡® lips tenderly Everyone else also remembered Ines and Aiden, the dummy couple, and were all left dumbfounded. They couldn¡¯t discern whether Alexander was being genuine or doing it intentionally. Previously, they all gazed at Isabe with sympathy. However, they could no longer bear the reality unfolding before them and subtly shifted their sights toward Eleanor because it was hard to im that was intentional on Alexander¡¯s part. Eleanor paled, for she alone knew the truth. Despite their romantic rtionship being portrayed as blissful to the outside world back then, Alexander had never behaved that way toward her. She was flustered, and for the first time, she was profoundly shaken. ¡°Alexander!¡± Lily exploded. Both Isabe and Alexander were taken aback. Isabe was so preupied with the system¡¯s bug that she didn¡¯t notice Alexander¡¯s finger lingering on her lips. When she heard the shouting, she was startled into turning her head. Meanwhile, when Alexander snapped back to his senses, he noticed it immediately. At that moment, he felt as though his fingertips had been scalded, leaving him momentarily disoriented. I think I subconsciously touched her lips when I was recalling the memory of Isabe saying she imed my first kiss when she was younger. In truth, the innocent kisses between children weren¡¯t really significant, considering he had even forgotten it. However, an echo of that memory prated his mind, causing him to remember and compelling him subconsciously to recapture the lingering sensations from back then. However, he couldn¡¯t recall any details. Feeling exceedingly ufortable, he didn¡¯t immediately turn to Lily once he returned to his senses. 3/4 Chapter 191 Wishing You A Speedy Recovery: Upon seeing Alexander still gazing at Isabe, Lily was absolutely furious. Still, out of politeness, Alexander turned to Lily. ¡°What?¡± His expression remained infuriatingly clueless. 45 Pearls Lily audibly inhaled sharply and red at the couple fiercely, her anger barely contained as she questioned, ¡°Everyone is concerned about Eleanor. Why aren¡¯t you showing any reaction? Are you that heartless? Even if you¡¯re holding onto past grievances, now that you know the truth, you should understand Eleanor had no other choice. Don¡¯t you have anything to say to Eleanor?¡± ¡°Enough, Lily! It¡¯s all in the past. Please, no morel Eleanor acted as though she was holding Lily back as if she didn¡¯t want Lily to put Alexander in a difficult position. She also cautiously nced at Isabe, pretending to be genuinely afraid of angering thetter and disrupting their harmonious rtionship. ¡°Say something. Alexander!¡± Lily ignored her friend. Seeing that she couldn¡¯t hold back Lily, Eleanor was almost tearful as she looked at Alexander. Everyone else at the table couldn¡¯t help but sympathize with her while a few of them even cast disapproving nces. at Alexander. Alexander calmly thought about what to say before uttering, ¡°Um¡ I wish you a swift recovery.¡± 1.7K 3 Gossip 192 Gossip 192 eading Juicy Gossip in Her Mind Chapter 192 Twisted Personality Or No Morals. An eerie silence ensued. 44 +5 Pearls I don¡¯t know if his personality is twisted or if he has no morals What on earth is he saying? thought Isabe, which was heard by Alexander. With a perplexed expression der asserted his innocence in his mind. Isn¡¯t this justmon couriery? Since Eleanor wants to lie about having an illness, I¡¯ll just treat her as though she is sick and hope she has a swift recovery. That¡¯s logical. However, the entire room was left stunned by Alexander¡¯s ¡°logic¡± Even Lily, who was outraged, was stunned and left speechless, It was unclear whether Eleanor was truly upset or simply too dumbstruck to remember to control her tears. and started crying- By the time everyone snapped back to reality, they were scrambling tofort the crying Eleanor. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Eleanor also returned to hersenses, quickly putting on a brave front and saying, ¡°I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s just that some chili got into my eyes earlier.¡± In truth, her mind was still in a daze, but years of acting instinctively led her to choose the response that would garner the most sympathy. As expected, her actions caused the people around her to form more negative opinions about Alexander. They had wanted to voice their thoughts, but reason told them that Alexander¡¯s response was wless. How were they supposed to lecture him when there was nothing wrong with Alexander hoping Eleanor would get well soon? In contrast, Alexander seemed unfazed, as if he were not involved and that he hadpleted his mission by saying the ¡°right thing.¡± Seeing Isabe¡¯s te was empty, he picked up a crab leg and continued to peel it for his wife. That time, Isabe saw Alexander¡¯s actions, which derailed her thoughts. It wasn¡¯t that she found Alexander¡¯s actions of taking care of her odd. After all, he had behaved in such a way before when they had meals together. Isabe simply attributed it to him being a responsible husband. However, it didn¡¯t make sense to her he was doing that at that moment. Could it be his love turned into resentment? Is he ming her for not revealing the truth when she left back then? Alexander¡¯s momentarily paused when he heard her thoughts. This again? movements Unlikest time, he didn¡¯t put down the crab leg. After all, Isabe¡¯s te was empty. All he could do was swallow his frustration and continue peeling. Something doesn¡¯t add up. He seemed genuinely indifferent, even somewhat evasive. Could it be I was wrong in my assumptions? Was everything he said previously true? Had he truly moved on? Isabe¡¯s thoughts continued, which 1/4 13:16 Wed, Oct 9 Chapter 192 Twisted Personality Or No Morals. +5 Pearls His anger had dissipated, and he grimmed. I knew it. As long as I remain steadfast and honest, the truth will inevitablye to light one day Alexander poured a cup of chamomile tea for Isabe, whispering finishing this.¡± derly, ¡°You can¡¯t have any more after Isabe responded nkly, Even though Alexander spoke in a small voice, everyone at the table could hear it. They still couldn¡¯t tell if Alexander was acting out of character intentionally or if he genuinely cared for Isabe. Unable to make sense of it, all they could do was awkwardly shuffle their feet. Meanwhile, Eleanor was choking up. Her sobs were soft, suppressed, but still enough to make everyone at the table ufortable. That wasn¡¯t even mentioning the nces thrown their way from the other tables. Even Isabe couldn¡¯t bear it anymore and moved closer to Alexander. In response. Alexander instinctively leaned toward her. They were so close that their heads nearly collided. Fortunately, Isabe managed to stop him in time. Then, in an even tinier voice, she said to Alexander, ¡°She¡¯s crying. You should¡¡± Naturally, Isabe didn¡¯t want Alexander tofort Eleanor. After all, she knew that Eleanor was not a good person, and almost everything thetter did was an act. Simply because Isabe couldn¡¯t read Alexander¡¯s mind and indulge in her gossip as usual, she felt lost. She really wanted to ask him why his reaction was like that. With a serious expression, Alexander looked at Isabe and said, ¡°She isn¡¯t crying. Isabe screamed in her mind, Are you blind? What are you saying? Alexander was speechless. Themotion at the table had quieted down. Alexander raised an eyebrow. ¡°Didn¡¯t she say she got chili in her eye?¡± The silence at the table grew even more ecric. Even Eleanor¡¯s sobbing had ceased. Isabe suddenly held his breath, nearly bursting intoughter. Hahaha! What on earth is he saying? Hahaha! I don¡¯t understand why he said that, but it is hrious, and I don¡¯t even know why! People listen to the meaning behind the words, but all he heard was the literal, surface meaning? fault for saving that Upon hearing Isabe¡¯s heart, Alexander smiled. It¡¯s Eleanor¡¯s fault for saying If Alexander had been friends with Eleanor for years before bing her lover, even if their love was at misunderstanding, they would still have their friendship. 2/4 Wed, Chapter 192 Twisted Personality Or No Morals +5 Pearls However, after learning about all the lies and realizing Eleanor intended to break up his marriage with Isabe. Alexander could only feel scorn toward Eleanor. ¡°Mexander, you¡¡± Lily seemed to have only just regained her voice. You¡¯ve gone too far!¡± Puzzled, Alexander cast his cold gaze on Lily, causing her to choke on her words. Not only that, her eyes instantly welled up with tears. Lily cares this much about her friend, huh? She¡ D¡¯an! So that¡¯s how it is. I see now! thought Isabe, which piqued Alexander¡¯s curiosity. He thought Lily was an idiot. Even though their ssmates might have once wished for him to be with Eleanor, they never broached the subject alter his marriage. At most, they would only think about it. The reason was simple. Meddling in someone else¡¯s marriage and supporting an affair was inherently wrong. Almost no one would do such a thing openly. Hence, Alexander was genuinely curious about what on earth was going on in Lily¡¯s mind, To think she always has a secret crush on Alexander! thought Isabe. In response. Alexander remarked in his mind, Okay, I guess I¡¯m not that curious. Isabe continued. So, she¡¯s both Alexander¡¯s admirer and shipper? In other words, aside from Eleanor, she won¡¯t ept anyone else being with Alexander. Tsk, isk, that¡¯s an obsession that needs addressing. Yes. Alexander agreed in his mind. Huh, so Eleanor knows her intentions and treats her as a pawn? said Isabe in her mind. Alexander furrowed his brow very slightly. I despise her even more now. for However, others were certainly not aware of that fact and assumed Lily was merely standing up Eleanor. They also felt that, given Eleanor¡¯s and Alexander¡¯s past rtionship, Alexander¡¯s reaction was somewhat uneptable. ¡°Lily, stop,¡± Eleanor interjected, believing she had to speak up for herself as Lily didn¡¯t particrly achieve her goal. She then revealed a tear¨Cstreaked smile. ¡°Indeed, it was the chili that made me cry. Oh, and Alexander, thank you for your well wishes. I¡¯m better now. The treatment was tough, but I had a belief that kept me going. I¡ I¡¯ve said too much. I¡¯m good. Really, I¡¯m doing well.¡± The tremble in her voice was enough to break the listener¡¯s heart. Then Eleanor turned toward Isabe and said. ¡°Seeing how well you two are getting along, I¡¯m relieved. I wish you both happiness.¡± Upon hearing that, Lily finally remembered her mission. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have said that, Eleanor. Alexander, do you have any idea what your wife did behind your back?¡± Isabe, who was watching Eleanor¡¯s acting, was stunned. What did I do? Ignoring Eleanor¡¯s acting. Alexander also looked at Lily with confusion. 3/4 13:16 Wed, Oct 9 ???. Chapter 192 Twisted Personality Or No Morals 44% +5 Pearls Lily immediately whipped out her phone, reprimanding Isabe¡¯s behavior in front of everyone at the table ¡°Eleanor had once messaged you, wanting to incet in person to clear up the misunderstanding from years ago. However, your wife not only went through your emails, she even warned Eleanor using your Gossip 193 Gossip 193 Reading Juicy Gossip in Her Mind Chapter 193 An Opportunity +5 Pearls ¡°Eleanor had no ulterior motives and simply wanted to clear things up with you and resolve your inner turmoil,¡± Lily agitatedly stated. Everyone turned their attention to the cell phone, which was showing Eleanor¡¯s email inbox. They saw a reply from Alexander¡¯s email address: This is Isabe, Mrs. Quirk. My husband has asked me to handle this email. Ms. Smith. I would rather you not meet with my husband again. Please refrain from contacting him. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Everyone¡¯s eyes widened instantly, though not because they had an issue with Isabe replying like that as Mrs. Quirk. As Alexander¡¯s wife, being wary of her husband¡¯s ex was cert justified. However, that was Alexander¡¯s personal email ount. He was a man who greatly valued his privacy and personal boundaries. They believed there was no way he would¡¯ve allowed others to use his email address. After all, Isabe and Alexander were not exactly the picture¨Cperfect couple who trusted each other wholeheartedly. At least, that was why the others thought. Hence, they assumed Isabe must have stumbled upon the email by ident and secretly sent that email -to deal with a love rival. Everyone turned their attention to Isabe. Isabe had already risen to her feet and stared straight at Lily¡¯s phone. Everyone felt embarrassed on behalf of Isabe. They assumed Isabe probably didn¡¯t expect her act would be publicly exposed by Lily in front of Alexander. When they turned to Alexander, they saw his expression stiffening. Immediately, they concluded their spection was correct and that Alexander had no idea Eleanor contacted him. Seeing Isabe¡¯s reaction, Lily turned to Alexander, saying, ¡°Is your current cold and indifferent attitude. toward Eleanor because Isabe spun some sort of lie to make you misunderstand what happened, just like this hidden email? If you really have any resentment toward Eleanor, speak up openly. Confront it face to face!¡± Lily couldn¡¯t believe that Alexander would treat Eleanor that way unless someone was stirring up trouble and causing Alexander to misunderstand Eleanor. She couldn¡¯t think of any other reason. Actually, Eleanor felt the same way. Isabe had once resorted to any means necessary to win over Alexander. Given Alexander¡¯s attitude toward her, Eleanor was confident Isabe must have been up to something again! Upon hearing that, everyone was momentarily taken aback. Just moments ago, they found Alexander¡¯s attitude toward Eleanor utterly incredulous. Although they had. once fantasized about the two rekindling an old me, based on their understanding of Alexander¡¯s character, they knew that regardless of how he felt, he would still maintain a friendly demeanor when the two met again. 1/3 13:16 Wed, Chapter 193 An Opportunity 44% +5 Pearls Yet, at that moment, Alexander was utterly indifferent toward Eleanor. Even after finding out the truth. about the past, he remained unmoved. That led everyone to imagine some sort of clich¨¦ misunderstanding must¡¯ve happened. was Naturally, their prime suspect behind the misunderstand one other than Isabe. Once again, they aimed their gazes at Isabe. Isabe was stunned while Alexander remained silent. The couple¡¯s reaction led Lily and Eleanor to believe their n had been sessful, that they had exposed Isabe, revealing the conspiracy to Alexander. Ife should¡¯ve used this against Isabe earlier since it¡¯s so effective! Smugly. Lily turned to Isabe and said fiercely, ¡°Don¡¯t think you¡¯re so special just because you have at marriage certificate. Everyone knows how you got the position of Mrs. Quirk. In romance, the one who isn¡¯t loved is the mistress. All your maniptions and tricks are useless!¡± Rnd finally couldn¡¯t help but cough and say, ¡°Lily, you¡¯ve had too much to drink! What nonsense are you spouting? ¡°What¡¯s wrong with using some tactics to protect your own marriage?¡± Ines couldn¡¯t help but comment. It Want so much in defense of Isabe but merely a critique of Lily¡¯s argument. Aiden nodded, saying, ¡°You¡¯re right, Honey.¡± As aplete bystander, Zendaya watched everything unfold silently, feeling hurt for her idol. She didn¡¯t know Justice Upholder, who provided support and protection for many innocent women on stage, turned out to have a marriage fraught with issues. They¡¯re all clearly bullying Isabe. Indeed, so¨Ccalled high society folks seemed to have a weak sense of morality! ¡°A mistress is still a mistress.¡± ¡°What are you mumbling about?¡± Clifford instantly shot Zendaya a displeased look, not allowing her to express her personality. Zendaya could only keep quiet. Damien and Deborah, who had previously been quite interested in watching the drama unfold and were curious about what choice Alexander would make, didn¡¯t expect the scene to turn out so ugly. They both felt some sympathy for Isabe, who was suddenly exposed. It seemed as if they were looking at a pitiful woman who was struggling to keep her marriage afloat. ¡°I thought you had changed, but it turns out you haven¡¯t.¡± Josiah would seize any opportunity to express his displeasure. Just as he ended his sentence, he suddenly felt a gazeing from the direction of the main entrance. Although everyone was focusing on the drama, the presence of that gaze was particrly intense to him. Suddenly, Josiah turned around, but all he saw were servers bustling in and out. Immediately, he felt at sense of emptiness in his heart. He had initially intended to badmouth Isabe a bit, but he suddenly lost the mood. He thought of Dakota, who had mentioned that she had work tonight. At that moment, he wondered if she had eaten yet. While Josiah was suddenly distracted, everyone else continued to engage in the drama. 2/3 16 Wed, Oct Chapter 192 An Opportunity +5 Pearls ¡°Isabe, how could you do such a thing? Ah, Alexander, don¡¯t be mad at Isabe. Still, this is rather unfair to Eleanor. Maybe you should apologize?¡± Audrey suggested insincerely. ¡°No need. It¡¯s my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have reached out to Alexander. Isabe, you did the right thing Eleanor¡¯s voice was hoarse,ced with a hint of sobbing as she addressed Isabe. ¡°I did as you said and haven¡¯t contacted Alexander again. However, this is a get¨Ctogether. I didn¡¯t want toe initially, but it¡¯s been so long since I¡¯ve met everyone, and I miss them. That¡¯s why I¡¯m here. You don¡¯t have to concern yourself with what Lily said. It¡¯s all in the past.¡± ¡°Eleanor, you¡¯re just too kindhearted, I don¡¯t know what this woman has been doing behind you two¡¯s backs to deepen the misunderstanding between you two!¡± Lily seemed to have already concluded that I was indeed the truth. My mother tongue is silence, but isn¡¯t their acting a bit too cressive? much as I enjoy gossip, it¡¯s no longer fun when I¡¯m the main subject! thought Isabe, Snapping back to reality from the immense shock and embarrassment, Alexander found himself in an embarrassing situation he had never experienced in his life. He felt as if his entire body was aze. He realized he couldn¡¯tprehend the inner workings of a woman¡¯s mind because he had not anticipated the email would be used to target Isabe. At that moment, he truly understood what embarrassment meant. Just as he was about to stand up and rify things, he heard Isabe¡¯s inner voice ranting wildly. I don¡¯t even need to investigate to know that they fabricated this to set me up. They¡¯re really determined to win over Alexander, Alexander remarked in his mind, Um, actually it¡¯s not. Isabe continued, I¡¯ll make sure the two of them regret ndering me! Now, let me think about how I should teach them a lesson! Mentally. Alexandermented, No need. I¡¯ll do it. The edge of Isabe¡¯s lips curved upward slightly. Wait a minute! I¡¯m at a disadvantage if I strike back! After all, in this web of rtionships, if I retaliate without Alexander¡¯s support, I¡¯ll just end up being theughingstock! That¡¯s it! Isn¡¯t this an opportunity? I can feebly deny my involvementter, and Alexander surely won¡¯t easily believe me, especially since they¡¯ve put on such a convincing show. Then, I can argue with Alexander and the others, blowing a small issue out of proportion! It¡¯ll eventually spiral out of control, and then I can¡ Hehehe¡. Alexander resisted the urge to roll his eyes. Yes, I suppose it is indeed an opportunity! Suddenly, Isabe rose to her feet with determination. However, before she could even speak, Alexander also stood up. He stretched his arm and pulled Isabe: into his embrace. 1.7K Gossip 194 Gossip 194 Reading Juicy Gossip in Her Mind Chapter 194 Struggling To Understand Mother Tongue Isabe¡¯s grand and ambitious n was abruptly interrupted by that sudden hug. Before she could react, Alexander spoke in a deep voice. ¡°Sorry, this is my fault.¡± +5 Pearls Although Alexander¡¯s action of pulling Isabe into his arms puzzled everyone, his apology was event more astonishing. Lily spoke. ¡°Alexander, you don¡¯t neeil to apologize for her. She should be responsible for her own actions Two years ago, Alexander apologized on behalf of Isabe, who made a fuss. Thus, everyone naturally assumed that Alexander was apologizing for Isabe again. Before Lily could finish her sentence, Alexander lowered his head toward Isabe, who was staring at him with wide eyes in his arms, and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry I caused you to be misunderstood.¡± Huh? Is he saying that to me? I hy does it feel like I don¡¯t understand my mother tongue anymore? thought Isabe, which amused Alexander. He turned to the crowd and said. ¡°That email was sent under the guise of my wife¡¯s name.¡± Everyone was utterly baffled. Eleanor was the first to lose herposure. ¡°Alexander, even if it¡¯s to protect her, you can¡¯t-¡± Alexander felt extremely awkward, but he still seized the opportunity to exin. ¡°The day you sent me an email asking to meet, my wife was the first to see it and quickly informed me about it. However, I felt it wasn¡¯t appropriate for me to respond to that email, as any response would imply contact with an ex. I believe that once a rtionship has ended, to respect the current one, there should be no private contact with an ex. Thus, I asked my wife to help me reply to you, but¡¡± Alexander nced down at Isabe in his arms again, raising his eyebrow in resignation. ¡°Since my wife didn¡¯t want to help me, 1 had no choice but to do it myself.¡± Isabe was stunned. Everyone else was also dumbfounded, but those who knew Alexander understood that he wasn¡¯t one to resort to lying. Still, everyone had difficulty believing Alexander doing that because it was too childish, toocking in ss, and too out of character for him. It was as if their image of Alexander hade crashing down. His fans, especially, were caught completely off guard. Once again, those stares made Alexander feel embarrassed. It wasn¡¯t an exaggeration to say he was sweating profusely, and, for once, he actually wished he could find a hole in the ground to crawl into. However, he had to bear the consequences of his own actions. He instinctively tightened his hold on Isabe. ?? 13:16 Wed, Oct 9 Chapter 193 An Opportunity +5 Pearls ¡°Isabe, how could you do such a thing? Ah, Alexander, don¡¯t be mad at Isabe. Still, this is rather unfair to Eleanor. Maybe you should apologize?¡± Audrey suggested insincerely. ¡°No need. It¡¯s my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have reached out to Alexander. Isabe, you did the right thing.¡± Eleanor¡¯s voice was hoarse,ced with a hint of sobbing as she addressed Isabe. ¡°I did as you said and haven¡¯t contacted Alexander again. However, this is a get¨Ctogether, I didn¡¯t want toe initially, but it¡¯s been so long since I¡¯ve met everyone, and I miss them. That¡¯s why I¡¯m here. You don¡¯t have to concern yourself with what Lily said. It¡¯s all in the past.¡± *Eleanor, you¡¯re just too kindhearted. I don¡¯t know what this woman has been doing behind you two¡¯s backs to deepen the misunderstanding between you two!¡± Lily seemed to have already concluded that was indeed the truth. My mother tongue is silence, but isn¡¯t their acting a bit too cessive? As much as I enjoy gossip, it¡¯s no longer fun when I¡¯m the main subject! thought Isabe. Snapping back to reality from the immense shock and embarrassment, Alexander found himself in an embarrassing situation he had never experienced in his life. He felt as if his entire body was aze. He realized he couldn¡¯tprehend the inner workings of a woman¡¯s mind because he had not anticipated the email would be used to target Isabe. At that moment, he truly understood what embarrassment meant. Just as he was about to stand up and rify things, he heard Isabe¡¯s inner voice ranting wildly. I don¡¯t even need to investigate to know that they fabricated this to set me up. They¡¯re really determined to win over Alexander, Alexander remarked in his mind, Um, actually it¡¯s not. Isabe continued, I¡¯ll make sure the two of them regret ndering me! Now, let me think about how I should teach them a lesson! Mentally, Alexandermented, No need. I¡¯ll do it. The edge of Isabe¡¯s lips curved upward slightly. Wait a minute! I¡¯m at a disadvantage if I strike back! After all, in this web of rtionships, if I retaliate without Alexander¡¯s support, I¡¯ll just end up being theughingstock! That¡¯s it! Isn¡¯t this an opportunity? I can feebly deny my involvementter, and Alexander surely toon¡¯t easily believe me, especially since they¡¯ve put on such a convincing show. Then, I can argue with Alexander and the others, blowing a small issue out of proportion! It¡¯ll eventually spiral out of control, and then I can¡ Hehehe¡ Alexander resisted the urge to roll his eyes. Yes, I suppose it is indeed an opportunity! Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Suddenly, Isabe rose to her feet with determination. However, before she could even speak, Alexander also stood up. He stretched his arm and pulled Isabe into his embrace. * 1.7K 3/3 Chapter 194 Struggling To Understand Mother Tongu lying. Did he really do that? Why on earth did he use my name? Others also voiced the same question Isabe had. +5 Pearls Unfazed by the potential embarrassment, Alexander boldly met Eleanor¡¯s gaze. It was as though his eyes could see through everything, even looking into a person¡¯s soul. Eleanor was still struggling to process that earth¨Cshattering revtion when the gaze upon her sent a shiver down her spine, making her feel guilty for the first time. ¡°Although I did it slightly out of spite, I thought that if I responded in my wife¡¯s name, any reasonable person would understand that we, as a couple, are united and would keep their distance to respect our lives. Unexpectedly¡ Alexander¡¯s gaze was as intense as a spotlight, making Eleanor feel utterly ashamed. Even Lily felt humiliated, seeing that her lips were trembling and she couldn¡¯t offer a single word in her defense. Alexander¡¯s words were still rtively polite, though his true, less polite meaning was already silently. conveved If one had any sense of decency, they would have behaved themselves after receiving a warning from another man¡¯s wife. They shouldn¡¯t entertain the idea of undermining the rtionship or engaging in immoral actions. Alexander assumed it would¡¯ve worked because he thought Eleanor had a sense of shame. Based on what he knew about Eleanor before, she was an excellent, well¨Cmannered woman with a basic sense of decency. Thus, it had never crossed Alexander¡¯s mind that Eleanor would team up with Lily to bring up again. the matter Alexander nonchntly exined everything in detail yet he still turned to Isabe and said with genuine remorse, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± After all, it was hisck of foresight that led to Isabe suffering an undeserved problem. He stared only at Isabe as though he was saying he didn¡¯t care about others¡® reactions. Isabe stared nkly at Alexander. When their eyes met, a momentary flurry of confusion shed across. her gaze. In the next moment, Isabe demanded, ¡°I¡¯m applyingpensation for defamation damages. He better. not think I¡¯ll just drop the matter because he said that. Helplessly, Alexander coaxed in a whisper, ¡°Hmm, that¡¯s reasonable. Is ten million enough?¡± Isabe¡¯s eyes lit up in an instant and she coughed. ¡°I suppose that¡¯s enough.¡± To think such a trivial matter is worth ten million! Please continue to push me into situations like this! Alexander was at a loss for words upon hearing her thought. Honly I could impensation for emotional damages from Eleanor. Alexander could really use that money to soothe his wounded heart right now. It was so awkward earlier, and even I couldn¡¯t help but feel embarrassed for him. How could he remain soposed? Does he think others will be embarrassed instead as long as he¡¯s not? Hahaha! 2/4 13:16 Wed, Oct 9777. Chapter 194 Struggling To Understand Mother Tonque Should Ifort himter? Or would he think I¡¯m just mocking him? Isabe¡¯s thoughts continued. Alexander said in his mind, Thanks, but there¡¯s no need for constion. If youpelled to leave this heartless world. +5 Pearls try to console me. I might just feel Others seemed oblivious to the subtle interaction between the two as they were currently preupied with processing that earth¨Cshattering revtion! The ssmates who enjoyed gossip could swear that, throughout all the get¨Ctogethers they had attended. they had never witnessed such a shocking spectacle unfolding live right before their eyes! The plot twists were simply explosive. As the truth had beenid bare, the look in everyone¡¯s eyes as they turned to Eleanor and Lily had changed. f Just moments ago, the two were busy specting about Isabe¡¯s wicked schemes. In the end, it turned out they were wrong, causing the image of the once¨Ccampus belle to crumble. Therefore, any expression of misery on Eleanor¡¯s face at that moment appeared extremely insincere. The crowd began to whisper, among each other. Eleanor couldn¡¯t bear it anymore, yet she stubbornly clung to her self¨Cimage. That time, however, her cries were louder, a desperate bid to gain sympathy and buy herself some time. It was because her mind was still in chaos, and she couldn¡¯t possibly fathom how things had escted to that point. However, Lily was driven to despair. Although she was smitten with Alexander, her own insecurities prevented her from pursuing him. When she saw Eleanor and Alexander together, she believed that only such a beautiful, intelligent, and aplished woman was worthy of him instead of Isabe, the woman who allegedly employed underhanded tactics to win over Alexander. After all, if Isabe seeded by doing that, she could¡¯ve done the same to be Mrs. Quirk. Therefore, she couldn¡¯t ept Alexander protecting Isabe and calling her his wife. ¡°Alexander, have you forgotten that Eleanor was once your first crush? Have you forgotten the love your two once shared? How can you say you feel absolutely nothing for her? Oh, I got it. I bet you¡¯re too responsible, unable to let go of this woman. You¡¯re merely fulfilling your duties as a husband, but I know, deep down, Eleanor still has a ce in your heart.¡± In a frenzy, Lily desperately tried to pull Eleanor up. ¡°Eleanor, you have to ask him!¡± Of course, Eleanor knew that the situation was unfavorable. However, she didn¡¯t want to lose any more of her dignity and was even considering abandoning that round to fight again in the future! The others at the table remained silent, not daring to specte anymore: Though they were reluctant to admit it, the way Alexander treated Isabe was indeed different, especially whenpared to how he used to treat Eleanor, Alexander calmly swept his gaze over to Lily, pondering for a moment before he spoke. ¡°Have you been watching too much TV? I never had a first crush.¡± Having heard Isabe¡¯sints one too many times, he had truly grown weary of that phrase because implied lingering feelings. However, those words left Eleanor stunned, as if everything was denied. She couldn¡¯t calm down, unable to 3/4 Chapter 194 Struggling To Understand Mother Tongu +5 Pearls decide on the best course of action. ¡°Alexander, you¡¯re so heartless. How could you speak of our past like this? You- ¡°I¡¯ve never imed you were my first crush, nor have ever felt that way,¡± Alexander said coldly. ¡°You were simply my ex¨Cgirlfriend. We parted on good terms, and both of us moved on amicably. That¡¯s our past. As for our previous rtionship¡¡± The look in Alexander¡¯s eyes gradually turned cold. He didn¡¯t want to be too merciless, but she and Lily had already crossed the line. ¡°I owe you an apology. It was only recently that I realized I¡¯ve never truly loved you. Starting a rtionship with you without being certain of that was wrong of me. Since it was a mistake, naturally, there should be no possibility of continuation. Therefore, whether it¡¯s you or your friends, please stop these meaningless actions. You¡¯ve already caused trouble for me and my wife.¡± 1.7K Gossip 195 Gossip 195 Chapter 195 Fairy Tales Of Love Are All Lies Vites Mexander resolutely put our hic statement, the entire table was plunged into silence. A thow moment, Eleanor was trembling, staring at Alexander in disbelief. She didn¡¯t expect Alexander to speak of their past rtionship like that. The muplications of Alexander¡¯s words were quite clear She was never his first crush, and their Whartonship was never his bittersweet love. Everything was nothing more than a figment of everyone¡¯s That revtion left the entire room in shock because then they wondered if everything they saw between Alexander and Eleanor was fake. Everyone was obsessing over it, treating it as the biggest campus teen drama. It was as if the gossip of the business industry high society didn¡¯t even exist! The entire ce was buzzing with activity. People at the neighboring tables had begun to whisper amongst themselves. Cho. It seems like their image as a loving couple was either rumored or only mentioned in forums, Thinking back, I honestly don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever seen the two of them embracing each other on the campus grounds.¡± ¡°I saw Alexander every day after he broke up, and he never seemed upset. I thought he was emotionally resilient, but he genuinely wasn¡¯t upset at all!¡± ¡°All these fairy tales about love are liest Fm disillusioned Em Even Isabe couldn¡¯t hold back anymore. What¡¯s going on? Did he really never love Eleanor before? Were all the picy details that Ms. Gates revealed all lies? Was she also brainwashed by the shippers? No wonder the rest of the Quirk family never mentioned Eleanor. They even seemed to know very little about Alexander having an er. Turns nut, they were the ones who weren¡¯t influenced by the rumors. Alexander paused, then suddenly understood something. No wonder Isabe stubbornly believed Eleanor Txis my first crush and teas convied we would divorce. Even when I exined myself, she¡¯d say she believed me on the surface, but in her mind, she was calling me stubborn. She must¡¯ve gotten much gossip about me and Fleanor from Hannah, leading her to believe that Eleanor and I were deeply in love. Then, she let her imagination run wild. So, not only does he feel nothing for Eleanor now, but he also has no love for her from the very beginning! What a monumental mistake! Does this mean the thing I¡¯ve been waiting for would never actually happent Oh my god! Isabe thought. Alexander grinned, suddenly feeling a wave of relief and satisfaction washing over him: At that moment, everyone at the table gaped at Alexander, then at Eleanor, clearly reeling from the sudden revtion of the truth. Alexander¡¯s gaze swept over the people at his table, almost as if he was silently telling them that his previous words were also meant for them. He was making it clear to everyone that he was defending Isabe against Eleanor 143 Chapter 1951 airy Tales of Love Are All ties. +5 Pearls In the past, Alexander merely fulfilled his obligations toward Isabe in a mechanical manner. That was. something his friends could easily sense. Although they weren¡¯t outright hostile toward Isabe, they certainly didn¡¯t favor her. After all, she was the woman who had schemed against their friend. Even in the absence of Eleanor, they wouldn¡¯t have shown much respect to abe. However, when Alexander met them all once again in such a formal setting, apanied by Isabe, he was sending an important message, which was that he valued Isabe greatly. Being his friends, they had to respect Isabe. Among the group, there were those who were surpriseil, those who were calm, and those who had anticipated that all along. Naturally, there were those who couldn¡¯t ept it, such as Audrey. After all, Isabe had just recently offended Audrey. Seeing that Lily and Eleanor were both so shocked that they couldn¡¯t regain theirposure, Audrey cursed under her breath at their uselessness. Audrey said. ¡°Alexander, you¡¯ve gone too far. Even if you can¡¯t be with Eleanor for the sake of preserving your current marriage, you can¡¯t just deny your past love like that-¡± Alexander slightly furrowed his brows, interrupting directly. ¡°There¡¯s no need to deny a love that never existed. I¡¯m simply stating the facts. Perhaps you can mention a thing or two about it so I can try to recall them here and now?¡± Audrey was taken aback, not expecting him to say such a thing. At that moment, even Josiah advised Audrey to keep quiet. It was clear as day what Alexander¡¯s attitude on the matter was. When Lily regained herposure, she spoke with a shrill voice. ¡°How could you deny it? You were so in love with Eleanor! You did so much for her, like in this photo! That snowy night in our sophomore year. Lily pulled out her phone and showed everyone a picture. In the picture, Alexander was standing beneath. a streetlight under the snowy night sky as if waiting for someone. Eleanor was running toward him. Alexander felt Isabe, in his embrace, moving. In reality, he only embraced Isabe at the start and didn¡¯t hug herter. However, he could still sense Isabe¡¯s movements. Isabe¡¯s emotional state might have been in shambles, but she couldn¡¯t resist putting her feelings on hold. to enjoy the gossip. To her, not gossiping meant something was wrong. Isabe had already curiously looked at the photo. ¡°Enough, stop talking!¡± Eleanor suddenly interrupted in a flustered, loud voice. She took a few hurried breaths, her eyes trembling Then, she lifted her shaky head, her tear¨Cfilled eyes gazing at Alexander. She appeared to be enduring all her grievances, a sight that was, for once, not feigned and genuinely pitiful. Isabe gently lifted her eyebrow. Wow, she looks like she¡¯s about to fall apart. With such acting skills, if she ever has trouble making ends meet, she can definitely make it in the entertainment industry. She¡¯s a natural! 2/3 13:17 Wed, Oct 97. Chapter 195 Fairy Tales Of Love Are All Lies Lily quieted down, her eyes reddened. ¡°Eleanor, we should confront him!¡± Eleanorposed herself by force, taking a deep breath. 43%%& | +5 Pearls Here we go again! She¡¯s about to put on another performance. How is she going to make a comeback in this situation? I¡¯m just going to sit back and enjoy the show. Action! thought Isabe, which almost caused Alexander tough in that serious setting. It seemed he didn¡¯t have a knack for acting. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Then, Eleanor spoke. ¡°There¡¯s no need. Mr. Alexander is right. It was all wishful thinking on my part. I was just deluding myself, not knowing my ce.¡± The expressions of the people around changed. ¡°I¡± Unfortunately for Eleanor, Alexander had run out of patience. ¡°It was you who staged and spread all those rumors about how we were the perfect couple, the most suited. pair within high society. During our rtionship, you were eager to unt our love publicly. You established our personas and image as a couple. I didn¡¯t care whether you did it for your own satisfaction. or the benefit of your family because back then, we were indeed in a rtionship. That¡¯s why I didn¡¯t mind the rumors. However, your vague actions and attempts at making concessions in order to gain advantage are disrupting the harmonious rtionship between my wife and me. I will not stand for your efforts to make my wife and I appear as the aggressors.¡± Alexander¡¯s logic was clear as he interrupted Eleanor with his calm analysis. Facing Eleanor, who was on the verge of tears, Alexander¡¯s gaze grew even more intense. ¡°You¡¯re making that face, saying those things, and changing the subject to hope the people heree to a specific conclusion you want. Do you think I¡¯m a fool?¡± Eleanor stiffened, almost losing her bnce. Suddenly, she snapped back to reality. The man standing before her was a rising star in the business world, undefeated in every venture. How could he possibly not see through her little tricks? The crowd suddenly snapped back to their senses. Indeed, the conclusion they came to almost completely contradicted Alexander¡¯s statements. ¡°We had a harmonious rtionship, but it was never as intensely romantic as the rumors suggest. You know this better than anyone else, Alexander stated calmly, not looking at Eleanor¡¯s nearly colorless face. He turned to the stunned Lily and nced at the photo on the mobile phone. ¡°How did this photo get circted?¡± 1.7K 1 3/3 13 17 Wed Oct TT Gossip 196 Gossip 196 Reading Jacy Gossip in Hel Mind Chapter 196 You Are Talented 4.434 +5 Pearle Alexander had never paid attention to those rumors before, so naturally, he was unaware. However, since they had brought it up in such an irritating manner, which piqued Isabe¡¯s curiosity, he felt obligated to set the record straight. Everyone had seen that photograph, and naturally, they had heard the story behind it as well. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. In truth. Rnd had alreadypletely believed Alexander¡¯s words. Although it was somewhat hard for him to say as it was too hurtful, it was indeed Eleanor and her group who had caused the trouble first. If Alexander did not protect those he cared about now, he wouldn¡¯t be Alexander. After all, the Quirk family was known to protect their own. There was no denying Alexander now considered Isabe someone he deeply cared about. ¡°They said you were running a fever, so delirious that you were desperate to see Eleanor. In your confusion, you went to find her but couldn¡¯t reach her, so you ended up waiting under a streetlight until Eleanor found out and came to find you.¡± Once Rnd finished speaking, the panic on Eleanor¡¯s face was clearly evident. When others had asked her, she had shyly epted without denial. This was something they had all witnessed, so they had always assumed¡. Meanwhile, the corners of Alexander¡¯s mouth had already begun to twitch, ¡°I think I remember now. It was the night of Christmas when you went to the hospital and didn¡¯t return until the next night. Moreover, you came back with Eleanor while still having a fever.¡± Aiden, as a roommate, couldn¡¯t help but state the facts, although he believed Alexander¡¯s words. After hearing Aiden¡¯s words, something seemed to click in Alexander¡¯s mind. He suddenly furrowed his brows and looked at Isabe. For a moment, Alexander was at a loss for words Isabe blinked her eyes. Why are you looking at me like that? It couldn¡¯t possibly have anything to do with me, rightt With a sigh. Alexander began, ¡°Do you remember when you were fifteen and fainted on your very first day at my house,nding you in the hospital? It was on Christmas Day,¡± Naturally, everyone present knew about the Quirk family adopting Isabe when she was fifteen due to the passing of her parents, leaving her an orphan. Isabe was of course aware of the original host¡¯s memories. However, when faced with Alexander¡¯s recollections, Isabe felt somewhat awkward and could only nod, ¡°I think so.¡± Alexander turned his head and exined, ¡°That day, our parents were very worried, so they asked all of us. siblings to keep thempany at the hospital. That¡¯s why I spent a whole day there. When I returned the next night, I didn¡¯t go to find Eleanor. I was just on my way back to the dormitory when I bumped into her. As for standing under the streetlight, it was because¡ I was just lost in thought.¡± Now, Alexander remembered the reason he had been standing so long in the snowy night was because he had been thinking about Isabe. That day, Isabe had awoken on the hospital bed and suddenly said to them, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, and thank you 1/4 13:17 Wed, Oct 9???. Reading Juicy Gossip in Her Mind Chapter 196 You Are Talented 43%2 +5 Pearls Alexander had never paid attention to those rumors before, so naturally, he was unaware. However, since they had brought it up in such an irritating manner, which piqued Isabe¡¯s curiosity, he felt obligated to set the record straight. Everyone had seen that photograph, and naturally, they had heard the story behind it as well. In truth, Rnd had alreadypletely believed Alexander¡¯s words. Although it was somewhat hard for him to say as it was too hurtful, it was indeed Eleanor and her group who had caused the trouble first. If Alexander did not protect those he cared about now, he wouldn¡¯t be Alexander. After all, the Quirk family was known to protect their own. There was no denying Alexander now considered Isabe someone he deeply cared about. ¡°They said you were running a fever, so delirious that you were desperate to see Eleanor. In your confusion. you went to find her but couldn¡¯t reach her, so you ended up waiting under a streetlight until Eleanor found out and came to find you.¡± Once Rnd finished speaking, the panic on Eleanor¡¯s face was clearly evident. When others had asked her, she had shyly epted without denial. This was something they had all witnessed, so they had always assumed¡ Meanwhile, the corners of Alexander¡¯s mouth had already begun to twitch. ¡°I think I remember now. It was the night of Christmas when you went to the hospital and didn¡¯t retur until the next night. Moreover, you came back with Eleanor while still having a fever.¡± Aiden, as a roommate, couldn¡¯t help but state the facts, although he believed Alexander¡¯s words. After hearing Aiden¡¯s words, something seemed to click in Alexander¡¯s mind. He suddenly furrowed his brows and looked at Isabe. For a moment, Alexander was at a loss for words. Isabe blinked her eyes. Why are you looking at me like that? It couldn¡¯t possibly have anything to do with me, right? With a sigh, Alexander began, ¡°Do you remember when you were fifteen and fainted on your very first day at my house,nding you in the hospital? It was on Christmas Day.¡± Naturally, everyone present knew about the Quirk family adopting Isabe when she was fifteen due to the passing of her parents, leaving her an orphan. Isabe was of course aware of the original host¡¯s memories. However, when faced with Alexander¡¯s recollections, Isabe felt somewhat awkward and could only nod, ¡°I think so.¡± Alexander turned his head and exined, ¡°That day, our parents were very worried, so they asked all of us siblings to keep thempany at the hospital. That¡¯s why I spent a whole day there. When I returned the next night, I didn¡¯t go to find Eleanor. I was just on my way back to the dormitory when I bumped into her. As for standing under the streetlight, it was because¡ I was just lost in thought.¡± Now, Alexander remembered the reason he had been standing so long in the snowy night was because he had been thinking about Isabe. That day, Isabe had awoken on the hospital bed and suddenly said to them, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, and thank you 1/4 13.17 Wed, Oct 9YYY. Chapter 196 You Are Talented +5 Pearls At that time, Isabe¡¯s expression was inscrutable to him. Even when Isabe mentioned that she was tired and wanted to close her eyes to sleep, he felt as if, for a moment, half of his heart had been hollowed out. It wasn¡¯t until the next day when Isabe woke up that her energy seemed restored. However, Isabe¡¯s sudden frequent gazes at him inexplicably made him very ufortable. Thus, he made an excuse and returned to school. ¡°I was just lost in thought for too long, which led to the fever afterward. It wasn¡¯t that I had a fever and then went to the hospital,¡± Alexander stated calmly. ¡°If you need to verify the truth, there¡¯s evidence avable for all to see. ¡°Alexander..¡± Eleanor was dumbstruck. She couldn¡¯t believe that Alexander could be so cold and ruthless, Knowing that she had made it all up, did he really not care at all about their past friendship? Did he really have to expose her on the spot like that? Even if he didn¡¯t love her, there was still the bond from years ofpanionship, right? Finally. Eleanor could no longer hold back her resentment. She even wanted to confront Alexander but was silenced by his icy gaze. ¡°Just one photo at the start, while the rest of the story was all made up? Even marketing ounts can¡¯t pull off such stunts!¡± Suddenly, Isabe¡¯s voice rang out. Although it was just a minor comint, it added fuel to the fire. This caused the previously tranquil scene to instantly erupt into chaos. What a major twist this was! Isabe realized that she had been so engrossed in watching the drama unfold that she inadvertently let something slip. She instantly mped her mouth shut. After all, in such a situation, if she were to intervene further, she would be a participant and subject to attack. She much preferred to observe from the sidelines. Had it not been for Alexander¡¯s intervention, Isabe would likely have taken a seat by now, leisurely eating while watching the drama unfold. can¡¯t believe it! Everything was a sham!¡± ¡°Wow, all right. So, online celebrity couples are fake, and real¨Clife couples are also fake. Don¡¯t NPC¡¯s lives. matter too? Where is the beautiful love I believe in!¡± ¡°I¡¯m really starting to believe in the saying Public disys of affection can lead to a quick breakup!TM ¡°Now I truly understand the meaning of shooting oneself in the foot. They were a couple living peacefully, but then Eleanor came back and stirred up trouble and ended up hurting herself in the process.¡± ¡°This is hrious! Just a moment ago, Lily was saying that the one who isn¡¯t loved is the homewrecker. Now who¡¯s the homewrecker?¡± Tsk, sk, what a thorough shocker this was. I can almost see the horror on the faces of countless fans as their favorite couple is torn apart right before their eyes. The overwhelming chatter had already caused Eleanor to tremble all over. Lily was even paler now, turning her gaze to Eleanor. ¡°Is it true what he said? Your past love was all a lie! 2/4 13:17 Chapter 196 You Are Talented You deceived mel¡± 1. th. looks like there¡¯s nothing but silence and regret for her impulsiveness now. +5 Pearls. Eleanor¡¯s lips trembled as she realized there was no future with Alexander for her and that her image was about to crumble. She knew she had to mitigate the damage immediately. Suddenly, Eleanor seemed to break down, admitting. ¡°Yes, I did it.¡± saw that you She looked at Alexander and said, ¡°Back then, even though you agreed to be in a rtionship with me, you were always so distant. What could I do? I loved you, so I had to deceive myself. As a result, everyone started to believe in our love even more. I was being pushed forward, and I had no choice. I didn¡¯t rify anything, so I assumed you had epted it. But now you¡¯re contradicting me, utterly humiliating me in public. Why are you so cruel to me? I mistakenly thought you were just slow to show your feelings, that you actually wanted me in your heart. I even worried that you would suffer because of my illness, that you would waste your time waiting for me, so I painfully broke up¡ I finally came back, yet how could you¡ treat me like this. By the end, she was sobbing. This heartfelt confession gradually silenced everyone. They stared at Eleanor, momentarily at a loss for sarcastic remarks. ¡°Saying such things face¨Cto¨Cface is indeed a bit too hurtfull¡± ¡°Eleanor was merely a victim of misced sincerity. It¡¯s rather pitiful. She fell ill and left, yet clung onto ¨¤ single belief to return and see Alexander. But what she heard upon her return was heart¨C wrenching. Just thinking about it hurts.¡± ¡°Actually, I can understand. After all, there were rumors that Isabe¡¯s ascension was not legitimate. Eleanor¡¯s return to test the waters and reim her one true love¡ isn¡¯t entirely unforgivable, is it? She probably didn¡¯t expect the young couple to be doing so well! If I hadn¡¯te today and seen it with my own eyes, I wouldn¡¯t have believed it either!¡± If I didn¡¯t know the truth, I¡¯d honestly feel sorry for Eleanor too! Seriously, whether you¡¯re a marketer or an actor, once you¡¯re in the industry, you¡¯ll definitely be considered top talent! But at this point, I can¡¯t just stand by and watch her turn the tables. Maybe I should start questioning her health first, then ask her to prove it. If she doesn¡¯t dare to prove it, wouldn¡¯t that mean she¡¯s lying? However, before Isabe could take action, Alexander once again took the lead. There was no way he would let Isabe risk being attacked, even if there was a chance of sess. ¡°I remember now. Before you went abroad, you participated in our ss¡¯s medical check¨Cup event, which was arranged at a private hospital under Quirk Group. Because you were my girlfriend back then, someone showed me your medical report¡ It seemed like there was nothing wrong then. What, did you suddenly gain an illness within those two days?¡± The freshly fabricated lie instantly drained all color from Eleanor¡¯s face. Had something like that happened? Why couldn¡¯t she remember? Back then, she was extremely busy, overwhelmed with countless matters. But seeing howposed Alexander was, could it really be true? It was all over¡. Gossip 197 Gossip 197 Chapter 197 Taking A Jab At Mc 43% +5 Pearls Given that Alexander had always maintained an honest and upright image, not at all like someone who¡¯d he or deceive others, it was only natural that Eleanor began doubting herself. After all, the events had transpired six or seven years ago. Who could still remember what happened back then? In addition to earlier, when Alexander had debunked the rumors and rified the situation, Eleanor and Laly found themselves repeatedly embarrassed. Hence, even when faced with the newest piece of shocking news, everyone instantly believed Alexander, then turned their astonished gazes toward Eleanor. ¡°What does that mean?¡± Rnd was the first to react. ¡°Are you suggesting the illness was a sharn?¡±. Alexander calmly observed Eleanor. In a state of panic. Eleanor was at her wit¡¯s end. She wanted to shake her head, but the surrounding noise was so overwhelming that she could barely catch her breath. ¡°It was fake?¡± ¡°Indeed, I hadn¡¯t heard about her falling ill. Even if it was kept under wraps, there should have been some sort of news, right?¡± ¡°I only knew that she went abroad, and I heard she continued her studies there. Moreover, the Smith family¡¯s business was relocated along with her, and since then, they¡¯ve focused on the international market. ¡°That¡¯s what I heard too.¡± ¡°My goodness, I never expected the school belle to be this dramatic. She¡¯s such a drama queen. Now that I think about it, breaking up due to a serious illness and then going abroad, isn¡¯t this just like a plot from a soap opera ¡°Unfortunately for her, Alexander refuses to act alongside her.¡± ¡°Then why did she choose to break up and go abroad in the first ce, acting as if she had no other choice?¡± ¡°I have a hunch. Now that this lie has been exposed, we might just uncover the truth soon.¡± The spectators were just like those eagerly awaiting the grand finale, their excitement focused intently on this table. Isabe hadn¡¯t anticipated that she wouldn¡¯t even need to make an appearance, as Alexander single- handedly dominated the entire scene. Upon hearing Alexander¡¯s words, Isabe was utterly stunned. So he does know the truth! I wondered why he didn¡¯t react at all before. Turns out, he expected me to y along with his act and pretend I didn¡¯t know. Tik, tsk.. Alexander could only admit that he had initially nned to turn a blind eye. After all, there was no evidence, and whether she had been sick or not, it had nothing to do with him. She could spin any tale she wished. But who would have thought that Eleanor would even attempt to manipte him with a serious illness, trying to morally bind him? 1/3 13:18 Wed, Oct 9 TTT. Chapter 197 Taking A Jab At Me This was a ssic case of reaping what one had sown. ¡°What on earth is going on! Eleanor, are you deceiving +5 Pearls Ines couldn¡¯t help but blurt out. After all, being as innocent as she was, she had been genuinely worried for Eleanor, even feeling extremely guilty for not having made any effort to reach out to Eleanor after she had stopped contacting them. Now that she heard it might have all been false, Ines was genuinely angry. Deborah, who had not been particrly involved in the discussion, couldn¡¯t help but express her annoyance. ¡°Eleanor, how could you have made up such a serious matter?¡± Audrey¡¯s brows furrowed in concern. Even though she agreed with Alexander, she couldn¡¯t help but voice her doubts. ¡°Eleanor, could there be a misunderstanding? Lily mentioned that you¡¯ve been staying at a nursing home, right?¡± Lily, who had long been driven to the brink of despair by the copse of her favorite couple, gritted her teeth at that moment. It felt as if she was turning her back on her previous fan loyalty. She suddenly reached out, gripping Eleanor¡¯s arm as she demanded, ¡°You were really sick, right? You left because you loved Alexander too much and couldn¡¯t bear to let him see you suffer, right? Now you¡¯re cured, and that¡¯s why you came back to him, isn¡¯t it?¡± It seemed as if, with this sequence of events, Lily could still see a glimmer of hope for Alexander and Eleanor to be together. In this way, she could always stay by their side. Eleanor knew she couldn¡¯t admit to this. Her spreading false rumors in the past could be dismissed as a show of affection. However, if she lied about being sick, her reputation would be utterly ruined. ¡°Of course it¡¯s true. How could I possibly make up a story about being sick? If I wasn¡¯t ill, why would I have broken up with Alexander?¡± Eleanor finished, quickly immersing herself back into the emotional role, her gaze filled with despair as she looked at Alexander. ¡°I don¡¯t recall any school medical check¨Cup. I had my health examination with my family, and that¡¯s when we discovered the issue, After that, I had several confirmatory tests. During that period, I took numerous leaves of absence and my mood was constantly low. Anyone who remembers should know this. Perhaps¡ perhaps there was a mistake during the school¡¯s medical check¨Cup¡± As Eleanor spoke, her voice grew more confident. ¡°Moreover, it¡¯s true that I spent a few years in a nursing home. All of this can be verified. It¡¯s just that patient confidentiality prevents it from being made public. Upon hearing this, Lily seemed to finally catch her breath. She then turned to Alexander. ¡°Alexander, you heard it. I knew you must have misunderstood Eleanor, thinking she was lying. That¡¯s why you treated her this way today. If you don¡¯t believe it, you can check whether Eleanor has stayed in a nursing home!¡± Lily was absolutely certain about this. After all, she had also studied abroad in that country. This rebuttal instantly shook everyone¡¯s confidence. Could it really have been a misunderstanding? Had Alexander misunderstood as well? Was that why he had been so ruthless toward Eleanor today? Is this situation really being turned around against all odds? Although it¡¯s a bit of a stretch, I have to admit that Eleanor¡¯s resilience is truly impressive! Alexander slightly furrowed his brows. He hadn¡¯t expected Eleanor to be so shameless, persisting even at this stage. 2/3 Chapter 197 Taking A Jab At Me +5 Pearls Although there was a way to expose her lies once more the process was extremely tedious. He was certain that it couldn¡¯t be aplished tonight. It seems that the only option is to force her to get a medical examination note. After all, the nursing home is indeed highly private, only serving the aristocrats of that country Forn Alexander has no way to investigate what¡¯s going on inde. Fleanor was there at the time because she was nearly engaged in a marriage alliance. She was intentionally there to take care of an elderly patient of that family, hoping to win their favor, which was why she stayed there for so Jong However, this marriage alliance was also dept a secret from the public for fear of sabotage, so everyone only knows that Fleanor once stayed in a nursing home. Hut from a normal person¡¯s perspective, who would stay in a nursing home for no reason! Naturally, everyone would are the must have been sick! Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. It had to be admitted that Eleanor was indeed very clever. However, she didn¡¯t use her intelligence for the right things. The actions she took were almost wless, leaving hardly any room for mistakes. Yet, her encounter with Isabe, who was a glitch in her ns, led to hef predicament that night. It seems this is as far as we can go.. Isabe felt a twinge of disappointment, as if she had just watched a bad drama. Everyone was also filled with doubt, wondering what the truth really was. Seeing that Alexander remained silent, Eleanor finally breathed a sigh of relief. She wondered if there really had been a medical check¨Cup that led Alexander to suspect she was lying, thus exining his antude that night. Perhaps it wasn¡¯t that he no longer cared about her. Eleanor still harbored illusions in her heart, so she couldn¡¯t help but look at Alexander with a pitiful gaze. ¡°Regardless of anything else, at the very least, I broke up with you because I loved you¡ I¡ I¡¯m not the type to use love as an excuse, only caring about binding someone to me regardless of their feelings¡ The expressions of everyone subtly shifted. Oh, so you¡¯re taking a jab at me now, huh? Feeling confident because you think you¡¯ve won, and now you¡¯re nning to bite back? Believe me, I can have you sent to the hospital for a check¨Cup in an instant! Before Eleanor even had the chance to y the victim and stir up emotions in an attempt to salvage her image, she found Alexander looking at her with a gaze that was practically icy. He pulled out his phone and dialed a number. His assistant quickly picked up the call. Alexander stated directly, ¡°Get in touch with Grace Nursing Home in Astoria for me.¡± 1.7K Gossip 198 Gossip 198 Reading Juicy Gossip in Her Mind Chapter 198 The Truth Is Revealed Eleanor looked at Alexander in disbelief. +5 Pearls Everyone else was stunned. Even if it was Alexander was the CEO of Quirk Group, he couldn¡¯t possibly have such far¨Creaching influence abroad, could he? ¡°Alexander, you¡¯re really looking into this.¡± Even the usuallyposed Damien was taken aback. Is he really not letting go of this Surely, it can¡¯t be in teriont After all, based on the trend just now, whether it was true or false, Eleanor was certain that the only information Alexander could gather would be that she had stayed at the nursing home. Eleanor was not foolish enough to lie about this. Such a risky test was not Alexander¡¯s style at all. It was too impulsive. What if he couldn¡¯t get an answer, or worse, what if the answer was as Eleanor had said? Then he would have made a fool out of himself. Was Alexander even concerned about maintaining his own dignity? Isabe looked at Alexander, confusion evident in her gaze. She, too, thought his approach was impulsive. Wasn¡¯t this indirectly confirming Eleanor¡¯s assertions? Isabe¡¯s mind was racing, once again lost in a whirlwind of wild thoughts. Could it be that he truly believes Eleanor was lying, hence his attitude toward her? Now, he seems so desperate to verify the truth, and then¡. Upon hearing her thoughts, Alexander immediately shot her an annoyed nce. ¡°Let¡¯s wait till the calles before saying more, Alexander voiced out, clearly dissatisfied. Seeing that his expression was off, Isabe stopped letting her thoughts run wild. In truth, he really shouldn¡¯t have used such an offensive approach. Given his character, he never engaged in matters he wasn¡¯t certain about. It was just that Eleanor had just attempted to ensnare him with her deep affection, let alone her veiled. attempts to drag Isabe into the fray as a point ofparison. If she had her way, by the end of the get- together tonight, rumors would be circting about Eleanor¡¯s profound feelings for him and Isabe¡¯s selfish rise to the position of his wife. How could he possibly stand by and let Eleanor deal with Isabe, knowing the direction things were heading? The atmosphere remained awkward. Eleanor hadn¡¯t expected that Alexander would actually doubt her to this extent and was feeling utterly heartbroken. At that moment, she finally came to her senses, no longer indulging in fantasies. The truth was, Alexander had never loved her, and now, he was not even sparing her the slightest bit of courtesy. Eleanor bit her lower lip, consumed by resentment. Let him ask, then, if Alexander were to inquire if I ever lived there, it would only serve to validate my story even more. 1/4 13:18 Wed Oct 9 TT T Chapter 198 The Truth is Revealed Tonight, she hail to secure her position as the object of sympathy, +5 Pearls The Smith family had already returned to their homnd, dejected and defeated. If she didn¡¯t maintain a good image, it wouldn¡¯t benefit the family at all. A woman full of deep affection was always better than a woman who was two¨Cfaced and deceitful. Hence, this was not just about her personal reputation, but it also pertained to the outward image of her family When the time came, Alexander would surely feel guilty toward her. Perhaps, even if there had never been love in the past, under the weight of guilt, she might still have a chance! She refused to believe that she would lose to kabe, a mindless woman whose family background was practically non¨Cexistent. Quickly, Alexander¡¯s phone rang. Although they felt it wouldn¡¯t make much of a difference, everyone still waited for an oue, their curiosity drawing their gaze. Alexander immediately switched to speaker mode. From the other end, the sound of a customer service agent speaking in a foreignnguage could be heard. Although it wasn¡¯t Uprian, a good number of people present could understand it. At first. Isabe thought she couldn¡¯t understand and was feeling frustrated that she couldn¡¯t get the first- hand scoop. However, to her surprise, sheprehended it once the words entered her ears The thrill of this moment almost overshadowed the excitement of indulging in gossip. After all, for someone who was terrible at Uprian, the sudden ability to understand other foreign languages fluently was as miraculous as lighting up a skill icon. However, it was quite peculiar. Inheriting memories was one thing, but inheriting skills? That was unheard of No matter what, getting to hear gossip was the priority. Thanks to the original body, she got a foreignnguage skill for free.. ¡°Hello, Mr. Quirk,¡± the voice on the other end of the line began. ¡°This is the General Services Department of Astoria¡¯s Grace Nursing Home. How may we assist you?¡± ¡°I have a friend¡¡± Alexander began slowly, his fluent and pleasant foreignnguage elegant and composed. THE Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. The time hase Eleanor instinctively held her breath, recalling for a moment to ensure there wouldn¡¯t be any issues, then waited for Alexander to ask his question. ¡°Who has contracted a rare disease and is hoping to be admitted to your esteemed institution.¡± Everyone present was dumbfounded. Weren¡¯t you going to ask if Eleanor had ever lived there? What kind of questioning method is this? On the other end of the phone, the staff member politely inquired about the patient¡¯s personal details. Alexander concocted a tale about a friend from back home. Everyone was stunned as they listened to him speak so convincingly. 2/4 Chapter 198 The Truth is Revealed +5 Pearls Then, they heard the other party respond apologetically. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Quirk, but our establishment ha certain niles. We only cater to aristocrats from Astoria. We are unable to amodate other patients¡± Upon hearing these words. Alexander¡¯s intent gaze finally softened. Among these people, the first to react was Rnd, who was a police officer. He immediately turned hist gaze toward Eleanor Eleanor also seemed to realize something, her eyes gradually widening. Her pupils contracted, her lips trembling, but it was toote to stop Alexander Suddenly, Alexander¡¯s voice dropped, sounding displeased as he spoke to the service staff on the other end. of the phone. ¡°A Ms. Smith was a patient at your establishment for a few years I heard it from her, and as far as I know, she still holds our country¡¯s citizenship. That¡¯s why I wanted to send my friend there. And now you¡¯re telling me it¡¯s not possible? I believe your director should provide me with a satisfactory response Although the nursing home was of a high standard, it would not easily offend those individuals who held a status significant enough to be internationally recognized. The service staff, already aware of Alexander¡¯s identity from earlier, immediately began to exin. Although it was not permissible to disclose the medical details of the patients, sharing other types of information was not a major issue. After all, their fame was so widespread that it was quite normal to know who had stayed there before. ¡°Mr. Quirk, I believe I can rify this matter. There¡¯s no need to trouble the director. Ms. Smith did. indeed stay with us for a few years, but she was not a patient here, nor did she receive any treatment. She was merely apanying someone. Our institution has never hosted any patients from your esteemed country. We have always strictly adhered to¡ By then, everyone couldn¡¯t bear to listen any longer as the truth had alreadye out. She wasn¡¯t a patient there for treatment; she was merely residing there to apany a patient. That meant she was there to care for the patient, wasn¡¯t she? ¡°D¡°mn! She really was lying!¡± ¡°My goodness, how could she be so full of lies!¡± ¡°Hold on, that person said the patients inside are all aristocrats. I haven¡¯t heard of any connections between the Smith family and foreign nobility. Why would the esteemed youngdy of the Smith family do such a thing?¡± ¡°Such a situation¡ it¡¯s reminiscent of a simr scandal that happened abroad. It involved her¡ taking care of her fiance¡¯s mother. It was quite infamous!¡± ¡°So, are you saying¡ they nned to form a marriage alliance with foreign nobility, and that¡¯s why she visited the nursing home to win over the patient?¡± ¡°I think that¡¯s it!¡± Why did shee back then?¡± ¡°She must have failed, and that¡¯s why she wanted to rekindle her old me as soon as she came back, 3/4 13 18 Wed onto T. Chapter 105 The Truth is Revested clinging onto Alexander relentlessly Dear gotopers, you¡¯re discovered the truth! +5 Pearls Because the news was so sensational, everyone was discussing it with such fervor that their voices became uncontroble Naturally, Isabe heard it The color drained from Eleanors fare, and she looked almost like a corpse After all the end of this phone call signified that she was truly and utterly finished. There was no longer any chance for exnations or turning things around. Everyone had already started to criticize her harshly, with the skandalous news about her being leaked through phones So she was merely treating Alexander as a rebound and settling for second best? Has she lost her mind?¡± ¡°If it weren¡¯t for Alexander¡¯s intelligence, he would have been unfairly vilified by now, even if he wasn¡¯t the backup n. Her scheming is just too intense ¡°What a show that was Eleanor really knows how to perform!¡± The crux of the matter is that she was always the instigator. Had she paused for a moment during any of her schemes earlier, her true nature wouldn¡¯t have been exposed. All I can say is, she wouldn¡¯t have met her downfall if she hadn¡¯t courted disaster!¡± How dreadful. It¡¯s your misfortune for having crossed Alexander. Before Eleanor could even process what was happening, a sharp p echoed, drowning out all other 1.7K Gossip 199 Gossip 199 Reading dairy Gossip in Hey Mind Chapter 199 Are You Serious $45 Pearls Eleanor was struck so hard that she stumbled away from her seat, her head buzzing ¡°Wich! You deceived me!¡± Lily¡¯s roar echoed throughout the hall, leaving everyone stunned as they watched the close friends who were defending each other just half an hour ago turn into bitter enemies. After all Eleanor was born into a wealthy family, and that was the first time she had ever been hit. Her fair hecks quickly flushed red, and she almost instinctively turned around to re fiercely at Lily. A sudden surge of anger caused her to lose herposure, resulting in her failure to maintain her usual elegance. ¡°You dare to hit me? Lily, have you lost your fcking mind?¡± ¡°You ¡°It seems to me you¡¯re the one who has lost your mind! You¡¯re shameless! How dare you deceive me like that? 1 supported you and helped you to target Isabe to win back Alexander! How could you do this to me¡± Your illness was a lie, and so was your rtionship with Alexander! You¡¯ve been lying and using me from the start!¡± Lily was genuinely suffering from an emotional breakdown. After all, once Eleanor¡¯s true colors were revealed, her despicable nature wasid bare for all to see. This was something Lily simply couldn¡¯t Lily thought. // even Eleanor, as she was, could be Alexander¡¯s girlfriend, then why couldn¡¯t I compete? At the very least, I¡¯m wholeheartedly devoted to Alexander. If Alexander is willing to be with me, I¡¯m ready to turn a blind eye to my family and future. However, Eleanor had fabricated her wonderful rtionship with Alexander, causing Lily to be unable to harbor even the slightest hint of jealousy toward Eleanor. Lily felt there was absolutely no hope or opportunity for her, which was why she chose to support their rtionship from the beginning instead of trying to win Alexander for herself. But now, everything had turned into a joke. Lily felt as though her life had been wasted all those years because of the despicable Eleanor. Eleanor¡¯s face turned pale. Her reputation had already crumbled, and she had lost everything. Lily¡¯s betrayal added insult to injury. With this, it became crystal clear to everyone that she had returned to im a wed man and challenge hiswful wife. Although such matters weremonce in high society, everyone still maintained a facade of mour and respectability. No one would willingly expose them. Eleanor could even feel the mockingughter growing louder. At that moment, thest shred of dignity had truly been stripped away In an instant, for reasons she couldn¡¯tprehend, Eleanor instinctively nced toward Alexander. Indeed, when love turns to hate, the damage is the most severe This is getting more and more exciting. Fight! Fight! Alexander found Isabe¡¯s gloating voice somewhat amusing. However, as if recalling something, he 1/4 13:18 Wed, Oct 7 7 7 ¡¤ Chapter 109 Are You Serious +5 Pearls Just now, the phone call was about ¡°Alexander had barely started speaking when Isabe hummed in confusion and said, ¡°I understood everything Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Alexander was momentarily taken aback. That¡¯s weird remember Itabe insisting on tagging along during a meeting with a foreign businen partner, and the couldn¡¯t understand a word at that time. Did she learn thenguage afemand! A flicker of doubt crossed Alexander¡¯s mind, but he didn¡¯t delve into it. Isabe assumed that the previous Alexander hadn¡¯t fully understood his so¨Ccalled wife. She didn¡¯t dwell on it much. Instead, she continued to enjoy the drama unfolding before her. Meanwhile, Lily had already lost control. Her anger intensified as she spoke, incessantly hurling insults at Eleanor Finally, Eleanor couldn¡¯t bear it any longer and lost herposure. ¡°You¡¯re the b*tch! Don¡¯t think Im clueless. You only hung around me because you have feelings for Alexander, right? You just wanted to use our friendship as an excuse to see Alexander daily. I¡¯ve even seen your disgusting manner of holding his jacket and secretly inhaling its scent!¡± As soon as those words were spoken, everyone gasped, their eyes shifting in disbelief. Even Alexander was stunned for a moment. Astounded, Isabe turned to look at Alexander. I didn¡¯t pay attention because I was enjoying the drama. Let me check. D*mn, she¡¯s telling the truth. One treats the other as a rebound, but the other is truly quite perverted. What¡¯s with them? How I pity you. Alexander. Let me pray for you. Alexander felt a bit dizzy. After all, he was somewhat of a neat freak. Taking in his paleplexion, Isabe sympathetically patted his shoulder. The others at the table were at a loss for words, truly worn out by the continuous surprises. Seeing Isabe patting Alexander in aforting manner, several people couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter. Indeed, a smile could only be redirected and never ceased. Lily wasn¡¯t exactly afraid of others knowing about her feelings for Alexander. Still, being publicly exposed. was a different matter. It was enough to drive her to the point of infuriating madness. Overwhelmed, she lunged forward and grabbed Eleanor¡¯s hair. The next second, a fight ensued. While beating Eleanor up, she didn¡¯t forget to scold, ¡°I¡¯ll end you, you sl!¡± In the heat of the moment, Eleanor disregarded everything else. Lily was relentless, like a rabid dog that wouldn¡¯t let go. Despite the pain from the beating, Eleanor instinctively cast aside herbel as a paragon high society¡¯s socialites and began to retaliate against Lily. Everyone was dumbfounded. Such a scene was rare, so they hurriedly pulled out their phones to sneakily capture the moment. Thest time a get¨Ctogether was this boisterous was when Isabe attended. At that time, Isabe was only venting her frustrations unterally. Thanks to Alexander¡¯s timely intervention, things didn¡¯t get too chaotic. of 2/4 1318 Wed, Chapter 10 Are You Serious +5 Pearls At that moment, Eleanor and Lily were caught up in a fussle, pulling each other¡¯s hair and pping each other¡¯s faces while hurling insults. The scene had be even more dramatic. Ultimately, it Rnd who beckoned Audrey and Deborah to step forward and intervene before they could finally separate Eleanor and Lily. As a result, the get¨Ctogether could onlye to an early end. Eleanor felt utterly embarrassed and left, crying pitifully. The others reckoned she likely wouldn¡¯t dare to stay in the country and develop her career domestically. Everyone was quite taken aback by the unpredictability of life. Before they arrived, no one could¡¯ve expected the male lead to face off with his first crush while his wife enjoyed the spectacle from the side. People gathered in small groups at the hotel entrance, gossiping while waiting for their cars to arrive. Alexander and Isabe stood together as the others from their table gradually approached. Rnd was the first to speak. ¡°I initially nned to announce my marriage to Sasha tonight, but the mood has been ruined. Never mind. We¡¯ll just send you the invitationster.¡± Alexander nodded. Rnd nced back and forth between Alexander and Isabe with an amused look. Leaning in with a chuckle, he asked, ¡°When¡¯s your wedding day?¡± That night, he finally figured out Alexander¡¯s feelings. Upon hearing that, everyone around pricked up their ears. Many of them had already run out of opinions. All that mattered was what Alexander himself preferred. However, Audrey, Josiah, and Clifford still seemed somewhat displeased. Alexander¡¯s response remained the same. He turned to look at Isabe and said, ¡°It¡¯s her call¡± Isabe was initially contemting what seemed to have been missed that night. Upon hearing those words, she turned to look at Alexander. ¡°What?¡± The y is over, isn¡¯t it? What is he talking about now? Alexander thought in helplessness. Has she considered the possibility that I wasn¡¯t acting! Could such things be just an act! Just as he was about to speak, a sound echoed from not too far away. ¡°Alexander, I need to speak with you!¡± Lily suddenly dashed forward, making her way to Alexander. Almost instinctively, Alexander took a step back, pulling Isabe with him. Before Lily could speak, her expression changed because she saw Alexander¡¯s actions. The gaze of those around had all converged on him. Isabe nearly burst intoughter. Are you serious? Did you have to take a step back? Look at that. Everyone¡¯s faces have turned pale. Hahaha. Gossip 200 Gossip 200 Chapter 200 Will Not Get A Divorce +5 Pearls Lily was actually quite attractive. It was just her spoiled demeanor that made her seem a bit fierce. She must have rushed to freshen up just now so she didn¡¯t look as disheveled as she did right after the fight. Lily rposed herself. As if she didn¡¯t want to miss another opportunity, she said loudly, ¡°Alexander, I love you. I truly love you. I¡¯ve loved you for ten years since I first saw you in our freshman year. I was misled by Eleanor before. I didn¡¯t want to ruin your happiness, so I didn¡¯t attempt to pursue you. But now, I can¡¯t hold back anymore. I want to be with you!¡± Everyone was dumbfounded, staring at Lily in disbelief ¡°Is this normal? Isn¡¯t this bizarre?¡± ¡°Even Eleanor was trying to steal Alexander for herself in secret.¡± Now, with the man¡¯s wife right there, Lily boldly dered in public that she was going to steal her husband. Isn¡¯t that too audacious? Couldn¡¯t she have been a bit more discreet?¡± Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. ¡°She must have been driven to the brink of madness. Her mental state is rming. ¡°She was already quite bold since before.¡± ¡°I guess she has thrown caution to the wind tonight, hasn¡¯t she?¡± ¡°If I were her parents, I would be livid.¡± ¡°What you¡¯re saying isn¡¯t quite right. Such a personality isn¡¯t something that just any parents could nurture.¡± ¡°Speaking of which, I must express my admiration for Eleanor. She was somehow able to suppress Lily in the past Naturally, Lily¡¯s extremely shocking confession had also taken Isabe and Alexander aback. Isabe thought. I genuinely thought she was just a henchwoman tonight. What¡¯s going on? Has the cannon fodder turned into the boss now? I¡¯ve seen a lot of types in this battlefield of love, but this is a first. Surprisingly, her straightforward approach didn¡¯t immediately make me feel like she was a shameless hussy trying to steal someone else¡¯s husband. Could this be a case of someone not feeling the need to hide their despicable actions because of theirck of morality? There¡¯s always a bigger fish in the sea! I¡¯m impressed! Alexander had never encountered such a situation before. Isabe¡¯s voice continued to ring in his mind. At a time like this, would it be considered justified self¨Cdefense or emergency avoidance if I were to step forward and p her? No, no, no. Every action has an equal and opposite reaction. It would hurt my hand. Even thoughizens have dubbed me ¡°pping Master,¡± all those ps were fake. Isabe was lost in her delightful thoughts when suddenly, Alexander took her hand and raised it to Lily¡¯s face. ¡°Ms. Jenner, can¡¯t you see my wife standing beside me? Alexander¡¯s tone wasced with annoyance, and he even formally addressed Lily as ¡°Ms. Jenner.¡± Lily¡¯s eyes immediately ed up with tears. Still, she was stronger than Eleanor. 1/4 13 19 Wed Oct 9 TT Cevapter 2011 WIS Not Get A Tivorce + Pearls She red bervely at babe and said. ¡°I am a better march for Alexander than you are. I am the only cherished daughter of my family, and all of my family¡¯s wealth will be mine in the future. The Jenner family¡¯s businessplements Quirk Group¡¯s perfectly. If Alexander were to marry me, we could form a powerful alliance. Il Alexander wishes it. I¡¯m willing to dedicate all that I and the Jenner family have to him¡± Lily held her head high as if she looked down upon Isabe. However, everyone around was looking at Lily as if she were a fool. Isabe thought. What the f*ck? Is this what they call a hardcore, hopeless romantic? Your parents must be proud to hane vow as their daughter. Isabe was just about to make sarcastic remarks when she heard Lily speak. ¡°As long as you¡¯re willing to divorce Alexander, name your pricel¡± Isabe was momentarily stunned. Wait. What Immediately. Alexander turned his gaze toward Isabe. ¡°I can afford to give up several hundred million or any amount of assets as long as you¡¯re willing to divorce Alexander Several hundred million? I suppose she means more than two hundred million? Alexander narrowed his eyes. Oh, my! Oh, my! I can¡¯t believe this scene of being offered money to leave someone is happening to me. This is so exciting! Taking a deep breath, Alexander said, ¡°Ms. Jenner, do you see me as some kind ofmodity that can be bought and sold? My wife is not short on a few hundred millions.¡± Isabe swiftly nced at Alexander. Of course, she couldn¡¯t possibly conduct such a transaction in public. After all, Lily un¡¯t exactly a good person. I can¡¯t possibly sell my husband in such an unprofessional manner. Nevertheless, this is slightly regretful After all, back in her original world, she longed for such a scene to unfold during those difficult times. She had even imagined her lines back then. Yet, now that it had happened, she couldn¡¯t provide the response she had practiceds. In fact, I am short of this money. Isabe casually sighed when she suddenly felt a sharp pull on her hand that was being held. It hurt a bit, but the grip quickly loosened. ¡°We won¡¯t get a divorce,¡± Alexander suddenly said, pulling Isabe to face him. As if speaking only to her, Je repeated earnestly, ¡°We won¡¯t get a divorce.¡± Isabe was taken aback by Alexander¡¯s sudden serious expressio Alexander¡¯s eyes were incredibly dark. In the glow of the nightmp at that moment, they flickered with a scattering of light, reminiscent of the depth of the night sky that was both alluring and frightening with the possibility of getting lost. 2/4 Chapter 200 Will Not Get A Divorce +5 Pearls ¡°The only woman I would call my wife is Isabe¡± While Isabe was momentarily stunned, Alexander had already made another announcement to everyone He had made his decision with that single statement. His wife would only ever be Isabe and no one else. Lily looked at Alexander aggrievedly. ¡°Alexander, everything I¡¯ve told you is true. As a businessman, don¡¯t you understand the concept of weighing pros and cons Alexander scoffed. ¡°Isabe is my wife. I¡¯m not sure what your family¡¯s values are, but we were never taught to use our wives as bargaining chips in our household. Even if it were a matter of weighing pros and Cons, you¡¯re worthless in my eyes¡± Perhaps saying that might offend the Jenner family, but Lily was the first to insult them. Tit for tat is fair y, and Alexander had never been a pushover. When Lily was publicly rejected by the one she held dear, she naturally couldn¡¯t hold back her emotions. She red at Isabe in anger. ¡°You¡¯re an orphan, abandoned by your family, living off the kindness of others, and dependent on the Quirk family for your sustenance. How dare you compete with me for Alexander¡¯s affection?¡± The moment she finished her sentence, her already swollen face was met with another p. Everyone was taken aback. After a night full of farce, Isabe, the female lead, finally took action. ¡°It¡¯s fine for you to berate me, but you¡¯re asking for trouble to insult my deceased family,¡± Isabe uttered indifferently. While everyone thought that was the end, she delivered another p to Lily¡¯s face. ¡°You can¡¯t insult my inws either. They treat me exceptionally well.¡± This time, Isabe was finally done. After pping Lily, she felt a bit apprehensive inside. So, she subtly moved to hide behind Alexander. Upon regaining her senses, Lily was on the verge of losing her temper. However, she saw Alexander standing protectively in front of Isabe. In a cold voice, he warned, ¡°Ms. Jenner, please conduct yourself with dignity. Furthermore, I¡¯d prefer if you refrain from appearing in front of my wife and me in the future.¡± This statement was essentially meant for everyone to hear, signifying a severance of ties between Alexander and the Jenner family. The implied message was that others wouldn¡¯t need to invite Alexander and Isabe to any events where Lily would participate. Everyone was surprised that Eleanor¡¯s actions didn¡¯t lead to such a consequence. On the other hand, all Lily did was insult Isabe, yet she was met with such an oue. It seemed that Isabe was more than just a wife acknowledged by Alexander. Shortly after, the car arrived, and Alexander, apanying Isabe, left the venue. 3/4 13:19 Wed, Oct Chapter 200 Will Not Get A Divorce +5 Pearls The reputation did Isabe snap back to reality from the recent events. ¡°as silent all the way. Only after Alexanderpensated Isabe for the damage to her Tm sorry about what happened tonight. It was all triggered by me,¡± Alexander apologized sincerely. Upon receiving the money, Isabe couldn¡¯t help but beam with joy. ¡°It¡¯s fine. No worries. You¡¯ve had it tough with your first crush treating you like this. To top it off, you¡¯ve even got a secret admirer who¡¯s been eyeing you covetously.¡± Alexander frowned, his expression grim. ¡°You¡¯re still not convinced? Eleanor is not my first crush Immediately. Isabe said. ¡°Tm convinced. I really do. I have to believe. If this is also you bring stubborn in your love pursuit, that awaits you tell be more challenges and torments. This is actually not bad. Alexander is a nice person. It¡¯s fine as long as he¡¯s not deceived by a bad woman. As Alexander drove, he was all the while waiting to hear Isabe¡¯s thoughts. Yet, the entire journey home was filled with silence. Alexander thought. That¡¯s it? Nothing more? Is she not going to think about my other words and actions tonight? Alexander¡¯s lips moved slightly. His heart palpitated against his chest, his heartbeat seemingly echoing inside the vehicle. 1.7K 3 Gossip 201 Gossip 201 Reading Juicy Gossip in Her Mind Chapter 201 I Want To Be With You ÇúÇò•þ43%±¸ +5 Pearls Upon arriving home. Isabe started to unbuckle her seatbelt and exit the car. Worry creased her forehead. She could not shake the feeling that she had forgotten something important that evening. She was overwhelmed. That night¡¯s events had been too much for her to process. Her brain felt as if it was running on ovendrive. Before she could get out of the car, a hand circled her wrist, stilling her movements. Isabe turned to find Alexander¡¯s eyes staring intensely into hers. He looked as if he wanted to say something to her. Apologies have been made, and money has been paid. What more does he want? ¡°What?¡± Isabe asked. ¡°Isabe, haven¡¯t you always dreamed of having a wedding?¡± Alexander felt nervous. ¡°Let¡¯s get properly married whenever you¡¯re ready.¡± Alexander was bad with expressing his emotions, especially when it came to this unfamiliar feeling of his heart fluttering with affection for the first time. So, he decided to leave the choice up to Isabe. He was not a fool. The stark contrast between the current Isabe and the one from six months ago was prove enough that the terrible rtionship they have had for the past two years had finally broken her spirit. She had finally epted it and given up on them, which was why her mind was now filled with thoughts of divorce. He knew that Isabe no longer felt the same love for him. She might love his looks and his wealth, but as for him as a person, Isabe had lost all her affection. After all, her initial fondness and obsession seemed rather inexplicable. Upon realizing his own blossoming feelings and Isabe¡¯s very different emotions, Alexander found himself caught in aplicated mix of joy and sorrow It was his fault. For so long, he hadcked the patience to discover her true self, and now, it was too late for regrets. He did not know what to do. His only instinct was to hold onto Isabe tightly as she seemed ready to leave at any moment. As long as Isabe did not bring up the idea of divorce, he believed he still had a chance to salvage their rtionship. It was ironic, really. His emotions have always been rather t. He had never felt any intense feelings in his life. Yet, in that moment, he felt frozen in fear. He could not even breathe easily. Isabe¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. Is he serious? A wedding? What is he even thinking? Although he doesn¡¯t have the so¨Ccalled first crush¡ Wait a minute¡ Why didn¡¯t we have a wedding before since he never had a crush on Eleanor? I get it now! It must be because 1/3 Chapter 201 | Want To Be With You so it wouldn¡¯t look bad for the heir of the Quirk family to not hold a proper wedding Alexander hesitated. He could not deny Isabe¡¯s thoughts Without the so¨Ccalled first crush, there will not be any silly rtionship drama My husband is rich and handsome and a goodman. I have a good rtionship with his family. I have no reason to refuse his tut the real question is does this mean he will be willing to sleep with me after the wedding? I don¡¯t want to live my life like a widere! The tension in the car nearly caused Alexander to choke on air After pondering his question for such a long time, it was shocking to hear that rather naughty question in Isabe¡¯s thoughts. Alexander could not bear to look into Isabe¡¯s eyes. He swallowed nervously, and whispered in a soft voice, Yes¡ I¡¯m willing Isabe¡¯s mind was in a turmoil, and she did not hear him. She was lost in her own thoughts, contemting theirplicated predicament. If they really had a wedding, she would be properly married. Things would change In her former life, she was an orphan. She had no love, no man, and no marriage. She found it difficult to even make friends because of the realities of her difficult life. If she had not gotten married in this life, she seriously doubted her ability to have any rtionship at all. Isabe kept turning the matter over and over in her head. If1 truly be the wife of an heir of the Quirk family, I¡¯ll be able to enjoy their endless wealth. It¡¯ll be as if I had been born with a golden spoon! Ill be much better than a two hundred million alimony monthly¡® Upon hearing her thoughts, Alexander felt relieved. Thank God for my worth¡ He was tempted to add on to her list by informing her that he even had an eight¨Cpack. Everything she desired, he possessed. But what if my new status stops me from living my life freely? Or what if one day Alexander falls for someone else? [ wouldn¡¯t mind going through another divorce drama. However, if we were to divorce after having a wedding ceremony, everyone would know that I was once Mrs. Quirk. Wouldn¡¯t that make it difficult to get remarried? A wedding¡ Isabe kept rambling to herself in her mind while her gaze remained unfocused. She felt as if her life was spiraling out of her control, and her first instinct was to run away. Suddenly, the hand wrapped around her wrist was gone, Alexander opened the car door and stepped out. Isabe was taken aback. Did I take too long to think? He hurried around the car. As soon as she stepped out, Alexander had already made his way to her side. He came straight up to her and pressed his hands on either side of her torso, trapping her against the car. Isabe was stunned by his sudden disy of assertiveness. She stared up at him unblinkingly Alexander steadied his uneven breathing and tried to get past the lump in his throat, 2/3 13-19 Wed, Oct 9 Y. Chapter 201 I Want To Be With You so it wouldn¡¯t look bad for the heir of the Quirk family to not hold a proper wedding. Alexander hesitated. He could not deny Isabe¡¯s thoughts. +5 Pearls Iithout the so¨Ccalled first crush, there will not be any silly rtionship drama. My husband is rich and handsome and a goodman. I have a good rtionship with his family. I have no reason to refuse him! But the real question is¡ does this mean he will be willing to sleep with me after the wedding? I don¡¯t want to live my life like a widow! The tension in the car nearly caused Alexander to choke on air. After pondering his question for such a long time, it was shocking to hear that rather naughty question in Isabe¡¯s thoughts. Alexander could not bear to look into Isabe¡¯s eyes. He swallowed nervously, and whispered in a soft voice. Yes¡ I¡¯m willing.¡± Isabe¡¯s mind was in a turmoil, and she did not hear him. She was lost in her own thoughts, contemting theirplicated predicament. If they really had a wedding, she would be properly married. Things would change. In her former life, she was an orphan. She had no love, no man, and no marriage. She found it difficult to even make friends because of the realities of her difficult life. If she had not gotten married in this life, she seriously doubted her ability to have any rtionship at all. Isabe kept turning the matter over and over in her head. If I truly be the wife of an heir of the Quirk family. I¡¯ll be able to enjoy their endless wealth. It¡¯ll be as if I had been born with a golden spoon! I¡¯ll be much better than a two hundred million alimony monthly! Upon hearing her thoughts, Alexander felt relieved. Thank God for my worth¡. He was tempted to add on to her list by informing her that he even had an eight¨Cpack. Everything she desired, he possessed. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. But what if my new status¨Cstops me from living my life freely? Or what if one day Alexander falls for someone else? I wouldn¡¯t mind going through another divorce drama. However, if we were to divorce after having a wedding ceremony, everyone would know that I was once Mrs. Quirk. Wouldn¡¯t that make it difficult to get remarried? A wedding¡ Isabe kept rambling to herself in her mind while her gaze remained unfocused. She felt as if her life was spiraling out of her control, and her first instinct was to run away. Suddenly, the hand wrapped around her wrist was gone. Alexander opened the car door and stepped out. Isabe was taken aback. Did I take too long to think? He hurried around the car. As soon as she stepped out, Alexander had already made his way to her side. He came straight up to her and pressed his hands on either side of her torso, trapping her against the car. Kabe was stunned by his sudden disy of assertiveness. She stared up at him unblinkingly. Alexander steadied his uneven breathing and tried to get past the lump in his throat. 2/3 Chapter 201 Want To Be With You | +5 Pearls He found it hard to speak. It was not pride that was stopping him, but every time he tried to express his feelings, his that would tighten and refuse to cooperate # 511. 1 die if speak my feelingst He realized that he had never spoken such words to a girl in his entire life However, after bearing Isbells¡® immer voice he knew had to say something Tabe, if you agree to a wedding, there are certain things I must tell you first.¡± Al het en north? I¡¯ve not even agreed wet, and he¡¯s already see grand rules he expect me to perform me wort Der efrolet Alexander ¨¤ gaze intensabed. He stared deeply into fubelli eyes ¡°Be my wife, and nothing more You may do whatever you wish or nothing at all if you choose You¡¯ll have your freedom. I don¡¯t need to do anything for me as long as you stay happily by my side You are yourself first, and my wife second.¡± Tabe was stunned. What¡¯s gone on! With the way he¡¯s speaking. I would¡¯ve thought he was proposing! Alexander ¨C eyes sparkled. ¡°We started off on the wrong foot, Isabe, and I want to start over I may not have flowers or a ring for you, but I am proposing to you now. You know that, right?¡± Wait¡± #hat¡¯s going on? A proposal? Why is he acting as if he actually in love with me? ent Alexander chose to ignore Isabe¡¯s thoughts. Her words ruined the romantic atmosphere he was trying to Then, he finally managed to break the mental shackles holding him back from revealing his emotions. He leaned in slowly and as she watched with eyes wide with shock, pressed a gentle kiss to her forehead. His throat bobbed nervously. Her skin felt cool to touch and she smelled subtly sweet. He found it hard to pull himself away. However, beneath his arms, Isabe¡¯s body was still and tense. Alexander shifted his gaze, looking deeply into her eyes. Seeing the turmoil within them, he let a small smile tug at his lips ¡°Because I¡¯ve fallen for you, and I want to be with you 1.7K Gossip 202 Gossip 202 Chapter 202 Taking It Slow Fallin for you, fallen for you, fallen +5 Pearts Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. be¡¯s mindpletely shut down. She did not even wonder why Alexander¡¯s words always seemed answer her inner questions After Alexander was finished with his little speech, a wave of embarrassment washed over him. His ears turned pink, and the color began to spread across his tire face. He looked at Isabe nervously: In truth, he was also scared. He feared that if he confessed his true feelings, the current Isabe might start avoiding him However, in onder for the two of them to start afresh, he needed to speak his mind. Alexander was on edge as he watched her for a reaction. He thought he would hear some heartfelt confession from her, but instead, Isabe blinked and pushed him away. A knot formed in Alexander¡¯s throat Upon seeing Isabe¡¯s eyes fl with panic, he let out a nervousugh. ¡°Huh? Really* Alexander felt wronged ¡°If you don¡¯t want to say yes right now or if you want to think it over, that¡¯s fine¡¡¡ but please don¡¯t reject me just like that¡ This is the first time I¡¯ve ever felt this way about a girl¡± Isabe looked up at Alexander. His face was creased with concern. She felt flustered. She had never faced this kind of situation before. If there were no feelings involved, weighing the pros and cons of a wedding would be simple. Money and lust were eptable reasons, but when emotions got stirred into the mix, she felt like as if she were deceiving him of his wealth, lust, and love. At her core, Isabe had a deep respect for true emotions She did not know how to respond to Alexander¡¯s sudden confession of love. Why have the tables suddenly turned? Wasn¡¯t he supposed to be the aloof one? Wasn¡¯t he supposed to be an unattainable mant l¡¯aint he emotionally detached Frankly, Isabe¡¯s reaction was expected So Alexander decided to take a step back and give her some space ¡°habe, you don¡¯t have to answer me now. Consider this my pursuit of you. We can take our time getting to know each other. When the dayes that you¡¯re ready, let me know, and then, we¡¯ll have our wedding¡± Alexanders retreat proved to be a good move. Isabe breathed a sigh of relief. Instead of barging rudely into her life, he was choosing to knock on the door of her heart. Isabe hated making difficult decisions. ¡°Sure, that¡¯s that¡¯s line 1/5 13 20 Wed, Oct TTT. Chapter 207 Taking It Stow After saying that she quickly slipped away, clearly not wanting to face the situation. ¡°I¡¯m tired. I¡¯m heading in for a nap +5 Pearls Although Alexander was disappointed. he did not try to trop her. He just let Isabe escape into the house. When he walked through the front door, all trace of tabe has disappeared. There was not even a chisper of her being to be heard. It seemed she had hidden herself in the bedroom. Yet, she clearly had not eaten enough for dinner that night. Normally, by this time, she would have already sought mit the household help for ate night snack, bur now, she was nowhere to be seen. Alexander chuckled and set off to find the housekeeper, Suddenly, he realized that the house was eerily empty. Where Since the get¨Ctogether ended early, the family should have been hanging around downstairs, I felt strange. As Alexander walked pass a room, he heard noiseing from inside. It sounded like a lot of people were talking Alexander turned and found himself looking at security control room. He pushed the door open. ¡°Isabe is not crazily in love with Alexander. Would she really leave him?¡± Rosalie asked, her voice breaking in sorrow, ¡°What should we do? I¡¯m so fond of Be! I don¡¯t want her to leave the Quirk family,¡± Evian fretted. ¡°Don¡¯t panic! She hasn¡¯t rejected him yet. I have faith in Alexander!¡± Christopher said. ¡°Could this be the great pursuit of love?¡± Selena added ¡°No, no, no, it should be called falling in love toote David countered ¡°Aren¡¯t they already a married couple?¡± Cahan asked. ¡°I believe that Ms. Isabe still feels love for Mr. Alexander. They just need some time to sort things out,¡± said the butler. ¡°Exactly! They never really dated properly. Perhaps Ms. Isabe just wants Mr. Alexander to woo and pursue her,¡± said the housekeeper. It was a sight to behold. The entire family was there, watching the events unfold live from the security control room. They werepletely engrossed with the gossip. When they saw Alexander¡¯s car parked out front for such a long time, they became curious. They did not want to disturb the couple and interrupt an intimate moment. So, they decided to take a peek though the security cameras and found something to gossip about The entire Quirk family knew that the rtionship between Alexander and Isabe was slowly improving Alexander was beginning to treat his wife better as the days go by. However, it was difficult for the Quirk family to associar the term ¡°Tallen in love with Alexander. When they heard those wordse out of his mouth, the entire family was shocked. 2/5 Charter 203 Taking it dow the most delicious gossip they have had for a long time. +5 Pearls They had assumed that the pair¡¯s rtionship would grow closer after Alexander issued an exnation at the get¨Ctogether to clear off misunderstandings. However, they had not expected such words from the normally vilem Alexander People oftenmented that he was swift and decisive in his work, but they had not expected his approach to romance to be the same Everyone wat deep in a heated diu ussion when they suddenly noticed someone watching them. All heads turned in unison to see Alexander standing at the door, his face a nk canvas. It seemed he had reached. the pinnacle of embarrasment, leaving him unable to gract. Being caught gossiping was not something the Quirk family wok embarrassed about. The first to speak, was Christopher. ¡°It¡¯s okay, brother, keep your spirits up and be strong. I suggest you ask her out on a date tomorrow. After a few dates, she¡¯ll start to recall the affection she once had for you!¡± Rosalie immediately countered. ¡°No, no, she¡¯s been avoiding us all evening. I think we should give her some time to process things. Take it slow. If you push a girl too hard, it might just backfire on you.¡± Christopher turned to Rosalie and argued, ¡°That¡¯s what you think, but she¡¯s not like you.¡± Rosalie retorted, ¡°And you¡¯re not Alexander either. Besides, considering your track record with pursuing girls, maybe you should refrain from giving advice¡± Christopher nearly blew up in anger. ¡°You can¡¯t be the one to suggest ideas either! Your dating history is also filled with failures.¡± Seeing that a fight was about to start between her siblings, Evian interjected, ¡°I think¡¡± The two of them red at her. Their eyes clearly warning her to stay out of their argument. Evian immediately closed her mouth. Fine! I don¡¯t have any good experiences to share with flexander anyway. ¡°Howe our romanuc genes didn¡¯t get passed on to these four?¡± asked David. ¡°They must have had a gic mutation, replied Selena. ¡°You made a valid point,¡± agreed David. Rubbing his temples in frustration, Alexander begged, ¡°Please don¡¯t interfere. Just pretend you guys don¡¯t know nothing Otherwise, she¡¯ll feel embarrassed.¡± Isabe loved gossip. However, he was not sure how she would feel about being someone¡¯s gossip material. Everyone immediately assured him that they would keep their mouths shut before they all left the security control room. Alexander siblings were astounded by his actions earlier that evening. They could not help but wonder when exactly did he start having such feelings and how deep such feelings ran Alexander did not know what to tell them. He did not have the answers for those questions either. Surprisingly, his parents did not seem shocked at all. It was as if they knew what was happening better than 3/5 13 20 Wed Oct Chapter 207 Taking Slow +5 Pearlo Alexiusder was extremely reserved when it came to his emotions. This was rted to his past psychological sooves. As a child, he had experienced periods of severe introvertion, often refusing tomunicate with the outside world for extended periods of time. Yet, deep down, his emotions were intense During one of his silem periods when he was child, they had taken him on a vacation in an attempt to lift his mond This had spent the holiday together with Tabe ? family. Ever the span of three days, Tabe had followed Alexander around like she was his shadow. Alexander slid not say a single wond to her throughout that time. However, when Isabe¡¯s family left for home, Alexander suddenly broke down in tears. At that time, they thought he was ill and quickly called for a doctor. They had not considered that he might have been crying for Isabe Afterwards, once the doctor left, Alexander seemed to have developed a newfound indifference towards life However, once pent¨Cup feelings have umted to a certain extent. One would inevitably explode ource. This was probably what happened with Isabe way back then. As for the current situation with Isabe, her infatuation with Alexander had been inexplicable from the very beginning. Prior to her adoption, the two of them had rarely ever spent time together. They had not even seen each other for nearly a decade. As a child, Isabe was a sunny girl, perpetually brimming with warmth and joy towards everyone. So, when she first met Alexander as a child, her kindness toward him was nothing out of the ordinary. To the adults, they were simply children ying together. Yearster, when she moved into the Quirk family¡¯s home, she had seemed aloot and distant from everyone. However, they understood that she was dealing with the loss of her parents, so they were tolerant of her behavior that would have otherwise made them feel awkward and ufortable around her Christopher had not really gotten along with Isabe and had paid her no mind. Rosalie was younger than habe, and when she realized that the older girl was not keen to y with her, she did not dare to bother her much Evian, on the other hand, had been married off at an early age When Alexander was still studying in university, he rarely went home. So, it seemed that Isabe had really fallen for him at first sight Every time Alexander returned home, Isabe would always make the first move with fum. Alexander was always polite in his interactions with her until they were set up In the two years following their marriage, Isabe¡¯s obsession with him intensified, leading to many instances that were too ufortable to witness. hard to discern whether Isabe genuinely adored Alexander, or if she merely sought thefort and protection that came with the status of being his wife. Now, it was Alexander who had developed feelings for her, which the family had always wanted, hoping the two could fall in love for real. 4/5 1120 Wed Oct. Chapter 203 Taking it k David potted Alexander¡¯s shedder ¡°Actually, winning someone¡¯s heart is quite simple. All you need is You two share such a deepesection. I believe you end up together¡± added Selena However, Tabe avoided Alexander for an entire week A weekter, when the Hampton family sent an invitation, Isabe suddenly remembered what she had forgotten artist Has Dakota broken up? Did Anders hirr her at her makeup art? No, since Audrey is already married to Caleb, she should just focus on being a good se Why told the meddie into such affairs? No, the main point is that Dakota 12 broken up yet! Hmm I want to go, just to match this drama unfold! 7 Isabe turned to Alexander who was holding the invitation card in his hands. 1.7K Gossip 203 Gossip 203 Chapter 203 Taking it k David potted Alexander¡¯s shedder ¡°Actually, winning someone¡¯s heart is quite simple. All you need is You two share such a deepesection. I believe you end up together¡± added Selena However, Tabe avoided Alexander for an entire week A weekter, when the Hampton family sent an invitation, Isabe suddenly remembered what she had forgotten artist Has Dakota broken up? Did Anders hirr her at her makeup art? No, since Audrey is already married to Caleb, she should just focus on being a good se Why told the meddie into such affairs? No, the main point is that Dakota 12 broken up yet! Hmm I want to go, just to match this drama unfold! 7 Isabe turned to Alexander who was holding the invitation card in his hands. 1.7K beading Face teskip in H Chapter 203 Dakota Asked For A Loan Of Half A Million Throughout the week, the Quirks were more inkiwer than anyone else The fundly experly anticipated Alexander¡¯s pornor of fiabelli, actively moting for them to be together We they had all underestimated shells skill in reading his pursuit There was absolutely no sign of progress, after all. Alexander wasn¡¯t someone who could charm girls effortlessly. Fux babie, too, was at a loss, feeling verrwhelmingly awkward Ire all his ftult. Note to bared to face Unlike those soap opera CTO who spend their days chasing women while their business empires seemingly run themselves, Alexander was a real CEO with a hectic work schedule. This left them little time Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. meet in person, so theymunicated more often through texts, He always knew the perfect times to send Isabe morning greetings and initiate conversation while she was likely stillring in bed and bid her goodnight before turning in He would also take advantage of every break from work to text her. his way of telling her he missed her without saying it outright. Nothing specific had been done to make Isabe feel nervous about it, but she genuinely sensed a change in their rtionship. After all, Alexander would never have done any of this in the past. At first, Isabe could handle these online interactions well as long as she didn¡¯t need to meet him, but one time, she couldn¡¯t bear it anymore. After finishing dinner, she decided to stay back because she really wanted to know what was going on. Her curiosity to learn about the gossip outweighed whatever embarrassment and difort she was experiencing. It¡¯s all Alexander¡¯s fault. He kept mesine with my head so much that Ipletely forgot to keep up with the gossip. Audrey had everything set up thar day, so Dakota should have known Josiah¡¯s identity, right? But it looks like they¡¯re still together. Maybe the get¨Ctogether ending earlyst night meant Dakota missed out on the truth? Meanwhile, Alexander couldn¡¯t help but smirk as he held the invitation. He was pleased to see how much he had stirred up Isabe¡¯s emotions. The others at the table weren¡¯t as adept as Alexander at picking up the details amidst the chaos. They had shifted their attention to the gossip that Isabe had just spilled In fact, they were somewhat annoyed with Alexander for not sharing Dakota¡¯s gossip when he returned. only Christopher who shared some bits and pieces of information and eagerly discussed them with the family They had already analyzed every potential corresponding subject and deduced who the two were still Entangled, even after his ex¨Cgirlfriend became his sister¨Cinw. li Listening to abe¡¯s voice in her mind at that moment further confirmed everything but who on earth is Dakotar Considering the person whom habe called Dakota and mentioned her role as a makeup artist, Rosalic immediately thought of someone. Having served as anjassistant to Christopher and Isabe for a while. 1/3 20 Wed Oct Cheater 203 Dakota Acked For A Loan Of Half A Mill + Pearls Albenigh they were all sitting at the dining table, sipping coffee, everyone except Isabe and Alexander intaneously picked up their cell phones. Rosalie then eagerly shared all the juicy gossip she havlilitrovered Based on Isabe¡¯s inner thoughts, an absurd conjecture emerged Komm, Babe confirmed theft suspicions. Did Dabeta find out about it? Did she discover that her boyfriend, the hail supported for from wars under the pretense of him starting his osen hustners, tv ctually the second on mvaliky Hamptons fermoly¡ü Dut the realize that he had been concealing his identity and pretending to be poor and hert Ther day, the mettond how wealthy Jocial presented himself but didn¡¯t expose him on the spot. Instead, she fed pa Everyone from the Quirk family present at the scene asped. David. How outrageous Selenia. If hat¡¯s wrong with Josiah? Evian That¡¯s despicable! 7 Christopher: Has he intentionally toying with her feelings? He still has lingering feelings for his sister¨Cintu, right? Rosalie was the most upset, having developed a close rtionship with Dakota. She had often witnessed Dakota responding with nothing more than an awkward grin when her mentor gave her an earful. After one such incident. Rosalie asked Dakota if she was fine with her boyfriend¡¯s behavior, but Dakota seemed unbothered, brushing it off as if it were nothing Despite the hardships. Dakota felt genuinely happy. Somehow, she believed that the man she was with would undoubtedly seed. To her, he was incredibly intelligent and seemed to know everything. All he needed was a chance to break through. At this point, Rosalie had a clearer picture of the situation. He¡¯s smart and knows everything? A young master brought up in a wealthy family would naturally present his intelligent and knowledgeable side to impreu ordinary girl. But Dakota values rtionships. How will she react if she learns the truth? Realization dawned on Isabe face Josiah had mentioned to Dakota that he had something important to discuss with her on her birthday He intended to tell her the truth, but this has inevitably given Dakota hope I guess she waited for Jonah to reveal the truth because she wasn¡¯t sure how to express her feelings. After all, she has had feelings for Josal for two years and is very much emotionally dependent on him. Perhaps she was just in denial. The Quirks: She has yet to celebrate her birthday? Now that Dakota was again hired to do makeup ehm. If they hadid their cards on the table before this. Josiah wouldn¡¯t have allowed Dakota to ept the job. Isabe What the f*ck. I bet even God can¡¯t stand it anymore. That¡¯s why He decided to throw a wrench in the works, preventing the two from being together Everyone inanediately perked up their cars. What does that mean? What did God do Itabe. The birthday party was over yet Josh didnt say daword that day; he didn¡¯t even meet weath Dakota. It was ill because the day before her birthday. Dakota had suddenly asked him for a loan of half a million Josiah got so mad hat he started gong Dakota the cold shoulder. Everyone Why? Why the sudden need for a loan of half a million Ind what¡¯s the big deal about lending her the money? Why did he gave her the cold shoulder? 2/3 13:20 Wed, Oct 9 TT T. Chapter 203 Dakota Asked For A Loan Of Half A Millian áu943% +5 Pearls Initially, Alexander hadn¡¯t been paying much attention to this gossip, as he was preupied with how to get Isabe to apany him to the party and whether he could possibly sneak away with her for a private date. Upon hearing this, he couldn¡¯t help but be intrigued by his buddy¡¯s peculiar train of thought. What on earth was he thinking? Isabe: I finally understand why Dakota tended to let her freeloading boyfriend have his way. As the family¡¯s middle child, with an older sister and a younger brother, she didn¡¯t receive much love and attention from her parents. Although her parents weren¡¯t biased or mistreated them, it was challenging for them to treat all siblings equally. In families like hers, there¡¯s always a unique dynamic at y. The child who receives less attention often grows up to be the more well- behaved one, while the obedient one may find themselves overlooked, perpetuating a cycle of neglect. Parental affection tends to flow towards the child who demands it most. This is why no one in her family paid much attention to her. Theck of love and sense of being needed became deeply rooted, something she could never quite ovee. So when she met Josiah, who relied on her care and presence so intensely, he quickly became an irreceable part of her life. Upon learning more about Dakota¡¯s life, the Quirks couldn¡¯t help but feel sorry for her. They became even more agitated upon realizing how Dakota had misperceived the kind of person Josiah was. or The supposed need for her care was merely Josiah¡¯s ploy. By insisting she was the sole person in his life, he effectively isted her from his social circle. This left Dakota believing he had no other friends connections. Suddenly, the Quirk family seemed to have noticed something was amiss. Hold on. Didn¡¯t she just say earlier¡ Just as confusion was setting in, they were enlightened by a crucial piece of information. 1.7K ? Gossip 204 Gossip 204 Chapter 204 The Entire Family Absorbed In Gossip. +5 Pearls Isabe: Dakota¡¯s family faced an unexpected crisis and desperately needed money. She tried borrowing from others but hit a dead end. With no other options, she reluctantly asked Josiah for help, hoping it might mend their rtionship if he came through and revealed the truth. But Josiah¡¯s response blindsided her. He used her of lying and demanded shee clean, leaving Dakota hurt and shocked. Even though she insisted she was telling him the truth, Josiah still stormed off in anger. The Quirks were dumbfounded. He didn¡¯t believe her? What was there not to believe? The audacity of him to use her of lying when he was the one who deceived her! Did he react that way out of guilt, trying to deflect me onto her despite knowing he was at fault? Isabe: Josiah¡¯s an idiot. But that¡¯s not all to the story; there¡¯s still Audrey in the picture! The Quirk family: What? What did she do? Isabe: After setting the initial trap, Audrey expected Dakota to confront Josiah on the spot. To her surprise, not only did Dakota remain quiet during the reunion, but she also disappeared without a trace afterward. Even more unexpectedly, Josiah informed his family that he would bring his girlfriend along to the gathering. The turn of events left Audrey feeling unsettled. She wasn¡¯t sure if Dakota knew the truth, but she had to do something about it. After a brief investigation, she discovered that Dakota had been borrowing money from various sources. So, she decided to talk to Jariah¡ The Quirks listened intently, their nerves on edge. What did she tell him? Spill the tea! Isabe: Audrey told Josiah that his efforts were pointless because his true identity wasn¡¯t a secret. She suggested that Dakota might discover his background if she investigated further. Audrey also hinted that Dakota might have known Josiah¡¯s identity all along but pretended not to mind his financial situation to deceive his feelings, possibly with the intention of marrying him. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. The Quirks: Argh, she knew exactly what to say to sow discord between them! Isabe: At first, Josiah didn¡¯t buy her story, but Audrey persisted in hinting for him to uncover Dakota¡¯s true intentions on his own. She also cautioned him that Dakota might intentionally act dependent in front of him, only to exploit the opportunity to ask for moneyter. Dmn, she¡¯s really good at setting traps for others! The Quirk family couldn¡¯t believe it. Who would have imagined that beneath the morous facade of that socialitey a woman adept at such cunning tactics? Though Alexander and Audrey were ssmates in the past, his impression of her hadpletely changed. He simply couldn¡¯t understand how Josiah could fall so easily into Audrey¡¯s trap and misunderstand. Dakota, especially when he imed to have genuine feelings for her. Meanwhile, the rest of the Quirk family was still eagerly awaiting more gossip. It was at this point that Isabe had also spotted the most crucial part. Initially, Dakota had borrowed money from others. When Josiah found out, he recalled what Audrey had told him. Naturally, he didn¡¯t immediately believe her words, fer questioning Dakota about her reasons, he discreetly sent people to investigate. However, they found no evidence of the Meadows family borrowing money from various sources. Upon hearing the unexpected twist of events, the Quirks were stunned. Was it all a sham? Did Dakota¡¯s family deceive her? Icabells. The Mandonor family had anwared hing illel on the dared not confida in anuano about it That¡¯s 1/3 9.43% Chapter 204 The Entire Family Absorbed in Gossip +5 Pearls why they relied on Dakota, who was far away, to raise funds to help them through the crisis. If reported to the authorities, their situation would be dire. However, Josiah remained oblivious, relying only on hearsay. If Alexander were in his shoes, he would have thoroughly investigated, Josiah deserved to stay single! The Quirk family: I see. Alexander. Did she just take the opportunity topliment me? Isabe: After his cursory investigation showed that the Meadows family hadn¡¯t borrowed money, he immediately jumped to the conclusion that Dakota was lying. He also assumed she knew his true identity and was deceiving him to extract money. Devastated, he wished he could break up with her right then and there. After catching up on the gossip she had missed for a week. Isabe finally couldn¡¯t hold it back anymore. Dmn it. Josiah. How dare you give Dakota the cold shoulder? You¡¯ve got some nerve even to want to propose a breakup, huh? Although it all felt like a series of unfortunate misunderstandings, Josiah¡¯s actions were truly upsetting! The Quirks¡® jaws dropped in disbelief at the magnitude of the blow Dakota had to endure. Even if Dakota were toe clean and confess that she knew the truth, Isabe believed Josiah would still suspect Dakota, thinking she was after his money. But all this is his own doing isn¡¯t it? He was the one tho started their rtionship with deception, after all! Go on and continue making a fool of yourself. Soon, you ll realize you¡¯re the biggest idiot. Because of your rejection. Dakota had no choice but to ept Audrey¡¯s offer for money. bing the makeup artist and assistant to your mother and sister¨Cinw. Even the Quirks couldn¡¯t take it anymore, Andrey is really out to destroy lives, isn¡¯t she? Was the breakup drama not enough for her? Now she wants to expose Dakota like that? While no job is inherently superior or inferior. Audrey hiring Dakota to do makeup for his family members was adding insult to injury! Isabe: I¡¯m curious to see how Josiah would react upon seeing Dakota. After finishing with the gossip, Isabe nced at the invitation in Alexander¡¯s hand and asked, ¡°So¡ are you going?¡± Isabe had seen Alexander decline invitations to simr wine¨Ctasting parties before. Therefore, she was slightly worried about attending alone if he decided not to go. ¡°It¡¯s your buddy¡¯s ce. You will be there. right?¡± Seeing Isabe¡¯s hopeful eyes brimming with anticipation made Alexander¡¯s heart flutter. Alexander turned to Isabe, a gentle smile ying on his lips. Despite not usually participating in such activities, he was more than willing to apany her because he knew how much she cherished the He began to hum thoughtfully. ¡°So, the two of us. Before he could finish his sentence, Selena suddenly interjected, ¡°It¡¯s an invitation for the whole family, Isn¡¯t it?¡± David also chimed in, ¡°It¡¯s been a while since west attended a wine¨Ctasting party. I believe Noah would surely wee us.¡± I can make it too, Evian immediately uttered. Christopher cleared his throat and said, ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking of buying some gifts to take abroad recently. 2/3 13.20 Wed, Chapter 204 The Entire Family Absorbed In Gossip The wine from the Hampton manor seems good.¡± 943%2 +5 Pearls ¡°I¨CI¡¯ve been thinking it might be a good time to start learning about wine tasting.¡± Rosalie added, finding her reason to attend the party. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, let¡¯s all go together!¡± Isabe: Great! I don¡¯t need to face Alexander alone anymore Hooray! Alexander was at a loss for words. He red at all of them, prompting them to lower their heads in unison to avoid his gaze. We¡¯d like to give you some space, but your rtionship isn¡¯t moving forward. We can¡¯t possibly mi out on any drama that might unfold just to respect your need for space. Sorry! f At that moment, none of the Quirks was willing to forego the opportunity to witness the potential drama that might unfoldter. Alexander¡¯s gaze, filled with deep sorrow, intensified the guilt felt by the entire family. The Quirks: Come on! Worst case scenario, we¡¯ll just hang out with each other and give you two some space, Stop being so petty! Despite his absolute reluctance, Alexander still ended up attending the Hampton family¡¯s wine tasting event with his family. They arrived before any other guests, hoping to witness any drama firsthand. After all, the makeup artist would usually arrive early. They wouldn¡¯t want to miss any unexpected urrences. Their trip would be pointless if they didn¡¯t get to witness anything. Given the Quirks¡® stature and prestige, it would have been adequate for just one family representative to attend the party. Furthermore, the sole tie between the two families rested on Josiah¡¯s rtionship with Alexander. When the entire family announced their attendance at the party, the Hamptons were somewhat taken aback by the news. Consequently, they rushed out to wee them. Their warm hospitality might mislead people into believing that there were ns for the two families to coborate on a project. The Hamptons didn¡¯t notice that the Quirks, despite exchanging pleasantries, were subtly fixing their gaze around Josiah and Audrey. Of course, the down¨Cto¨Cearth older brother garnered some attention as well. 1.7K Gossip 205 Gossip 205 Reading Juncy Gossip in Her Mind Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Chapter 205 Is He Waiting For Dakota +5 Pearls The elders from both sides took turns introducing their younger family members to each other. Caleb, the eldest son of the Hampton family and the party¡¯s host, naturally assumed the primary role of entertaining the guests He spoke with refined elegance and carried himself with grace. Although he wasn¡¯t as handsome as Josiah. his demeanor was nheless extraordinary. Among the younger generation, his abilities might not have been as exceptional as Alexander¡¯s, but he was undoubtedly among the best No wonder the Hampton family decided to make him the heir without any qualmi Audrey that lunatic already has such a good man, yet still not content with what she already has. Talk about being overly greedy. Some members of the Quirk family were meeting Caleb for the first time, but they had a perfect first impression of him. Therefore, upon hearing Isabe¡¯s inner thoughts, they couldn¡¯t help but agree wholeheartedly. Caleb was clearly quite exceptional in many ways, yet Audrey was ungrateful for what she had. Reflecting on the troubles Audrey caused for Josiah, their gazes toward Caleb softened with even more sympathy As Caleb exchanged pleasantries, he inexplicably felt a chill down his spine, causing him to shudder involuntarily. ¡°The ballroom for the wine tasting party is all set up. Please forgive us for any shorings in our preparations, as there are still a few things left to finish. How about we have Josiah apany everyone to the ballroom first?¡± Given that Alexander and Josiah were close friends, it was only natural for Caleb to want Josiah to treat his friend well. However, as soon as he turned around, he saw Josiah looking absent¨Cminded. Rumor had it that he¡¯d fought with his girlfriend. Although he wasn¡¯t sure what Josiah was up to, he knew that he couldn¡¯t let Josiah¡¯s emotions affect his hospitality, especially not on a day like this. Caleb patted Josiah¡¯s back, chuckling as he reminded, ¡°Josiah, don¡¯t just stand there, quickly attend to your buddy¡± Josiah had dark circles under his eyes, and his spirits were quite low. He truly looked like someone tormented by love. Regaining hisposure, Josiah could only muster his energy, stepping forward to lead the Quirk family members into the ballroom. Noah and Lorelei naturally kept David and Selenapany while Caleb continued with the preparation work ¡°Hubby, I haven¡¯t finished my makeup yet, so I¡¯m going to the makeup room,¡± Audrey whispered to Caleb. as she stayed close to his side. Caleb nodded. 1/4 Chapter 205 Is He Waiting For Dakota +5 Pearls Seeing Audrey not walking with them and appearing as though she was only halfway through her styling. Isabe immediately realized something. Good heavens, I almost miss out on the exciting plot! The members of the Quirk family, who were walking into the ballroom together, immediately perked up. their cars to listen in to Isabe¡¯s thoughts. Dakota was already here, but Josiah had been sulking inside since earlier, so he wasn¡¯t aware that Dakota had arrived. Il hat good timing! Since Dakota is already here, we¡¯re stuck at the opening credits it seems, The Quirks were stunned. At that moment, they entered the ballroom and felt as if they had stepped into a fairnd. The sight of various wine bottles, sses, and rted utensils arrayed in diverse arrangements under the crystal chandelier was absolutely stunning. At every disy table, a server was specifically assigned to pour wine for tasting. In one corner, various musical instruments were arranged, evidently awaiting the arrival of a band invited to perform and enhance the ambiance. The Quirks couldn¡¯t help but reveal their surprise, which the Hamptons mistook as their astonishment at the grandeur of the venue. Noah and Lorelei felt proud. Lorelei chuckled. ¡°All of this was orchestrated and arranged by Caleb and Audrey.¡± Although the Quirk family wasn¡¯t stunned by the decor, they had to give theirpliments after Lorelei¡¯sment. After all, the arrangement had been quite impressive. ¡°Tonight¡¯s wine tasting party is the first one we¡¯ve hosted,¡± Noah said with a smile. ¡°I¡¯m not sure if there will be any shorings, but I do hope it will be to our guests¡® liking.¡± ¡°This arrangement is good,¡± David objectively remarked. ¡°As long as I can leave an impression on everyone, that¡¯s all that matters, haha,¡± Noah immediately expressed with joy. Oh, poor Mr. Noah. It¡¯s a project that the Hampton family ns to focus on, but then their eldest daughter¨Cinw is using it to single out their youngest son¡¯s girlfriend. Tsk, isk, isk. If things go wrong, it might just leave asting impression on their guests tonight. Upon hearing Isabe¡¯s sarcastic thought, everyone turned their gaze to Noah and Lorelei, who were beaming with joy. They silently sympathized with them. After all, a husband would hope for a virtuous wife, but Noah and Lorelei could only endure with a daughter¨Cinw like that. Noah and Lorelei were confused as to why the Hampton family members were looking at them with such an odd expression and wondered if some arrangements were amiss. After arranging the seating, Josiah sat next to Alexander instead of showing the expected enthusiasm of seeing a good friend, he kept looking at his phone distractedly. Is he waiting for Dakota to reach out to him? 9/4 13:21 Wed, Oct 9??? Chapter 205 is He Waiting For Dakota Everyone sneakily nced at Josiah upon hearing Isabe¡¯s thought. 243%2 +5 Pearls Indeed, Josiah¡¯s expression was dark. He had been giving Dakota the silent treatment for three days. Yet, Dakota hadn¡¯t reached out to him at all, and he wondered what that implied. Is she feeling guilty so she doesn¡¯t dare to call me? Or is she ying hard to get? If she¡¯s even the slightest bit sincere, shouldn¡¯t she reach out to me and offer an exnation and apologies? The more Josiah thought about it, the angrier he became. He was so upset that he didn¡¯t even want to stay for the wine tasting party and nearly tempted to seek Dakota out to demand an exnation. Yet his pride and dignity prevented him from doing so. Seeing Isabe, looking rather eager for gossip, Alexander pondered for a moment before deciding to take the initiative to find some gossip to entertain his wife. Turning to Josiah, he asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You seem off today.¡± Josiah felt rather stifled and was about to voice hisints when he spotted Isabe, practically leaning her entire body on Alexander¡¯s shoulder. Even though she wasn¡¯t looking in their direction, she seemed to be eavesdropping, her gossip¨Cready posture effectively killed his desire to vent. Moreover, with all the elders around, he naturally felt hesitant to speak up. ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± I waited so long for this? As expected, he can¡¯t speak up. Alexander shot a resigned nce at Isabe upon hearing her thought. However, feeling the weight on his shoulders and the fragrant scent wafting from her side, Alexander couldn¡¯t help but curve his lips into a smile. He dared not move an inch, hoping she would lean on him longer. However, Isabe suddenly sat up straight. It¡¯s starting! It¡¯s starting! Audrey is chatting with Dakota about boyfriends. Is this the beginning of some sort of scheme? Oh, I want to go to the makeup room to see it happening live! What should I do? Should I find an excuse to go to the second floor? What excuse is suitable. The Quirk family also began to feel anticipation bubbling within them but being able to witness and listen to gossip right then and there was already good enough, finding a usible excuse to delve into the nitty gritty details would be quite the challenge. Quietly, Alexander nced at his shoulder, pursed his lips, and gazed at Isabe. Something flickered across his eyes a few times before he raised his hand. Isabe was in the midst of devising a n when she suddenly felt a brush against her lips. It wasn¡¯t the first time Alexander did that. Isabe had an inexplicable deep¨Cseated memory of the particr sensation, so she immediately caught on and looked at Alexander in surprise. What on earth is he doing? Perhaps Alexander had already confessed his feelings, so Isabe had be particrly sensitive to certain actions of his. ¡°Your lipstick is smudged,¡± said Alexander. He then turned to Josiah and asked, ¡°Is there a ce nearby where my wife can touch up her makeup?¡± 3/4 13.21 Wed Oct 9 YTT Reading Juicy Gossip in Her Mind Gossip 206 Gossip 206 Chapter 206 Various Means To Keep Them Apart. The moment Alexander spoke those words, a jolt shot through Isabe¡¯s mind. 43%2 ¡ú +5 Pearls Hirit a second, fint this a great opportunity? It¡¯s such a coincidence, even my lipstick seems to know I need the chance to use the makeup room You Alexander, you really are my lucky star! Immediately, Isabe looked at Josiah with anticipation Josiah would¡¯ve had the perfect vantage point to witness Alexander¡¯s entire operation if he had been paying attention. However, he missed it, so upon realizing the situation, he prepared to stand up and guide them. Isabe immediately said. ¡°It¡¯s fine, just give me the directions. I can find the ce myself.¡± I can¡¯t let Josiah apany me. Regardless of whether Dakota is here to confront Josiah in person. I can¡¯t interfere with others fate, but I can gossip. I just can¡¯t start one. That¡¯s the professional integrity of a gossiper. ¡°Huh?¡± Josiah was taken aback. No worries, Audrey is still in the makeup room, she¡¯ll take care of you if you need anything¡± Caleb arrived. Probably overhearing their conversation, he cheerfully said to Isabe, ¡°It¡¯s the first room on the -second floor, easy to find. There¡¯s no off¨Climits area in our house, feel free to explore if you¡¯re interested. The backyard garden and the rooftop terrace offer quite the view.¡± Reading the room, it was likely that he had already noticed their boredom. After all, the other guests hadn¡¯t arrived yet, and the party hadn¡¯t officially begun. Indeed, the young people in their family were dreadfully boring. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Once again, Isabe found herself having a good impression of Caleb. In truth, people from such prominent families often treated her with varying attitudes. Yet, up until then, Caleb had always been generous and cordial, warm and friendly. From another perspective, his respect for Alexander extended to Alexander¡¯s wife. In that regard, he was far more considerate than his wife and younger brother. Once again, she cast a sympathetic nce at him. Why did such an exceptional person have to encounter such a predicament? He deserves so much better! Isabe quickly stood up, eager to gossip, not noticing Alexander also rose from his seat and trailed after her Before he left. Alexander could feel the palpable resentment from his family. He had no choice though. It was reasonable for him to apany his wife but he couldn¡¯t exactly bring the whole family along Even though they knew it was impossible, they could only endure and pray that Isabe¡¯s thoughts would. reach them, providing a live feed for them to savor the firsthand gossip. Upon seeing Alexander following Isabe without any hesitation, Josiah was momentarily taken aback. I haven¡¯t really got used to this ever since the reunion. ¡°What kind of charin does Isabe possess that made Alexander be¡ so different in just six months?¡± 1/4 13:21 Wed, Oct 9 ?T. Chapter 206 Various Means To Keep Them Apart ?? 43% +5 Pearls Christopher nced at Josiah, saying, ¡°The power of love, of course. They¡¯re a married couple, so it¡¯s perfectly mal for them to be inseparable. What about you? Don¡¯t you and your girlfriend cling to each are you guys independent?¡± Immediately, Josiah felt a stab through his heart, hisplexion turning somewhat unpleasant. He assumed Christopher had unintentionally touched a sore spot and decided not to respond. Suddenly, from another side, Rosalie interjected. ¡°Josiah, where¡¯s your girlfriend? Didn¡¯t she come?¡± Feeling the blow once again, Josiah could only bite the bullet and say, ¡°She¡¯s not free.¡± Finally, Evian said leisurely. ¡°So, you have a girlfriend. I haven¡¯t heard about that before.¡± Josiah was struck again. Do these people really have to talk about this? In reality, only his friends and family knew that he had a girlfriend since he had never publicly shown her off. Given his reputation as a spoiled silver¨Cspooned kid, most people would quickly forget it even if they heard about it. Even his own family didn¡¯t care much about the girlfriend Josiah had never officially introduced and simply assumed Josiah wasn¡¯t serious. After all, they had heard that he had a girlfriend, but before they could meet her Josiah had broken up with his girlfriend before they knew who it was. The Hamptons had already gotten used to it. At that time, guests started to arrive one after another. Caleb led Josiah to greet the arriving guests. Meanwhile, Isabe had already reached the edge of the battlefield, but there was a slight hup. However, it wasn¡¯t rted to Alexander following her. At first, Isabe was rather perplexed about Alexander following her, but before she could dwell on it further, she caught the conversationing from the makeup room. The voices were quite clear, audible to anyone who had ascended the staircase.. -I refuse to believe you hiring me twice is a mere coincidence, and this time at such an outrageous price. What¡¯s your game? I¡¯m no fool, so don¡¯t bother testing me. I knew from the start that my so¨C called boyfriend is the second son of the Hampton family.¡± Well, look at that! The door isn¡¯t even shut! And here I¡¯m nning to sneakily eavesdrop from outside. However, someone gently tugged at her wrist. When Isabe turned around, she saw Alexander giving her a look, indicating that they should lean against the wall to listen. Well, turns out Alexander is quite the gossip too. It¡¯s understandable, though. Who can resist eavesdropping on such a crucial conversation? Isabe was always quite generous with sharing information, so she took out her phone and typed out a message, letting Alexander know that the person inside was Dakota. Alexander cooperated, showing an expression of surprise. 2/4 13:21 Wed, Oct 9 Chapter 206 Various Means To Keep Them Apart -5 Pearls Isabe instantly felt even more invigorated and texted So, your buddy pretended to be poor to woo Dakota! Alexander frowned, showing his displeasure at Josiah¡¯s actions. Isabe was instantly relieved. Thankfully, their perceptions aligned, and agreed it was Josiah¡¯s problem If it weren¡¯t for the inconvenience of typing, Isabe would¡¯ve taken the time to have a good discusson with Alexander right then and there The conversation inside was still ongoing ¡°So, you knew all along yet still kept the rtionship going. Just as I thought, how can a woman like you let go of such a wealthy man, knowing he is the second son of the Hampton family? However, Josiah is also at fault for deceiving you like this. Lapologize on his belulf¡± D¡°mn, even an actress can¡¯t act as good as she does! I really want to see the look on her face right not Isabe casuallyined silently when suddenly her phone was snatched from her hands. Isabe was surprised to watch Alexander open an app on her phone, turn the camera around, extend hi arm. adjust the angle, and zoom in on the screen. Soon, Isabe could see the scene inside the room from the phone¡¯s disy. At that moment, Audrey stood face¨Cto¨Cface with Dakota. Isabe watched Alexander¡¯s smooth movement, her eyes wide in surprise as she turned to look at him. This guy is seriously impressive! He even mastered the skills of a paparazzi! Alexander¡¯s hand trembled slightly, almost ruining the scene. His lips twitched. This is just basic math and physics, though. Isabe was ted because she had both sound and visual of the confrontation happening in the makeup room. Heh, don¡¯t me us for peeking since you guys didn¡¯t close the door¨CHuh? Wait a minute, why didn¡¯t they close the door? Aren¡¯t they afraid of getting caught? They can¡¯t be sure that no one is coming up here, right! The Quirks were eavesdropping on Isabe¡¯s thoughts from a floor below. However, they saw the otherdies from the Hampton family whispering to Lorelei. As they were seated nearby, they could overhear their conversation. ¡°Have you fixed your hair? Do you want to head upstairs and do something about it?¡± ¡°No, this is fine. ¡°Then I won¡¯t touch up my makeup and attend to the guests first.¡± Is she¡ D*mn, she really is! Audrey is waiting for the women of the Hampton family toe upstairs to do their makeup or touch¨Cups to witness everything and let them discover the rtionship between Dakota and Josiah. She¡¯s setting the stage for their breakup,pletely cutting off any potential reconciliation. She¡¯s already Jossah¡¯s sister¨Cin-w and ex¨Cgirlfriend, so can¡¯t she tolerate his current girlfriend? She¡¯s using various means to prevent them from being together. 3/4 Chapter 206 Various Means To Keep Them Apart ¡°I hope you don¡¯t me him. He didn¡¯t mean to act this way. He has¡ reasons.¡± 1.7K Finished You¡¯ve got your reading rewards, tap the Gossip 207 Gossip 207 Reading Juicy Gossip in Her Mind Chapter 207 The Voice Of An Incubus Finished Upon hearing Audrey¡¯s words, both Isabe and Alexander, who were cavesdropping, were taken aback. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. They all knew the reason, and logically speaking, Audrey should have been the one most afraid to voice it, much less at the Hampton manor. What was Audrey really up to? Inside. Dakota was taken aback. Initially, she thought Audrey hade to dissuade her on behalf of the Hampton family, amon scenario in prominent families. Yet, she was confused about what Audrey was referring to. ¡°What?¡± Dakota had actually stopped caring about the reasons orck thereof and was just shocked by Audrey¡¯s actions, A glint shed across Audrey¡¯s eyes and she said resignedly, ¡°Actually, it¡¯s because of his ex¨C girlfriend. She chose a more suitable marriage partner for the sake of her family¡¯s future, abandoning the love and rtionship they shared. She wronged him but still loved him. His heartache was because he loved his ex- girlfriend too deeply and couldn¡¯t ept the end of their rtionship. Thus, his overreaction and constant suspicion of the motives of any woman who got close to him, wondering if they were after his That¡¯s why he deceived you for so long.. money. Dakota froze, the look on her face was more thunderous than before. She actually has the audacity to say it out loud! Is she out of her mind? Isn¡¯t she afraid others might overhear and Wait a minute! She and Josiah were in a secret rtionship, so no one knew they were dating. If any other members of the Hampton family hear this gossip, they won¡¯t associate the so¨Ccalled ex¨Cgirlfriend with Audrey. It¡¯s outrageous after all. Therefore, Audrey isn¡¯t afraid to use this truth to hurt Dakota, but how does she know this will affect Dakota? Alexander furrowed his brows in contemtion, his line of thought simr to Isabelle¡¯s. Previously, Dakota had merely thought it was some kind of dare some silver¨Cspooned kids came up with, Yet, Dakota finally understood the reason she was treated as such was actually due to another woman. She couldn¡¯t determine which was more devastating. Maybe Audrey is just trying to show off subtly? Isabe couldn¡¯t help but check. She¡¯s so calcting Audrey must be worried that Dakota is a hopeless romantic and will insist on staying with Josiah even if deceived. Hence, the best way to deal with a hopeless romantic is to hit them where it hurts the most. As Isabe expected, she could tell that Dakota was greatly distressed even through the phone screen. For Dakota, that was even more insulting than mere deception. It was a mockery of her love. Tak, tsk, tsk, Josiah is beyond salvation now. Even though Dakota had agreed toe, she had actually decided to break up. Now that Dakota knows the truth, Josiah has no hope left. Although Josiah was Alexander¡¯s close friend, all Alexander could do was silently mourn for his friend. Dakota might be even more disgusted if she finds out Audrey was Josiah¡¯s ex¨Cgirlfriend. Alexander felt that that was the worst Audrey could do. She wouldn¡¯t be so impulsive as to expose that secret. After all, she couldn¡¯t ensure whether revealing the truth to Dakota would cause any commotion. 1/3 13:21 Wed, Oct 9 Chapter 207 The Voice Of An Incubus tormenting himself and causing distress to those around him¡¡± Finished Her tone was filled with concern as a member of the family. Yet, a hint of sadnessy beneath the surface, making it seem as if she was directly involved in the situation. at disgust. Isabe and Alexander knew the truth, so they naturally felt nothing but With a sensitive nature, Dakota instantly picked up on her unusual tone, let alone in matters rted to Josiah. She looked up at Audrey, confusion etched on her face Audrey¡¯s eyes reflected sorrow, her hand unconsciously reaching for the ne around her neck. f The ne was a recent acquisition of Audrey¡¯s. Dakota hadn¡¯t noticed it at first, but Audrey¡¯s action had. drawn her attention to the ne. Dakota¡¯s face turned deathly pale when she studied the material and design of the jewelry. ¡°This ne is¡ Dakota¡¯s voice was hoarse and filled with disbelief. Audrey¡¯s expression was flustered as if realizing what she had just done. Then, she deliberately avoided Dakota¡¯s gaze. ¡°I¨CIt¡¯s a birthday gift from a family member. Is there a problem? Do you like it, Ms. Meadows? I¡¯m afraid this is a one¨Cof¨Ca¨Ckind piece. Given the uniqueness of the materials, only one ne can be made. The leftover material can only make a small bracelet at most. I¡¯m not sure where the bracelet ended up, otherwise, I¡¯ll offer it to you aspensation for Josiah¡¯s deception.¡± Isabe was puzzled at that part of the gossip. Why did Dakota suddenly bring up the ne? But Audrey¡¯s reaction is odd as if it¡¯s a gift from Josiah. Huh? Could it really have been from him? But how would Dakota know about it? Suddenly, Alexander beside her stirred. Isabe¡¯s shoulder was jostled, causing her to look at Alexander in confusion. Alexander¡¯s expression subtly shifted as he looked at Isabe. With his free hand, he captured Isabe¡¯s wrist, which was adorned with a bracelet. He pointed at the bracelet, then gestured toward Dakota on the screen. Isabe still hadn¡¯t caught on. Just at that moment, elegant music wafted up from below. The band had begun their sound check. Leaning in, Alexander moved closer to Isabe, his words barely more than a whisper, ¡°Dakota¡¯s bracelet.¡± At that moment, Isabe¡¯s thought processgged. It wasn¡¯t her fault for spacing out. It was because Alexander¡¯s breath had brushed her sensitive ear, causing it to warm up. Coupled with Alexander¡¯s deep and maic voice, it tickled Isabe¡¯s ear, making it tingle. It wasn¡¯t an exaggeration to say that Isabe, who was slightly fond of voices, almost went weak in the knees. Ordinarily, Alexander¡¯s voice carried an inherent chill, cool andposed, that made it simply pleasing to the ear, devoid of any innuendos, but not at that moment. 2/3 13:21 Wed, Oct 9 Chapter 207 The Voice Of An Incubus Finished Holy cr¡°p! I nearly got pregnant from his voice! How can Alexander produce such a voice? It¡¯s like he¡¯s purposely seducing me! I never thought he¡¯d have the potential to be an incubus! At that moment, Alexander, who just wanted to provide his wife with crucial information to make things easier for her, had ears that were redder than Isabe¡¯s Feeling a mix of annoyance and unease, he cast a nce at Isabe. In the end, all he could do was remain silent. Meanwhile, the Quirks downstairs were thoroughly enjoying the gossip, even though Isabelle¡¯s iplete thoughts made piecing together the truth quite a challenge. However, the unexpected segment caught thempletely off guard. They truly weren¡¯t prepared for the unsolicited information. They were speechless, not expecting Alexander to have that side to him. Is this the extent he¡¯ll go to pursue his wife? Squeezing out every potential he has? So, what does an incubus sound like? The family nearly lost track of keeping up with the gossip. Fortunately, Isabe was also a professional gossiper. Even though she was momentarily distracted by Alexander¡¯s beauty, she quickly snapped back to reality What did Alexander just say? Dakota¡¯s bracelet was the one from the time when we helped her pick up her things? Wait a minute! Audrey mentioned the bracelet too. Why would she bring that up out of nowhere? Something isn¡¯t right. Is it what I¡¯m thinkin Gossip 208 Gossip 208 Chapter 208 Not Good Enough For You 43% Finished At the door, Josiah weed the two pairs¨CAiden and Ines, and Clifford and Zendaya¨Cone after another. Then, he saw Rnd arriving alone. The crowd couldn¡¯t help feeling curious. ¡°Aren¡¯t you two getting married soon? Why isn¡¯t she here? Is she afraid of hanging out with us?¡± Ines asked with curiosity. Rnd answered, ¡°She¡¯s frail and often feels unwell since she¡¯s pregnant, so I¡¯d avoid having her move around unless it¡¯s necessary. Aiden jokingly said. ¡°Well, all that matters is that she doesn¡¯t stand you up at the wedding. Hahaha.¡± Everyone startedughing, but at the same time, they noticed that Josiah wasn¡¯t in a good mood. Just as they were about to ask something, Deborah and Damien arrived together in the same car. Even though they were technically a family¨Cto¨Cbe, it was rare to see them banded together. ¡°Wow, what brings you two here together today?¡± Clifford teased. ¡°Where¡¯s your cousin?¡± Damien replied, ¡°The entertainmentpany project has started, so he doesn¡¯t have time to apany Deborah. I happened to be at my aunt¡¯s house, so I came along.¡± Deborah shrugged her shoulders. Upon seeing Rnd, she said, ¡°Oh right, the wedding ring you asked me to make previously is ready. You can pick it up from my shopter.¡± Rnd nodded with a smile. ¡°Wow, so does that mean, Alexander is the only one among all of us who hasn¡¯tmissioned Deborah for a piece of jewelry for his partner?¡± Ines chuckled. She had sought Deborah, the genius jewelry designer, to make her couple rings, handcrafted using care materials and truly one of a kind. ¡°Hey, he¡¯s not the only one,¡± stated the still¨Csingle Damien. Aidenughed, asking, ¡°Do you even n on falling in love in this lifetime?¡± Damien was momentarily rendered speechless. Deborah, however, suddenly spoke up. ¡°Damien should be the only one left because Alexander commissioned me to make an engagement ring not long ago.¡± Upon hearing this, everyone was taken aback and immediately pressed for more information. Deborah wasn¡¯t one for gossip, so she couldn¡¯t quite give a good exnation and only critiqued Alexander¡¯s demands. ¡°One that has investment value, made using the most expensive materials, and has to be the most valuable.¡± A twitch tugged at the corners of Rnd¡¯s mouth. He had just customized a ring, after all. He had many ideas for the ring¡¯s design concept, but cost was never a consideration for him. 1/4 13:21 Wed, Oct 9 TT. Chapter 208 Not Good Enough For You have any emotional intelligence, truly.¡± 43%2 Finished ¡°I¡¯ve told him the same thing¡± Deborah, who was extremely passionate about jewelry design, was left speechless at such a nouveau riche demand. ¡°But he insisted that Isabe likes it this way.¡± Although everyone expressed considerable doubt, they didn¡¯t dwell too much on the issue. After all, the news of the engagement ring itself was already too much for them to digest. This once again proved that Alexander¡¯s feelings for Isabe were real. Otherwise, considering the kind of person he was and their rtionship back then, he would¡¯ve simply purchased a ring from a jewelry store rather than going out of his way to have Deborah design one. After all, the idea ofmissioning Deborah to design jewelry for their significant other was merely a joke made in jest during a casual drinking session with friends back in university. The fact that Alexander had chosen to abide by this agreement was truly an amusing thought. ¡°That¡¯s great, with Rnd and Alexander, we¡¯ll make three pairs in our group. We¡¯re safe,¡± Ines said with a smile. ¡°Huh?¡± Rnd didn¡¯t catch Qn. Aiden chuckled. ¡°Didn¡¯t Clifford and Josiah bothmission jewelry from Deborah before? They ended. up breaking up, so my honey is worried.¡± Deborah looked at Ines speechlessly. Ines stuck out her tongue, which immediately drew a re from Clifford. He certainly didn¡¯t want anyone bringing up matters about his ex¨Cgirlfriend. At the side, Zendaya pretended not to hear anything, as she was reminded how Clifford would sometimes make her wear a specific pair of earrings when he had her impersonate his first crush to go on a date. She figured that must be the reason why he did that. As for Josiah, who had been in low spirits all along, suddenly froze, and as if recalling something, he appeared a little uneasy. He had also once approached Deborah to customize a ne, intended as a gift for Audrey. As long as she wore it, it would essentially be a public deration of their secret rtionship among their circle of friends. Sadly, before the ne was crafted, she became his sister¨Cinw, By the time he received the ne, he was so furious he intended to destroy it. However, it just so happened to coincide with Audrey¡¯s birthday. Naturally, he didn¡¯t n to get her a birthday gift, and neither did he want to see her. Despite so, he had no choice. His family was upset with him for ignoring his sister¨Cinw, so he gave Audrey the ne as a birthday gift partly out of spite. He wanted Audrey to know what she had missed out on in pursuit of money. He thought that mocking her and putting her in torment would bring him satisfaction. However, he was so affected by this incident that particr day that he overlooked something¡. Jerk, total jerk! Even I wouldn¡¯t believe it if he imed he likes Dakota. If he really likes her, why would he treat her su 2/4 13 21 Wed, Oct 9 TTT. Chapter 200 Not Good Enough For You badly! BKS43% Finished Meanwhile, Isabe, who was secretly enjoying the gossip upstairs, was so mad she was cursing inwardly Downstairs, the Quirks were all somewhat shocked upon hearing Isabe¡¯s outburst. They thought it was a known fact that Josiah was pretending to be poor so that he could depend on his girlfriend and wondered if there was something more outrageous that happened. The bracelet Dakota cherishes in much is actually made from the leftover materials of a gift for Audrey, so it isn¡¯t even worth a fraction of the original ne. They were dating of that time! Though they just got together, dating means they have feelings for each other, right? You¡¯re chrzy for doing to many things to test her out, but what do you mean by Kiving her a bracelett Alexander felt a little guilty. When he first saw it, he found it odd that a makeup artist would have a bracelet of the same material. Even though it was aplimentary gift, it was still a custom¨Cmade one. Upon hearing that Dakota was Josiah¡¯s girlfriend, he should have made some connections. However, with so much happening at that moment, he overlooked it. Only now did ite to mind. Do you think you have an ercase for forgetting that it was your girlfriend¡¯s birthday the next day just because you were in a bad mood that day? You didn¡¯t prepare any gifts but recalled you left the bracelet that came together with the ne in the car, so you used that as a birthday gift to brush Dakota off Doesn¡¯t your conscience bother you at all? Alexander was quite speechless, feeling that it might have been better not to give the gift at all. He simply couldn¡¯tprehend Josiah¡¯s way of thinking, wondering if thetter knew his actions were belittling and insulting to Dakota. No, I got it wrong. You don¡¯t even have a conscience. You didn¡¯t even feel guilty for giving Dakota that gift. Instead, you think it was out of her league to receive a gift of that value. You lied to her that the bracelet was only a thousand bucks because you feared that she would covet vanity and doubt your identity. In your eyes, she only deserves to wear jewelry that worth a thousand bucks. I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re oblivious, but if she didn¡¯t have to support an ingrate like you, she could have easily bought herself many of such jewelry to please herself! Alexander sighed silently. He, too, started to doubt Josiah¡¯s so¨Ccalled affection. What¡¯s even more infuriating is that you even made Dakota pity you, thinking that you forced yourself to fork out a thousand bucks to buy her the bracelet when you¡¯re broke. She was under the impression that you secretly took on temporary jobs to save up for it. Not only did she treat you even better because of it, but she also cherished that bracelet like a prized possession. You¡¯re a f*cking bestard! Why did lightning not strike you? How on earth did a man like you end up with a girlfriend like Dakota? What heinous crimes did Dakotamit in her past life to deserve this? Every time Isabe thought of how Dakota treasured that bracelet, she would be so frustrated that her head buzzed. You were so generous when you were dating Audrey, but when you¡¯re with Dakota, you¡¯re so stingy. You must think she¡¯s not good enough for you, huh? Why don¡¯t you fight for Audrey, then? She¡¯s been dropping so many hints to Dakota, desperately trying to unt your love for her. How can you let her down? You two shameless beings are truly a match made in heaven! Genuinely worried that Isabe might be too agitated. Alexander lifted his hand and gently patted her head to soothe her. He couldn¡¯t help but inwardlyment Josiah and Audrey for their underhanded 3/4 13 21 Wed, Oct TTT. Chapter 208 Not Good Enough For You Finished It took quite a while before Isabe could bring herself to look at the screen again. She felt a pang of sympathy. After all, Dakota was not only dealing with the shock of the bracelet matter but also grappling with the truth about Josiah and Audrey Dakota could barely stand, stumbling backward repeatedly as she stared at Audrey in utter disbelief. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°You¡ You guys¡¡± 1.7K 4/4 »Ø Gossip 209 Gossip 209 Reading Juicy Gossip in Her Mind. Chapter 209 A Marriage Alliance. Finished Audrey obviously wouldn¡¯t admit anything and promptly interrupted, ¡°Ms. Meadows, what¡¯s wrong with you? Please don¡¯t be so worked up.¡± Even though she said so, her awkward expression and guilty demeanor had already said it all. a Ihat could possibly be wrong with Dakota? She¡¯s hurt by bich like you! Isabe was bbergasted as she watched Audrey¡¯s act on the screen. If things had gone as Audrey initially anticipated, the rtives of the Hampton family would have gleaned from their conversation about Dakota and Josiah¡¯s affairs. As long as they couldn¡¯t see their expressions, hearing that part of the conversation would merely reveal Josiah¡¯s past heartbreak. No one would guess that the ex¨Cgirlfriend Audrey was referring to was actually herself Alexander couldn¡¯t help but let out a coldugh. It¡¯s indeed wless. But a truly smart person wouldn¡¯t have revealed anything about his ex¨Cgirlfriend to Dakota in the first ce. It seems like Alexander¡¯s jealousy has clouded her judgment, leading her to act this way. ¡°You¡ You guys are shameless!¡± Dakota could no longer hold back her scornful rebuke. The expression on Audrey¡¯s face changed slightly, and she spoke with a hint of threat, ¡°Ms. Meadows, it¡¯s not quite right to insult your employer, is it? After all, I did help you out in your hour of need. You should be thanking me instead.¡± Dakota was trembling with anger as she red fiercely at Audrey. ¡°Since you asked me here to do makeup. then don¡¯t bother me with irrelevant matters. I have no interest in these disgusting affairs!¡± Having said that, she turned her back to Audrey and packed her makeup bag, seemingly not interested in wasting any more words with thetter. She was preserving her dignity through her work. It was evident from the phone screen that Dakota was crying. She was merely suppressing herself, not allowing a sound to escape. Audrey chuckled, finally adopting a condescending attitude as she scornfully said, ¡°Actually, it doesn¡¯t matter even if you¡¯re with Josiah just for the money. After all, it¡¯s merely a rtionship he¡¯s using to heal his wounds. But other than that, I hope you won¡¯t cover things that don¡¯t belong to you. Even if he ever made you any extravagant promises, it was just¡ out of spite. The reason I¡¯ve invited you here this time is also to show you the disparity between you and this family.¡± Wow, how could she even say that? Is she deluding herself, thinking that everything Josiah does is for her? Is she really that confident? If she¡¯s so confident, why is she causing trouble for others? Dakota is such a poor thing, being caught up between these two lunatics. Alexander also seemed somewhat displeased. It seems like Audrey¡¯s doing all this because she notices Josiah¡¯s growing affection for Dakota. She doesn¡¯t want others to have something she doesn¡¯t want, huh? Or is it that she thinks Josiah can only belong to her and must belong to her? Dakota seemingly had decided to ignore these repulsive individuals, so she didn¡¯t utter a word. Presumably feeling that her goal had been achieved, Audrey didn¡¯t dwell on the topic arty longer. She straightforwardly said, ¡°Oh, right, I¡¯m done with my makeup. My cousin will being to get hers done as well, I hope you¡¯re ready for her.¡± Someone else ismina? 1/3 Chapter 209 A Marriage Alliance Finished Isabe and Alexander exchanged nces, attempting tomunicate through subtle eye signals. They were, after all, currently in a situation where they didn¡¯t want others to witness.. Alexander suggested to retreat. Isabe hesitated for a moment but soon heard Audrey¡¯s footsteps. It seems like she¡¯sing out: guess that¡¯s all to this drama The two immediately departed from the scene. Upon returning safely to the lobby on the first floor, Isabe was about to look for the Quirks when she got pulled to a corner by Alexander. Isabe was feeling balled when she noticed Alexander staring at her, somewhat awkwardly tapping his own lips. She was taken aback, unable toprehend Alexander¡¯s intentions for a moment. He gave his lips another tap. A strange expression slowly crept up Isabe¡¯s face. He can¡¯t possibly want me to kiss him, can he? Alexander froze. The Quirks, who were astonished after witnessing Dakota being bullied by Josiah and Audrey, were so emotionally shaken upon hearing that inner thought. Huh? What? Since when did Alex finallye to his senses? He¡¯s making such rapid progress! But isn¡¯t there supposed to be some kind of buildup? He suddenly wants a kiss out of nowhere? Should we go take a peek? It seems like it¡¯s just around the corner. No, no, how can we peek at something like this? We¡¯d be interrupting them. They med Isabe for making them so hooked on gossip that they even wanted a piece of the action in such matters. So¡ have they kissed? Isabe¡¯s inner thought suddenly interrupted: Oh, I know now, it¡¯s my lipstick. He¡¯s reminding me that I haven¡¯t dealt with the excuse I¡¯ve given toe upstairs just now. That scared me! What was I thinking? Why did I think of kissing? Alexander¡¯s face flushed, feeling somewhat helpless. It seems like she¡¯s be jumpy ever since I confessed to her. The Quirks, who had been eavesdropping, let out a sigh collectively at that moment. They knew their wish wouldn¡¯t be achieved that quickly! Isabe pulled out apact cosmetic mirror and gave her lips a quick wipe to touch up. Then, she returned to the wine tasting party with Alexander. 2/3 Wed, Chapter 209 A Marriage Alliance The entrance of Alexander and Isabe instantly captured everyone¡¯s attention. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Finished Alexander¡¯s exceptional appearance and status had always made him the center of attention. This time, Isabe was no longer a nobody either. Her appearance on the variety show had significantly boosted her poprity. Even without a wedding ceremony, people could easily recognize who she was, Realization instantly dawned upon the crowd when they saw her with Alexander. That exins why the actress who had stirred up a storm in the entertainment industry was protected by the third child of the Quirk family. It turns out that she¡¯s his sister¨Cinw. No wonder¡ Some of us were affected by various matters at that time, and couldn¡¯t resolve the problems no matter how they tried to use their connections. So, it turns out she¡¯s the wife of a prominent family. It¡¯s no wonder no one couldpete with that. Also, there were rumors at the get¨Ctogether not too long ago. It was said that the couple has a strong bond and even teamed up to fend off a homewrecker trying to disrupt their rtionship. Oh well. I admit defeat. But I heard that this Justice Upholder is quite entric. I wonder if she really knows metaphysics, or if it¡¯s just a fabricated persona. Humans were naturally curious and loved to gossip. If they were well¨Cacquainted, they would certainly want to ask questions. Isabe and Alexander had long grown ustomed to the sea of varying gazes. With all the gossip they had picked up, they returned to where the Quirks were. Unexpectedly, Noah and Lorelei were still there, evidently attaching great importance to the Quirks. However, the Quirks didn¡¯t really need such warm hospitality. They were hoping they could privately gossip about the host, but they were feeling stifled since they couldn¡¯t. Just as the two were about to sit down, they noticed someone waving at them from a nearby table. It was Alexander¡¯s group of friends. The two headed over, only to realize that Josiah wasn¡¯t around. Isabe was eager to find out where Josiah was. She was genuinely intrigued about what would unfold next. -whether or not the two would cross paths at the wine tasting event that day. Upon a quick nce, she spotted Josiah trudging toward her, his head downcast. A young woman, brimming with enthusiasm, was persistently clinging to him, attempting to hook her arm through his. However, a sudden phone call came in for her, and after she took it, she left. Before Isabe could even satisfy her curiosity, Josiah took a seat. Clifford, on the other hand, chuckled and said, ¡°Why do both of you brothers intend to marry into the same family? Isn¡¯t she Audrey¡¯s cousin?¡± A marriage alliance? Between Josiah and Audrey¡¯s cousin? 1.7K Chapter 210 Chapter 210 Chapter 210 If Only She Was Vain Due to surprise, Isabe''s reaction was very intense, which made the Quirks shudder. Noticing the Quirks'' increasingly peculiar behavior, Noah and Lorelei finally sensed something was amiss. They asked, ¡°Is there a problem?¡± The Quirks finally couldn''t resist asking about the gossip. ¡°We saw a girl quite close to your son Josiah earlier. Is she his girlfriend?¡± Selena inquired with a smile. ¡°Ah, she''s Audrey''s cousin, Cam. She''s quite fond of Josiah. We thought it would be nice if the families could be even closer, so we just let them interact freely,¡± Lorelei said. They might hold Caleb to strict standards, but they gave Josiah the free rein. The only expectation of Josiah was not to bring home any unsavory characters. However, she didn''t expect the Quirks'' expressions to change as soon as she finished speaking. A jolt of realization struck Lorelei''s heart. As she made a daring spection. She couldn''t help but shift her gaze toward the youngest daughter of the Quirks, Rosalie. Upon seeing the stunned expression on Rosalie''s face, she quickly added, ¡°However, Josiah hasn''t given it any thought yet. By the way, I wonder if Rosie has a boyfriend?¡± At this point, the shock among the Quirks intensified. They were just watching the drama unfold, but it seemed like they had inadvertently invited it into their own home! Upon realizing what Lorelei meant, Rosalie''s face turned ashen. Selena hastily said, ¡°Rosie is still young, and she''s nning to study abroad afterward. I''ve heard that Josiah has had a girlfriend for quite some time now. I was wondering if he brought her today. Perhaps good things are happening soon. I was just about to ask when they n to get married.¡± Upon realizing her mistake, Lorelei blushed deeply. Since she wasn''t particrly eager to establish a marriage alliance with the Quirks, she quickly changed the subject to avoid causing any further awkwardness to her guests. ¡°Oh, so you''ve heard. To be honest, we''re not quite sure ourselves. Josiah mentioned he would bring her back for us to meet, but he didn''t show up today. Judging from his demeanor, they must have broken up. His rtionship is not as steady as Alexander''s,¡± Lorelei exined with a smile. Meanwhile, hearing all the information, Isabe was instantly rendered speechless. The number of people who knew about Audrey''s past rtionship with Josiah was increasing. When they heard Clifford reveal the girl''s identity a while ago, they were all taken aback. However, they didn''t know as much as Isabe and Alexander did, such as the role Audrey yed in all of this. Audrey... She really should see a psychologist. What on earth is she up to? Is she trying to set up her own cousin with Josiah? Ah, I see now. It''s because she knows Josiah despises the type of girl Cam is. If they get married, they won''t be in a loving rtionship. This way, she can continue to control Josiah''s affection without worrying about him being swayed by other women. Alexander waspletely baffled because he couldn''t decipher Audrey''s intentions at all. He wanted to ask her about the grudge between her and Cam. ¡°You and Audrey have no objections?¡± Rnd was starting to feel that something was off. ¡°What about your girlfriend?¡± ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? That girl is the only one head over heels. I have nothing to do with it. My family won''t force me into a marriage alliance, so stop bothering me with this.¡± Josiah stopped entertaining his guests and mmed his phone on the table. After giving everyone a fierce re, he picked up a bottle of alcohol and began to drown his sorrows. ¡°I wanted to mention this earlier. Your mood today seems unusually bad,¡± Damien remarked. ¡°Could it be rted to your girlfriend not showing up today?¡± Aiden spected, recalling the earlier rumors about Josiah nning to introduce his girlfriend to his family. Josiah let out a scoff, sounding as if someone had done him a great injustice. This made Isabe so infuriated that she wanted to smack him on the head. Clifford and Josiah were the best of friends, so Clifford was always privy to most of Josiah''s gossip. Clifford teased, ¡°He''s waiting for that woman to take the initiative toe clean and apologize because he found out she''s known about his identity all along and has been ying him. Despite this, you''re still not breaking up with her. Josiah, you''re done for.¡± ¡°What? Really? You guys were ying each other?¡± Ines eximed in surprise. Deborah looked at Josiah with a speechless expression. She was too indifferent toment. Upon hearing that, Zendaya, who had been sneakily ncing at Isabe, couldn''t help but want to make a sarcastic remark. As if everyone isn''t just acting! Only my idol''s on-screen pairing is real! ¡°Maybe she''s waiting for your confession?¡± Rnd couldn''t help but suggest. Josiah snorted. ¡°She asked me for money.¡± The expression on everyone''s face noticeably changed. ¡°Could it be a misunderstanding?¡± Even though Damien refrained frommenting on their rtionship, he couldn''t shake off the feeling that something was amiss. ¡°She lied to me for half a million. If she didn''t know who I was, how could she have asked for money from me who was penniless to begin with? She must have just found out, that''s why she became so greedy. She''s always finding ways to ask me for money. And to think that I even...¡± Josiah angrily put down his wine ss, his eyes turning somewhat red. Just then, a sudden snort of disdain was heard. The voice was far from friendly. Josiah abruptly looked up, and sure enough, it was Isabe again. ¡°What are youughing at?¡± Josiah could sense that Isabe was obviously mocking him. ¡°Fun fact, people tend tough uncontrobly when they''re at a loss for words. That''s exactly what just happened to me,¡± Isabe said ignorantly. The whole table immediately started watching the drama. Why are these two at it again? ¡°So you''re saying you''re speechless because of me? She was the one who deceived me for money...¡± ¡°Aren''t you also deceiving her for money? Why do you act as if you''re the victim?¡± Isabe retorted immediately. Josiah paused for a moment, then immediately said, ¡°I did that for the sake of a purer love between us, unlike her...¡± ¡°Lies are lies, no matter the reason. You sure know how to put a spin on things, don''t you? Let me ask you this. Didn''t you two dated for two years? How much money did she swindle out of you, and how much did you swindle out of her?¡± Josiah choked up. ¡°She... she hasn''t started yet...¡± Isabe was speechless at his stubborn refusal to reflect. ¡°All I know is that if you wronged her, if she really needs money right now, and you clearly have money but refuse to help her, then...¡± Isabe''s casual nce swept over, causing Josiah to break out in a cold sweat in an instant. He couldn''t help but feel a sense of panic starting to creep in. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. ¡°You''re done for then.¡± Isabe was obviously gloating at him. At that moment, she was particrly eager to see how he would look like when Dakota dumped him. Josiah''s face darkened instantly as he quickly denied, ¡°No, it''s impossible. Once she found out about my identity, she started to be vain and superficial...¡± ¡°What''s wrong with being vain?¡± Isabe suddenly asked. ¡°What did you say?¡± Josiah asked incredulously. Everyone else was also taken aback as they looked at Isabe. After all, ¡°vain¡± wasn''t a pleasant word. ¡°If she''s vain, at least that means she''s smart and ambitious. Otherwise, I really can''tprehend what your girlfriend sees in you. Isn''t your biggest asset being born into wealth? If she doesn''t love you for that, does she love your terrible personality, yourck of gentleness, your dependency, or your deceitful games? Your girlfriend must be a masochist.¡± Once she finished saying, everyone at the table immediately burst intoughter. Josiah was the only one who didn''tugh. He was staring at Isabe, dumbstruck. Isabe continued sincerely, ¡°Oh, I might have been a bit hasty. Perhaps you have other qualities, qualities more lovable than your wealth. Why don''t you tell me about them?¡± The people at the table wereughing uncontrobly. It was undeniable that Josiah had his merits. But when it came to his most notable advantage... For someone who hadn''t aplished any significant or impressive feats, his wealth was indeed his only standout attribute. If someone fell for him because they admired his greatest strength, that would seem reasonable, wouldn''t it? Perhaps due to the shock to his core beliefs, Josiah remained silent. ¡°Can''t find the words? Well, let''s look at it from another perspective. If she isn''t vain, you''re in a tough spot. After all, aside from your wealth that might be growing, your looks, age, physical, and mental energy are all on a decline. What will you use to hold on to her love?¡± ¡°What... what kind of nonsense are you spouting? ording to you, this is supposed to be a good thing?¡± Josiah could never agree with such an absurd notion. After all, his rtionship with Dakota began with a lie, a result of a previous failed rtionship fueled by vanity. Just as Isabe was about to retort, she heard Alexander earnestly saying, ¡°Your brother won''t think that Audrey chose to marry him out of vanity because he can afford it.¡± Suddenly, that single remark hushed the entire table. After observing the situation for a while, they noticed that Josiah''s face had turned pale. Alexander had hit him where it hurt. For men, sess was often measured by how much they earn. The more their women spend their money, the greater their sense of aplishment. They would never perceive their women as materialistic or vain. Only when one felt overwhelmed, he would be infuriated and perceive the other party as being vain. A capable man should just provide for his woman if she''s fond of money. Why bother overthinking things like she would stop loving you if you don''t have money? Why don''t you try to think of how to keep being rich to make her love you forever? Could it be that he chooses to make others compromise from the very beginning instead of striving himself? This seemingly sincere inquiry indeed has a hint of sleazy probing. Haha! Alexander is so spot on! How does he articte so well? I''m absolutely smitten. Taken aback, Alexander turned to see Isabe looking at him with sparkling eyes. His heartbeat quickened instantly. He coughed lightly, feeling rather good about the situation. As for the fate of his buddy... In reality, Josiah was just unlucky. He was swindled by Audrey and had ended up in a sorry state. Among all the men present, even Clifford didn''t hold Josiah''s theories about being vain. They were all wealthy, so they didn''t care. However, Josiah had genuinely experienced the feeling of being abandoned because he wasn''t as wealthy as Caleb, and because Audrey preferred his powerful and influential elder sibling. This led to his increased sensitivity and suspicion, resulting in such a distorted situation. He wanted to find proof of someone who, even upon meeting Caleb, would still choose him. He did encounter her, but he lost her. ¡°You!¡± Josiah might not realize his mistakes, but he was angry. Just then, Josiah''s eyes widened as he looked into the distance. Everyone looked over, but only Isabe and Alexander showed any reaction. This is odd. Why is Dakota down here? Just moments ago, from the looks of it, I thought she had no intention ofing down. Is a showdown about to happen? Gossip 211 Gossip 211 Chapter 211 I Cannot Believe That Jerk Likes Dakota Dakota wasn''t alone. Cam came along with her. Dakota didn''t look too well, yet she was forcefully pulled into a group of young women Cam. Audrey was also there, seemingly poised to introduce a makeup artist to the surroundingdies. Dakota didn''t let her gaze wander around. She simply felt uneasy all over and was barely managing to cope. D*mn, there''s no end to shamelessness, Audrey. Are you really risking everything with all these games? Aren''t you afraid it will alle crashing down? Do you really wish to fulfill this fated standoff andpletely sever all their possibilities? This is so childish! In addition to Isabe, the Quirks, who knew the whole truth, watched back and forth in confusion. They anxiously waited to see how the situation would unfold. Dakota is unwilling toe down to see Josiah, not just because she doesn''t want to cause trouble at someone else''s important event, but because she ispletely disgusted by the truth. She doesn''t want to face Josiah at all. So even though she knows Josiah is here and might have already seen her, she still doesn''t want to face him. But what can she do when they relentlessly force her to come down? ¡°Josiah, who are you looking at? Audrey or that cousin of hers?¡± Clifford asked curiously. After all, everyone thought Josiah would quarrel with Isabe and Alexander. However, it seemed as if he had suddenly stopped because he saw someone. Given Josiah''s temperament, this was quite unusual. ¡°Wait, that makeup artist...¡± Suddenly, Zendaya, who was next to Clifford, spoke up. Caught off guard, she momentarily forgot to y the innocent woman. Clifford should have warned her. After all, he truly disliked a rebound who was as opinionated as his first crush. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Upon hearing that, Isabe''s curiosity was piqued. She turned to look at Zendaya and asked, ¡°Do you know her too?¡± Upon hearing her idol speaking to her, Zendaya immediately overlooked her boss'' warning. ¡°Yes. During thest reunion, she was at that hotel. I ran into her in the restroom. Some of her makeup products had your autograph, so we started a conversation. It seemed like she had taken a job that day, working as a makeup artist there.¡± Zendaya spoke quickly and energetically. Soon, she exined everything clearly. Since Dakota had not looked over, Josiah was momentarily unsure of how to react. However, upon hearing Zendaya''s words, he was stunned. Unable to believe it, he asked, ¡°She was there at that time?¡± He then frowned in confusion. Well, well, well, I bet he''s starting to wonder if that was the day his true identity was revealed. ¡°That''s such a coincidence,¡± Damien said, frowning. ¡°Is she a makeup artist well-known within the entertainment world?¡± Ines, having been out of the country for a long time, wasn''t sure. Deborah, however, shook her head. ¡°Never heard of her.¡± On the other hand, Rnd turned to Isabe and said, ¡°Your autograph? Seems like she''s your fan? You just mentioned knowing her, is it true?¡± The police was indeed sharp. When Rnd mentioned this, Josiah immediately turned to Isabe. ¡°You know her too?¡± He was starting to feel apprehensive about Isabe, always sensing that anything rted to her was probably not going to be good news. However, Isabe nced at him with a look that sent a chill down his spine. He had a lingering sense that Isabe''s gaze wasden with obscenities. Isabe had indeed cursed inwardly. It was only then that she realized something. This sc*m ims to be fond of Dakota, but I honestly don''t buy it. He''s a jerk through and through, and he clearlycks a conscience. ¡°Oh, yes, we do know each other. She was part of the makeup team for Christopher and I when we were on that variety show a couple of months ago. What a coincidence,¡± Isabe said with a yful smile. Shocked, Alexander too caught on. He then stared at Josiah in disbelief. Josiah looked utterly astonished and dazed. He still has the audacity to look surprised. How can he not know that Dakota and I had worked together for two months? Even if he isn''t into gossip, our show was so popr. They were living together, was it possible that Dakota never mentioned it? Or maybe she did, but he just didn''t register it. What ack of interest he has in his own girlfriend! He seems to have no intention of understanding her career at all. At this point, the Quirks, who had been eavesdropping on Isabe''s inner thoughts, also came to their senses. Christopher and Rosalie were particrly speechless. The partners of the crew members at that time would definitely know who they were working for, especially since the show was so popr. It was absurd that Josiah didn''t know, and because it was so preposterous, no one had thought of this before. Thinking back now, even the phrase ¡°speechless¡± was insufficient to express their utter disbelief. Seeing Josiah still oblivious to how despicable he was, Isabe felt a surge of irritation. Without hesitation, she said, ¡°Dakota is a nice person. She''s skilled, hardworking, and not afraid of hardship. It''s just that she has bad luck with money and men.¡± ¡°Why do you say that?¡± Ines responded immediately, proving that curiosity was indeed a part of human nature. Josiah couldn''t help but cast a nce in her direction, his gaze filled with a mix of curiosity and caution. He seemed to be suspecting that Dakota was badmouthing him behind his back. He wondered if she was actually resentful about having to support him, but was forced to bear it due to his status. Yet, she couldn''t help but vent her frustrations when away from him. He was afraid to acknowledge the words that Isabe and Alexander had previously mocked him with. Isabe began to share the gossip. The entire table was captivated, their attention drawn to her. ¡°During our previous coboration, she had once borrowed money from her mentor. The reason was that her boyfriend had gotten into a car ident with a luxury car owner. Her boyfriend, being a hot-headed young master, escted the initial conflict, causing her to shoulder tens of thousands in debt. She didn''t have much savings, so she had no choice but to ask her mentor for a loan. After that, she worked around the clock to repay the debt, taking on jobs day and night. She was so exhausted that she almost fainted on our production set.¡± Upon hearing these words, a shock ran through Josiah''s eyes, as if he had just unearthed a long- forgotten incident from the depths of his memory. With his temper, conflicts were just conflicts. Although it was Dakota who ended up paying for the damagester, he assumed that she was well-off and never bothered to calcte how much he had spent or how much she could afford based on her sry. ¡°What? Her boyfriend is so irresponsible!¡± Ines frowned as she spoke. Deborah said, ¡°Men who only know how to act tough and shirk responsibility are the worst.¡± ¡°Expecting his girlfriend to shoulder this expense?¡± Aiden said with disdain. ¡°Is Dakota a hopeless romantic or what? Why didn''t she break up with him immediately after?¡± Damien said,ughing. With every word they uttered, the color drained further from Josiah''s face. His lips trembled and his scalp tingled. He had never imagined that such a trivial matter could be blown out of proportion and twisted into such harsh judgments in the mouths of others. Both Rnd and Clifford froze, unable to pinpoint why everything felt so familiar. After the conflict that time, Josiah was so upset that he vented to Clifford and Rnd during their gathering, dismissing the guy who drove the luxury car as nothing more than a nouveau riche. Following that, Isabe continued, ¡°Recently, she''s been dealing with some issues at home and needs to borrow money. She has tried to borrow from various sources but to no avail. She even sought help from her boyfriend, but he ended up running away.¡± Gossip 212 Gossip 212 Chapter 212 Your n Really Had Me Mentally Drained This bizarre incident naturally provoked various expressions of disgust and astonishment. Finished Isabe spoke with such enthusiasm and interest, capturing the undivided attention of everyone else. Interestingly, Rnd and Clifford were rather restless, their eyes darting toward Josiah. Didn¡¯t Josiah mention something about borrowing money carlier? Could it really be such a coincidence? At this point, Josiah was already feeing extremely uneasy. It wasn¡¯t because he thought Isabe was intentionally mocking him, but rather he began to doubt. If Isabe had heard about Dakota borrowing money despite not being a close friend, then¡.could it be true? ¡°I heard shended a big client today, which really saved her from a pressing situation. This must be the ce. Isabe mused before turning to Josiah. ¡°Ah, did your sister¨Cinw specifically ask for her? Did she happen to watch my show, liked my makeup, and approved of Dakota¡¯s skills? Well, I really owe her one.¡± Isabe wouldn¡¯t y favorites. If she was going to expose Josiah, she wouldn¡¯t spare Audrey either. Josiah¡¯s face immediately turned a myriad of colors, his expression shifting constantly. Right, Audrey sought Dakota out, and thetter was at the get¨Ctogether too. Could everything be such a coincidence? I¡¯m so confused, and I have this nagging feeling that something is off ¡°Yes, Audrey probably brought Dakota here to introduce her to more connections. Her boyfriend is useless, so she can only rely on her own¡¯efforts to earn money.¡± ¡°Ill go and introduce myselfter,¡± Ines said enthusiastically. ¡°Ill help out the youngdy and keep her busy so she can forget about that scm.¡± Deborah nodded too as she nned to get acquainted with Dakota as well. Josiah¡¯s face was already contorted with humiliation, and his fists were clenched tight. Finally, curiosity got the better of Rnd. ¡°Do you know her?¡± Clifford also found it extremely odd. ¡°Your expression changed so dramatically. Don¡¯t tell me that Dakota just happens to be your girlfriend.¡± This statement instantly silenced the entire table. Everyone saw Josiah¡¯s eyes shift, yet he didn¡¯t deny anything. Gradually, everyone became astonished, their eyes widening in surprise. The atmosphere instantly turned awkward. The people who had just been criticizing the se¡¯m all looked at Isabe, at a loss for what to do. Isabe quickly covered her mouth, nearly bursting intoughter. Then, she put on a surprised expression. ¡°It¡¯s you? No wonder everyone¡¯s been saying that Dakota¡¯s boyfriend is a freeloader. So it¡¯s been you all along, pretending to be poor to test her and living off her, huh?¡± This statement was like a bolt from the blue. What was originally a friendly test game now felt completely different, as everyone at the table was naturally inclined to support their own friends 1/5 13:22 Wed, Oct 9 Chapter 212 Your n Really Had Me Mentally Drained However, with people from both sides now knowing each other, the situation felt entirely different. Everyone¡¯s gaze toward Josiale was filled with disapproval, Finished Josiah¡¯s face had already turned ashen, but he remained silent. His gaze was fixed on Dakota¡¯s distant figure. As the atmosphere had gotten too eerie, Damien coughed and hastily changed the subject. ¡°No way, then what is Audrey doing? Does she know Dakota too?¡± The attempt to change the topic was unsessful. The atmosphere at the table grew even more awkward. After all, Ines was the only one who hadn¡¯t yet figured out the past rtionship between Audrey and Josiah. Aiden knew the information was crucial, so he directly shared it with Ines, disregarding his friendship with Josiah Ines was so shocked that she nearly let out a scream. ¡°So, is Dakota really brought here for a rmendation?¡± Deborah calmly questioned. After all, such incidents were not umon in affluent families. They just never imagined that their friend could have such ulterior motives. But given the current uncanny circumstances, they couldn¡¯t help but harbor suspicions. Before anyone could express their surprise, a group of people were already leading Dakota toward them. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. What is this all about? The people sharing the table looked on in surprise. In the midst of this tense atmosphere, someone uttered a sentence, though it was unclear who. ¡°Josiah, are you sure Dakota knows who you are? If you¡¯ve guessed wrong, you¡¯ll be exposed when you meetter!¡± Josiah had been staring intently at Dakota, yet Dakota had kept her head bowed down, not meeting his gaze. Josiah was busy specting initially. Since Dakota knew his identity and still came, was it on purpose? Did shee to seek reconciliation and provide an opportunity for them to meet? But upon hearing these words, Josiah suddenly felt a void in his heart as if he had just plummeted off a hundred¨Cmeter cliff. A wave of fear washed over him, but before he could react, Dakota had already lifted her head. In an instant, their eyes nct. Josiah felt a lump forming in his throat, not daring to avert his gaze even in the slightest. However, Dakota had already shifted her eyes away. Everyone was also ncing back and forth between the two, a mix of tension and excitement in the air. They were murmuring among themselves. 2/5 Chapter 212 Your n Really Had Me Mentally Draine Finished ¡°She saw you, didn¡¯t she? But she didn¡¯t look surprised. She must have known about you beforehand.¡± ¡°I thought she was going to start a scene.¡± ¡°Were you nning on just standing by and watching the drama unfold?¡± They were whispering among themselves when Dakota reached them. Josiah was practically ring Dakota because she wouldn¡¯t even look at him. He became increasingly restless and even angry. He wanted to ask her what exactly was going on with her borrowing money, and why she was ignoring him and refusing to look his way when she had showed up at his home. Even though she had seen him, she acted as if she hadn¡¯t. Was she showing her displeasure toward him at that moment, or was she ying hard to get? Josiah felt utterly exasperated. This agitation stemmed from a deep¨Cseated unease within him which he dared not confront. Isabe looked at Audrey, who was standing at the front,pletely unable toprehend the twisted logic of that pervert. So, the n is to have Dakota and Josiah meet? But judging by Dakota¡¯s reaction, it¡¯s unlikely that they¡¯ll acknowledge each other. Just as she was lost in thought, Audrey addressed her first. ¡°Isabe, good to see you here. I heard that this makeup artist, Dakota, has worked with you before. So, I thought we coulde and consult you.¡± What? At this point, Dakota had managed topose herself. Forcing a smile, she greeted Isabe, ¡°Hello, Ms. Jea.¡± There was still-a hint of unease and embarrassment in her eyes because she felt somewhat presumptuous addressing Isabe that way. Why did Audrey bring up the fact that Dakota was my makeup artist to her friends? She mentioned it, Dakota admitted it, and now everyone ising to me for confirmation. Does this mean they don¡¯t believe it? What is going on? Isabe immediately responded with a smile, ¡°Oh, Dakota, you¡¯re here too! I was wondering why Audrey is pretending to be so nice today.¡± Everyone was bewildered and wondering if they had misheard Isabe. She wasplimenting Audrey¡¯s makeup, right? Isabe¡¯s smile was so confusing that even Audrey thought she must have misheard. The Quirks, who were already having a headache, nearly spit out their drinks. While drama was unfolding here, David and Selena couldn¡¯te over to watch, but the younger generation didn¡¯t have to mind at all. They all took their wine sses and gathered around to join the excitement. 3/5 13:22 Wed, Oct 9 TTT¡¤ Chapter 212 Your n Really Had Me Mentally Drained Finished Audrey paid no mind to the clear threat Josiah was throwing her way with his gaze. Instead, she turned to her group of friends and said, ¡°I told you, it¡¯s worth every penny.¡± Audrey¡¯s group of friends, however, disyed a variety of expressions. Cam suddenly said. ¡°I still think the charges are unreasonable. Even though we¡¯re wealthy, we¡¯re not fools. Mrs. Quirk, how much does she charge you for makeup?¡± That instantly changed Dakota¡¯s expression. Taken aback by this turn of events, Isabe immediately consulted the system. Good heavens, my mind¡¯s shrunk to the size of a date. Your n has truly left me mentally drained. The Quirks: What? She¡¯s just asking for the price. How is it mentally draining? Even as an assistant makeup artist, one can earn over ten thousand for a single episode, right? So Audrey has already informed Cam about Dakota¡¯s identity. Since Cam is infatuated with Josiah, she won¡¯t allow their rtionship to continue. She is even more aggressive than Audrey in trying to force them to break up. Naturally, she wants to find a way to expose Dakota in public and tarnish her reputation, so she¡¯s ying this double game. Even though I used a high price of two hundred thousand to hire Dakota as a makeup artist to help her ovee her hardship, they are trying to use this price against her. If I reveal the normal price, everyone will think Dakota is extorting rich people and treating them as fools when theypare it to the high price. They will think Dakota is someone whocks professional ethics and is motivated solely by money. With such issues exposed in public, the Hamptons definitely will not ept her. The Quirks. No wonder they kept insisting on Dakotaing down. This is a damn trap all along. A twitch yed at the corner of Alexander¡¯s mouth. To be honest, if such a scheme was used to help Caleb secure his business empire¡. Perhaps their main goal is to embarrass Dakota in front of the Hamptons, but if they seed, it will also make Dakota infamous in the makeup artist industry. Once the word gets out, Dakota will no longer be able to work for wealthy women no matter how skilled she is. It can even affect her work with the female celebrities in the entertainment industry. This canpletely ruin Dakota¡¯s career prospects. They are too malicious. The Quirks: Malicious? They are not just malicious, they simply don¡¯t regard Dakota as human. What on earth did she do wrong? She is clearly the victim here! Alexander let out a cold chuckle. He nced at Isabe with a hint of worry, only to see her suddenly curve her lips into a smile. Don¡¯t me me, okay? If you¡¯re nning to use me to hurt others, I¡¯ll bite back. Alexander: My wife is so cute. ¡°Can you ask around if you¡¯re unsure?¡± Cam was clearly impatient with Isabe¡¯s daydreaming and wanted to resolve the issue quickly. Dakota¡¯splexion had already worsened significantly. She understood what was happening, but she was utterly helpless because the charges were real. At that moment, she should have sought help from Josiah but she didn¡¯t. She didn¡¯t even think of him. Throughout, Josiah had been observing Dakota. Even though he wasn¡¯t aware of the full picture, he sensed that Dakota was in trouble. He believed that Dakota would seek his help. Even if it was just a plea for help 4/5 13 22 Wed, Oct 9 TT T. Chapter 212 Your n Really Had Me Mentally Drain with her eyes, Josiah would willingly offer her a way out. However, throughout the entire time, Dakota never once met his gaze. ¡°Oh. I remember now, it was three hundred thousand per episode,¡± That sentence rendered everyone speechless. Taken aback. Dakota looked over, only to see Isabell giving her a knowing smile. The group of friends were all in a daze. Did they misunderstood anything? ¡°Are the charges really that high now?¡± ¡°So, it¡¯s normal for it to be two hundred thousand here? ¡°Has my makeup artist been charging too little?¡± The others at the table were blissfully ignorant. They didn¡¯t even understand the purpose of that conversation. ¾þ•þ42% Gossip 213 Gossip 213 Chapter 213 How Do I Not Have The Right Finished Audrey regained her senses as she felt the questioning gazes on her from all sides. She nearly failed to maintain her facade. By then, she was sure that Isabe had deliberately made those embarrassing remarks just to mess with her. She felt wronged. Why was Isabe always making things hard for her? Given Alexander¡¯s rtionship with the group of friends, Isabe should be closer to them. How could she side with outsiders to undermine her? Huh? What¡¯s with Audrey¡¯s look? Is she ming me? My goodness. She is so full of herself. Is she actually ming me for not joining her in bullying others? Isabe felt her goosebumpsing. As the volume of the discussion suddenly escted, Caleb came over to handle it. He asked what had happened with a smile. ¡°It¡¯s nothing much, just introducing a makeup artist to the girls,¡± Audrey managed to say with a forced. smile. ¡°Perhaps because Isabe is a celebrity, her rates are higher than ours. We were just discussing that.¡± Original content from N?velDrama.Org. With a smile, Caleb said to Dakota, ¡°Ms. Meadows, you¡¯ve worked hard today. Feel free to sample the wines here. If there¡¯s one you like, let us know and we¡¯ll send it to you.¡± Caleb was open and polite, yet Dakota¡¯s gaze toward him was rather peculiar. Dakota could only feel a slight hint of shared misery, yet when she thought of Caleb¡¯s status and she realized she was hardly in a position to sympathize with others. power. ¡°You¡¯re too kind, thank you.¡± Dakota responded politely, taking the opportunity offered by Caleb to the tension and return the atmosphere to a more normal state. She didn¡¯t want to let a few sc ms ruin someone else¡¯s important event and create potential problems for herself. She had no ns to stick around any longer. She was well aware that these people bore ill intentions toward her. She was not about to let herself continue to be the victim, so she decided to head straight back to the makeup room and wait until the banquet was over. However, Dakota was extremely grateful toward Isabe. Her eyes silently conveyed her thanks. Even though her boyfriend, Josiah, was just two persons away from her, she didn¡¯t even nce in his direction. The feeling of being utterly ignored was driving Josiah to the brink of madness. After all, the old Dakota used to revolve around him, her heart and eyes filled only with him. How could she just ignore him like this? He felt suffocated as if his heart was being tightly grasped. Seeing Dakota about to leave, Josiah finally lost his patience. ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re going? Come sit down.¡± As soon as these words were spoken, everyone around turned their gaze toward him. Is this starting already? The mindless, raging, domineering behavior is showing. I¡¯m so awkward that I¡¯m digging my foes into the ground. Come on, haven¡¯t you noticed that you didn¡¯t even name anyone specifically? The Quiche ka ndalu Gossip 214 Gossip 214 eading Juicy Gossip in Her Mind Chapter 214 I Do Not Deserve This ¡°What just happened? Did I hear incorrectly? Mr. Josiah has been living off her?¡± ¡°It should be the other way around, right?¡± ¡°Are they really boyfriend and girlfriend?¡± Due to Josial¡¯sck of response, whispers and discussions began to gradually stir among everyone. What¡¯s going on? All bark and no bite? Finished Alexander felt that perhaps this was the first time in their rtionship that Dakota had treated him in such a manner, which probably had somewhat agitated Josiah. Dakota gave Josiah a frosty look. Josiah seemed unable to face such an icy gaze. He was momentarily at a loss for words, Just then, Cam who had been seething with anger suddenly made her move. She sidled up to Dakota, standing ufortably close. ¡°Ms. Meadows, are you Josiah¡¯s girlfriend? Why didn¡¯t you tell us earlier!¡± She¡¯x acting suspiciously nice, offering uncharacteristic attention for no apparent reason. What is she trying to do? ¡°There¡¯s nothing to tell. Because they were too close, breaching personal space, Dakota took a step to the side. Josiah suddenly woke up, his gaze fixed intently on Dakota. Dakota didn¡¯t want to cause a scene right there and then. As long as Josiah didn¡¯t lose his cool, she preferred to discuss their breakup after exiting the current setting. Right then, Carm moved a step closer. ¡°It¡¯s such an important matter. Of course you have to tell us.¡± She pouted as she spoke, pretending to lean toward Dakota. Darn it, there¡¯s a tower of wine sses next to her. Beside their seating area, there were two sets of descending steps. On the side, there was a tower of eightyers of wine sses, and Dakota was standing right at the edge. Initially, due to Cam¡¯s proximity, she was already teetering on the edge of the steps. If she were to be nudged again, she would lose her bnce, stumble, and fall. The mere thought of such a scene was simply terrifying. ¡°Watch out!¡± The moment Isabe discovered Cam¡¯s n, she was already toote to stop it from her seat. All she could do was let out a shout. Even Alexander, who was sitting outside, was at some distance from Dakota. All he could do was pray that Dakota could steady herself. However, Dakota was also wearing high heels. In the next moment, he turned to look, only to see a figure moving swiftly. What followed was the ttering sound of shattered wine sses, apanied by a woman¡¯s piercing scream, causing quite a stir among the guests. 1/4 13:47 Wed, Oct 9 T. Chapter 214 I Do Not Deserve This ¡°Cam!¡± Audrey eximed in disbelief. She then red at the unscathed Dakota. Finished Dakota was equally bbergasted. She turned her head to look at the person who had pulled her away. Dmn, I thought some knight in shining armor came to her rescue, but it¡¯s just you, Christopher! How on earth did you just appear out of nowhere? Christopher thought. How is this not heroic? It was all because of Isabe¡¯s heartfelt plea. The three siblings had simply stood by, watching the drama, unfold. But seeing that Dakota was about to fall, they naturally stepped in, pulling her back just in time. Surprisingly. Cam, having lost her pir of support, ended up being the unlucky one. ¡°Everyone, stay back.¡± Upon hearing themotion, Caleb hurried over to handle the situation. Amidst the scattered shards and spilled wine, Cam was in a pitiful state, crying uncontrobly. Fortunately, her fall had sent her clear of the broken ss, toppling the tower of wine sses. Had shended amidst the shards, she would have definitely been injured. As it was, she was merely drenched in wine. However, this was already embarrassing enough. ¡°Audrey, take Cam to clean up.¡± Caleb urged hastily. Left with no choice, Audrey could only retreat with her reckless cousin. ¡°What were you doing? Have you lost your mind?¡± Audrey rebuked in a low voice. ¡°I¡ I heard you mention that you wanted to figure out a way to embarrass her at this banquet. That way, the Hamptons would be forced to sever ties with them, right?¡± ¡°Tsk, there was really no need for your meddling. Upon realization, Cam understood that Audrey had already prepared a n. Since they had left, the group of friends could only disperse. Just as Dakota had finished expressing her gratitude to Christopher, Josiah had already made his way to her side. He firmly grasped her wrist, pulling her a bit farther away from Christopher. He had just found out that Dakota had been coborating with Christopher for two months. Now, seeing Christopher ying the hero and rescuing the damsel in distress was truly irksome. When he seized Dakota, Dakota tried to break free. After sorting out the situation here, Caleb saw his younger brother acting foolishly again. He quickly stepped forward and asked, ¡°Josiah, what are you doing with Ms. Meadows?¡± Annoyed, Josiah red at Dakota, then turned to his older brother and said, ¡°She¡¯s my girlfriend. Is it wrong for me to want her to meet my friends at my table?¡± Even Caleb was taken aback. ¡°Girlfriend?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± It seemed as though Josiah wanted Dakota to greet Caleb. However. Dakota waspletely uncooperative. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. 2/4 13:47 Wed, Oct 9 Y Y Chapter 214 | Do Not Deserve This 256%¨C Finished Caleb couldn¡¯t be bothered with the love troubles of the youngsters. He cut straight to the chase. ¡°Just treat her well. Don¡¯t stir up any more trouble. Once the wine tasting party is over, introduce your girlfriend to Mom and Dad.¡± After speaking, Caleb gave everyone an apologetic simile and then returned to his social obligations. Unable to make a scene with Josiah in public, Dakota was eventually led to their table. The entire table was silent, not because they were particrly novy, but because they all seemed to be eagerly anticipating the unfolding drama. The three Quirk siblings were nearby at a small bar, listening, intently Josiah gently guided Dakota to sit down, and for anoment, they sat in silence as if allowing the flurry of recent events to settle. Yet, Dakota was already growing impatient. Being with the current Josiah, she felt a sense of difort all over her body. ¡°Can you let go of me? I¡¯m still working¡ Josiah¡¯s temper red up immediately. ¡°Are you purposely trying to defy me now? There should be a limit even to your temper tantrums.¡± He¡¯s hopeless. Alexander and his three siblings shared the same sentiment. David and Selena, unable to hear the conversation but only the cries of their hearts, eximed, What? Who¡¯s hopeless? Suddenly, Dakota turned to Josiah, her eyes meeting his directly. ¡°I¡¯ve signed a contract with your sister- inw for two hundred thousand. I must prepare for today¡¯s event and do the makeup. I don¡¯t have time to sit here, drinking and chatting Josiah was not foolish enough to ask if it was a scam again. ¡°Did you know who I was before this?¡± Josiah was genuinely confused. The situation seemed too complicated, so he decided to ask directly. ¡°I did,¡± Dakota said with a cold smirk. ¡°Your beloved sister¨Cinw hired me to work on the day of your ss reunion. I saw you there, Mr. Josiah.¡± Josiah was unaware of her sarcastic undertone in the word ¡°sister¨Cinw.¡± Instead, he was taken aback. ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you question me or get angry with me? Why did you ask me for money instead?¡± With a scornfulugh, Dakota said, ¡°I didn¡¯t want to borrow money from you before we had sorted out our feelings. But I had no other options left, and that¡¯s why I asked you. I thought that even if you were deceiving me, you still cared about me. I believed that when I was truly in trouble, you would abandon your deceit and choose to help me. But you didn¡¯t.¡± Josiah¡¯s face turned pale. Recalling the moment he rejected her and the expression on her face, he felt suffocated. But he didn¡¯t mean for it to happen. There really was nothing when he checked at the time. ¡°There might have been a misunderstanding. I can give it to you right now, so there¡¯s no need to work anymore.¡± 3/4 13:47 Wed, Oct 9 bb Chapter 214 1 Do Not Deserve This Finished ¡°It¡¯s toote. I¡¯ve already received my payment, and I¡¯ve gathered enough money. I don¡¯t need your help anymore, nor do I need you.¡± Dakota suddenly dered. Josiah was stunned. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°You ask me why I didn¡¯ty my cards on the table. It¡¯s because I was waiting for you toe clean with me. That was thest chance I was giving you.¡± Last chance? The thing I was nning to tell her on her birthday¡ ¡°I¡¯m asking you, what do you mean?¡± Josiah seemed unable to face reality, instantly exploding with rage. ¡°I initially intended to discuss this in private, but since the person I¡¯m supposedly in a rtionship with doesn¡¯t seem to exist, it¡¯s as if I¡¯ve never been in love. So, Mr. Josiah, stop iming you¡¯re my boyfriend, because you¡¯re not.¡± Dakota¡¯s gaze was unwavering as he looked at Josiah, causing Josiah to feel an unsettling stir in his heart. ¡°What do you mean I don¡¯t exist? I¡¯m still me, aren¡¯t I? Shouldn¡¯t you be ¡± ¡°You surely wouldn¡¯t think that after you¡¯ve fooled me for two years by pretending to be poor, I would be overjoyed to find out you¡¯re actually super rich, right?¡± Dakota had spoken too candidly, causing Josiah¡¯splexion to drastically change. It seemed as though he sensed something was about to go off track, deviating from his expectations. His voice was almost trembling as he asked, ¡°Is it wrong for me to want you to have a better life?¡± ¡°Mr. Josiah, I admit I crave love, but the affection you offer is too insincere for me to ept. I do aspire to live a better life, but not with you. So, I¡¯ll be departing from your world, and I¡¯d appreciate it if you could refrain from bothering me.¡± After she finished speaking, Dakota reached into the bag she¡¯d been carrying, pulled out a bracelet, and ced it on the table. ¡°I don¡¯t deserve this. I¡¯m giving it back to you.¡± Upon seeing the familiar bracelet, Deborah was the first to react. She was so taken aback that she couldn¡¯t contain her surprise. ¡°Is this- Damien, who was standing to the side, quickly pulled Deborah, fearing that her words would only make things worse. After all, he had seen Deborah¡¯s works before, and he naturally recognized it as what one would call a prize. At this point, Damien was left speechless by Josiah¡¯s actions. He has already treated her like a prize, so why is he now acting as if he can¡¯t bear to break up with her? Just as Dakota was about to get up after setting down the bracelet, someone shouted from the direction of the stairs, ¡°Oh no, Audrey¡¯s ne has been stolen! Where is the makeup artist? She hasn¡¯t left, has she?¡± 1.7K Gossip 215 Gossip 215 Chapter 215 Throw A Tantrum Since there had been amotion earlier, everyone present knew who the makeup artist was, so all eyes were immediately drawn to this side. The group of friends who had just left had already gone out and gossiped, so word had gotten out that the makeup artist was the youngdy whom Josiah was dating outside. However, at that moment, a sudden uproar urred over a stolen ne incident, with all fingers pointing at the makeup artist. Everyone didn''t look at Dakota with using eyes as if she was a thief. Instead, their gazes were filled with anticipation, as if they were watching an exciting drama unfold. After all, everyone was eager for gossip. Mr. Josiah''s girlfriend has stolen Caleb''s wife''s ne! What an intriguing gossip. As she watched her cousin, freshly dressed, charging directly toward Dakota, the suddenly appearing Audrey quickly warned, ¡°Cam, don''t be impulsive. It''s not necessarily Ms. Meadows who took it.¡± That statement further solidified a certain suspicion. At this point, Caleb''s face was filled with impatience. What on earth is going on today? Am I cursed? Why are all these irritating issues cropping up? This is so infuriating. ¡°What''s going on?¡± Audrey descended the stairs with a look of injustice on her face, saying to Caleb, ¡°It was a birthday gift from Josiah years ago. You know the value of that ne... I simply showed it to Ms. Meadows for a moment, hoping she could help me choose a ne that would match the gown. However, when I went back to help Cam change her clothes, I found the ne was gone.¡± Caleb stepped forward, murmuring, ¡°She''s Josiah''s girlfriend. How could she possibly steal anything?¡± In Caleb''s view, Josiah''s girlfriend wouldn''t do such a thing. ¡°However, she didn''t seem to know earlier that Josiah was the second son of the Hampton family. She appeared to be in need of money recently. I wonder if she lost her way for a moment.¡± Audrey added with difficulty, ¡°It''s all my fault. I should have held Cam back and settled this discreetly.¡± Caleb felt quite perplexed. It started when Audrey brought in a makeup artist who turned out to be Josiah''s girlfriend. Caleb was left wondering if Audrey had known about their rtionship beforehand. However, it wasn''t the time to question anything, considering the situation had already blown up. Upon hearing those words, Dakota froze, her face a mask of confusion and shock. The people nearby who had just enjoyed a breakup gossip were also left in a state of surprise. Initially, Josiah was staring nkly at the bracelet. Suddenly, upon hearing those words and seeing Cam charging forward with fierce momentum, he immediately stood up, grabbed Dakota, and reassured her, ¡°It''s okay. Don''t be scared.¡± Snapping back to reality, Dakota merely nced at Josiah before promptly pulling her wrist away. ¡°I haven''t done anything, so what do I have to fear?¡± A pang of pain shot through Josiah''s heart, causing his anxiety to escte. It felt as though he was trying to grasp sand slipping through his fingers. Unable to contain himself, he blurted out, ¡°I was wrong to deceive you by pretending to be poor in the past, but now is not the time for you to take out your anger on me. Let me handle this.¡± Dakota was almost amused to the point ofughter. Suddenly, she nced at Josiah, her gaze filled with bewilderment. ¡°What''s the matter?¡± Josiah felt a wave of difort under the scrutiny. Dakota simply shook her head, a scornful smile tugging at her lips. I just bared my heart out, yet he dismissed my words as if they were nothing more than hot air, brushing them off as insignificant. He even thinks I''m just throwing a tantrum. Have I been blind these past two years? What on earth did I see in him? Once Dakota stripped away the rose-tinted filter she had ced on him, she thought he was truly detestable. Dakota had no interest in looking at him. As her gaze swept past, it locked with Isabe''s. She noticed Isabe''s eyesmunicating urgency to her. Regrettably, she couldn''t hear Isabe''s innermost feelings, so naturally, she had no way of responding. Isabe was thinking, Dakota! You should really check thepartment in your bag! After showing off to you, Audrey sneakily hid the ne in your bag when you turned around. The members of the Quirk family were taken aback upon hearing this. They had been wondering how such a baseless nder could exist, only to realize that it was a trap that had been set up long ago. They were simply waiting to catch the thief red-handed. Alexander thought, No wonder Isabe made a move just now, looking as if she was about to rush out. I guess her first instinct was to snatch the bag and save the person. However, under the watchful eyes of everyone, there was nothing she could do. Even Alexander couldn''t help but slightly furrow his brows at this situation. What perplexed Alexander even more was why Audrey would choose to act this way. Isn''t she afraid of losing control of the situation and risk exposing her own affairs? Upon reflection, it was clear that Audrey truly had nothing to fear. After all, her rtionship with Josiah back then was a secret rtionship, never publicly acknowledged. The only ones who knew about it were their close circle of friends, none of whom would ever betray their own by pointing fingers. Josiah himself would never expose such a matter, either. Even if Dakota spoke up, there was no evidence to back her ims. After all, that ne was openly given as a birthday gift. Audrey''s intention for orchestrating this event was probably the same as Cam''s objective just a while ago. However, this would essentially ruin the wine tasting party that the Hampton family had meticulously prepared. Ah! I can''t believe what I''m seeing! Audrey is actually nning to sabotage the wine tasting party, all topletely cut off any possibility between Dakota and Josiah. This differs from petty actions like charging the makeup artist, which only annoys people. If she ruined this wine tasting party, even if Josiah, with his stubborn temperament, insisted on being with Dakota, he would definitely face absolute obstruction. This is a truly ruthless move. I can''t help but question once again. If she''s so bent on keeping them apart, why did she break up in the first ce? Isabe wondered. Alexander frowned, his eyes filled with distaste. He never knew how contradictory Audrey could be, willing to ruin everything that Caleb had worked so hard to prepare for her own selfish desires. Although I''ve known her for so many years, I still can''t judge a book by its cover. Upon hearing that, the Quirk family was taken aback by Audrey''s cunning scheme. Before, Noah and Lorelei had been boasting about having married off a virtuous, talented daughter-inw who was not only good at household chores but also excelled in supporting her husband''s career. It seemed that in the past, there were rumorsparing the daughters-inw of the two families, suggesting that Alexander had married a shrew. Just a moment ago, Noah and Lorelei couldn''t help but inquire. They asked why Isabe wanted to be an artist, their words subtly expressing their disapproval toward ady from a prominent family choosing to work in the entertainment industry. If the truth were toe outter, the Quirk family members would like to see which family exactly ended up with the wicked daughter-inw. Isabe and Alexander need to step up their game! Expose the truth! Before Isabe could even think of a solution, Cam had already rushed over. Without any preamble, she pointed at Dakota and used, ¡°Did you steal Audrey''s ne?¡± ¡°I didn''t,¡± Dakota stated firmly. ¡°But in that makeup room, aside from you, the outsider, it''s only our own family whoes and goes. Given our status, no one would covet that ne, so you''re the only one under suspicion. Let me check your bag,¡± Cam demanded, reaching to snatch the bag away. ¡°Stop.¡± Josiah immediately intervened, pushing Cam aside. ¡°She''s my girlfriend. Why would she need to steal a ne?¡± He has done something sensible. However, has he forgotten that he was just dumped? Is he nning to make up for it like this, hoping he won''t be dumped in the end? Isabe wondered. Naturally, as soon as Josiah spoke, their rtionship was instantly revealed. Noah and Lorelei hurried over, inquiring about the situation. Josiah was indeed protective of Dakota, causing Cam to seethe with jealousy until her eyes turned red. At that moment, Audrey walked over and patted her on the back. Although she didn''t say anything, her silent support was palpable. Isabe and Alexander observed closely. Sure enough, at some unknown point, the ne that Audrey had been wearing around her neck, the one she once unted in front of Dakota, had been reced. Talk about bad luck. It probably happened just as we were nning to leave, which is why we didn''t notice. Otherwise, we would''ve crushed this scheme long ago... Isabe thought to herself. Caught off guard, Alexander hesitated for a moment, somewhat unsure, as he stealthily pulled out his phone.Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Gossip 216 Gossip 216 Reading Juicy Gossip in Her Mind Chapter 216 Flirt With Me #Finished In that short span of time, everyone had already begun to murmur amongst themselves. They had come to know that the lost item was a birthday gift once given by Josiah to Audrey, worth a million. When that ne was mentioned, both Dakota and Josiah¡¯s expressions turned rather unpleasant. With the backing of Audrey, Cam suddenly said, ¡°If you have nothing to hide, why won¡¯t look in your bag? I¡¯m sure there¡¯s something fishy going on.¡± you let me ¡°You don¡¯t understand what I¡¯m saying, do you? I told you, no? She¡¯s my girlfriend. Can¡¯t I provide her with whatever she wants? Does she need to steal a ne?¡± Josiah defended Dakota. Dakota also said. ¡°Why is it that when you lose something, I¡¯m the one you suspect? Also, why should I have to prove my innocence just because of your usations? That doesn¡¯t make sense.¡± In truth, Dakota had already begun to harbor doubts and worries. After all, she had deeply experienced the unfriendliness of Audrey and Cam. Just then, Cam suddenly pointed at the bracelet on the table and eximed, ¡°Hey! This is the same design as Audrey¡¯s ne. Before anyone could react to her words, Cam quickly picked up the bracelet and asked, ¡°So? Whose is this? It¡¯s yours, isn¡¯t it?¡± Dakota looked at the bracelet with a troubled expression. ¡°I¡¯ve just returned it to Mr. Josiah.¡± ¡°It was yours, then,¡± Cam uttered excitedly. ¡°I remember the ne Josiah gave me. It came with a bracelet, too. Is this the one?¡± Audrey suddenly asked. When those words fell, the ce immediately erupted in surprise. Countless voices merged together into a single sentence. ¡°What? Did he give the main piece to Audrey and theplimentary piece to his girlfriend? No wonder Mr. Josiah always keeps her hidden. He must not think much of her.¡± The spectators hadn¡¯t yet pieced together the more bizarre truth at that time. They merely assumed Josiah looked down on his girlfriend, so he would casually fob her off with anything. It felt as if Dakota had been pped in the face. Even though she had broken up with Josiah, she never wanted to bring up this issue for a quarrel. To her, it was a humiliation. Afterall, she had once treasured. this bracelet immensely. Josiah stiffened, a pang of guilt washing over him despite his initial belief that he¡¯d done nothing wrong. He wished he could turn back time. His heart was filled with anxiety, yet he didn¡¯t dare to look at Dakota Instead, he red fiercely at Audrey and Cam. ¡°Are you upset with Josiah and want to use my ne to confront him? You could have just told me.¡± Audrey said, feigning innocence. ¡°She¡¯s still a thief,¡± Cam immediately said. ¡°She probably felt that Josiah didn¡¯t value her enough, and in her anger, she took the ne as revenge.¡± 1/5 13 48 Wed, Oct 9 TTT. Chapter 216 Flirt With Me Finished After such a statement, it seemed that even if Dakota was Josiah¡¯s girlfriend, her stealing became somewhat excusable. ¡°Both of you, shut up!¡± Josiah lost his temper instantly, only to be scolded by Noah and Lorelei. ¡°How dare you speak to Audrey like that!¡± Noah defended Audrey. ¡°If your girlfriend has taken it, just give it back. We won¡¯t hold it against her,¡± Lorelei said, her eyes full of displeasure toward Dakota. Noah and Lorelei knew Josiah well. They thought he lost his temper out of embarrassment due to guilt. They couldn¡¯t think of anything else that would make Josiah feel guilty, so they naturally assumed that Dakota had taken something to cause a fuss with Josiah. Arguing between a boyfriend and girlfriend was not unusual, but what happened there was just out of line, ruining their wine tasting party. Dakota¡¯s eyes turned red when she heard those words. ¡°Dad, Mom, don¡¯t you believe- When Josiah was talking, Cam suddenly lunged forward, snatching Dakota¡¯s bag. With lightning speed, she turned it upside down and rummaged through it. Countless items tumbled out, and finally, a beautiful ne fell to the ground. It had the same luster and material as the bracelet, immediately silencing the room. Josiah looked at the ne in disbelief, then turned to Dakota with a somewhat bewildered expression. Dakota stared nkly at the ne. Even though she was mentally prepared, she still panicked for a moment. ¡°It wasn¡¯t me. Someone has framed me,¡± she said. At that moment, she abruptly looked up at Audrey. ¡°It¡¯s you!¡± Whispers had already begun to ripple through the crowd, but Dakota¡¯s sudden usation had turned the tide of attention onto her. After all, no one would believe that Audrey would frame her with his own. ne. It was simply too far¨Cfetched. Audrey sounded rather aggrieved when she said, ¡°I don¡¯t me you for taking the ne to stir up trouble with Josiah, but you shouldn¡¯t nder me just because you got exposed.¡± Dakota didn¡¯t hold back anymore. ¡°You¡¯ve framed me! You took advantage of my distraction to slip something into my bag, framing me, because you¡ The sudden turn of events had left Isabe utterly bewildered. However, as soon as she caught onto the crucial point, she immediately perked up with excitement. Come on! Spill it! Spill it! Even if everything goes to hell, let¡¯s take them all down! No one¡¯s getting off easy. However, Dakota didn¡¯t finish her sentence. She looked at Josiah, suddenly saying. ¡°She framed me. Do you believe me No! Why are you asking him to make a choice at this time? Didn¡¯t you stop being a hopeless romantic? Isabe wondered. Most likely, everyone thought Dakota was pleading for her boyfriend to trust her However, Alexander didn¡¯t see it that way. 2/5 13:48 Wed, Oct 9 TTT. Chapter 216 Flirt With Me 56% Finished He believed that Dakota had a clear understanding of the situation. She knew that if she were to reveal such a scandalous rtionship as an affair between Josiah and Audrey, she would need evidence. Otherwise, she would be heavily criticized, with people presuming she was making up a connection between the ne and bracelet to evade guilt. However, she couldn¡¯t possibly have any proof. Unless Josiah himself stepped forward to admit his past rtionship with Audrey, there was a chance that Audrey could be setting someone up. However, if Josiah were to do that, he would essentially shatter the harmony of the Hampton family. It was highly likely that Josiah wouldn¡¯t take, such action. Dakota had long lost her trust in Josiah. She dared not gamble with him. Besides, she couldn¡¯t even vouch for herself in this matter. The incident took ce in the makeup room, a ce devoid of surveince cameras, making it almost impossible to prove anything. Even though Dakota insisted on her innocence, iming she was framed, it might not have been enough to convict her. However, in the eyes of everyone, she was already guilty. The simplest setup was also the most impossible to ovee. Aftering to grips with the harsh realities, she found herself in utter despair, realizing that her only hope was to rely on Josiah. She was adaptable and resilient, directly seeking Josiah¡¯s assistance. That was why she asked Josiah that question. If Josiah were to express trust in her, it would imply that he harbored doubts about Audrey¡¯s actions in his heart, which would naturally help her absolve herself. However, if Josiah were to not believe her, then there would be even less necessity for her to exin herself. However, Alexander suspected that Dakota was likely headed for disappointment. With an expressionless face, Alexander lowered his head and busied himself with his phone. Meanwhile, Josiah was taken aback by Dakota¡¯s question. He nced at Audrey, only to find her eyes rimmed with red, a look of grievance etched on her face as she stared back at him, seemingly on the verge of speaking but holding back. Josiah genuinely had no idea what the truth was. His hostility toward Audrey only stemmed from his distaste for his secrets being exposed. Just then, Dakota was outright using Audrey of being a criminal. Hence, Josiah was utterly puzzled because he didn¡¯t know why Audrey would do such a thing. The love of his past, the one who had deeply etched herself into his heart, could not possibly transform into a viin in his mind so abruptly. Therefore, he was instinctively inclined to believe in Audrey. At the same time, however, Josiah had absolute faith in Dakota. There must be some misunderstanding here. Perhaps the ne identally slipped in? This might even be Cam¡¯s doing! That¡¯s right. Cam appears quite suspicious. ¡°Did you do this? You¡¯ve been acting strange since the beginning. How could you find the ne so precisely? Did you ce it there yourself? You¡¯ve been in the makeup room. It must have been you,¡± Josiah didn¡¯t answer Dakota¡¯s question. He simply chose to question Cam. This showed that he not only trusted Audrey but also had faith in Dakota. 3/5 13:48 Wed, Oct 9 Chapter 216 Flirt With Me Finished However, his response not only caused Cam to kick up a fuss, but even the nearby Dakota let out a soft. cold chuckle, saying. ¡°In that case, let¡¯s call the police. I¡¯m willing to prove my innocence to them.¡± The crowd erupted once again, taken aback by the escting situation. Is it a case of genuine innocence, or is it sheer stubbornness in refusing to admit the crime? Suddenly, Rnd coughed lightly, preparing to stand up. After all, he was a police and was officially on dury. He was quite intrigued by this matter as well. However, Dakota¡¯s suggestion was rejected. Noah and Lorelei stepped in and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to call the police. We won¡¯t pursue it any further. After all, we¡¯ve found the ne. That¡¯s it. Josiah, have a good talk with your girlfriend.¡± Josiah hesitated for a moment, also feeling that airing their family matters in a police station was rather unseemly. Seeing Rnd about to stand up from the corner of his eye, he held him back by the shoulder. In the end, he turned to Dakota with an exasperated look and said, ¡°Forget it. I trust you. Let¡¯s stop this fuss. Later, we¡¯ll talk to my parents. They¡¯ll also believe you.¡± Tears nearly escaped from Dakota¡¯s eyes. ¡°So, everyone present will believe in my innocence? Can you assure me that if this gets out, I will still be seen as innocent?¡± Josiah felt as if he had been exposed. His face immediately turned sour. ¡°Isn¡¯t it enough that I believe in you? I can assure you of a worry¨Cfree life in the future. However, if you keep causing a fuss, are you certain you can prove yourself? Don¡¯t end up digging your own grave.¡± Josiah was indeed worried about such a situation escting. If Dakota were to fail to prove her innocence, she would have a criminal record. Hence, he thought it was better to leave things be Seeing the situation, Isabe thought, How ridiculous! You make it sound so noble, but all you want is to sacrifice the weakest link for harmony. After all, Dakota is considered the lowest in your eyes. As expected, Josiah, you truly look down on Dakota. You¡¯re even worse than I thought. D*mn it! Isn¡¯t Rnd a police? Do something! The others¡ Well they¡¯re all Josiah¡¯s friends, with all sorts of connections between their families and old acquaintances. Friends always have double standards. I can¡¯t expect them to stab a friend in the back for a stranger. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Upon hearing Josiah¡¯s words, Dakota simply couldn¡¯t hold back her tears. Dakota knew that if this matter were simply glossed over, her reputation would be ruined. Well, no one can help me now. I can¡¯t expect a miracle to appear out of nowhere, can I? After all, she didn¡¯t know anyone there. Suddenly, an image of Isabe assisting numerous female artists. on the entertainment stage shed through her mind, along with the recent help she had provided. Yet, Dakota was hesitant. Wouldn¡¯t it be pointless to seek help from Ms. Jea? After all, there is truly no solution to this matter. Isabe was disheartened because her status inevitably prevented her from addressing the issue between -the parties involved, as she had no evidence to support her ims. Unable to resist, she nced at Alexander twice, but she also felt it was unreasonable to ask him to expose his own buddy. Moreover, this issue was not one that could be resolved simply by exposure. Alexander noticed the look in Isabe¡¯s eyes and turned his head to look at her. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Isabe pursed his lips, feeling a bit sulky. 4/5 13:48 Wed, Oct 9 Y 56% Chapter 216 Flirt With Me Finished Suddenly, Alexander shed a smile, reaching out to gently pinch Isabe¡¯s delicate chin. Isabe was taken aback, looking at Alexander in disbelief. Is he flirting with me at a time like this? Alexander froze momentarily before pinching Isabe¡¯s chin dotingly and turning her head to one side. Over there was arge screen that originally disyed various wine promotional videos. Suddenly, the scene shifted, and a voice echoed out. ¡°What is this ne?¡± In an instant, everyone¡¯s gaze shifted toward the big screen. 1.7K Gossip 217 Gossip 217 ading Juicy Gossip in Her Mind Chapter 217 nted A Kiss Finished Actually, the video recording was an ident. When Alexander took out his phone, he was operating it with one hand. Just as he raised it, he heard Isabeplimenting him on acquiring paparazzi skills, which made him flinch, causing his hand to press directly on the screen. It was only when he put away phone that he realized the video had automatically been saved. Probably influenced by his family¡¯s casual atmosphere, he didn¡¯t delete it immediately at that time. He thought that if his family members wanted to see it, he would just send it to the group chat. Initially, it was with a sense of trial and error, hoping to capture something on tape. Little did he know he would end up capturing such a scene. Hence, when things had spiraled out of control, Alexander sent the video to Christopher, asking him to discreetly handle the situation. On the surface, due to their rtionship and interests, it wasn¡¯t appropriate for them to take direct action. However, they could still work behind the scenes. On the big screen, a ndestinely filmed scene from outside the door was disyed. It showed the standoff between the two individuals, along with their conversation that left much to the imagination. Perhaps due to the overwhelming shock, no one thought to stop the video for a moment. When Audrey revealed the reason behind Josiah¡¯s pretense of poverty to all over. It was his deepest insecurity, the thing he dared not let Dakota kreive Dakota, Josiah trembled Even if he was self¨Crighteous, he understood that if Dakota found out he was testing and deceiving her solely because of his ex- girlfriend, it would be disastrous. Suddenly. Josiah felt a chill run through him. It was as if only then did he truly understand that Dakota¡¯s talk of breaking up wasn¡¯t just a fit of temper. Within that narrative were certain unique clements that allowed Caleb to realize something in an instant. He abruptly turned his head to look at Audrey, who was on the side, his eyes nearly popping out in shock. It was not until the video mentioned the ne that anyone could see Audrey¡¯s exaggerated expression. Even though she didn¡¯t admit to anything during the conversation, anyone with a bit of intelligence could guess what was going on just by observing her facial expressions and movements. ¡°Gosh! Is it as I imagined?¡± ¡°I believe everyone¡¯s thoughts should be quite simr. ¡°This is mind¨Cblowing ¡°It seems like Caleb¡¯s wife and Josiah were ssmates.¡± ¡°So, the ex¨Cgirlfriend they were talking about was really Caleb¡¯s wife?¡± ¡°Audrey chose to leave Josiah for a better future with Caleb.¡± ¡°This is really something, isn¡¯t it? The Hampton family sure is open¨Cminded. Two brothers sharing the same woman? Don¡¯t they find it repulsive?¡± the evident that Audrey is subtly trying to break up Josiah and his girlfriend, clearly indicating 13:48 Wed Oct 9 TY Chapter 217 nted A Kiss Finished ¡°Perhaps they¡¯ve always had lingering attachment, secretly flirting with each other behind Caleb¡¯s back.¡± ¡°Dore a mean Caleb has been cheated on?¡± ¡°How about the alleged theft incident?¡± This is simply an act of jealousy, going all out to mess with others.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that just the epitome of wanting to have your cake and eat it, too? I never expected that the daughter- inw, who the Hampton family praised to the heavens, would turn out to be such a person.¡± Caleb¡¯s face hadpletely darkened, his icy gaze sweeping over Josiah and Audrey. Josiah simply stared nkly at Dakota, his face devoid of any color. Meanwhile, Dakota was stunned as she watched the video, unaware of who filmed it, but it felt nothing short of a miracle. It seemed as if Audrey had only just snapped back to reality, and she hurriedly shouted, ¡°Who took the video? Turn it off! Turn it off! Someone, quickly turn it off.¡± Everyone assumed that Audrey was feeling guilty about her rtionship with Josiah. The very next moment, a gasp of surprise echoed through the room. ¡°It really was a setup.¡± In an instant, Audrey felt as if she had been struck by lightning. Only then did everyone notice that after ending the conversation, when Dakota turned around, Audrey smoothly removed her ne and slipped it into the bag Dakota had set aside. The entire crime process was captured on film, and the malicious intent wasid bare for all to see. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Even though Audrey had her mouth open, looking as if she wanted to argue, she simply didn¡¯t know where to start She waspletely engulfed by the copsing world around her. Right then, she knew it was over. With eyes zing red, she stared at therge screen, seemingly unable toprehend why things had turned out this way. ¡°Audrey?¡± Lorelei couldn¡¯t believe what she was seeing. She stepped forward and grasped Audrey¡¯s arm. Noah was so infuriated that his eyes seemed ready to pop out. Both the dubious rtionship between Josiah and Audrey and the entrapinent under the public eye were huge scandals that would turn the Hampton family into theughingstock of high society. George Shepard and Helen Laverock, Audrey¡¯s parents were naturally present. They were aware that Audrey and Josiah used to be in a rtionship. However, they saw Josial as nothing more than a spoiled silver¨Cspooned kid, someone of no value in their eyes. Hence, they advised Audrey to break up with him. They didn¡¯t expect their usually cautious daughter woull be exposed. 2/4 13:48 Wed, Oct 9 TTT- Chapter 217 nted A Kiss 56% Finished Hence, they quickly stepped forward and said. ¡°It¡¯s all a misunderstanding, surely a misunderstanding¡± However, such a pale justification seemed utterly ridiculous in the face of the looping video. Noah and Lorelei were livid, their minds spinning, unsure of how to handle the situation. Seeing the expressions of George and Helen only added fuel to their anger. So much so that when the others tried to reach out in a gesture of familiarity, they abruptly pushed them away. The second round of the video was nearing its end, and Audrey was at a loss for what to do. She felt a numbing sensation spreading across her face, and it was as if her blood were flowing in reverse. She had, never experienced such a humiliating situation in her life. At that moment, she wished she could faint, pretending as if nothing had ever happened. However, she had no control over her body. She felt as if she had been stripped bare and paraded through the streets for all to gawk andugh at. The whispers of gossip were like countless needles piercing her skin. Ironically, not too long ago, she had reveled in such whispers when they were directed at Dakota At that moment, however, she had taken over the role of protagonist from Dakota. ¡°The more I look at her, the more despicable she seems.¡± ¡°It was a setup from start to finish. Well, she managed to perform so convincingly.¡± ¡°She¡¯s actually quite attractive, but how could she harbor such malicious intentions?¡± ¡°She even wanted to frame the innocent makeup artist. If she had seeded, that makeup artist would be pitiful.¡± ¡°I think the members of the Hampton family are really blind. They¡¯ve brought such a cmity upon themselves by letting her, such a troublesome person, marry into their family¡± ¡°The woman broke Josiah¡¯s heart and deceived the Caleb¡¯s marriage.¡± ¡°Josiah is foolish. He should have rified such matters with his family. How could he allow his ex- girlfriend to marry his older brother? I don¡¯t understand what goes around in his head. He was only focused on his own hurt, resorting to pretending to be poor to deceive other girls.¡± ¡°He¡¯s also not right in the head.¡± ¡°In my opinion, the most innocent ones are Caleb and that makeup artist. They were just down on their luck, running into such a pair.¡± Even as experienced as Caleb was, he found himself somewhat unsteady at that moment. After that, the scandal involved his wife and his younger brother. For Dakota, who had long since faced the truth, she felta wave of relief wash over her once everything was out in the open. Looking at the group of people who had almost pushed her into a living nightmare, all she wanted to do wasugh. Truly, the tables have turned, Meanwhile, the people at the table were all left dumbfounded. 3/4 13:48 Wed, Oct 9 Chapter 217 nted A Kiss ¡°They what?¡± The one most shocked was Ines. After all, she had been cetely oblivious before. ¡°Can¡¯t believe it¡¯s really Audrey. How did she end up like this?¡± Deborah was quite taken aback. The expressions on everyone¡¯s faces were rather grim. After all, they were witnessing their friend¡¯s misfortune. ¡°It seems I¡¯m not needed anymore¡± Rnd hesitated and said, ¡°I wonder how this video¡¡± Finished Involuntarily, Rnd turned his gaze toward Alexander and Isabe. Truthfully, there were no signs indicating that they were the ones responsible. However, it was unlikely that anyone present would risk offending the Hampton family just to help vindicate a minor makeup artist, especially given the convenient timing of the video recording. He had only ever witnessed such an outrageous yet satisfying miracle in certain individuals. In the end, all Rnd saw was a smirk ying at the corner of Alexander¡¯s lips, while Isabe was staring dumbfounded at the video. Yet, in the next moment, it seemed as if Isabe hade to some realization. She abruptly turned her head to look at Alexander, who was just about to say something. A wave of surprise and joy washed over Isabe. She threw herself at Alexander, embracing him tightly. and nted a fervent kiss on his cheek. Alexander! You¡¯re just too amazing! DA 1.7K Gossip 219 Gossip 219 Wed, Oct 9 TT T Reading Juicy Gossip in Her Mind Chapter 219 Kindly Return The Money Within Three Days. #Finished For a married woman, being asked by her husband to love her parents take her back home was quite a humiliating experience. Audrey tried to make ast¨Cditch effort. Little did she expect she would hear such harsh words from Caleb. Immediately, she looked at Calels in terror. She never thought that her little scheme from years ago would be figured out. Indeed, Caleb was not as easily deceived as Josiah. Audrey¡¯splexion had turned a ghastly pale, an unsettling shade even worse than that of a person who had been dead for days. Aside from the tears streaming uncontrobly from her eyes, she was unable to utter a single word. She was even struggling to breathe. In the end, she fainted. And with that, chaos ensued at the scene. My goodness, has she truly fainted, or is she just pretending? She really fainted! Well, some people are truly amusing They can¡¯t bear the consequences of their own wicked deeds when theye back to bite them. How can they harm others so nonchntly? The Quirk family all shook their heads, simply stating that it was a well deserved punishment. George and Helen rushed forward to help their daughter up, crying out in rm. They turned to seek help from Caleb, but when they saw Caleb¡¯splete indifference, they knew all hope was lost. Meanwhile, Noah and Lorelei hadn¡¯t yet recovered from the shocking revtion. Exhausted both physically and emotionally, they no longer cared about salvaging their prestigious family dignity. Even more so, they didn¡¯t want to deal with this daughter¨Cinw who had caused them to lose all face anymore. Josiah was even more incapable of concerning himself with others, as he was already too flustered to make heads or tails of the situation. In the end, George and Helen left the Hampton manor in a crestfallen manner, taking Audrey with them. Everyone in the know understood that the divorce was inevitable once they stepped out the door. Just like that, the wine tasting party was disrupted. Caleb managed to gracefully arrange for the guests to depart, giving each one a bottle of fine wine as a parting gift to smooth over the shock. Although the Hampton family had been thoroughly humiliated, everyone was still quite pleased with how Caleb handled the situation. Having a sessor like him wouldn¡¯t greatly impact the Hampton family¡¯s standing even if they were seen as aughingstock. As the Quirk family was preparing to leave, Caleb offered them wine and asked, ¡°May I know why?¡± This left the Quirk family in an awkward position. Although others were unaware, it was impossible for Caleb to bepletely oblivious. A simple investigation would reveal that they were the ones behind the video. ¡®t stand Audrey Just as Alexander was about to speak, he heard Isabe pay. ¡°It¡¯s me, it¡¯s me who bullying people. Dakota and I are friends. Besides, someone has to start the trouble for things to escte 1/4 13:48 Wed, Chapter 219 Kindly Return The Money Within Three Days Finished The Quirk family naturally sided with Isabe. If Caleb were to cause trouble, they were ready to sever ties with him in the future. They were just that stubborn. Alexander found himself ncing sideways at Isabe, who stood before him as though ready to shield him from harm, prepared to shoulder any burden that came their way. He couldn¡¯t help but let a smirk y at the corners of his lips. Most of Caleb¡¯s interactions with Alexander had been in a business setting. This was the first time he had seen this side of Alexander. As he noticed the faint trace of a lipstick mark on Alexander¡¯s check, a hint of envy appeared in Caleb¡¯s eyes. He felt he understood why now, Originally, the question was asked out of genuine curiosity. In prestigious families, who would be so tactless as to expose something directly? Typically, to avoid offending others, they would pretend to turn a blind eye. The interests of a nobody were usually casually sacrificed. However, the Quirk family were unnecessarilyplicating things, truly¡ a rather interesting family. Yet. doing business with such people meant one could always rest easy, Seeing the somewhat nervous Isabe, Caleb chuckled and said, ¡°Justice Upholder, you are indeed formidable.¡± Huh? Is he mocking me? But judging by his expression, it doesn¡¯t seem like it. After shaking hands with Alexander, Caleb went off to attend to the other guests. As the family stepped outside, they spotted Alexander¡¯s group of friends. It appeared that Rnd was in the midst of discussing wedding ns, casually waiting for Alexander to chime in with his thoughts. No sooner had they made their way over when the sound of a resounding p echoed from the nearby Before everyone had a chance to turn toward the sound, the Quirk family heard Isabe¡¯s excited inner thoughts. Great, I thought I wouldn¡¯t get to witness him groveling for forgiveness. Oh wait, it¡¯s more like he¡¯s already been burnt to ashes, hasn¡¯t het The scene before had been too chaotic, and at some point, Dakota had simply vanished. At that moment, she was about to leave but was stopped by Josiah. Josiah¡¯s face was almost disfigured with that one p. This was the first time the rebellious young master had been hit like this, leaving himpletely stunned In disbelief, he turned to look at Dakota. ¡°Did you just hit me?¡± Dakota casually flicked her hand, saying coldly. ¡°You had iting. Dakota¡¯s attitude toward Josiah seemed to have changed abruptly, a shift that Josiah found unbearable. Was this really the same woman who had once tread carefully around him, her heart full of hope for his love? The sight of Dakota avoiding him ignited a spark of anger in Josiah. After all, he had always gained the upper hand in their rtionship. However, when he saw Dakota about to walk away, he felt a momentary panic, humbly pleading with her to stay. 2/4 13:48 Wed, Oct 9 TTT. Chapter 219 Kindly Return The Money Within Three Days Is this a case of not realizing what you have until it is gone? How pathetic. A Finished Isabe expressed her disbelief, while the Quirk family looked on scornfully. Seeing Josiah in this state, Ceryone else couldn¡¯t help but show their disdain. Even Clifford, a man of his stature, couldn¡¯t bear to watch any longer. However, it seemed that Josiah was genuinely terrified of losing Dakota. So much so, that even when he knew he was being watched by acquaintances in such an embarrassing situation, he simply didn¡¯t care. He blocked Dakota¡¯s path. ¡°Are you really breaking up with me?¡± Dakota simply replied with a scoff, ¡°No, it can¡¯t be. You love me so much, you must have noticed, right? I love you too, I want to marry you. Everything before¡ it was my fault. I was just scared that after expressing my feelings, I would be met with deception again. I¨CI know I was wrong. But, you can¡¯t me me for everything, can you? It was your love that spoiled me, made me reckless, thinking no matter what I did, you¡¯d never leave me. You can¡¯t just abandon me after I¡¯ve grown ustomed to this, can you? Can¡¯t I make up for the deceit of those two years with the rest of my life? Dakota, I truly love you. Please, can you give me another chance?¡± Josiah pleaded, tears unexpectedly streaming down his face. Ugh¡ His lines are subpar and so cliched. Is he really trying to y the victim here? So, he committed wrongdoings because the other party was too kind? What kind of logic is that? But with all his sobbing. I hope Dakota won¡¯t swayed. If it weren¡¯t for Isabe¡¯s cynical remarks, the Quirk family, like everyone else, would have been sighing over Josiah¡¯s confession. However, with the added effect of Isabe¡¯s remarks, they found the situation rather amusing But how would Dakota react upon hearing these words! After all, it was evident that Josiah had feelings for Dakota. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Dakota was daydreaming, lost in her own thoughts. It was unclear what was going through her mind. Josiah thought he had a chance, so he immediately spoke up. ¡°As for her¡ it¡¯s all in the past now. At most, it was a matter of pride for me. I haven¡¯t had any feelings for her for a long time. She¡¯s my sister¨Cinw, it¡¯s impossible for there to be any lingering attachment between us. It was a one¨C sided decision.¡± Sigh, you¡¯re such a jerk, aren¡¯t you? Your words are always so maniptive. Isn¡¯t getting upset a sign of caring? Sure, you didn¡¯t do anything substantial, but there was a lot of emotional tug¨Cof¨Cwar going on. I haven¡¯t forgotten the way you looked at her at the reunion. ¡°Can we start over? If you¡¯re willing, I can immediately convince my family for us to get engaged, L¡¡± Josiah reached out to grab Dakota¡¯s hand. In the end, Dakota sidestepped, and when she lifted her gaze, all that remained was ruthlessness. ¡°I¡¯ll send you the billter.¡± Josiah was taken aback. ¡°What?¡± The onlookers, who had been merely enjoying the spectacle, were stunned, taking a moment to process what had just happened. 3/4 13:48 Wed, Oct 9 Y Chapter 219 Kindly Return The Money Within Three Days Finished ¡°For the two years I¡¯ve supported you, every penny I¡¯ve spent on you, every transaction I¡¯ve made, I¡¯ll calcte it all. I¡¯ll send you the bill, and I would like you to repay me within three days.¡± 1.7K 1 Gossip 220 Gossip 220 ding Juicy Gossip in Her Mind Chapter 220 You Are The Boss Her words felt like a bolt of lightning from the sky. Finished For over two years, aside from the one instance where she borrowed money, Dakota had never asked. Josiah for money. At this point, Josiah waspletely dumbfounded, Nicely done! That¡¯s the way to do it! While the rest of the crowd was still in confusion, Isabe was silently celebrating. After all, in her eyes. Dakota had always been hopelessly in love, it was unexpected that once awakened, she suddenly knew how to protect her interests, ¡°Y¨CYou¡¯re asking me for money?¡± Josiah said, taken aback. Hey, hey, hey, watch your words, all right? She¡¯s not asking for money, she¡¯s telling you to pay back what you owe! ¡°Why can¡¯t I ask you for money, when you¡¯ve swindled it from me in the first ce? Morally and legally. I¡¯m entitled to im it back. have no intention of taking advantage of you or coveting your wealth, but don¡¯t think you can take advantage of me either. I won¡¯t ept a penny more, I only want what¡¯s rightfully mine, said Dakota calmly. Ugh, why didn¡¯t you ask for more? Likepensation for emotional distress or something! You deserve it! Isabe was so excited that she could barely contain herself. With a hint of amusement, Alexander gently patted her back, silently helping her to calm down. Isabe seemed oblivious to the unusual gesture she had unconsciously grown ustomed to Alexander¡¯s touch. as if Alexander could actually understand Dakota¡¯s approach. She didn¡¯t demand morepensation, she only wanted what was rightfully hers. It was her way of showing the ultimate respect for her contributions in that sham of a rtionship. Dakota¡¯s words naturally made Josiah¡¯s face sour. After all, due to Audrey¡¯s distortion of his view on love, he believed that a poor girl willing to spend money on him must truly love him. He had enjoyed all these, yet now that Dakota wanted to reim everything from the past, it felt as if she was completely withdrawing her initial affection, negating their love affair. ¡°All of that is insignificant, I can provide you with so much more. All my wealth will be shared with you, if only we could return to the way things were. You won¡¯t have to toil as a makeup artist, you can just stay at home and be my wife. I will cherish you, love you, take care of you. I¡ª¡± ¡°Josiah, even after you were exposed, you still look down on me from your lofty position.¡± Dakota suddenly said as realization dawned on her. ¡°I remember now, during those two years when I struggled as a makeup artist¡¯s assistant, I alwaysined to you about not having good clients. I¨CIf only you had once secretly used your status and resources to arrange a client for me, I wouldn¡¯t have had to work so hard to support you. It¡¯s clear that so many people around you knew about your lies. Was it that hard to y along with your charade? Was it that hard to make my life a bit easier? You wanted to test me. But you only enjoyed my sacrifices, coldly watching from the sidelines like a bystander. You never considered using your status to help me out even a little. Haha, Josiah, you lied, you don¡¯t love me at all, not one bit.¡± Dakota¡¯s realization came quite abruptly, almost as if it were a minor detail Vor it inevalizildo filled anal hese with a cence of meljachodu une 1/4 13.48 Wed, Oct 9 Chapter 220 You Are The Boss Indeed, for the past two years, Dakota was nothing more than aughingstock. #Finished Testing someone by pretending to be poor wasn¡¯t right, However, during this time, if Josiah could use his influence to arrange some small strokes of luck to help Dakota when she faced difficulties, it would prove that he loved and cared for Dakota. It would merely ben case of once bitten, twice shy. Given Dakota¡¯s romantic nature, even in such circumstances, once she knew he had helped her out behind her back, she would certainly forgive Josiah once he sincerely apologized. But Josiah never did anything, allowing hardships to batter Dakota, even bing one of those hardships himself. Was this truly love? Wasn¡¯t it just his own twisted psyche, his unhealthy way of venting? With that said, no one could make excuses for the so¨Ccalled ¡®pretending to be poor to test true love anymore. Josiah probably came to his senses too, his face gradually paling as he looked at Dakota. With a dismissive smile, Dakota said, ¡°So, all those sweet words about pampering me, loving me, providing for me, asking me to quit my job as a makeup artist and just be your wife, they¡¯re nothing more than a gift from someone in power. I don¡¯t need your charity. Those bills aren¡¯t trivial¡ they matter to me. All I hope for is that we settle everything and part ways, never to see each other again, and don¡¯t bother me anymore.¡± It was as if his deepest thoughts, ones he himself hadn¡¯t even realized, had beenid bare. Josiah¡¯s gaze turned vacant. Good heavens! The hopeless romantic has woken up. Dakota, you¡¯re the boss! ¡°Ms. Meadows, rest assured.¡± Caleb¡¯s voice suddenly rang out. ¡°If my foolish brother fails to return your money, I will reimburse you.¡± Everyone turned around, only to see Caleb had finished attending to the other guests and was walking toward them. He gave a regretful nod toward Dakota. ¡°I apologize. Whether it¡¯s my brother or my wife, they¡¯ve both caused you trouble and harm. In this regard, our family will providepensation.¡± Dakota was taken aback, about to say something, when Caleb interrupted. ¡°Ms. Meadows, don¡¯t worry. You wish to sever ties with Josiah, right? It¡¯s only natural that you¡¯d want to clear all grudges too. Our family never owes anyone anything, and I assure you I won¡¯t let him bother you anymore. Your can rest easy. At this point, Dakota really didn¡¯t know what to say anymore. ¡°Caleb¡¡± Josiah snapped back to reality, seemingly unwilling to give up and wanting to salvage the situation. He didn¡¯t want his older brother to ruin his rtionship. However, Caleb gave him a p across the face, knocking Josiah off bnce and causing him to tumble onto the grass. Phew, it¡¯s settled now, I¡¯m satisfied. The members of the Quirk family nearly burst intoughter in this serious setting. Indeed, Josiah truly couldn¡¯t escape the p from Caleb. 2/4 13.49 Wed, Oct 9 TT T. Chapter 220 You Are The Bass Finished Josiah was taken aback for a moment, feeling utterly wronged. ¡°Caleb, I swear I didn¡¯t do anything to your wife I was clueless about the things she hid in the past, I didn¡¯t¡¡± He also wanted to assert that he had never done anything to betray his elder brother. But Caleb almost gritted his teeth as he said. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you speak up? From the beginning¡ why didn¡¯t you say anything?¡± Josiah was taken aback as he wasn¡¯t sure either. Back then, when Audrey made such a resolute choice to be with Caleb, Josiah just wanted to see if Audrey could truly separate her mind from her heart, if being with Caleb would indeed bring her happiness He simply wanted to see Audrey filled with regret, so he said nothing at all. It seemed as though he had suddenlye to a realization, understanding how much harm his silence. had caused Caleb and his family. All he could do was timidly lower his head, uttering apologies. However, he couldn¡¯t help but lift his gaze toward Dakota, clearly not ready to give up that easily. It seemed as though Caleb was merely venting his frustrations by reprimanding his foolish younger brother. Given the circumstances it was only natural that the guests disperse. Isabe, on the other hand, was eager to give Dakota a lift. In the car. Rosalie, who was most familiar with Dakota, couldn¡¯t help but say. ¡°Dakota, you should have demanded morepensation from Josiah just now. How could you let that jerk off so easily? He needs to be taught a lesson.¡± ¡°Exactly, the money spent on him before could have earned interest if it was in the bank. What a waste to have spent it on him.¡± Isabe chimed in. Dakota was still quite reserved when facing the Quirk family. ¡°Mr. Caleb said he would¡¡± ¡°They framed you, tarnishing your reputation. Thepensation you¡¯re owed is not the same as what you should be getting from that scumbag,¡± Isabe said. Seeing them defend her like this, Dakota couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Interest? I¡¯ll just consider it as having a free experience dating a high¨Cquality handsome guy, I got the better end of the deal, she said. After speaking, she suddenly realized the elders were present, leading to an immediate wave of embarrassment. It was her nerves that had caused her to blurt out those words thoughtlessly. In truth, she was just unwilling to admit she had wasted so much time, money, and effort loving him. Jo In response, Isabe patted her shoulder and said, ¡°Not bad, such a state of mind is wonderful. When you first took a liking to him, a man with no redeeming qualities, it was his looks that caught your eye, wasn¡¯t Dakota felt awkward, but she had to admit that it was true. Josiah¡¯s looks were simply too good to be true. However, when everyone recalled how Josiah¡¯s cheeks had swelled up before they left, they couldn¡¯t help 3/4 13:49 Wed, Oct 9 ???. Chapter 220 You Are The Boss but burst intoughter. ¡°Let¡¯s hope this could be the end of it all,¡± Dakota mused, probably recalling Josiah¡¯s shameless and relentless cries before he finally left. It seemed as if the entanglement would go on endlessly. ¡°It will end.¡± Isabe stated. 56%±¸ Finished Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Dakota merely thought Isabe was consoling her, not realizing that what Isabe said was indeed true. It has toe to an end. Caleb is about to start cleaning up the mess. Josiah, Audrey, none of you can escape. Well, let¡¯s 5CC¡ The Quirk family also became curious, wondering how Caleb would handle the situation. Meanwhile, in the Hampton manor, Caleb refrained from physically confronting Josiah again. However, Noah resorted to using a stick for punishment. He waited till Noah had finished venting his anger, and Lorelei had cried to her heart¡¯s content before he announced his decision regarding the arrangements for Audrey and Josiah. 1.7K Gossip 221 Gossip 221 Reading Juicy Gossip in Her Mind Chapter 221 What Is On His Cheek ?? Finished At that moment, the Shephard family was also in a heated argument. Cam had doting parents, and they were upset because Audrey had taken advantage of their naive daughter. Regardless of anything else, they demanded an exnation from George and Helen. Audrey¡¯s parents, on the other hand, were so furious they wished they could hit someone. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for your foolish daughter, things wouldn¡¯t have reached such a disastrous state. ¡°What you¡¯re saying is quite absurd, Helen. If it weren¡¯t for your daughter¡¯s shameless actions, dating Josiah only to marry Caleb, carrying a child, and treating others like fools with her disgraceful behavior, she wouldn¡¯t have been driven out by her husband¡¯s family.¡± George and Helen were livid. Had it not been for the intervention of other rtives, both sides would have almoste to blows: Just then, the phone at the Shephard family¡¯s residence rang. Surprisingly, it was Caleb¡¯s assistant on the other line when they picked up. George¡¯s face stiffened. Before he could utter a word, he heard the other party say, ¡°I am here to formally notify Ms. Shepard on behalf of Mr. Caleb. Tomorrow, the divorce proceedings will After saying that, he hung up the phone without any hesitation. George almost lost his footing. Just as he was about to discuss what to do next with his daughter, his personal phone rang. It was a call from work. ¡°Mr. Shepard, we¡¯re in trouble. Hampton Group suddenly called to say they¡¯re not signing the contract We¡¯ve also received word from Xaven Project, they¡¯re halting coboration. Even our suppliers have hinted at bad news. Apparently, Hampton Group has spread the word that they won¡¯t work with any supplier who coborates with us. As a result, our suppliers have all indicated they won¡¯t be cooperating with us next season. W¨CWhat¡¯s going on? Are they trying to crush our company?¡± At that moment, it was as if George heard the impending copse of Shepard Group, and finally, he could no longer hold on and fainted. News had quickly spread among the Shephard family. No one had expected Caleb to be so ruthless and swift in his actions. He had forcibly broken down the door, dragged out a secretly grieving Audrey, andpelled her to kneel and beg for forgiveness.. However, Audrey was unable to get in touch with Caleb at all. When she tried to contact Noah and Lorelei, she was met with harsh warnings and insults. In the end, she could only engage in heated arguments with. her rtives, causing such a ruckus that ambnces and police cars were constantlying and going from the Shepard residence. Meanwhile, on the other end, after handling the matters of Audrey, Caleb turned to Josiah, who had been beaten unconscious by their father. Caleb coldly addressed Noah and Lorelei. ¡°Arrange for someone to send him abroad tonight. He will settle there permanently. Unless it¡¯s something important, he¡¯s not allowed to return.¡± Although Noah and Lorelei felt guilty toward their eldest child, they were also heartbroken for their werond child Sending lowish shroad felt as if they were Aviline himi 1/4 Wed, Chapter 221 What Is On His Cheek Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ¡°Um¡¡± ¡°Do you #Finished want everyone to be reminded of our family¡¯s scandal when Josiah shows his face in public?¡± At this point, both of them fell silent. To prevent him from acting recklessly, his assets will be directly managed. He¡¯ll only given a basic living allowance each month, and I hope you two won¡¯t casually aid him financially.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t this a bit harsh? Josiah has never experienced hardship before.¡± ¡°Does living modestly equate to suffering? Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s not that dire. Didn¡¯t he believe that money tarnished his rtionship? Couldn¡¯t he rely on a woman¡¯s support outside? I¡¯m giving him a chance to find true love.¡± Caleb genuinely thought Josiah was incredibly foolish. Didn¡¯t he realize that every charming quality that attracted women to him was built upon a foundation of wealth? ¡°Mom, Dad,¡± he began gravely. ¡°The damage his foolishness could cause our family in the future is immeasurable. He deserves this punishment.¡± Indeed, had Josiah spoken up earlier, they would have never allowed Caleb to marry Audrey, thus preventing the current scandal. Seeing that his parents did not object, Caleb breathed a sigh of relief, choosing not to sever all ties. ¡°However, rest assured.¡± he said, ¡°if one day he can prove his worth and make people forget his past foolishness, I will allow him to return.¡± Noah and Lorelei were aware that they couldn¡¯t influence Caleb¡¯s decision. They could only watch, wide- eyed, as the yet¨Cto¨Cawaken Josiah was hastily sent abroad overnight. When Josiah woke up, he was not only incapable of pursuing Dakota, but he couldn¡¯t even return to his homnd. All he could do was seethe in impotent rage regretting his past actions. Of course, at that time, Dakota hadn¡¯t anticipated that she wouldn¡¯t have to face that insincere jerk again. All she would receive in the future were repayments andpensation. The Quirk family, on the other hand, had likely heard Caleb¡¯s efficient handling n through Isabe¡¯s inner thoughts. It was truly satisfying, yet at the same time, there was a hint of worry as they looked toward Alexander. Though Josiah and Audrey were of questionable character, one was considered Alexander¡¯s good buddy. while the other was a long¨Ctime friend. To see them now fallen to such a state¡ Indeed, Alexander¡¯s brows slightly furrowed, ultimately letting out a soft sigh, his gaze clear and bright. In the end, it was a cycle of cause and effect, everything led to the oue it should have. Strange¡ What is that on Alexander¡¯s check? Suddenly, Isabe¡¯s inner thoughts were heard. After finding out about Caleb¡¯s arrangements for the two individuals, she was somewhat worried. She wondered if Alexander would grovel over the video exposure incident in the future. 56% Chapter 221 What Is On His Cheek Finished When she sneakily nced over, a flicker of light from within the car revealed that Alexander¡¯s fair cheeks. seemed a bit dirty. Others couldn¡¯t help but divert their gaze because of Isabe¡¯s inner thoughts. Unable to contain his curiosity. Christopher, who was the closest, blurted out, ¡°Alex, is that a lipstick mark on your face?¡± Because of the sheer shock, he spoke without thinking. He didn¡¯t even consider how it could be possible for his brother to have a lipstick mark on his face. If it was true, then¡.. Wait, did I just kiss you? I was so ted about the video earlier that I let my guard down. Oh my God, this is so embarrassing! Christopher, you have a good eye! And your mouth too! Even though Isabe was already gritting her teeth in frustration. However, everyone¡¯s attention hadpletely shifted to the lipstick mark. All eyes were glued to Alexander¡¯s cheek, even the outsider, Dakota, was taken aback as she watched. The Quirk family thought to themselves. ¡°Oh my god! They kissed! And in front of such arge crowd, how on earth did I miss it?¡± Dakota thought, ¡°I think I vaguely remember¡ I think I saw Ms. Jea suddenly be overjoyed and hug Mr. Alexander. I wonder why¡. Dakota fell into deep thought. Alexander responded ambiguously to Christopher¡¯s words, but his heart was filled to the brim. He couldn¡¯t help but steal nces at Isabe, only to find her pretending not to have heard anything, busying herself with her phone. The folks of the Quirk family were internally screaming for a moment, but of course, they couldn¡¯t voice out anything. However, Christopher was thoughtful enough to hand over the wet wipes he had stored in the car. After all, it was inappropriate for a CEO to be seen with a lipstick mark on his cheeks. The thought of Alexander unknowingly parading this lipstick mark around the Hampton manor, potentially in front of many people, made them feel embarrassed on his behalf. However, Caleb merely gave them a cold look, showing absolutely no intention of taking the wet wipe. Just them, the cellphone in his hand began to vibrate wildly. David thought, ¡°Are you out of your mind?¡± Selena added, ¡°There¡¯s a reason you¡¯re still single.¡± Evian thought, ¡°Should this lipstick mark even be wiped off?¡± Rosalie chimed in. ¡°This represents the progress of Alexander and his wife¡¯s love story!¡°. Christopher was rendered speechless. He responded with the thought, ¡°Why don¡¯t you just have Alexander tattoo it on his face!¡± 3/4 13.49 Wed Oct 9YY Reading Jacy Gossip in Her Mind Gossip 222 Gossip 222 Chapter 222 Joining The Gossip Group Chat While a heated discussion was taking ce. Alexander was quietly observing Isabe with a fuddled mind. Seeing her act evasively, he initially thought she was feeling shy, embarrassed, or maybe even remorse. But before long, he heard a sigh of regret Ah, thinking back, my subconscious really failed me there. Why did I just hug him and kiss his cheek in my excitement? Why didn¡¯t I sent the moment to passionately kiss him on the lips! After all under such circumstances, even if I did. I wouldn t need to take responsibility. Oh, how could I be so temble¡± It really bad to think like this, but it¡¯s such a pity. Alexander¡¯s lips they looked so inviting! Hehehe, it seems I¡¯m still not bold enough! Alexander¡¯s reaction was almost a beat too slow, and then his face heated up in an instant. ithin the dimly lit carriage, it was hard to discern just how flushed his face truly wa However, one could see Alexander with his eyes cast down, his eyshes trembling incessantly. His red lips formed a hesitant pout, making him look enticing. If you want to kiss me, you can do so anytime. No strings attached. And it¡¯s not terrible at all. The Quirk family thought to themselves. ¡°Ah, Be, be bold and do as you wish! It¡¯s fine! We won¡¯t hold you ountable Just do whatever you want as long as you have the courage to do so!¡± The Quirk family members were practically burning a hole through their phones out of excitement Suddenly, they felt a gaze sweeping over them ncing up, they realized it belonged to Alexander¡¯s. It seemed he was rather dissatisfied with something. The Quirk family immediately caught on We get it note, the really messed up! Why did we decide to share a car with Alexander and Isabe just for the sake of some gossip? We¡¯re so in the way right now. If we ask the driver to stop now and have the extras leave, can you two continue to be lopey¨C dovey with each other? Dakota, the extra, wondered. ¡°Why, despite the carriage being so quiet, did the atmosphere feel so intensely charged ¡± Of course, leaving was out of the question, as the atmosphere had already grown stagnant. Isabe had already moved on to other matters. Isabe seemed to be on the phone with others before this. After a while, she turned to Dakota with a smile and said, ¡°Dakota, I¡¯ve spoken with Danielle. We¡¯re still in need of a long¨Cterm makeup artist in our studio. If you¡¯re interested, you can get in touch with Danielle to sign a coboration contract Initially drained of all energy, Dakota suddenly brightened up. Sure, Caleb might offer a substantial ompensation, but what thrilled Dakota more was the prospect of advancing her own career. She expressed her gratitude, moved. Dakota soon arrived. After getting our of the car and watching them drive off, she was hit with a strong premonition. She figured the video must have been orchestrated by Isabe. Just moments ago, lost in thought over the kiss on the cheek, and recalling Isabe¡¯s title of Justice 1/5 13:49 Wed, Oct FÎ¶ 56% Chapter 222 Joining The Gossip Group Chat Finished In reality, it wasn¡¯t just Dakota who thought this way. Many people who left the Hampton manor that day were also specting. That night, the explosive gossip about the Hampton family spread throughout the elite circles, and many couldn¡¯t help but let their minds wander. There were many parties in high society, but not with shocking gossip. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. everyone ca After all, thest time something this explosive happened was during the Quirk family¡¯s wee party. when the Cowell family¡¯s twin incident caused quite a stir. Although this was a banquet hosted by the Hampton family, the presence of the Quirk family, along with the havoc wreaked by Isabe in the entertainment industry was a bit too coincidental. It was indeed suspicious that up until now, the video that truly caused the scandal to break out hadn¡¯t been publicly revealed as to who was behind it. Of course, there was a tiny bit of vague spection. However, when the high¨Csociety gossip spread to the inte, although it wasn¡¯t as exaggerated as celebrity news and didn¡¯t make the trending list, it still sparked a small wave of interest among the netizens. Journalists who were invited to the wine tasting party might not dare to report too much of the inside story, but with the leakage of the promotional photos from the party, it still added to the pleasure of theizens in searching for clues. Among theizens who loved to follow the drama, a significant portion came from Isabe¡¯s fandom. Netizen: Odd, why do I feel like I just saw a glimpse of my Isabe? Netizen: Is Isabe there as well? Netizen: It seems like Isabees from a wealthy background, or at least has some connections to high society. Netizen: It¡¯s unclear, but what I do know is, where there¡¯s gossip, there¡¯s Isabe! Netizen: Hahaha, is the Justice Upholder going to adjudicate the drama within the wealthy households? Is she evolving into the Gossip Queen? Obviously, someizens had predicted this in advance, but at the time, it wa just an asional rumor. The following day, Isabe was surfing the inte, utterly perplexed as to why her name would appear. However, there was no mention of Dakota, which was quite fortunate as it meant no interruptions to daily life. Danielle had also gotten in touch with Isabe, and Dakota hade to sign the contract. In the afternoon, when the whole family apanied Cahan to thepetition, Isabe received a new piece of information. PIL Heeding Caleb¡¯s warning. Audrey finally caved in. With a head full of bandages, she went to file for divorce. tearfully pleading for Caleb to take her back. But Caleb didn¡¯t spare her a nce. Sigh. Audrey, why did you do it knowing the consequences? If you had just lived a quiet life, none of your secrets would have been revealed. 2/5 13:49 Wed, Oct 9 Chapter 222 Joining The Gossip Group Chat The Quirk family, too, couldn¡¯t help but sigh, yesterday was indeed quite a battle. Naturally, Alexander, who was at work, also received news about theplete fallout between the Hampton family and the Shepard family. Finished Their university friend group had started to get rowdy, but Josiah didn¡¯t respond at all, and Audrey left the group chat. Suddenly, as if remembering something, Alexander spoke up in the group chat, and then he brought Isabe into the conversation. Everyone had since changed their perception of Isabe, hence their attitudes toward her were filled with enthusiasm.. Isabe was instantly intrigued. She turned around and privately messaged Alexander, Why on earth did you add me to your group out of the blue? Alexander replied: There¡¯s a lot of gossip around here. Even though he never took part in it, nor did he enjoy it, he was aware that this group loved to engage in such discussions when they gathered, Isabe had initially thought that Alexander would say something about her needing to establish connections with his friends because she was his wife. However, seeing his response, she couldn¡¯t help but let a smile tug at her lips, her heart filled with an uncontroble joy. Then, she immediately went off, brimming with excitement, to enjoy the show. Clearly, everyone had already spent a considerable amount of time discussing Josiah¡¯s and Audrey¡¯s affairs. They didn¡¯t wish to continue expressing their thoughts, so they shifted the conversation to the topic of Rnd¡¯s wedding. Clifford texted: Rnd, I¡¯m really curious, how did your family agree to you marrying her? Damien: It must be because of the child. Rnd didn¡¯t deny it. In truth, my father had given his consent a while ago, it was my mother who remained unyielding. This time, it was indeed due to Sasha¡¯s pregnancy that my mother finally agreed. This is good too, being able to marry the woman I love with the blessings of my family, it brings me great happiness. Aiden: Looking back, you two should have had a child earlier. That way, your parents wouldn¡¯t have been able to interfere for so long. Rnd: I didn¡¯t even listen to them about my career, why would I need their approval to marry? The truth is, Sasha has always been the hesitant one. You all know she¡¯s always lived cautiously. I think she wanted my parents to agree first, otherwise she wouldn¡¯t dare to say yes. Even when she was pregnant, there were several times she was so unsettled, she even contemted whether or not to keep the baby. s, it¡¯s my fault for not providing her with a sense of security. Upon hearing Rnd¡¯s self¨Creflection, everyone eitherughed at him or praised him, feeling that they would indeed make a very happy couple. Beforehand, Isabe had gained a rough understanding of their love story through Rnd¡¯s perspective. It was a genuine tale of redemption. The two of them were high school ssmates. The male counterpart was a leader filled with a strong sense. of justice, while the other was a timid girl who had lost her parents and was unfortunately subjected to bullying. 3/5 13:49 Wed, Oct 999 Chapter 222 Joining The Gossip Group Chat The Quirk family, too, couldn¡¯t help but sigh, yesterday was indeed quite a battle. Naturally, Alexander, who was at work, also received news about theplete fallout between the Hampton family and the Shepard family. Finished Their university friend group had started to get rowdy, but Josiah didn¡¯t respond at all, and Audrey left the group chat. Suddenly, as if remembering something. Alexander spoke up in the group chat, and then he brought Isabe into the conversation. Everyone had since changed their perception of Isabe, hence their attitudes toward her were filled with enthusiasm. Isabe was instantly intrigued. She turned around and privately messaged Alexander. Why on earth did you add me to your group out of the bluet Alexander replied: There¡¯s a lot of gossip around here. Even though he never took part in it, nor did he enjoy it, he was aware that this group loved to engage in such discussions when they gathered. Isabe had initially thought that Alexander would say something about her needing to establish connections with his friends because she was his wife. However, seeing his response, she couldn¡¯t help but let a smile tug at her lips, her heart filled with an uncontroble joy. Then, she immediately went off, brimming with excitement, to enjoy the show. Clearly, everyone had already spent a considerable amount of time discussing Josiah¡¯s and Audrey¡¯s affairs. They didn¡¯t wish to continue expressing their thoughts, so they shifted the conversation to the topic of Rnd¡¯s wedding. Clifford texted: Rnd. I¡¯m really curious, how did your family agree to you marrying her? Damien: It must be because of the child. Rnd didn¡¯t deny it. In truth, my father had given his consent a while ago, it was my mother who remained unyielding. This time, it was indeed due to Sasha¡¯s pregnancy that my mother finally agreed. This is good too, being able to marry the woman I love with the blessings of my family, it brings me great happiness. Aiden: Looking back, you two should have had a child earlier. That way, your parents wouldn¡¯t have been able to interfere for so long. Rnd: I didn¡¯t even listen to them about my career, why would I need their approval to marry? The truth is, Sasha has always been the hesitant one. You all know she¡¯s always lived cautiously. I think she wanted my parents to agree first, otherwise she wouldn¡¯t dare to say yes. Even when she was pregnant, there were several times she was so unsettled, she even contemted whether or not to keep the baby. s, it¡¯s my fault for not providing her with a sense of security. Upon hearing Rnd¡¯s self¨Creflection, everyone eitherughed at him or praised him, feeling that they would indeed make a very happy couple. Beforehand, Isabe had gained a rough understanding of their love story through Rnd¡¯s perspective. It was a genuine tale of redemption. The two of them were high school ssmates. The male counterpart was a leader filled with a strong sense. of justice, while the other was a timid girl who had lost her parents and was unfortunately subjected to bullying. 3/5 13:49 Wed, Oct 97. Chapter 222 Joining The Gossip Group Chat @56%T Finished Rnd often yed the hero,ing to her rescue. He even went as far as getting into serious fights for her sake, some of which were so severe that they resulted in hospital stays. While gossiping with Alexander before, it was revealed that Rnd¡¯s childhood dream was to join the air force. The Ford family actually had a significant military background, so Rnd¡¯s future was either in business or in the military. However, due to a high school brawl that resulted in severe injuries and visible scars, his dreams of joining the Air Force were dashed forever. His character was also marked by his own pride and reserve. When he couldn¡¯t be an air force officer. he no longer wished to be any other kind of soldier. Afraid that certain scenes would stir up his emotions, and given his personality, he couldn¡¯t possibly choose the business world. Therefore, he chose to be a police officer. Eventually, he fell in love with this profession, and the regret of not being able to join the air force was finally put to rest. However, it was due to that serious incident, the two of them seemed to have endured countless hardships. Their thoughts resonated with each other, and that¡¯s when they officially started dating. Even though they attended different universities and spent more time apart than together, they managed to stay together. It was only now that their long¨Cdistance rtionship reached its perfect ending. 1. 1. Through the bustling group chat, Isabe came to know that the girl¡¯s name was Sasha. Feeling sympathy for this girl who had been bullied, Isabe instinctively felt that prying into her privacy was akin to reopening old wounds. Thus, she never had the intention to delve into Sasha¡¯s affairs. On the other side, within Rnd¡¯s and Sasha¡¯s apartment, Sasha, being the caring woman she was, brought some fruit. Seeing this, Rnd instantly put down his phone, stood up, and gently helped her sit down. saying, ¡°I¡¯ve told you before, let me handle these things After saying this, he tenderly caressed Sasha¡¯s slightly swollen belly. Sasha¡¯s eyes exuded an aura that invoked a sense of pity in others. ¡°Were you chatting with your friends? About the wine tasting party that day?¡± Rnd replied. ¡°I didn¡¯t mention it earlier because you were sleeping. Sigh, actually¡ Rnd was discussing Josiah¡¯s and Audrey¡¯s predicament with Sasha, and recalling about Sasha¡¯s pregnancy, he couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°You know, Audrey is really heartless. How could she bear to¡ well, not exactly¡ I¡¯ve heard others specte that perhaps Audrey initially intended to make Josiah the scapegoat and take responsibility for the child. How can a woman could be so¡ sigh.¡± No sooner had Rnd finished expressing his thoughts, than he noticed the pallor on Sasha¡¯s face. Immediately concerned, he asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Sasha?¡± ¡°I¨CI¡¯m just feeling a bit unwell again.¡± Rnd quickly ended the conversation. He showed concern, failing to notice that Sasha seemed to have something on her mind but hesitated to speak. In the following days, due to Sasha¡¯s ill health, it naturally fell onto Rnd to handle the wedding preparations alone. Because he was so caught up in the hustle and bustle, hepletely missed Sasha¡¯s increasingly odd behavior. It wasn¡¯t until the day of the wedding¡. 4/5 13:49 Wed, Oct 9 TP. Chapter 222 Joining The Gossip Group Chat Finished ¡°Huh? Isn¡¯t that Stephanie? She¡¯s attending Rnd¡¯s wedding too? Does her family have connections with the Ford family?¡± Selena was somewhat surprised upon spotting a familiar face. 1.7K I Gossip 223 Gossip 223 Reading Juicy Gossip in Her Mind Chapter 223 I Do Not Fancy stic Surgery Finished The Quirk family and the Ford family shared a good rtionship, so they attended the wedding as a whole family. The four women entered arm in arm, followed by the four men standing behind them. The entire family was strikingly attractive, and as soon as they got out of the car, they naturally drew the attention of most people. Not to mention, Quirk Group had recentlypleted a major project. The impressive results they achieved were enough to make anyone green with envy, yet also filled with admiration. Everyone had heard the rumors that the youngest of the Quirk family might be going abroad to broaden. his horizons, stepping away from the entertainment industry. It seemed like this could be a major move for Quirk Group. Perhaps it was an attempt to bring the siblings together, share the burden of Alexander¡¯s legacy, and carve out their own illustrious path, gaining more influence within Quirk Group. After all, the internal affairs of the Quirk family were quiteplex. Hence, quite a few people wanted to gather information in advance to facilitate their future arrangements. Acquaintances approached with greetings. After the Quirk family had dealt with them, they were heading. toward the Ford manor when they spotted an unexpected figure in the crowd. With curiosity piqued, Rosalie asked Selena, ¡°Who is that?¡± Recalling that the younger generation had never met Stephanie, Selena replied, ¡°She¡¯s Linda¡¯s abandoned daughter.¡± Since Stephanie asionally went back to visit her grandparents, and the Pearson family had a good rtionship with Selena¡¯s family, they had met once or twice. However, Selena recalled that neither the Nox family nor the Pearson family seemed to have any dealings with the Ford family. So, it was quite peculiar to encounter Stephanie here. Isabe also followed Selena¡¯s gaze, looking over. Wow, a beauty. Everyone in the Quirk family gave Stephanie a once¨Cover. She indeed was quite attractive, thankfully she didn¡¯t take after her mother, otherwise, it would have been quite off¨Cputting Stephanie was a ssic example of an aloof beauty, her face naturally cold, her expressions sparse. From her demeanor, it was clear that she was a person who held herself to incredibly high standards. Upon turning around, Stephanie spotted David and Selena. Given her good memory and manners, she took the initiative to approach and greet them. As she approached, it was then that everyone noticed she was apanied by a man. However, the man didn¡¯t quite match her overall style. Ile was casually dressed, with a bit of a roguish charm, but overall, he exuded an air of affluence. When he came over with her, his gaze was scrutinizing. Perhaps it was just his way of observing people, but it inexplicably made one feel uneasy. ¡°Mr. and Mrs. Quirk, it¡¯s been a while, how are you?¡± Stephanie greeted with a nod of her head. 1/3 13.49 Wed, Oct Chapter 2231 Do Not Fancy stic Surgery Stephie, you¡¯re here for Rnd¡¯s wedding too?¡± Selena said with augh. 1 Finished ¡°I came here with my boyfriend, I didn¡¯t expect to run into you here,¡± said Stephanie. She had recently returned to the country after spending time abroad. The Nox family had gradually shifted their business. focus overseas, resulting in lesser interactions with the affluent families back home. Consequently. Stephanie was quite unaware of the intricatework of rtionships here. She had attended the wedding due to her boyfriend¡¯s involvement, presumably her boyfriend was someone acquainted with the Ford family. ¡°You¡¯ve really grown up. Last time I saw you, your grandmother mentioned you were single,¡± Selena said with augh. Upon hearing such topics, even a cool and aloof girl like Stephanie couldn¡¯t help but be shy. ¡°Hello, Mr. and Mrs. Quirk, I¡¯m Ethan, Stephie¡¯s boyfriend. I was lucky enough to win her over just three months ago, Ethan greeted with a smile. Selena quickly took the opportunity to introduce the other members of the family out of politeness. This man seems quite handsome¡ but at the same time also quite ugly. Isabe felt a certain sense of discord whenever she looked at Ethan Christopher waited till they parted ways before he remarked, ¡°That one called Ethan, his face clearly looks like it¡¯s been surgically enhanced. I wonder what he originally looked like.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Rosalie immediately asked, filled with curiosity. ¡°Didn¡¯t you notice his expressions are all quite unnatural?¡± Christopher said. ¡°This level of stiffness, it¡¯s as if he¡¯s been under the knife numerous times.¡± ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s unnatural,¡± Evian said. Realization immediately dawned on Isabe. ¡°No wonder something felt off. It seems that for the sake of beauty, even men would take undergo stic surgery.¡± I don¡¯t like stic men. Alexander¡¯s face is much more pleasing to the eye. Just moments ago, Alexander, who found Ethan¡¯s name oddly familiar, was suddenly complimented. Instantly, he lost control of both his thoughts and the corners of his lips. Unable to resist, he took the initiative to approach Isabe, much like arge dog would. Their arms almost touched. Isabe was taken aback when she was nudged, instinctively assuming that Alexander was hinting for her to link arms with him. After all, they were still a married couple, and it was considered polite to enter formal asions arm in arm. So, Isabe took the initiative to hold on to him. Alexander¡¯s body stiffened almost instantly, taken aback by this unexpected turn of events. His facial expression immediately became unnatural. The Quirk family was watching from behind, and they clearly caught Alexander¡¯s tense demeanor. It¡¯s not like she¡¯s never held your arm before. Useless. If someone were to see, it would be so embarrassing. 2/3 13:49 Wed, Oct 9 Chapter 223.1 Do Not Fancy stic Surgery #Finished In response to these minor developments, the Quirk family had already be quite nonchnt. Unless it was something as significant as a hug or a kiss, they simply brushed it off. There were a lot of guests in the manor as they entered, This time, not only were there elders like David and Selena, but friends of Evian, Rosalie, and Christopher were also present. Hence, as soon as they entered, everyone dispersed. Since there wasn¡¯t gossip to catch up on that day, the Quirk family didn¡¯t make a particrly eager effort to arrive early. By the time they arrived, Alexander¡¯s group of friends had already shown up. Alexander arrived with Isabe to join their group, where they found Rnd as well. It was rare to see him dressed in formal attire, his hair meticulouslybed, looking exceptionally handsome. It appeared they were discussing the uing reception of the bride. On Sasha¡¯s side, there weren¡¯t any rtives or friends left, so they treated the apartment they lived in as the bride. their natal family home. Apanied by colleagues and ssmates, they waited to pick up ¡°Perfect timing, Alexander, Isabe, would youe with us?¡± Rnd said, his face glowing with joy, and excitedly added, ¡°Let¡¯s go fetch the bride.¡± Everyone else wasughing and chatting together, even Deborah, who seemed to generally dislike such events, had stood up. In the past, Alexander would never engage in such lively events. However, this time, he was actually looking forward to it, eager to learn something new. But first, he turned to look at Isabe, seeking her opinion. Naturally, Isabe wanted to join in the fun, so she readily agreed. And so, they apanied the groom to fetch the bride. As they were traveling in the car, Ines suddenly asked out of curiosity, ¡°Clifford, why didn¡¯t you bring anyone with you today?¡± Yeah, where¡¯s Zendaya? ¡°Hmph, this naive little girl is throwing a tantrum,¡± Clifford grumbled. All he did was watch that person¡¯s overseas performance video in front of her. She reacted so strongly, threatening to cut ties with him over such a trivial matter. He thought she was ying hard to get. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Seriously, are you sure? Could it not be that Zendaya¡¯s contract ended and she chose not to renew it because she had made enough money? She was clearly quite happy when she left. You can¡¯t even begin to imagine the joy of quitting a job you don¡¯t like. Isabe watched Clifford¡¯s self¨Crighteous arrogance, barely suppressing herughter. She was genuinely curious about how Clifford would react when he realized Zenda wasn¡¯ting back. 1.7K ÊÛ 3/3 13:49 Wed, Oct 9 Reading Juicy Gossip in Her Mind Chapter 224 Illegitimate C Gossip 224 Gossip 224 Chapter 224 Illegitimate Children 56% Finished However, the incident with Clifford was merely a minor hup. Soon, they arrived at the condominium. After a series of yful games to fetch the bride, Isabe finally made it to the bridal room with the rest of the crowd. There were simply too many people standing in front, obstructing her view of the game being yed within the circle. She was on her tiptoes, but the very next second, someone swept her off her feet. It was a familiar gesture, yet the sensation was now entirely different from thest time. At present, Alexander felt an overwhelming sense of fulfillment. His body instinctively held her closer, in a way that seemed more natural and intimate. He also became even more nervous, At first, Isabe was taken aback, then her heart couldn¡¯t help but skip a few beats. Even though she was being lifted so high up, she feltpletely safe for some reason. Surrounded by children being lifted up to catch a glimpse of the excitement, she found herself the only adult in such a situation. It made her feel embarrassed, prompting her to want Alexander to put her down. However, upon looking down, she noticed that the man seemed to be blushing, as his ears had turned incredibly red. Isabe herself couldn¡¯t understand if she had momentarily lost her senses. Her hand, which was conveniently resting on Alexander¡¯s neck, moved mischievously and ended up pinching the man¡¯s bright red carlobe. Yet, Alexander reacted as if he were a furious cat whose fur had been ruffled, abruptly lifting his head to Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. look at her. Feeling a pang of guilt, the woman released her grip, pretending as though she had done nothing at all. Isabe: I wasn¡¯t teasing you, you know. I was just curious if such red ears would feel hot. But¡ they¡¯re so red! Is he blushing? Haha! So, even the overbearing CEO has such a cute side. Is this what they call having a drastically different yet adorable side? It¡¯s so adorable. Alexander turned away silently, his eyes lowered, and his entire body radiated heat. ¡°Huh? Is that Isabe?¡± ¡°It is! It¡¯s Isabe Jea, the huge celebrity!¡± ¡°The man carrying her¡ He¡¯s so handsome, even more so than Christopher¡ How could such a stylish man exist? He¡¯s so strong too, being able to carry her so easily!¡± Alexander froze for a moment, hesitantly waiting for Isabe¡¯s reaction. In truth, he wanted everyone to know they were married, but he understood that she still wanted to pursue her career in the arts and thus might not want others to know she was already wed. Isabe: He¡¯s my husband, indeed! Yes, he¡¯s that handsome and exudes such boyfriend charm. Hehe! Having someone like him as a husband is such an ego boost 1/5 13:50 Wed, Oct 9 Chapter 224 Illegitimate Children Relief washed over Alexander, and he couldn¡¯t help but feel ted. Indeed, he could boost Isabe¡¯s ego. #Finished However, it was evident that those engaged in the discussion knew that since they had arrived with Rnd, they must be of significant status. They didn¡¯t dare to do anything as audacious as taking unauthorized photos. Hence, after a brief discussion, they shifted the topic. ¡°Who would have thought? Sasha¡¯s luck has really turned around. The girl who had such a rough time in high school is now married into a prominent family.¡± ¡°I believe it was then that Rnd began to pity her, and pity turned into affection over time. Men tend to be drawn to women who stir up their protective instincts.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not a fan of Sasha¡¯s overly submissive personality, but did have quite a depressing past. She was bullied for so long, and almost every day, she¡¯d show up at school with bruises. But now, it seems like she¡¯s having better days now. ¡°Honestly, it¡¯s been quite a while since those days. I thought Sasha¡¯s character would¡¯ve changed by now, considering Rnd¡¯s been treating her like a princess for so many years. Yet, it feels like she¡¯s still the same as in high school¨Ctimid and shy.¡± That¡¯s not all. Today¡¯s supposed to be the happiest day of her life, but from the moment she started getting ready in the morning, she¡¯s been looking so gloomy. Only someone as optimistic as Rnd could face her every day without being affected by her negativity.¡± ¡°Indeed, the shadows of our student days tend to follow us around, don¡¯t they?¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s not always true. Pregnancy can cause hormonal changes too.¡± These two were likely Sasha¡¯s high school ssmates, and they couldn¡¯t help but gossip about past events. As Isabe listened, she turned her attention toward the bride. Indeed, there was something off about her expression, even though Rnd was already down on one knee, professing his love in all sorts of derations. Typically, brides either couldn¡¯t help but beam with joy, or they would find themselves on the verge of tears. As it turned out, Sasha appeared rather unsettled. Her eyes flickered restlessly, her mind wasn¡¯t at peace. and her smile seemed incredibly forced. It was truly puzzling. However, before Isabe could think further, everyone started cheering. The game of fetching the bride hade to an end, and Rnd proceeded directly to bring Sasha back to the Ford manor. Upon reaching the manor, Rnd didn¡¯t let Sasha touch the ground. Instead, he swept her off her feet and carried her inside. Ile looked at his wife with profound tenderness. Throughout their journey, they naturally received many blessings from various guests. ¡°Congrattions!¡± Chapter 224 illegitimate Children Thank you¡± ¡°Congrats,¡± Suddenly, two figures emerged from the crowd. #Finished Rnd thanked all who congratted him. Suddenly, his gaze faltered slightly, showing surprise at the unexpected sight of these two acquaintances he had only met once before. At that moment, he noticed that the woman in his arms, Sasha, began to tremble uncontrobly. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± he immediately asked with concern. The woman shook her head and buried her face in his chest as if she didn¡¯t want him to see her expression at that moment. Thinking she was feeling unwell, he instinctively quickened his pace, eager to get her back to their marital home for some rest. Unbeknownst to him, Sasha was subtly peering through the crook of his arm, her gaze following the two figures as they gradually receded into the distance. Her eyes slowly blurred over. ¡°Hehe.¡± Suddenly, Stephanie heard her boyfriend chuckling and couldn¡¯t help but look at him curiously. Ethan came to his senses and quickly wrapped his arms around her. ¡°I¡¯m so envious. I want us to get married soon too.¡± Stephanie suddenly felt ufortable. ¡°We need to be together for at least two years before discussing marriage.¡± A sh of impatience crossed Ethan¡¯s face. What¡¯s with her acting all conservative? Just then, he noticed someone waving at him. It was none other than the assistant of Rnd¡¯s father. Ethan¡¯s gaze flickered as he made up an excuse before slipping away on his own. The assistant nced at him and frowned slightly. The boss wants to see you. Follow me.¡± With a chuckle, Ethan followed him into the vast backyard garden. After a bit of roaming, the sound of distant barking reached Ethan¡¯s ears, and it was only then that he spotted Rnd¡¯s father, Owen, in a secluded corner. He was easily recognizable with the boutonniere pinned to his chest, indicating that he was the groom¡¯s father. Before the former could even open his mouth, Owen furrowed his brows and demanded, ¡°What are you doing here? Who said you coulde?¡± ¡°Dad, even if Rnd isn¡¯t aware of my existence, he¡¯s still my older brother. I¡¯d like to bear witness to such a significant event of his,¡± Ethan answered with a serious expression. Owen was stunned. ¡°Are you really not here to stir up trouble? Your mother should have exined the consequences to you. I can¡¯t possibly reveal your identity right now. You¡¯d better not cause me any trouble in this situation.¡± 3/5 13:50 Wed, Oct 9 TTT. Chapter 224 Illegitimate Children 56%= Finished ¡°Why would I do that, Dad? I even brought my girlfriend with me today so you could get to know her. She¡¯s Stephanie Nox, the young heiress of the Nox family.¡± ¡°What? You¡¯re dating her? How on earth did her family agree to this? You seriously¡¡± Owen replied, astonished. ¡°Her father never interferes with her decisions. She¡¯s allowed to see anyone regardless of background or status¡ªas long as he manages to win her over. But still¡ Given my current situation, even if we were to get married in the future, they might consider having me marry into their family and live with them, so¡.¡± Owen couldn¡¯t help but crease his brows, seemingly deep in some sort of contemtion. ¡°All right,¡± he said atst. ¡°You should go back to your girlfriend for now. We can talk about this later.¡± With his hands tucked in his pockets, Ethan couldn¡¯t help but let a smirk y on his lips as he turned and walked away. As he passed by a wall of trees as tall as an average person, he heard the sounds of barking again. However, the barking ceased abruptly, which he found peculiar. Oblivious to him, behind the trees were two people and three dogs. Jabe had heard that Rnd had adopted several retired police dogs. She was bored while waiting for the bride to change her outfit, and Alexander suggesteding over to look at the dogs because he knew she would like them. As expected, the woman was excited to y with them. The butler had left after leading them over, and they were just enjoying themselves, not expecting to overhear a secret conversation. Alexander had an unpleasant expression. Isabe¡¯s mouth was agape as she cradled the dog¡¯s head in one hand while holding its mouth shut. Isabe: Oh, my God. I just heard some really juicy news! Prominent families always have their secrets, don¡¯t they? I remember Selena mentioning that Owen and Daphne get along really well and genuinely care for each other¨Cdespite their marriage being an arranged one. Who would have thought they had such a big secret? An illegitimate son! Men never fail to surprise, huh? Isabe: Rnd doesn¡¯t know yet, but now that we do, should we tell him? We shouldn¡¯t ruin such a joyous asion, though. And Stephanie¡¯s boyfriend¨Cwhat was his name again? Right, Ethan! His intentions are so obvious. He¡¯s clearly using Stephanie to pressure Owen into acknowledging him as family. That¡¯s so lowly. We¡¯re not exactly acquainted with Stephanie, but should we try to warn her? Just as these thoughts were running through Isabe¡¯s head, a conversation between Owen and his assistant drifted over from the other side. Have someone keep an eye on this kid. Make sure he doesn¡¯t cause any trouble.¡± ¡°Do you not trust Ethan, Boss?¡± ¡°Initially. I sent both him and his mother abroad due to his fight with Rnd. The fight even disfigured his face. Knowing his temperament, I find it hard to believe that he¡¯d easily let go of the past. Today¡¯s a big day for our family. We can¡¯t afford any embarrassment.¡± Isabe: What They Jought thought they didn¡¯t know each other! And his face got disfigured? What¡¯s going on? I 4485 13:50 Wed, Oct 9 TTT. Chapter 224 illegitimate Children 56 Finished have to look into this Alexander froze. A fight Facial disfigurement? Ethan? At that very moment, all the clues converged. A flicker crossed Alexander¡¯s eyes as he remembered¨CEthan was the well¨Cknown bully from his high school days. Isabe: Huh? What! Oh, my God! 1.7K Gossip 225 Gossip 225 Chapter 225 Why Did You Interfere Members of the Quirk family scattered across the venue immediately stopped socializing What had they just heard? Though they were at a distance and couldn¡¯t get every word¡ What on earth had they just heard? Stephanie¡¯s boyfriend¨Cthe guy we just saw¨Cis actually Owen Ford¡¯s illegitimate son? David and Selena so happened to be facing Daphine. 56 Finished With augh. Daphne engaged Selena in conversation, portraying an image osszul ignorance that was truly pitiable. After all, within the circles of the wealthy and influential, both David and Owen appeared to be upstanding men who didn¡¯t mess around with other women. Yet, it turned out that Owen¡¯s illegitimate child was almost the same age as Rnd. This was simply too mind¨Cblowing. Evian and Rosalie happened to see Rosalie setting the new bride down the stairs, his face beaming with joy and satisfaction as though he hadn¡¯t a care in the world. Meanwhile, Christopher was outside and saw Ethan leisurely making his way back. It¡¯s no wonder he looks weird. Did he get surgery after Rnd ruined his face? But it¡¯s not like Rnd even knows this guy is his father¡¯s illegitimate son, so why would he hit him? Besides, given Rnd¡¯s personality, he¡¯d never act so rashly even if he were to find out the truth. It¡¯s not the illegitimate child¡¯s fault for being born, after all. Rnd¡¯s actually prettypassionate when ites to stuff like this.. Immediately following, the piercing scream could be heard from Isabe clear as day. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. This caused everyone in the Quirk family to be on edge. What¡¯s wrong? What secret greater than an illegitimate child that could there be that would cause her to scream like that? Isabe: It can¡¯t be. This is absolutely impossible! The Quirks: What? What exactly is impossible!? Isabe: Rnd¡¯s wife is pregnant¡ with Ethan¡¯s child! The Quirks were dumbfounded. Wait a minute. What did you just say? Whose wife and whose child? 1/4 Wed, Oct Chapter 225 Why Did You Interfere 56%¨C Finished Standing next to Isabe, Alexander was just as bbergasted and couldn¡¯t stop himself from looking at her. The woman was utterly shocked after hearing such a piece of juicy gossip, so much so that she didn¡¯t notice Alexander¡¯s reaction. Isabe: It was Ethan who bullied Shaha during high school, and Rnd saved her! So how could Sasha possibly.. The Quirks: Was she threatened or coerced? Oh, the poor girl. That would¡¯ve been a nightmare. Alexander: That doesn¡¯t add up. Given Rnd¡¯s statuspared to Ethan¡¯s, there was no way Sasha would¡¯ve been bullied to such an extent. Rnd could¡¯vepletely dominated Ethan as long as Sasha spoke up. Isabe: ckmail! Ethan must¡¯ve had something to use against Sasha. That¡¯s the only reason Sasha would¡ Isabe had always seen Sasha as a timid girl, so she couldn¡¯tprehend how thetter could possibly be carrying Ethan¡¯s child. For a moment, Isabe wondered if there were any hidden details she was unaware of leaving her feeling like she didn¡¯t have the full story She began to scrutinize the details. Isabe: There was no coercion, no ckmail, no¡ Ugh. She fell silent. The Quirk family eagerly anticipated more gossip, only to be left in suspense. So, what on earth happened? The silence is killing me! Then came a gasp of astonishment from Isabe¡¯s heart. Isabe: Rnd, you really are the most unfortunate soul in the universe! The hearts of the Quirk family members began to race. Isabe: Why did you interfere? She actually wanted to be treated that way! The Quirks were at a loss for words as reality shattered all their preconceptions. Could it be¡ Could it be that Sasha actually weed and enjoyed all the bullying? Isn¡¯t this a mental illness? Isabe: Back then, Sasha had only recently started school when she identally spilled water on Ethan and immediately drew his attention. Her shabby clothes and quiet demeanor, coupled with theck of parental supervision, only fueled Ethan¡¯s arrogance. There were no boundaries when it came to the torment, it swiftly escted to physical abuse, with punches and kicks bing a regr urrence. Isabe: At first, Sasha wouldin to the teacher about his bullying. But the more Ethan was lectured, the more he retaliated. Eventually, their ssmates chose to iste Sasha out of fear, adopting an every 2/4 56%1 Chapter 225 Why Did You Interfere Finished man for himself attitude. It wasn¡¯t until Rnd, a first¨Cyear senior then, identally witnessed Ethan attacking Sasha with a group of younger girls. Rnd, being the righteous person he was, immediately stepped in to help. He took Sasha to the school infirmary, helped treat the injuries, asked about the circumstances, and went to the principal for help. He was determined to see the situation through to the end. Eventually, Ethan was asked to bring his parents to school. The Quirk family was utterly confused. Wasn¡¯t this a ssic case of a hero saving the damsel in distress? But still, even if Sasha wouldn¡¯t necessarily fall for the hero, there¡¯s no way she could ever love her tormentor¡ right? Isabe: At that time. Sasha harbored a mix of fear and resentment toward Ethan while being grateful for Rnd¡¯s help. Yet, after the school had dealt with the incident, she happened to stumble. upon Ethan conversing with Owen on campus. At that point, she only knew that man was Ethan¡¯s father. She didn¡¯t know he was actually Rnd¡¯s father too. The man harshly reprimanded Ethan, even going as far as to p him. He even warned him, ¡°Remember your status as an illegitimate child. If you cause any more trouble, I¡¯ll have you sent away!¡± Then, Ethan attempted to call him ¡®Dad¡®, only to be harshly silenced. The Quirk family members were left in a state of confusion. Okay, and? How does all this rte to Sasha¡¯s affection for Ethan? Isabe: Once Owen had left, Ethan began to cry in the rain. It was at that moment he appeared as helpless as a child to Sasha. An indescribablepassion then urged her to step forward, umbre in hand, to shield him from the rain. At first nce, Ethan grew hostile and even had the intention of hitting her to make her leave. Yet, she remained silent, looking at him with pity. Ultimately, he broke down, embracing her and crying for a long time. Then, in a fit of emotional release, he impulsively kissed her. She resisted at first, but eventually, she seemed to have been tamed and stopped struggling. And just like that, Sasha found a ce for Ethan in her heart. The Quirks: How should I put this¡. Is this some sort ofing¨Cof¨Cage, campus heartache literature? Okay, so after that happened, they decided to embark on some campus romance. But how did Rnd get dragged into all this? Isabe: Despite having shared such an intimate moment, Ethan found himself feeling embarrassed afterward. He wished to erase all memories of that day, considering he had never held any high regard for Sasha in the first ce. Sasha¡¯s personality wasn¡¯t one to demand oues in matters of the heart either, so on the surface, their rtionship remained unchanged. Isabe: Ethan was a bit rebellious by nature and yearned topete with Rnd for their father¡¯s attention. So, since Rnd wanted to protect Sasha, Ethan decided to retaliate even more fiercely. Isabe: However, at that time, Rnd had his own issues to deal with. He also thought that the previous lesson had been enough and that Rnd wouldn¡¯t cause any more trouble. In addition, Sasha couldn¡¯t bear the thought of Ethan actually getting expelled, so she willingly tolerated his violent behavior and kept it a secret from Rnd. Isabe: Yet, once Ethan noticed that Rnd wasn¡¯t paying Sasha much attention anymore, he lost interest in her and began pursuing women who were interested in Rnd. As a result, Sasha gradually began to feel neglected and anxious. She then started subconsciously revealing her inner turmoil to Rnd and disying signs of emotional distress in his presence. Naturally, it didn¡¯t take long for him to notice that something was amiss. 3/4 13:50 Wed, Oct 9 TT. Reading Juicy Gossip in Her Mind Gossip 226 Gossip 226 Chapter 226 This News Truly Shattered All Preconceptions. The Quirks: Huh? What¡ What does this mean? 56 Finished They initially thought it was quite pitiful and tragic to think about Sasha¡¯s twisted affection for the person who tormented her. However, what they had just heard now left them astounded. Isabe: Sasha assumed that Rnd would just personally warn Ethan. To her surprise, every time Rnd caught him, he would report thetter to the school authorities and hoped to have this cancer removed. time. Naturally, Sasha refused to let that happen and would prevent Rnd from reporting Ethan every When asked why, she would remain silent, only shaking her head as her eyes welled up with tears. She looked so aggrieved that anyone who saw her would feel sorry for her. Isabe: Rnd thought she was so psychologically scarred that she feared further retaliation. Even though he pledged to protect her, she persistently begged him not to have Ethan expelled. Little did Rnd know that she was actually pleading for the one she held dear in her heart. Afraid that his actions might backfire and upset her, he decided to temporarily go along with her wishes and began to protect her even more vigntly. In the process, his feelings of sympathy gradually evolved into love. Isabe: Naturally, this caught Ethan¡¯s attention. He also noticed the strange behavior she had toward himself; regardless of how much he tormented her, there was never any hatred in her eyes when she looked at him. Despite her struggles, resistance, and attempts to escape, she seemed more like she was ying hard to get. A little show of dominance, and she would instantly submit. On numerous asions, she wouldn¡¯t even bother toin. Isabe: Ethan¡¯s malicious intents formed when he learned that Rnd had feelings for Sasha. He locked her in a warehouse, intending to do something to her. She struggled relentlessly, leading him to tie her up. He listened to the girl¡¯s cries and was just about to film her when Rnd burst through the door. Secing Sasha in such a state, a heartbroken Rnd lost his mindpletely. It was during this incident that Ethan was beaten up so badly that his face became disfigured. As for Rnd, he was also injured and bears a scar from the ordeal. Upon hearing this, the Quirk family sighed. Alexander¡¯s gaze hadpletely darkened by now. He remembered Rnd talking about his dreams. when they were younger, with that sparkling look in his eyes. In truth, Alexander was envious; his emotional responses were slow, and his emotional state wasn¡¯t like that of a normal person. So, from a young age, he didn¡¯t know what it meant to have a dream. But after watching Rnd talk about his dreams, he felt as if he could somewhat understand. s, his dreams could nevere true now¨Cand it was all because of Ethan and Sasha. Isabe¡¯s inner turmoil raged on. Such a revtion was truly mind¨Cshattering. Isabe: The incident became a huge ordeal. Everyone initially thought that Sasha would testify against Ethan, but she declined to press charges. Everyone, including Rnd, presumed that the girl didn¡¯t want her ordeal to be public knowledge and opted to suffer in silence instead, so they didn¡¯t probe any further. Nheless, Ethan was still expelled. Furious, his father for someone to discreetly send him abroad for facial treatment, after which he remained overseas to study. Isabe: During that period, Sasha constantly visited Rnd at the hospital. There, she learned that his injuries had shattered his dreams of joining the Air Force, a goal he had been preparing for years. The news left her devastated, and her days were spent in tears. Rnd¡¯s mother Danhne, was so moved by her 1/3 50 Wed, Oct Chapter 226 This News Truly Shattered All Preconceptions 56% Finished sorrow that she couldn¡¯t bring herself to me her. Rnd, on the other hand, was heartbroken to see her in such a state, assuring her that he was fine and even trying to console her. It was likely that she herself didn¡¯t even know who her tears were for; was it out of guilt toward Rnd, or was it because she knew she would never see the person she truly loved again? Isabe: Perhaps it was topensate for what had happened, or perhaps she was touched by his fondness for her, but she eventually agreed to date Rnd. Because despite her unconventional views on love, she knew who she could truly find happiness with The Quirks were bewildered. This is unbearable! What on earth is happening? What did Rnd do to deserve this? Is Sasha trying to repay kindness with enmity now? Not to mention, she¡¯s even ended up carrying Ethan¡¯s child? Wait, how on earth did they get involved again? Does Sasha have no morales at all? Now, they truly understood what it meant to not judge a book by its cover. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. The gossip resumed. Isabe: Under Rnd¡¯s care, the wounds in her heart gradually healed. Although they were in different schools, they enjoyed a sweet and warm college life together. During this time, Sasha met his father and. discovered the true rtionship between Ethan and Rnd. Wanting to escape from everything, she almost broke up with Rnd, but he managed to coax her intoing back to him. The Quirks: Oh,e on. Why did he bother to coax her? Ugh! This is so frustrating! Isabe: Because Sasha couldn¡¯t bear to let go of such a good man, and she thought she could completely forget about her past misguided love. Yet, everything changed when Ethan showed up again. Isabe: He was back with the sole intention of taking everything that belonged to Rnd. Initially, Sasha was hesitant to reconnect with him and wanted to flee, only to be tamed by the same familiar dominance. She was then dragged into a hotel on the first day they met, and they ended up doing it. It was only then that Ethan realized it had been Sasha¡¯s first time, and that filled him with immense satisfaction¡ Okay, I¡¯m so disgusted right now.. The Quirks: We¡¯re feeling queasy too! Isabe: The ordeal left Sasha miserable and wretched, but still, she yearned to be with Ethan and break up with Rnd. Yet, Ethan continued to treat her like dirt and refused to take responsibility. In the end, a sorrow¨Cfilled Sasha left him without actually breaking up with Rnd. Isabe: It wasn¡¯t long until Ethan began seeking her out again, though. She rejected him at first, but upon hearing him tell her he loved her, she followed him yet again. Their secret rtionship continued behind Rnd¡¯s back until Sasha became pregnant. When she asked Ethan to make a choice, he was overjoyed and insisted she kept the child and married Rnd. In doing so, even if he, as an illegitimate son, couldn¡¯t inherit anything from the Ford family, at least his child could. Wow, he sure is sly. The Quirk family was speechless. They still held a sliver of hope in Sasha¡¯s humanity, believing that she might not agree to such a n. However, as they thought about today¡¯s marriage, they found their own naiveryughable. Isabe: At first, Sasha felt she couldn¡¯t do this to Rnd. She still had a conscience, after all, and she was well aware that this man was her savior who changed her life. She also felt she had already let him down 2/3 Shater 22 This News Truly Shattered All Preconcessions 2<56%A Finished ably. However. Ethan refused to take her away, nor did he want to take responsibility. Fearing that coulda i manage living independently with a child, she ultimately chose to betray Rnd. She even vilene pledge that she would live a good life with him and their child in the future, vowing never to entangled with Ethan again. The Quirks: There really no need for that Come on Alexander waddenly called how Sasha was often absent from their activities. Was it really because she What a joke. The worst of the worst. Ethan¡¯s words were nothing but hot air, but she never gave up and constantly remained at his beck and call. She yearned for him to whisk her away, only to be disapportted time and time again. She even knows he has a girlfriend, although he never intended to hide fact from ber. He told her bluntly that her status and background made her unfit to be his wife. song she should be content with caring for his child. This almost broke her, and she began to feel how happy Rnd was to be expecting. She even contemted aborting the child, but look where she¡¯s at today By now at the Quirk family members felt sick to their stomachs. Sube I get that both she and Audrey are trying to get their children a substitute father, but at least. Audy is dear about her intentions. This girl on the other hand¡.. Tab was speechless. For some inexplicable reason, she found herself more infuriated at Sasha than she Stesenonly danced toward the man standing next to her. Seeing Alexander¡¯s glum expression, she due to the recent revtion of Ethan being Owen¡¯s illegitimate child, and she couldn¡¯t help But worry Rndia pretty decent guy, and he¡¯s also Alex¡¯s good friend. I can¡¯t imagine not helping him out in such a situation. This marriage simply can¡¯t go on. It¡¯s such an insult against him! But what can I do to storage in They¡¯ve been loven for so many years, and she¡¯s even pregnant now. I don¡¯t have any physical endence and it¡¯s not like I can just tell him whatever the system told me¡ What should I do? Just as she was deep in thought, she saw Alexander suddenly grab his phone and make a call. You have one hour. Look into someone for me. I want to know all the ces he¡¯s been in the past six montis,¡± the man instructed coldly. ¡°Pay extra attention to any surveince footage of him meeting angone alone¡± Upon hearing this, Isabe was instantly fired up. CIL Stabe Dang? This could actually work Alex probably doesn¡¯t trust this illegitimate child and is worried be mught be plotting something against Rnd out of revenge, but investigations like these would definely he us a lead to Sasha. Once there¡¯s surveince evidence, the truth will surelye to light! 1.7K 2 3/3 13:50 Wed, Oct 9 ???¡¤ Reading Juicy Gossip in Her Mind Gossip 227 Gossip 227 Chapter 227 Providing For Someone Else 56% Finished In reality, Rnd and Sasha¡¯s marriage wasn¡¯t yet official as they hadn¡¯t even collected their marriage certificate. Perhaps Sasha harbored other expectations, which was why she kept stalling and instead chose to hold the wedding ceremony first. Therefore, the importance of stopping this wedding became even more significant. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Curious, Isabe asked Alexander if she should ry the recent conversation between the father and son to Rnd. Alexander told her to wait for evidence, In her heart. Isabe was hopeful that Alexander could uncover some issues with Sasha. If it was merely the matter of an illegitimate child, it wouldn¡¯t be possible to bring up such a topic during someone¡¯s big day. It would definitely be discussed after the wedding. Moreover, even if it was mentioned beforehand, it wouldn¡¯t conflict with the wedding. Alexander shared the same thoughts. He believed that the mere issue of an illegitimate child would only serve to disgust Rnd if he were told. L Not to mention, the deep¨Crooted feelings between Rnd and Sasha had been established over many years. Naturally, he wouldn¡¯t be easily swayed by a few casual words from Alexander. Therefore, having concrete evidence was still necessary. Isabe and Alexander returned to the ballroom, spotting Ethan and Stephanie amidst the crowd. They were respectfully greeting Owen and Daphne, behaving just like any other younger generation members. would. Daphne did not know them at all, yet she maintained perfect etiquette. Owen took a good look at Stephanie, his gaze reflecting considerable satisfaction. This scene is truly nauseating no matter how I look at it. It¡¯s nothing more than two men deceiving two innocent women. The scattered members of the Quirk family had already gathered together at this point, unable to resist discussing the juicy gossip they had just heard. Upon hearing the inner thoughts of Isabe, they couldn¡¯t help but look toward Owen and Ethan with disdain. Oh, it¡¯s truly irritating to watch these two scmmunicating through their gazes, as if they think everyone fool else is a The Quirk family had also taken notice. There was a meaningful and calctive look when that father¨Cson pair locked gazes. It was truly infuriating. Previously, I heard thatpared to Daphne, Owen is more epting of Rnd marrying Sasha. I was wondering why that is, as typically, heads of such prominent families prefer marriages of convenience for the sake of profit. It¡¯s unusual for him to agree so readily. However, now I see. It¡¯s because he already has a backup n. If Rnd were to persist in his career as a policeman and not inherit the family business, Owen naturally wouldn¡¯t want his power to be passed on to his nephews. Of course, his own son would be the preferred choice. Hence, there isn¡¯t at significant issue with Rnd wanting to marry Sasha Originally, he nned to leverage his poor health to morally coerce his wife¡¯s family to legitimize his illegitimate son. Mom that Fihan har found a mad wirelfriend he¡¯s alrendu scheming If Ethan really can not mined in Stonkania 1 1/4 13:50 Wed, Oct 9 TT. Chapter 227 Providing For Someone Else he intends to advance his ns and have Ethan return to his roots. 567 #Finished In reality, the substantial growth of the Ford family wasrgely aided by the military connections of Daphne¡¯s family. Now, the fact that Owen wanted to leave all his aplishments to his child with his mistress was utterly nauseating. Not to mention. Ethan had also hatched a diabolically cunning n that hit from all sides. Selena had wanted to inform Daphne about the situation, but her family had stopped her. They believed that an outsider revealing such a scandal could be offensive and hard to believe. However, the situation would be different if it came from someone like Alexander, who had a brotherly bond with Rnd. After greeting Owen and Daphne with Stephanie, Ethan left to socialize elsewhere. Selena was soft¨Chearted and couldn¡¯t help but worry about Stephanie. However, they were, after all, not very familiar with each other. She couldn¡¯t possibly meddle in someone else¡¯s love affairs, could she? L Isabe and Alexander walked through the living room, their gaze involuntarily trailing after Stephanie. She¡¯s such a beauty, but what a pity that she¡¯s blind when ites to men. Since they met at an overseas university. Ethan has pursued Stephanie relentlessly. Due to family circumstances, the Nor family adored Stephanie tremendously. They never cared about matching social status or wealth, as all that mattered was Stephanie¡¯s happiness. Therefore, they were indifferent to Ethan¡¯s status. Ah, what a tragedy. Ethan is Stephanie¡¯s first love. Given her nature, she probably won¡¯t break up with Ethan just because she found out about his illegitimate child. The only thing that could cause their split would be if she discovered his affair with Sasha. At that moment, Alexander didn¡¯t allow himself to be distracted by Stephanie¡¯s affairs, merely casting a cold nce toward Ethan. Soon enough, they found Rnd among that group of friends. Everyone was still chatting andughing heartily. Seeing Alexander and Isabe approach, they teased them, asking if they had secretly gone out on a date.. Isabe nced at Alexander. Alexander¡¯s expression had always been quite subdued, so no one noticed anything amiss at that moment. Isabe admired Alexander¡¯sposure, as she herself was about to explode. After all, knowing so many juicy secrets, she really wanted to spill the beans. Unable to contain herself, Isabe subtly shifted the conversation toward the bride. ¡°How is Sasha doing? She didn¡¯t look well when I saw her earlier.¡± A flicker of confusion passed over Rnd¡¯s face. ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s due to anxiety. She didn¡¯t get a good night¡¯s sleepst night either. Pregnancy is quite tough, after all.¡± Indeed, one is unable to see things obiectively due to their personal involvement. When ites to Sasha. Rnd¡¯s 2/4 13.50 Wed, Oct 9 T. Chapter 227 Providing For Someone Else detective mind is essentially useless, ¡°How many months pregnant is she?¡± Isabe asked curiously. Finished kid is a boy. He¡¯s quite the handful, ¡°Almost four months now,¡± Rnd said with augh. ¡°I¡¯m sure th always making his mother feel unwell. Just wait until he¡¯s born, I¡¯ll show him, haha!¡± Oh, Rnd. I have nothing more to say. ¡°Four months? Weren¡¯t you outstation for half a year previously?¡± Suddenly, Alexander spoke up. Huh? Alexander, you made a very good point! However, Alexander¡¯s words instantly silenced the group. The way he spoke was truly uncharacteristic of Alexander. After all, Alexander typically wouldn¡¯t concern himself with such matters, not to mention, his words were frankly quite unpleasant to hear. Everyone was taken aback as they looked at Alexander, Was he suspecting that his friend had been cheated on? Had it been Clifford who said this, Rnd would probably have throttled him. However, Alexander¡¯s expression was remarkably indifferent, and it was rare for him to show interest in personal matters, which led Rnd to believe that he was just asking out of pure curiosity. Not overthinking it. Rnd responded with a sweet smile, ¡°Indeed, I was outstation when Sasha came to see me¡ I didn¡¯t expect her to get pregnant from that. It¡¯s such a surprise! Ahem.¡± Rnd recalled that day with a mixture of embarrassment and joy. Sasha had suddenly appeared at his doorstep, a surprise he had never experienced before. Looking pale, she had clung to him, sobbing that she missed him and hade to find him. Rnd¡¯s heart had melted. His friends jeered at his words. Alexander¡¯s expression remained indifferent, yet Isabe¡¯s heart fluttered. You probably didn¡¯t expect that she traveled all that way just so she could have you register their child in your household! And what¡¯s even more unbelievable is that you¡¯ve never actually touched Sasha. You¡¯ve been providing for someone else¡¯s girlfriend all along! The Quirk family members, eavesdropping from a distance, almost let out shouts of surprise. What! This left Alexander momentarily stunned.. Rnd is rather naive. After all these years of being with his girlfriend, even living together, he hadn¡¯t taken things further due to Sasha¡¯s natural resistance. He mistakenly thought it was the incident in the warehouse back then that had left her with psychological trauma, so he was always patient with her, waiting for her to untangle her emotional knots. Sasha herself didn¡¯t initially understand why she was resisting until Ethan came into the picture. After sleeping with Ethan, she developed a sense of loyalty to love, making it even more impossible for her to ept Rnd¡¯s touch. It wasn¡¯t until it was time to register their child¡¯s household that she got Rnd drunk and pretended that something had happened between them. 3/4 Wed, Oct Chapter 227 Providing For Someone Else The Quirk family members were all dumbfounded. Finished I¡¯m seriously starting to suspect that Rnd is another fool toho is blinded by love. He thinks he¡¯s so great, that he got her pregnant that easily. He didn¡¯t even bother to question if he had any memory of that night. Now that Sasha has a child, she can confidently reject Rnd, they were to actually get married, he would really be raising and providing for another man¡¯s child and wife, Said man was still being sweetly teased by his friends. Meanwhile, Alexander¡¯s phone had already started to vibrate, with a steady stream of messages coming in. 1.7K Gossip 228 Gossip 228 Reading Juicy Gossip in Her Mind Chapter 228 Outright Beating ¡úFinished The news came swiftly, partly due to the efficiency of Alexander¡¯s subordinates, but also because Ethan on had few contacts after returning to his home country. He was almost idle, his timergely spent appeasing his girlfriend and her family or heading to a hotel with Sasha. This kind of secret where a man sneaks off to a hotel room with another woman behind his girlfriend¡¯s back naturally caught the attention of the investigators first. After all, if Alexander wanted them to investigate someone, that likely meant they were supposed to be looking for dirt. Therefore, all hotel room records and surveince footage were promptly sent over. Hearing the truth from Isabe¡¯s thoughts and actually witnessing his own best friend being manipted like this were two different things. Involuntarily, Alexander let out a heavy sigh. When Isabe saw Alexander engrossed in his phone, she couldn¡¯t help but lean in. Although the videos weren¡¯t yed, one could basically tell who it was just by looking at the thumbnail. A surge of joy welled up in Isabe¡¯s heart. Great, everything¡¯s going smoothly! Alexander, being so smart, must have figured it out, right? After putting away his phone, Alexander turned to Rnd and said, ¡°Rnd, I need to speak with your privately.¡± Taken aback, Rnd noticed the rare serious expression on Alexander¡¯s face. Despite his confusion, he still rose to his feet. The others looked at them curiously, asking if they had any secrets they couldn¡¯t share. A straightforward reveal? I hope that Rnd will be able to handle itter. Even though it isn¡¯t right to revel in others misfortunes, I¡¯m genuinely curious about Rnd¡¯s reaction. I would be great if I could watch it happen in person. Despite her usual brazenness, Isabe felt it inappropriate to follow them at that moment, Alexander, who was about to get up and leave, paused for a moment before taking Isabe¡¯s hand. Isabe was surprised. ¡°Let¡¯s go together,¡± Alexander said. Immediately, Isabe eagerly followed along. The rest of the Quirk family watched in silent anticipation, their nerves taut. But soon, they were left speechless, for the involved parties had entered the room, so Isabe¡¯s thoughts were no longer audible to them. Meanwhile, Rnd slightly furrowed his brows. Seeing Alexander¡¯s serious expression and Isabe¡¯s awkward demeanor, he had an inexplicable sense of foreboding. ¡°What do you want to tell me?¡± asked Rnd. 1/4 13:50 Wed, Ocl Chapter 228 Outright Beating Finished The expression on Rnd¡¯s face went nk in an instant, as he stared, dumbfounded, at Alexander and Isabe ¡°Illegitimate child? Ethan? The high school tyrant who used to bully Sasha? He¡¯s my half¨Cbrother from the same father? And he even showed up today?¡± This was the first time Isabe had heard Rnd¡¯s voice so shaky. She guessed the impact must have been quite significant. Regrettably, this was just the beginning. Rnd¡¯s expression was extremely grim, and judging by the vein throbbing on his forehead, he was evidently trying hard to keep his emotions in check. He hadplete faith in Alexander¡¯s words, not having a shred of doubt. The revtion of his father¡¯s betrayal of his mother for over two decades had hit him hard. He wasn¡¯t concerned about the pain he personally felt, but he was worried about the impact it would have on his mother if she ever found out about it. Rnd closed his eyes momentarily. ¡°Alexander, Isabe, I appreciate you telling me the truth. However, I would like you to keep this quiet for now. I¡¯ll find a way to handle itter.¡± Exhausted, Rnd spoke his mind, only to hear Alexander interject, ¡°This isn¡¯t the main point of what I wanted to tell you.¡± Rnd was taken aback, staring at Alexander in disbelief. The issue of his father¡¯s illegitimate child wasn¡¯t the main point? Could there possibly be something worse than this? Isabe couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Brace yourself.¡± Rnd was filled with fear. Alexander pulled out his phone and fiddled with it, after which Rnd¡¯s phone buzzed as he sent several videos over. Alexander made an excuse, saying. ¡°I initially had concerns about him having some sort of scheme, so I decided to have him investigated. Surprisingly, I stumbled upon something far more significant. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have chosen this moment to disclose him being your half¨Cbrother. In truth, Rnd himself had found it quite peculiar. The matter of Ethan being an illegitimate child could be discussed at any time, so why not wait until the happy event was over an illegitimate child could Yet, when he bewilderedly unlocked his phone and caught a glimpse of the video thumbnails, his pupils abruptly contracted. He immediately watched the videos, one after another. Rnd¡¯s eyes became bloodshot, his entire face turning an ashen hue. Even his robust body started to tremble uncontrobly, the smartphone in his hand making a cracking noise. When he looked up again, his face was already filled with murderous intent. He actually¡. Isabe paused, feeling that t was something inexplicably off about Rnd¡¯s reaction. 2/4 13:50 Wed, Oct 9 TT Chapter 228 Outright Beating Finished ¡°Why didn¡¯t she tell me? Why¡. the child¡¡± Rnd was so overwhelmed that he could barely string his words together.. Alexander slightly furrowed his brows, thinking Rnd was too upset to think clearly. Hence, he directly said, ¡°If you really look into it, you should be able to find out how many months she¡¯s been pregnant. Perhaps it differs by a month from what you know. Also, can you recall if you two were actually involved. during that time?¡± Rnd staggered, his entire being shook. He wasn¡¯t a fool, so he naturally remembered the abnormalities. The child wasn¡¯t his; it was the offspring of his half¨Cbrother from the same father but a different mother, Sasha had merelye to him to cover it up. Then, Alexander ryed the information he had previously obtained from Isabe¡¯s thoughts, expressing it through his own analytical perspective. ¡°I think he knows about Sasha¡¯s pregnancy. Perhaps he¡¯s trying to seize the family wealth from you. Even if he doesn¡¯t inherit it, his future child will.¡± No man could bear such an insult, and Rnd was already seething with rage. Isabe cautiously observed Rnd for a moment, before she couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Do you want to call off the wedding?¡± It was as if Rnd suddenly snapped back to reality, and surprisingly, he dashed out.. Judging by his demeanor, he hadpletely lost his sanity, seemingly on the verge ofmitting murder. Before Isabe and Alexander could react, Rnd had already disappeared. I initially thought that Rnd would handle this discreetly, out of concern for appearances. Is he actually going to confront them head¨Con? Are the shameless couple about to be exposed? Isabe immediately grew excited, quickly pulling Alexander to rush out and join the excitement. As soon as they stepped out, they were met with a burst ofmotion. Even from a distance, they could see that Rnd had already knocked Ethan to the ground with a single punch. That punch had knocked one of Ethan¡¯s teeth clean out, and blood was smearing the corners of his mouth. He looked utterly dazed. Before he could react, Rnd had already grabbed onto his cor, throwing punch after punch, almost as if he was pounding him. The fierce beating had gasps of surprise rising from the crowd. Stariled, Owen called out for someone to intervene. However, the first to react was Stephanie, who rushed forward. As a result, Rnd only managed tond three punches before she intervened. No matter how out of control Rnd was, he could never bring himself to hit a woman. Move aside!¡± ¡°Mr. Rnd, what do you think you¡¯re doing? We¡¯re here for your wedding. On what grounds are you. 3/4 13:50 Wed, Oct 9 Chapter 228 Outright Beating ¾þ56% Finished hitting him!¡± Stephanie was so angry that her eyes turned red, but she stood her ground against Rnd, fiercely protecting her boyfriend. ¡°This has nothing to do with you, so move aside!¡± Rnd said Original content from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Are¡ Are you really a cop? How can you be so violent and unreasonable!¡± Stephanie didn¡¯t back down an inch. At this point, others also stepped forward to pull Rnd away. Supporting the panting Rnd, Daphne asked, ¡°Rnd, what on earth are you doing?¡± Owen anxiously nced at Ethan, noticing that even though he was injured, he didn¡¯t pass out. He instantly breathed a sigh of relief, then turned to re furiously at Rnd. ¡°What is the meaning of this? Hitting a guest at your own wedding!¡± Looking at his father, Rnd¡¯s expression darkened even further. ¡°A guest? You¡¯re calling him a guest?¡± He pointed an angry finger at Ethan, about to say something, when he heard someone calling him from the second¨Cfloor balcony. When Rnd turned around, he saw Sasha¡¯s pale face, her eyes brimming with tears. Since she was a distance away, Rnd had no idea who Sasha was actually looking at. However, he swallowed many of his words, merely staring coldly at the visibly unsettled Owen. He said, ¡°Dad, is he one of your guests? I do not wee him! ¡°Rnd?¡± Daphne was taken aback. When had her son be like this? With gritted teeth, Rnd turned to his mother and said, ¡°Mom, you probably don¡¯t remember, but he¡¯s the school bully who fought with me back in high school. He once tormented Sasha!¡± Isabe and Alexander, who had followed along, suddenly froze in their tracks. The two exchanged a nce, sensing that something was off. Why did he start beating Ethan up in public instead of dealing with this secretly? Since he has, though, why not expose the scandalous actions of those two? Could it be because of pride, not wanting others to know he¡¯s been cheated on? But by concealing the truth like this, how is he going to call off the wedding? Alexander frowned slightly, also puzzled by Rnd¡¯s actions. The Quirk family was right in the middle of watching the fight when they heard this and found it peculiar. Could it be that Rnd nned to conceal the matter about Sasha due to his pride? Good heavens! Does he really think that? Rnd¡ You really are a fool! ??? 1.7K Gossip 229 Gossip 229 Reading Juicy Gossip in Her Mind Chapter 229 His Sincerity Was Met With Ingratitude 256% Finished The Quirk family didn¡¯t understand why Isabe would think that, but from what they could discern, it seemed as if Isabe was so frustrated that she could onlyugh. Meanwhile, due to Rnd¡¯s reveal, everyone around gasped, looking at Ethan with a peculiar gaze. ¡°Really? He¡¯s that school bully?¡± ¡°But he doesn¡¯t look like it.¡± Some of their high school ssmates were also present, so they had memories of Ethan from back in the day. Relieved, Owen let out a sigh. He had initially thought that Rnd had uncovered something significant. only to find out that he had just recognized Ethan as the one he had fought with back in high school. ¡°What are you even talking about!¡± Stephanie eximed in shock. How could her boyfriend possibly be such a despicable person? ¡°You must have mistaken him for someone else.¡± ¡°Ms. Nox, your boyfriend¡¯s name is Ethan Tucker, right? Has he had stic surgery before?¡± Stephanie was taken aback. It was true that Ethan had undergone stic surgery. She had seen photos of Ethan from the past, but the reason he gave her was that he had once been in a car ident. ¡°Back then, he bullied a ssmate, and 1 ended up hitting him in the face. After that, he got expelled from school and decided to go abroad for stic surgery,¡± said Rnd, his gaze icy as he looked at Ethan. ¡°I¡¯m surprised you have the nerve to show your face around us again!¡± Rnd had never despised someone this much before. His fist remained clenched, as if he could pounce at any moment tond another punch. In the meantime, Alexander¡¯s other friends had also rushed over. ¡°Is he that bully? D¡¯mn, how dare he show up here?¡± Aiden couldn¡¯t help but blurt out. ¡°Even if he is, why choose this moment to beat him up? Rnd is a cop, so such impulsivity is unlike him,¡± Damien said. ¡°Could Rnd have been afraid that his appearance might frighten Sasha?¡± Ines asked, clearly puzzled. ¡°Then he should have found an opportunity to do it discreetly,¡± Clifford replied in exasperation. Deborah didn¡¯t say much, but she, too, thought that Rnd had acted impulsively. Ar¨Cthat moment, Alexander realized what was wrong. Given Rnd¡¯s personality, if he were to find out about Sasha¡¯s affair with Ethan, his initial reaction would likely be to confront Sasha and demand an exnation. Only after that might he resort to physical violence. However, Rnd¡¯s initial reaction was a burning desire to annihte Ethan, mirroring theirst high school brawl. Back then, Rnd discovered that Ethan had imprisoned Sasha with ill intentions. In his rage, Rnd had beaten Ethan to a pulp, leaving him unrecognizable. 1/3 13:50 Wed, Oct 9 TTT- Sincerity Was Met with gratitude Havinge to that realization. Alexander suddenly found himself at a loss for work. The Quirk family members who were nearby had also gathered around Alexander and Isabe at this yen able to contain their curiosity, they couldn¡¯t help but question Alexander Ales, what it rarth is Rnd thinking!¡± Christopher gouldn¡¯t help but ask There was no need fit Alexander to answer, as Isabe had already started toin in her mind, kampity bet tuation was too absurd to notment on, di White shining seems that even the most unfortunate goals possess a kind heart, newer resorting to suspecting Then again, Zikud think like this Sasha¡¯s al demeanor is simply too misleading. In high school, she was a INCIN Noter Maling feelings for Ethan. The surveince videos we showed Rndter also led him astray wwal her The Quirk family members wondered what kind of surveince videos Isabe was talking about At that pois, Alexander recalled how, in those videos, it seemed like Ethan was always forcefully pulling Sasha, who seemed relocant. Her head was always lowered, and she even appeared to struggle quite a few forwed fructs a normal perspective, one would assume that Ethan had dirt on Sasha and was forcing her to sleep with hum fimpartial observer might he believed that Sasha was the victim After all, she was ying hard to doing was wring She didn¡¯t want to cheat while being on as Rnd¡¯s girlfriend but she coulders che ne thend The struggle and pain in her heart were real and irresistible. Hence, Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. e fog med like she was being merced. Even the police, observing her behavor and expression might come to that condon But the truth is that Ethan doesn¡¯t have any dirt on her At this moment, the Quirk tamily Sinally understood. Silently, Alexander heaved a sigh r sactions. Most of them chor to endure under ma desent¨Cmindedness, she appears to be an innocut salma vratiter, he murmured. ¡°Why didn¡¯t she tell me e and harmed referring to hone Sacks didelim despite being three The Quirk family members cursed at how it all made seme. After all, Sasha¡¯s character was indeed weak, so she was the kind who was easy to manipce. Was it any surprise Rnd had misunderstood? Aimandier spected that Rnd must have thought that had some sort of leverage over Sasha, like videos or tes, which was why die had been sopliant and cooperative ter of the child, and members har Sash that sight. Flis memory of everythi new be clears have she stap by Jake her actually been truth her. Despite Sasha¡¯s autions of keeping the child and deponing kam, Araboni dingt her feelings for him. The Quirks thought, Ele stiti deren z doubt her afier allt Alexander wondereid || || was fence Suka once kantud sealers the hairy Gossip 230 Gossip 230 13:52 Wed, Oct 9 TY. 3/3 13:52 Wed, Oct 9???. Reading Juicy Gossip in Her Mind Chapter 230 It Was Unsolvable Christopher¡¯s brows furrowed deeply, and he was already in a foul mood. Finished The Quirk family couldn¡¯tugh at a kind person for being foolish and could only curse those disgusting people for their disgusting behavior. On the other side, due to the exposure of Ethan¡¯s identity, Stephanie waspletely stunned. Her moral standards were very high, so she couldn¡¯t ept that her boyfriend used to be a school bully.¡± . ¡°Ethan, is what he said true?¡± Stephanie looked at Ethan in shock. Being supported by Stephanie, Ethan was battered and angry from getting beaten up. However, he was still in a daze. Although he came to the wedding brazenly, he never intended to reveal his identity in front of Rnd. He was just here to mock Rnd¡¯s wedding. His face hadpletely changed from the past, and even if his name was the same, he thought Rnd wouldn¡¯t guess who he was. D*mn it, how did Rnd find out? Could it be that b*tch Sasha betrayed me? Impossible, she¡¯s too stupid for that. Ethan didn¡¯t dare to make any sudden moves. Facing Stephanie¡¯s questioning, he knew he couldn¡¯t lie about this, so he stood up with a bitter expression and said, ¡°Yes, what he said is true. At that time, I was young and immature. All I wanted was to do something to get my family¡¯s attention. I didn¡¯t really want to be a viin.¡± After speaking, he bowed to Rnd and said, ¡°I came to the wedding this time to see if the person I wronged is happy. If I get the chance, I want to sincerely apologize. It was all my fault back then, and I¡¯vepletely repented. This face of mine, which needed stic surgery after you hit me, serves as my punishment. I hope you can forgive the mistakes I made in the past.¡± Hearing Ethan¡¯s words, Stephanie was still greatly shocked but didn¡¯t immediately despise Ethan. After all, Stephanie didn¡¯t know the extent of Ethan¡¯s bullying back then.¡± The guests around were unaware of the truth. When they saw Ethan¡¯s sincere performance and couldn¡¯t help but discuss among themselves. ¡°He came here just for the wedding, so he must be sincere.¡± ¡°Knowing one¡¯s mistakes and correcting them is the greatest virtue.¡± ¡°Who hasn¡¯t made mistakes when they were young? Teenage boys often fight and cause trouble.¡± ¡°He has turn over a new leaf.¡± Just then, Rnd, already seething in anger, rushed over again, swinging his fist to hit Ethan. Everyone didn¡¯t expect that Rnd would be even more furious after Ethan apologized sincerely. They began to disapprove of Rnd¡¯s behavior. 13:52 Wed, Oct 9?. Chapter 230 It Was Unsolvable more forceful than before as if he wanted to beat Ethan to death. 55% Finished Hmph, if Rnd knew nothing, he might have been deceived by you. Now you¡¯re spouting these disgusting lies in front of him. You deserve to be beaten to death. Terrified by Rnd¡¯s murderous aura, Ethan stumbled and fell, thus avoiding the oing punch. As Rnd tried to pursue, Sasha¡¯s voice sounded again. ¡°Rnd, stop hitting him.¡± Her voice was trembling. She sounded close to tears. Rnd suddenly stopped in his tracks and turned around, only to see Sasha already downstairs, standing at the entrance. Her hair was down now, wearing a simple red robe, as she hadn¡¯t had time to change into another wedding dress, hence the casual attire. Sasha was gripping the door frame, appearing unsteady as if a gust of wind could knock her over. Normally, Isabe might have felt pity seeing someone like this, but right now, all she felt was goosebumps. ? It wasn¡¯t because she thought Sasha was acting. It was because everything Sasha was showing seemed genuine, making it all the more unsettling. Just a moment ago she was distressed, now she¡¯s rushing down to protect her lover? Haha, I guessed wrong. The mind of a deranged person is hard to fathom. She thinks the matter has been exposed, and Ethan is willing to take her which is why they fought. She came down intending to apologize to Rnd and then leave. The Quirk family¡¯s gaze toward Sasha was almost like looking at human garbage. away, Noticing Sasha¡¯s paleplexion, Daphne rushed over to support her. Although she had initially disliked Sasha ording to the wealthy family mindset, since there was a child involved, Daphne felt obliged to fulfill her duties as a mother¨Cinw. She exined to Sasha to go back and rest and not to worry about the matter here. However, after hearing this, Sasha¡¯s face changed as it didn¡¯t align with her expectations. She could only stand there dumbly, unable to express her true feelings. Oh my, Sasha still sees Ethan as her first choice, with Rnd always as the backup. Meanwhile, Rnd thinks Sasha is afraid of Ethan revealing their affair, so she¡¯s trying to avoid provoking Ethan bying out to stop him. Okay, you are quite imaginative. I won¡¯t say more. Hearing this, the Quirks were also at a loss. The previous issues of the illegitimate child and the affair could be proven with evidence and conversations that Alexander had obtained, which convinced Rnd of the truth. But now, whether Sasha¡¯s actions were voluntary or coerced was impossible to rify unless she admitted to her own wrongdoing. That was the most troublesome part. Even if Alexander suddenly told Rnd that his seemingly pitiful girlfriend actually enjoyed Ethan¡¯s treatment and he shouldn¡¯t sympathize with her, they might end up losing their brotherly bond. It was not that Rnd was blinded by love but their 13:52 Wed, Oct 9? Chapter 230 It Was Unsolvable couldn¡¯t just take Alexander¡¯s word without evidence against his beloved. So, it was an unsolvable dilemma. They had been too naive initially. Now, they could only watch the situation unfold. Rnd didn¡¯t make another move but squatted down, ring viciously at the pale Ethan. ¡°I warn you, don¡¯t do anything unnecessary, or I won¡¯t let you off. Get lost!¡± Before Ethan could respond, Rnd had already stood up, turning his gaze to Owen. Though slightly angry, Owen felt a bit flustered facing his son¡¯s stare. Finished ¡°Dad, make your guest leave! Don¡¯t cause any unnecessary trouble.¡± Rnd¡¯s warning seemed to imply something. Hearing that, Owen nearly couldn¡¯t control his expression. Rnd¡¯s behavior was too unusual, indicating he knew something. It seemed Ethan¡¯s identity had been revealed, which exined his son¡¯s sudden violent outburst. Owen knew the truth woulde out eventually, but the unexpected exposure caught him off guard. Fortunately, Rnd didn¡¯t n to reveal it immediately, leaving room for further action since Owen didn¡¯t want things to get too ugly and still cared about his reputation. Owen coughed and said to Rnd, ¡°It¡¯s a joyful day. Let¡¯s discuss thister.¡± This could be considered as an implicit agreement. Rnd ground his teeth, suppressing all his anger, and turned to leave. Ethan was taken aback. He looked up to meet his father¡¯s gaze, realizing the illegitimate child issue had been exposed. He felt a bit relieved as he had almost suspected Sasha of spilling the beans. As long as she hadn¡¯t, he still had a chance. Rnd would remain a fool, raising his woman and child for him. Ethan stood up, his head still spinning, the taste of blood lingering in his mouth. As he turned his head, he found himself meeting the scrutinizing gaze of Stephanie. ¡°Stephie, I¡¡± Before she could frown, Owen awkwardly interjected, ¡°My son was impulsive. Sorry to both of you. Why not follow the butler to the rest area to treat your wounds?¡± Owen wasn¡¯t actually concerned about Ethan but wanted him gone to avoid provoking Rnd further. Seeing Stephanie¡¯s reaction, he had to act friendly so his illegitimate child wouldn¡¯t lose such a great girlfriend. As long as he showed a bit of kindne 13:52 Wed, Oct Chapter 230 It Was Unsolvable In the end, walk alone. Áã55%•þ Finished tephanie supported Ethan away to treat his wounds, though she seemed distant, wanting to Ethan¡¯s anger grew as he thought it was all Rnd¡¯s fault, ruining his ns and embarrassing him in front of the guests. Those dark chapters of his past should never havee to light. Once his wounds were treated, he vowed to retaliate. Just then, his phone buzzed. When he checked it, a mocking smile appeared on his face. Meanwhile, knowing the truth, Alexander and Isabe followed Rnd to find Sasha. Rnd didn¡¯t stop them, asking them to guard the door and not let anyone near as he needed to rify things with Sasha. It was a conversation that had to remain private. Alexander and Isabe had to hold their she would continue lying. ongue. They were curious if Sasha still had a conscience and if If Sasha admitted the truth, everything would fall into ce. If she continued to y the victim, they would have to find another way to expose her. Feeling troubled, Stephanie hade out to inquire about Ethan¡¯s past when she found a phone on the grass, likely dropped by Rnd during the fight. Not one to invade privacy and look at someone¡¯s phone, she sought to return it. Instead of finding Ethan, she saw Daphne. 1.7K 1 13:52 Wed, Oct 9 TP. Reading Juicy Gossip in Her Mind Chapter 231 Have Some Shame Inside the room, Sasha sat on the bed, looking utterly devastated. @55% Finished When Rnd entered, he asked everyone else to leave and then stood to the side, staring at Sasha in a daze. His fist remained clenched as if the anger coursing through his body could set his blood aze. After all, no man could tolerate learning that his girlfriend had gone through such an ordeal. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ¡°Sasha, we¡¯re about to get married. Do you have anything you want to tell me?¡± Rnd¡¯s voice was hoarse. Sasha was startled but didn¡¯t answer. She lowered her head, remaining silent as though she were innocent. Seeing Sasha like this, Rnd felt a mix of pity and pain. No way, no way. Rnd has made it so obvious, and she still wants to y deaf and dumb? Oh, this is making me anxious. Just say something, will you? Are you mute? Why is it that even though she made a mistake, she puts on an ¡°I¡¯m so aggrieved, I won¡¯t speak¡± attitude? No wonder Rnd is so easily fooled. Standing beside Isabe, Alexander saw her cheeks puffed up with anger and couldn¡¯t help but pat her head to calm her down. Downstairs, the Quirks who were eavesdropping were equally speechless. Is Sasha doing this intentionally or unintentionally? Inside, Sasha continued her silence as if it could shield her from everything. Although Rnd was kind¨Chearted, he couldn¡¯t let such a matter pass in confusion. Closing his eyes in pain, Rnd said, ¡°Sasha, I¡¯ve been protecting you since high school. I¡¯ve protected you for so many years. Why don¡¯t you trust me? That beast forced you so many times. Why didn¡¯t you say anything? Why didn¡¯t you ask me for help? Why did you endure it? If you had told me, I would have found a way to resolve everything.¡± Sasha¡¯s initial hope was shattered at this moment, and she looked deeply hurt. She suddenly raised her hand to cover her mouth. Tears streamed down her cheeks as she looked at Rnd in panic and helplessness. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to. I really didn¡¯t mean to¡¡± Seeing her like this, Rnd felt his heart ache even more. Under normal circumstances, he would haveforted her immediately. But this time, Rnd clenched his teeth and said, ¡°Sasha, we¡¯re about to get married, and you still didn¡¯t tell me. If he threatens you again, are you nning to cheat on me?¡± Sasha¡¯s face turned pale instantly as if Rnd¡¯s words had deeply humiliated her. Rnd couldn¡¯t bear to look at her expression, but he had to say these things because if the truth hadn¡¯te out today, it would have inevitably developed this way. He knew Sasha was a victim, a powerless weakling, pathetic, and stupid to the point of being infuriating. Yet he cou Gossip 231 Gossip 231 Reading Juicy Gossip in Her Mind Chapter 231 Have Some Shame Inside the room, Sasha sat on the bed, looking utterly devastated. Finished When Rnd entered, he asked everyone else to leave and then stood to the side, staring at Sasha in at daze. His fist remained clenched as if the anger coursing through his body could set his blood aze. After all, no man could tolerate learning that his girlfriend had gone through such an ordeal. *Sasha, we¡¯re about to get married. Do you have anything you want to tell me?¡± Rnd¡¯s voice was hoarse. Sasha was startled but didn¡¯t answer. She lowered her head, remaining silent as though she were innocent. Seeing Sasha like this, Rnd felt a mix of pity and pain. No way, no way. Rnd has made it so obvious, and she still wants to y deaf and dumb? Oh, this is making me anxious. Just say something, will you? Are you mute? Why is it that even though she made a mistake, she puts on an Tm so aggrieved, I won¡¯t speak¡± attitude? No wonder Rnd is so easily fooled. Standing beside Isabe, Alexander saw her cheeks puffed up with anger and couldn¡¯t help but pat! ther head to calm her down. Downstairs, the Quirks who were eavesdropping were equally speechless. Ir Sasha doing this intentionally or unintentionally? Inside, Sasha continued her silence as if it could shield her from everything. Although Rnd was kind¨Chearted, he couldn¡¯t let such a matter pass in confusion. Closing his eyes in pain, Rnd said, ¡°Sasha, I¡¯ve been protecting you since high school. I¡¯ve protected you for so many years. Why don¡¯t you trust me? That beast forced you so many times. Why didn¡¯t you say anything? Why didn¡¯t you ask me for help? Why did you endure it? If you had told me, I would have found a way to resolve everything.¡± Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Sasha¡¯s initial hope was shattered at this moment, and she looked deeply hurt. She suddenly raised her hand to cover her mouth. Tears streamed down her cheeks as she looked at Rnd in panic and helplessness. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to. I really didn¡¯t mean to¡ Seeing her like this, Rnd felt his heart ache even more. Under normal circumstances, he would haveforted her immediately. But this time, Rnd clenched his teeth and said, ¡°Sasha, we¡¯re about to get married, and you still didn¡¯t Tell me. If he threatens you again, are you nning to cheat on me?¡± Sasha¡¯s face turned pale instantly as if Rnd¡¯s words had deeply humiliated her. Rnd couldn¡¯t bear to look at her expression, but he had to say these things because if the truth hadn¡¯te out today, it would have inevitably developed this way. He knew Sasha was a victirn, a powerless weakling, pathetic, and stupid to the point of being infuriating. Yet, he couldn¡¯t help but feel frustrated. Why didn¡¯t she ask for my help? She should have spoken up the first time it ILL T 1/3 Chapter 231 Have Some Shame Rnd could only console himself with these thoughts Finished ¡°I wouldn¡¯t. How could I¡ Sasha sobbed, denying it. Since she had agreed to marry Rnd, how could she do anything to betray him again? However, Rnd asked, ¡°But weren¡¯t you nning to make me ept that b*stard¡¯s child?¡± At this moment, Sasha¡¯s face lost all color. Her lips trembled as if she wanted to say something but couldn¡¯t. She merely cried as if she had suffered a great grievance As she didn¡¯t deny it, Rnd¡¯s spirit instantly copsed, feeling as if all his energy had been drained. He had always thought of himself as quite aplished, but now he felt utterly defeated. He could try to understand Sasha¡¯s predicament, but he wasn¡¯t a fool. ¡°This matter should be reported to the police. That b*stard must be jailed and punished,¡± Rnd said firmly. But Sasha suddenly looked up. ¡°No!¡± Rnd paused, a peculiar sensation finally rising within him. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. No matter what leverage he has, I¡¯ll handle it. I won¡¯t let you¡¡± ¡°Please, no, no. Let¡¯s pretend it never happened, okay? Please, otherwise, I really can¡¯t continue living.¡± Sasha suddenly crawled off the bed, almost kneeling before Rnd, startling him. Are you seriously acting now? How can you so naturally y the victim? If you just say, ¡°I did it willingly,¡± Rnd¡¯s police report wouldn¡¯t stand. Your life¨Cthreatening plea is guiding Rnd to think you¡¯re afraid of retaliation, right? So now you¡¯re using the threat of death to prevent Rnd from reporting it to the police? Not revealing your true feelings because you¡¯re afraid you¡¯ll lose your ce in Rnd¡¯s heart and can¡¯t persuade him? So you pretend to love Rnd while preventing him from harming Ethan. You really do love Ethan very: y much. As Alexander listened, his breathing rhythm changed subtly. He felt that Rnd¡¯s years of care for Sasha were all in vain. Though the Quirks could only hear Isabe¡¯sints, they could guess the situation and were curious. How could someone put on such an innocent and pitiful facade while doing such cruel and disgusting things? To Rnd, it seemed Sasha couldn¡¯t bear the constant threat of exposure and had developed a conditioned reflex of wanting to avoid everything. No matter how much he promised to take care of everything, Sasha never trusted him. Taking a deep breath, Rnd said, ¡°Fine, I won¡¯t call the police.¡± As a police officer, his first thought in such situations was to bring the perpetrator to justice. If that wasn¡¯t possible, he would use other means to make Ethan pay, even if he was his half¨Cbrother. Rnd wouldn¡¯t let spare the b¡¯stard. He still felt he was avenging himself and Sasha, so his hatred was obvious. However, as long as the police weren¡¯t informed, everything was negotiable for Sasha. But the next moment, Sasha froze because Rnd asked about her ns for the child. Sasha had developed feelings for the child and instinctively protected her belly. 2/3 08:52 Thu, Oct 10 Chapter 231 Have Some Shame. Upon seeing this, a shadow crossed over Luo Fei¡¯s eyes, @%94% Finished Tears filled Sasha¡¯s eyes as she asked pitifully, ¡°You hate me and despise me. You don¡¯t want me anymore. That¡¯s why you don¡¯t intend to marry me anymore? You don¡¯t want our child either, am I right?¡± If Alexander hadn¡¯t held Isabe back, she would have barged in. Hey, have some shame. The child is innocent, but why should Rnd ept this child? Are you out of your mind? Looking at the pitiful Sasha, Rnd felt his breath bebored. Taking a deep breath, he said, ¡°Sasha, I don¡¯t hate you. You¡¯re a victim. I won¡¯t take it out on you or abandon you, but this child¡ I can¡¯t ept.¡± After saying this. Rnd felt somewhat guilty. He thought maybe he didn¡¯t love Sasha as much as he imagined. In TV dramas, even if the child wasn¡¯t his, he would ept everything because of his love for his wife, even loving the child in the future. But Rnd realized he couldn¡¯t ept it. The thought of raising the child of the illegitimate child and his wife made him furious. He knew he could never love this child, so there was no need for the child to suffer in their fa 1.7K Gossip 232 Gossip 232 Chapter 232 Catch Them Red Handed #Finished ¡°Rnd¡¡± Sasha sobbed, tears streaming down her face, pleading with Rnd, hoping he would soften. ¡°You know I¡¯ve always wanted a family and a child. I¡ ¡°We can have more children in the future. Why do you insist on keeping this one?¡± Rnd was puzzled. ¡°Isn¡¯t this a mark of humiliation? Won¡¯t seeing the child remind of what happened?¡± you Sasha¡¯s sobs seemed to choke in her throat. She was taken aback. Feeling exhausted, Rnd pinched the bridge of his nose and sighed. ¡°The wedding will proceed as nned today, but afterward, you have two choices. First, you give up this child, and we start over. Second, if you insist on keeping the child, we won¡¯t register our marriage, and I¡¯ll announce our divorce, taking all the me.¡± The wedding had to take ce. If they didn¡¯t get married that day, Sasha would face criticism. Having already endured such a blow, he couldn¡¯t bear to let Sasha suffer the pain of rumors and gossip. Sasha stared at Rnd in shock, her eyes vacant, as if she had lost her greatest support. She immediately felt as if she was adrift, consumed by a wave of anxiety and fear. She reached out, attempting to grasp Rnd. Rnd didn¡¯t give Sasha a chance to speak. ¡°Sasha, this is the best I can do.¡± Sasha¡¯s hand paused, and she cried even harder. Hearing this, Isabe and Alexander finally breathed a sigh of relief. It seems Rnd is a good person, but he has his limits. He doesn¡¯t me the so¨Ccalled victim but also won¡¯t let the criminal escape the consequences. It¡¯s just that¡ Dude, you shouldn¡¯t let her choose. You¡¯re a gentleman, but she doesn¡¯t deserve it! And does this wedding have to go on? Rnd was feeling extremely distressed and naturally couldn¡¯t calm down tofort Sasha. ¡°In an hour, the ceremony will begin. Think it through carefully,¡± Rnd told her. He had done his best for someone he had cherished for years. As he left the room, Isabe and Alexander saw Rnd¡¯s expression. He looked as if he had died inside. Seeing Rnd unsteady on his feet, Alexander stepped forward to support him. Rnd immediately waved him off and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m fine.¡± From the room behind them came continuous sobbing. Rnd furrowed his brows. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Isabe and Alexander apanied Rnd to the lounge downstairs to rest for a while. I¡¯m going to deal with Ethan,¡± Rnd said directly to Alexander. ¡°He must pay for what he did.¡± Alexander didn¡¯t answer. Instead, he asked bluntly, ¡°Are you still going to hold the wedding?¡± Isabe gave her husband a thumbs¨Cup, silently praising his bravery. 1/5 Chapter 232 Catch Them Red Handed. 94% #Finished just stand by and watch Rnd be deceived. Even though it didn¡¯t concern them, they would feel guilty if they didn¡¯t take action to help their friend. But if they had made a move and the other party disregarded their good intentions, then they wouldn¡¯t interfere. Sure enough, Rnd was taken aback. He frowned and said, ¡°This situation is painful for me, but Sasha is pitiful too. She didn¡¯t betray me intentionally. I can¡¯t just abandon her.¡± Rnd assumed his friends were simply standing up for him. ¡°Really? It wasn¡¯t intentional?¡± Alexander replied coldly ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Rnd was startled. ¡°I don¡¯t think she¡¯s as passive and innocent as she appears. Maybe she¡¯s willing from the start,¡± Alexander stated bluntly. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. ¡°Isn¡¯t this just ming the victim?¡± Rnd suddenly became agitated. Isabe quickly interjected, ¡°Are you sure she was forced?¡± Rnd was about to nod when Alexander said, ¡°In the surveince videos sent to you, if even one of them was from their first time betraying you, think about what that means.¡± Rnd froze, his body stiffening as he realized the implications. ¡°But¡ you don¡¯t know if the first time is in the videos.¡± Alexander shrugged. ¡°So, everything is possible. Just think it through. A wedding is important. Don¡¯t waste it on someone unworthy. We don¡¯t trust her.¡± With that, Alexander stopped talking and led Isabe away. Isabe was still confused. After stepping out, she couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°What did you mean by that?¡± Alexander exined, ¡°In those videos, Sasha showed only a little resistance. If she were a true victim, she would have had the chance to seek help the first time. However, she didn¡¯t. That leaves two possibilities: either the initial incident isn¡¯t among the videos, or she was willing from the start.¡± Isabe understood. Alexander was nting a seed of doubt in Rnd¡¯s mind. ¡°Is that enough?¡± Isabe asked. Shaking his head, Alexander replied, ¡°I don¡¯t know either. We¡¯ll have to wait and see.¡± After they rejoined Alexander¡¯s friends, they were surrounded by questions. Meanwhile, Stephanie was about to leave as she didn¡¯t find any answers when she saw Rnd in the lounge. Thinking it over, she approached him. Rnd seemed deep in thought with a frown marring his brows. ¡°Mr. Rnd¡± 2/5 Chapter 232 Catch Them Red Handed @K 94% Finished Rnd looked up abruptly, eyes filled with confusion. Seeing her, he calmed down and frowned. ¡°Hasn¡¯t he left yer?¡± Stephanie pressed her lips together. ¡°He¡¯s treating his wounds. He¡¯ll leave soon. I have a few things to rify.¡± Rnd thought for a moment and said, ¡°You want to know about his past?¡± Stephanie nodded. Without hesitation, Rnd recounted Ethan¡¯s high school history. When Stephanie heard the true reason for Ethan¡¯s disfigurement, her face turned pale. ¡°Is everything you said true?¡± Stephanie¡¯s face was pale, and her eyes had turned red. Yet, she stubbornly held back tears. Rnd couldn¡¯t help but sympathize her. ¡°Ms. Nox, if you don¡¯t believe me, you can investigate. He pursued you with a purpose. There are some things I can¡¯t say, but I advise you to be cautious in choosing a partner. The man you¡¯re with is a wolf in sheep¡¯s clothing.¡± ¡°Rnd!¡± A voice suddenly called out. Rnd turned to see his father, Owen, approaching. This lounge was empty, but the corridors on both sides were open, so if someone raised their voice or listened closely, they could hear the conversation. Owen had heard it as he approached. Rnd gave his father a cold smile. If Ethan dared to do such things, how could I let him keep Stephanie as a backer? Owen was anxious to speak, but Stephanie was already leaving in a hurry to question Ethan. She nearly bumped into someone as she exited the lounge in a rush but didn¡¯t notice it. Unable to chase after Stephanie, Owen could only look at Rnd angrily. ¡°Rnd, what are you doing?¡± ¡°Dad, did I say anything wrong? Or do you also want your illegitimate son to marry the eldest daughter of the Nox family, so he can rightfully take my ce and gain the confidence to im his heritage?¡± Rnd wasn¡¯t oblivious to the scheming in wealthy families. He just chose not to address it. ¡°Shut up! What are you talking about?¡± Owen knew this confrontation woulde and had to face it Ethan is a mistake I made when I was young, but he¡¯s still your brother.¡± Rndughed. He wanted to reveal how his ¡°brother¡± had betrayed him and done disgusting things. Owen probably couldn¡¯t handle such a scandal. ¡°Dad, you don¡¯t need to exin to me. Save it for Mom ¡°What? Your mom is in poor health. She can¡¯t take such shocks. We need to handle this carefully.¡± Handling it carefully meant Ethan would be recognized sooner orter. It was just a matter of time. Rnd scoffed, ¡°You knew that, but when you did such disgraceful things, did you consider my mom¡¯s health?¡± 3/5 08:53 Thu, Oct 10. Chapter 232 Catch Them Red Handed ¡°Men of our status all have¡¡± û}Î¶:94%•þ Finished ¡°Just because others are filthy doesn¡¯t mean you have to be filthy too. Just because others cat sh*t, do you have to eat it?¡± Owen nearly fainted from Rnd¡¯s sudden vulgarity, but it showed how furious Rnd was. ¡°Fine, fine. I won¡¯t argue with you. The wedding is about to start. Watch your demeanor and don¡¯t cause any more trouble to disgrace the family,¡± Owen said, turning to leave. Rnd stood there, stiff. The wedding¡ Furious, Owen stormed off, oblivious to the trembling figure hidden just around the corner. It was Daphne. She had heard everything and was holding Rnd¡¯s phone, which still disyed the surveince video, She hade to confront her son about Sasha and Ethan, only to hear that Ethan was her husband¡¯s illegitimate son. The shocking revtion almost made her faint on the spot. As she remembered her son¡¯s suffering, her anger surged. As a mother, she had to be strong. She managed not to copse. She didn¡¯t believe Sasha was a victim. She had never liked Sasha¡¯s whiny, small¨Cminded demeanor. Even if Sasha were a victim, she would never allow a woman who had been with an illegitimate son to marry her son. Especially not when the child¡¯s paternity was uncertain. She knew her son was too responsible and would endure even if it meant suffering. However, she wouldn¡¯t allow it. Clutching the phone, Daphne turned and left. She was going to find Sasha. Meanwhile, Stephanie was still searching for Ethan but couldn¡¯t find him in the unfamiliar estate. Left with no choice, she had to continue searching. Daphne also didn¡¯t manage to find Sasha as the makeup artists told her the bride had gone out for some fresh air and would return soon. Impatient, Daphne headed to the security control room. At that time, Isabe was half¨Cheartedly engaging in small talk while keeping an ear out for any new developments. Unbelievable. Sasha sneaked off to see Ethan, telling him that Rnd knew everything. She wants Ethan to take her away because she doesn¡¯t want to abort Ethan¡¯s child. But after hearing that, Ethan tells her to agree to the wedding and stay with Rnd. He says she can abort the child. Not only that, because he¡¯s angry about being beaten, Ethan ns to cuckold Rnd right here and now¡ Wait¡ What the f*ck? They¡¯re¡. Hearing this, the Quirks were shocked. Is she talking about that? Are they doing something this shameless right now? Wow! This is our chance. Take Rnd to catch them in the act! Everything will be revealed! Before Isabe could react, Alexander stood up. ¡°1 just remembered something I need to rify with Rnd. Let¡¯s go find him.¡± Gossip 233 Gossip 233 Chapter 233 Surveince Footage Revealed. Finished Upon hearing that Alexander was going to find Rnd, Isabe didn¡¯t need to make any excuses herself and eagerly followed. Talk about a timely assist Still, maybe it¡¯s better not to watchter. I might get an eye infection. Alexander frowned in disgust. He had interacted with Sasha a few times, but it was clear that one couldn¡¯t judge a book by its cover. The Quirks overheard the n to catch the adulterers and were immediately excited. They began secretly observing. Since they didn¡¯t know the exact location, they had to wait for Alexander and Isabe to find Rnd before taking action. At this point, the pre¨Cwedding warm¨Cup stage was in progress, with a professional wedding officiant holding a microphone to set the atmosphere. Even though it wasn¡¯t yet time for the bride and groom to appear, Owen and Daphne had to asionally cooperate with the wedding officiant and say a few words. Owen was in the center of the crowd, but Daphne was nowhere to be seen. Isabe and Alexander went to the lounge to find Rnd but didn¡¯t see him. Where is he? Oh, right, in the back garden cooling off. He¡¯s starting to have doubts too. He must be sensing something¡¯s wrong. But even so, he hasn¡¯t given up on holding the wedding. Is he afraid of wronging Sasha? A woman who can act pitiful is like a debuff on a man¡¯s logic! Without giving it much thought. Alexander decided against going to the garden. He simply picked up his phone and made a call. The phone rang not too far away. The two of them turned their heads. Not far from them in the corridor, Daphne seemed lost in thought with the phone in hand as she walked toward the ballroom. Huh? Why is Rnd¡¯s phone end up in Daphne¡¯s hands? Oh, Stephanie picked it up and gave it to Daphne. Wait, isn¡¯t Daphne heading toward the restroom where those two are having sex? N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. The Quirks from a distance away thought, Restroom? Which one? There are restrooms in all directions, narth, south, east, and west. Which one? No way, Daphne saw the surveince video on Rnd¡¯s phone and went to find Sasha. When she couldn¡¯t find her, she checked the surveince footage and saw Sasha and Ethan going into the same restroom one after the other. This is so explosive! Haha, those two are in big trouble. Do we still need to find Rnd? I¡¯d rather just go with Daphne and watch the drama unfold. Alexander was of the opinion that they had to find Rnd quickly. He remembered that Rnd¡¯s mother was in poor health and couldn¡¯t handle such stress. Alexander suddenly said to Isabe, ¡°Mrs. Ford is probably looking for Rnd to return his phone. Isabe, you go tell her I¡¯ll find Rnd and bring him here. She can wait here for him.¡± If Daphne suddenly had a health issue, Isabe could notice it immediately. 1/3 Chapter 233 Surveince Footage Revealed. This request was also in line with Isabe¡¯s wishes, so she immediately nodded. K94%0 94%0 Finished The two then split up. Without Isabe by his side, Alexander immediately went to the back garden and found Rnd. Rnd¡¯s face looked grim when he saw Alexander. ¡°Is there more news?¡± He was genuinely afraid that things were as Alexander had said and felt a bit overwhelmed.. Unfazed by the grim expression on Rnd¡¯s face, Alexander said directly, ¡°Mrs. Ford seems to be anxiously looking for you with your phone.¡± Rnd was stunned. It was only then that he realized his phone was missing. He immediately panicked and worried that his mother had discovered something. Without hesitation, he quickly followed Alexander back At this moment, Alexander heard a constant stream of thoughts from Isabe¡¯s side. Hey? Is Daphne eavesdropping at the door? Her face is pale. She must have heard something unpleasant and can¡¯t even stand up straight from anger. Alexander frowned, worried about Daphne¡¯s condition. Thankfully, she¡¯s holding up. Wait, she isn¡¯t kicking the door down and going in to catch them in the act? Could it be that she doesn¡¯t want today¡¯s wedding to turn into a scandal and is nning to endure it? Wow, she¡¯s really walking away? Is she seriously going to endure this? Then¡ do we still bring Rnd to catch them red¨Chanded? Alexander hesitated. Maybe Daphne wanted to maintain the family¡¯s reputation at the wedding, but Rnd still needed to know the truth. If he didn¡¯t see it with his own eyes, he might be deceived forever. While thinking this, Rnd suddenly stopped. ¡°Mom?¡± Alexander and Rnd had already entered the ballroom, nning to take the fastest route to meet Isabe, when they saw Daphne suddenly appear in the hall, circling around the wedding staff. Rnd was about to rush to Daphne, but after crossing the crowd, he found she had left again. Alexander heard more from Isabe¡¯s side. What is she doing? Why is sheing and going? And didn¡¯t she bring her son to catch them in the act? Wait! Is she holding a microphone? No way! She secretly opened the restroom door with a key and ced the microphone inside. Holy cr*p, could it be¡ Seeing Rnd about to chase his mother, Alexander pulled him back. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Rnd looked anxious. He was really worried that Daphne might get too agitated after secing those things. She might even directly stop the wedding, regardless of whether Sasha was a victim or NOL Though by now he was somewhat uncertain, he couldn¡¯t just abandon her in such a setting today because. of a slight doubt in his heart. Just as he was lost in thought, the stage set up for the wedding underwent a sudden change. The large screen that was previously disying wedding photos, in an instant, switched to show eight surveince videos. 2/3 Chapter 233 Surveince Footage Revealed #Finished The footage showed hotel corridors on different days, where Sasha and Ethan tugged at each other as they headed toward a room. The previously lively ballroom gradually quieted down as people noticed something was amiss. Owen, who was holding a microphone and interacting with the host with his back to the screen, noticed something was wrong. He turned around in confusion and dropped the microphone with a piercing sound when he saw the footage. Soon, people noticed Rnd. Countless eyes turned to him, filled with shock, sympathy, and disbelief. ¡°That must be his wife, right?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that the other person he just hit?¡± ¡°Were they headed to a hotel to book a room?¡± ¡°How is this possible? In high school, Ethan always bullied Sasha.¡± ¡°Could Sasha have been coerced? She doesn¡¯t look very willing.¡± ¡°But even if she was unwilling, it doesn¡¯t change the fact that she cheated on Rnd.¡± ¡°Wait, they said they got married because she was pregnant. So, the child is¡¡± ¡°I don¡¯t dare say. This is too awkward.¡± ¡°Who did this? Is it Ethan trying to embarrass Rnd?¡± ¡°No, I remember Ethan came to the wedding with his girlfriend.¡± With this, someone finally noticed the other main character. She had been looking for Ethan, and not finding him, she was seeking help from the butler. Upon entering the ballroom, she saw the shocking surveince footage. Stephanie had just discovered that her boyfriend used to be a bully, and now she was watching this video. Honestly, she didn¡¯t know what to think. She slowly walked to the equally shocked Rnd. ¡°What is this? Is this¡ them? Did Ethan force Sasha?¡± Stephanie still preferred to believe the girl was innocent. 1.7K Gossip 234 Gossip 234 Reading Juicy Gossip in Her Mind: Chapter 234 Running Into Two Lunatics Rnd¡¯s lips trembled, unable to respond to Stephanie He had suddenly realized that this was his mother¡¯s doing. My mother has found out. Finished However, thisn¡¯t in line with Daphine¡¯s usual way of doing things. Even if she was extremely angry. convinced that Sasha was at fault, she wouldn¡¯t resort to ruining the wedding in such a manner. After all, by doing so, she would essentially be humiliating herself. Before Rnd could attend to therge screen, Owen¡¯s frantic voice rang out. ¡°Who¡¯s ying this sick joke? Turn it off, turn it off right now. It¡¯s all a lie!¡± Even though Rnd knew his father¡¯s actions were motivated by the interests of their family, a chill still spread through his heart. Seeing this scene, he realized his father¡¯s first reaction was not concern for him. Despite the fact that his son has been humiliated by his illegitimate child¡. Taking a deep breath, Rnd instinctively yed along with his father, determined not to let the scandal escte. In the end, he was still held back by Alexander. ¡°Brace yourself.¡± Rnd looked at Alexander in astonishment. In reality, what Rnd couldn¡¯t see, Alexander understood. The scene that unfolded wasn¡¯t for a moment of satisfaction. Daphne was doing everything in her power to protect her son. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Amidst Rnd¡¯s bewildered gaze and Owen¡¯s roars, a mysterious sound echoed from the speakers. Although it wasn¡¯t loud, one could quickly grasp its meaning within the quiet venue. Many immediately covered the ears of the minors present, looking at Owen and Rnd in rm. Many adults were also blushing, their ears turning red. This is no different from identally watching porn without plugging in their headphones. No, which decent family would y such¡ explicit¡ footage at their wedding? Releasing evidence of infidelity is one thing, but what is this all about? Is a video going to be surfacingter? Is this normal? Is this reasonable? Aren¡¯t they afraid ofpletely disgracing the Ford family? Wait, it seems like they¡¯re almost done, that sound¡ Everyone, cover your cars quickly! We really dide to just attend the wedding. We didn¡¯t expect to experience something as extraordinary as this! The news would certainly spread like wildfire by tomorrow. Yet, they didn¡¯t feel any satisfaction for being spectators at the scene. On the contrary, they felt utterly embarrassed. Due to the overwhelming shock, no one Ven thought to turn off the sound system. Meanwhile, Rnd¡¯s face had drastically darkened as blood seemed to rush into his head. He was so stunned that he couldn¡¯t react, only able to nkly stare at Alexander. He even wondered if Alexander had released another video that he hadn¡¯t seen, one that his mother would also release. 1/3 Chapter 234 Running Into Two Lunaties #Finished Meanwhile. Stephanie, who was standing to the side, hadn¡¯t quite regained her senses, but her face instinctively flushed with embarrassment. Luckily, the session ended quickly, allowing her to breathe a sigh of relief. Suddenly, the sound of Ethan¡¯s voice was heard. ¡°SI¡°, let me ask you, who¡¯s better, me or Rnd, huh?¡± Following that, a choking sound was heard, Many people, for a moment, genuinely believed it was done under duress, even a glimmer of hope ignited within Rnd. ¡°Are you going to tell me or not?¡± Sasha sobbed, ¡°You know very well that you¡¯re the only one I love. I¡¯ve never allowed him to touch me. There¡¯s only ever been you.¡± Isabe thought, Ah, even though I was just mortified, I have to admit now that this was a splendid job. If it weren¡¯t for your words, I doubt Rnd would have given up so easily! When Alexander turned his head, he saw Rnd sway slightly, thetter¡¯s entire expression turning vacant. It seemed like he had been thoroughly heartbroken. Among the bystanders who were relishing in the drama, particrly the high school ssmates from years ago, they were genuinely left dumbfounded. What in the world is going on? Sasha and Ethan? Does Sasha like Ethan? ¡°That¡¯s more like it¡¡± ¡°Why¡ why are you doing this? You already have Ms. Nox, so why are you still treating me like this¡¡± ¡°Heh, what¡¯s the matter? Jealous? It¡¯s not my fault you don¡¯t have her kind of background. But when ites to this, I still prefer you. She¡¯s such a boring woman, conservative and dogmatic. She insists on a long courtship before she lets me touch her, forcing me to be celibate. If it wasn¡¯t for the benefits her status brings me, I wouldn¡¯t have bothered with her.¡± Isabe thought, Hahaha, you guys are quite the talkers, aren¡¯t you? Or maybe it¡¯s just the heavens taking pity on Stephanie, allowing her to see the truth? I wonder if she¡¯s still around right now? Alexander looked toward Stephanie, whose face was devoid of any color. It seemed she had also learned the truth. Among the onlookers, many were friends of the Nox family. They were all the more shocked upon. bearing this. They wondered who on earth was this young man who dared to toy with a daughter of the Nox Tamily. Gradually, Owen regained his senses, his face a mix of emotions. He knew that his illegitimate son was now considered good for nothing. I can¡¯t possibly let anyone know that Ethan has not only stolen his brother¡¯s wife but even schemed against another family¡¯s daughter. But in the next moment, Owen could not maintain his bnce. 0/7 Chapter 234 Running Into Two 9%94% Finished ¡°I understand, I truly do. I know the struggles you face as an illegitimate child¨Cthe need to prove yourself andpete with Rnd for your father¡¯s approval. It pains me to see you like this, but you¡¡± Isabe thought, Come on,dy. You two are the ones who are hurting Rnd, aren¡¯t you? You¡¯re quite the hypocrite. But, Inckily, you admitted it. Hahaha, carry on¡ Do carry on, hahahahaha¡ Aside from Isabe¡¯s boisterousughter, there were also incredulous gasps from the Quirk family. What is going on? An Illegitimate child? This is such an explosive scandal that even TV dramas wouldn¡¯t dare air it. A half¨Cbrother cheats with their future sister¨Cinw! Wait. Why does this scenario seem so familiar? No way! Wasn¡¯t Owen reputed to be a loyal husband? How could he have such an illegitimate son and even let this son attend his other son¡¯s wedding? Has he lost his mind? Does Daphne know? ¡°Shut up! Why are you bringing this up? Are you looking down on me too?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t. I love you. From that rainy day in our sophomore year, when you kissed me for the first time, I hopelessly fell for you. I knew that your having your way with me was just a result of your inner emptiness. I understand.¡± ¡°Here I was, wondering why you suddenly sought protection from Rnd after I stopped seeing you. You even unted it in front of me. So, you were trying to get my attention! What¡¯s funny is that Rnd shed with me over and over again for your sake. He even got injured in the end, no longer able to serve the air force. I heard that was his dream, and you ruined it for him, hahaha. You truly are my c helping me shatter his dream and the bright future the Brown family had nned for him. You¡¯ve done me a great favor indeed!¡± ¡°No, this wasn¡¯t what I intended. Don¡¯t say such things. Rnd is a good person and my savior. It¡¯s me who has wronged him.¡± Isabe thought, 73k, isk, sk, what are you crying for? Those are some real crocodile tears. I wonder if Rnd would regret being nosy back then when he hears about this. Alexander looked toward Rnd, who was standing off to the side. The look on Rnd¡¯s face was indescribable. He had never imagined that Sasha would¡ He had saved her out of a sense of justice, only to be told now that the person he had protected didn¡¯t want it at all. The one Sasha loved was the one who bullied and oppressed her, All he did was sticking his nose in where it didn¡¯t belong. Overwhelmed by the irony, Rnd broke into a vicious smile. Everyone else, regardless of whether they knew the truth back then, couldn¡¯t bring themselves to pity Rnd. How unlucky he is to run into these two lunatics. 1.7K Gossip 235 Gossip 235 Chapter 235 Loquacity Brings Down The Viin Finished Rnd¡¯s dream was also a source of pain for the Brown family. This time, there were quite a few rtives visiting from his mother¡¯s side. Upon hearing this, they all rose in anger one after another. Who would have thought that saving someone would actually invite enmity? During their student days, there were few who had the courage to stand up against bullying. Those who truly needed saving might still be trembling in the darkness. However, these despicable pair had turned such noble acts into a mockery. It really was a ssic case of being ungrateful for the help received. At that moment, Ethan was still having his way with Sasha ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Still thinking about him?¡± ¡°No. Ethan, please take me with you. I beg of you. I believe deep down, you yearn for a family and to be a good father. Can you truly bear to abandon this child?¡± ¡°Enough. I¡¯ll repeat myself, you will obediently go and marry him. Agree to his demand of terminating the pregnancy, and let him continue to believe that you were coerced. Don¡¯t slip up and expose the truth!¡± Isabe thought, Others rx after ser with a cigarette, but they continue to scheme. However, this does save them some effort. And now, the baby in her belly has been officially registered, which is truly hrious. Upon hearing this, everyone was visibly shaken. Could it really be true? The child from the shotgun wedding isn¡¯t Rnd¡¯s child after all? Instead, the child belongs to the b*stard? I can¡¯t believe how crazy the Ford family is! One impregnates the lady, the other marries her? Is this so- called brotherly teamwork? Owen must be taught you well, huh? No previous family hase as close to sess as you have. Wait, every family¡¯s like this? Maybe they should take a hard look at themselves. It¡¯s enough to send shivers dow one¡¯s spine, isn¡¯t it? Meanwhile, some people were focused on what Rnd had done. From what was just said, could it be that Rnd already knew the child wasn¡¯t his? He thought his wife was raped. and he was willing to endure all of this. As long as the child was aborted, he would ept this woman? Is he a living saint? Sadly, his magnanimity has gone to the dogs. I can¡¯t believe how that b*tch snagged such a good man. If he was foolish in his choice of other women, he deserves to be scolded, but if he foolishly chose me, I would surely cherish him deeply. The crowd was filled with mixed emotions, but those who were quick¨Cwitted immediately focused on the crux of the matter, which promptly led to a drastic change in their expressions. From the look on Rnd¡¯s face, Alexander knew they had finally realized the truth. Rnd initially thought he had already reached the bottom of his despair, yet he found himself facing an even deeper abyss. From the conversation, Rnd suddenly realized that this wasn¡¯t some voice message from a past rendezvous. Instead, it was something that was happening right at that moment. Sasha and Ethan were talking right then. Astonishingly, she was having an affair right at her own wedding. 1/3 To Chapter 235 Loquacity Brings Down The Viin The blow seemed to sullocate Rnd, causing his blood to boil. Finished For a fleeting moment, he wondered just how much must Sasha despise him to do something like that. Or perhaps he had never truly realized just how deplorable Sasha was. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Owen had just recovered from the shock of his illegitimate child¡¯s exposure. Once he grasped the reality of the situation, he was so angered that he nearly copsed. If it wasn¡¯t for the butler¡¯s support, he might have seriously injured himself. Owen gritted his teeth as he instructed the butler, ¡°Go, go find¡¡± The butler, unsure of where to even start, had to first assist Owen to sit down before he could head to the surveince room to investigate. The rest of the onlookers also realized what was going on. Each of them was taken aback as they searched. around, clueless about where the deceitful couple was hiding and having their secret rendezvous. Their eyes began to gleam with curiosity. Since things had already escted to such an extent, everyone had surpassed their limits of embarrassment. All they wanted now was to catch the devious couple in the act. After all, when it came to catching cheaters in the act, participation was key. At that moment, Ethan and Sasha werepletely oblivious to what was happening. The elegant manor was filled with soothing music, even in the restrooms. Their conversation was broadcasted in the main hall due to how sensitive the microphone was, but the restroom they were in was the furthest from the main hall. All they could hear were muffled sounds, which they assumed to be the emcee¡¯s voice. They had no idea that their scheming had been exposed. Upon hearing Ethan¡¯s words, Sasha couldn¡¯t help but burst into tears again, her heart aching. ¡°How could you be so heartless? Even if you don¡¯t want me, you can¡¯t just abandon our child!¡± ¡°Why the rush? There will be more children in the future. Oh, if Rnd is afraid of raising my child, I¡¯ll make sure he does. Isn¡¯t he always busy being a cop? We¡¯ll have our chances. I¡¯ll keep making him a cuckold. I¡¯ll make sure every child he has is mine. Even if that old fart doesn¡¯t leave the Ford family fortune to me in the future, I want my child to inherit it!¡± Isabe thought, Is it that every viin can¡¯t help but gloat about their brilliant schemes? It seems that their downfall is always their excessive chatter. Now, it¡¯s truly game over. Even if Ethanter discovers the truth, starts to weep pitifully, ys the victim, and resorts to emotional ckmail, I doubt any moral guardians would dare to step forward It was truly the end of Ethan. Alexander had already noticed the rtives of the Ford wearing expressions of extreme difort. Even if they were concerned about blood ties or took Owen into consideration, what Ethan had done and said that day prevented him from ever being epted by the family. Even if he were to later wail in despair and im to have turned over a new leaf, it would be futile. It wasn¡¯t really fair, but if they epted such a person to work in their family, then it was feared that none of the other families present would want to coborate with the Ford family ever again. After all, the idea of coborating with such a malicious individual, who was known for his persecution of 2/3 08:53 hu. Uc 14%1 Chapter 235 Loquacity Brings Down The Viin Finished his own brother, was unsettling for everyone. Even if it was just a minor business deal, everyone would have their reservations. They were worried that if they were backstabbed, there would have no remedy for 1. it. Upon hearing Ethan¡¯s n, Rnd once again bore witness to the darkness of human nature. Unlike Josiah, who had nearly been duped into bing a substitute father, Rnd had been completely deceived by a woman. He was unaware, and if he had known, he would have surely stopped everything. However, it was his own half¨Cbrother who had orchestrated everything. If he truly remained oblivious and continued to be with Sasha, just the mere thought of the oue gave him an overwhelming urge to puke. Stephanie, standing off to the side, staggered back in response. The repulsive man in front of her was, in fact, the boyfriend she had fallen for. The mere thought of having been in a rtionship with him for several months made her stomach churn with disgust. Others were even more amazed¡ D¡°mn, this illegitimate child is really malicious. He wants to take advantage of every possible opportunity. L Anyone unaware of the situation would have thought that Rnd had done something terrible to deserve such a fate. This scandal was so shocking that it would turn the Ford family into the biggestughingstock of the city¡¯s high society. ¡°So¡ this was your n all along. No, I can¡¯t agree to it If you reject me this time, then I¡¯ll be a dutiful wife to Rnd. I swear I won¡¯t betray him again.¡± Sasha struggled as she spoke. Everyone was at a loss for words. There seemed to be a hint of morality and conscience, but not much. However, the overwhelming sentiment was that she was using it to coerce Ethan. Isabe thought, Well, well, ying the dutiful wife to Rnd and not betraying him, how noble of you! Should Rnd be shedding tears of gratitude for yourpromise? Alexander nced at Rnd, whose fists were clenched tightly. 1.7K Gossip 237 Gossip 237 Chapter 237 I Never Want To See You Again Finished Everything we did and said in the bathroom just now. When was the microphone ced there? What have the people outside heard? Il¡¯hy are they looking at us with such expressions? At this very is very moment, Ethan and Sasha acted almost in unison, looking around in shock and uncertainty while feeling as if their blood had run cold. ¡°It¡¯s quite amusing.¡± Isabe couldn¡¯t help but criticize. They were so hold when doing it, but once discovered, they act as if scared out of their wits. So, all along, they know what they were doing was disgraceful.¡± Alexander said coldly, ¡°Some people just don¡¯t admit their wrongdoings until they¡¯re faced with the grim reality.¡± At that moment, most of the surrounding discussion turned into countless sharp arrows, piercing the hearts of the two defenseless individuals Someone remarked, ¡°From what was just said, it seemed Rnd had given her a choice. No matter what decision she would make afterward, anyone with a sense of morality, ethics, and conscience couldn¡¯t possibly do something that brings shame to Rnd at such a time, could they?¡± My goodness! I can¡¯t believe she wanted to marry Rnd just after leaving another man. How could a woman be so shameless?¡± another eximed. A third voicemented, ¡°Don¡¯t forget, she¡¯s pregnant. She¡¯s so impatient with loneliness. Isn¡¯t she afraid. she might risk her baby?¡± ¡°She might as well not be called Sasha, but rather ¡®semmy, someone else said. Another person remarked, ¡°It can only be said that some people aren¡¯t worthy of sympathy by nature. Regardless of how pitiful or helpless she may appear, she is not worth saving. This is because she is consciously choosing to degrade herself, and if she gets hit, it¡¯s only what she deserves.¡± ¡°One would only catch her negativity and suffer the same unlucky fate being around such a person. without any merits,¡± another voice said. Someone said, ¡°This is my first time encountering such a repulsive girl. After this, I¡¯ll hesitate to engage with such innocent¨Clooking damsels. ¡°I suppose like attracts like. That illegitimate child is also a vicious person,¡± anothermented. Someone else agreed. ¡°Exactly. He just got hit and then immediately wanted to cause trouble at someone else¡¯s wedding. His desire for revenge is incredibly intense.¡± ¡°One should stay away from a person like him who is petty and vindictive in the future,¡± another voice cautioned. A person remarked, ¡°To be honest, I¡¯ve seen my fair share of internal strife within prominent families, but this is the first time I¡¯ve encountered such a ruthless tactic. Ethan is an eye¨Copener.¡± ¡°Indeed! What did Rnd ever do to be set up by that illegitimate child? It¡¯s him and his mother who have wronged Daphne and Rnd,¡± another person eximed. ma -l¨C ¡ª¡ª¡ª- 1. 1/3 Chapter 237 I Never Want To See You Again He would never consider himself in the wrong.¡± 94% Finiched They were humiliated, insulted, and left utterly ashamed, with no dignity left to speak of, Perhaps it was more embarrassing than being stripped baked and paraded in public. Their dignity was destroyed beyond repair. ¡°Shut up!¡± Ethan was at the height of his frustration and embarrassment. ¡°You old hag! You set me up! You¡ Surprisingly, he started tosh out at Daphne. After all, every beautiful illusion he had harbored was ruthlessly exposed. How could he possibly remain rational? He w was acting as if he had lost his mind. Upon seeing that, Ethan¡¯s high school ssmates could only draw parallels between him and the school bullies of their past. They saw nothing more than a hot¨Cheaded, thoughtless individual. His audacity to act tough in such a situati was perceived as sheer ignorance, pushing the boundaries of stupidity. They were extremely curious about how far Sasha¡¯s mind must have deteriorated to prefer this clown over Rnd. All they could conclude was that it was an acquired taste, utterly iprehensible. No sooner had Ethan started speaking than Rnd pped him, causing him to tumble and flip over aplete circle. Naturally, thetter¡¯s p was far more powerful than a girl¡¯s. With one hit, Ethan¡¯s face was crooked, and several of his teeth were knocked out. Before he could react, Rnd delivered another p. As a result, his jaw dislocatedpletely. Ethan wanted to roar in fury but could no longer speak properly. All he could do was drool. This time, he was finally scared. He desperately turned to Owen at his side, pleading for help. Owen was already at a loss on how to salvage the current scandal. He was emotionally and physically drained, regretting his inability to control his desires in the past. Why did I seek pleasures outside when I already have a loving home? What on earth have I gotten myself into? At this point, I¡¯vepletely embarrassed myself in my social circle Sasha watched in fear as Rnd attacked Ethan. She remained seated on the ground, this time without the gentle and understanding Rnd caring and cherishing her, worried that her frail body might catch a chill. She trembled all over, unable to believe what was happening before her eyes. Especially the overtly suggestive gazes from the people around her made her head spin, her vision intermittently clouding over with darkness. She didn¡¯t dare to recall the sounds she had just made and the words she had uttered, not daring to think about it. She looked at Rnd with a trembling gaze, her eyes filled with a soft plea for support. In tears, she stuttered, ¡°Rnd, I¡ I¡¯m not, I¡¡± 2/3 Chapter 237 1 Never Want To See You Again Finished Regret spread within her like a relentless vine. Previously, she had vowed never to betray Rnd once they were married and had contacted Ethan solely due to matters concerning their child, Yet, a few words had stirred her unresolved feelings, leading her to meet him again. Despite not wanting to do such a thing on this asion she still surrendered to her desires, disregarding any boundaries or principles. But this wasn¡¯t my intention at all. I feel so wronged. Why did Daphne treat me this way? I can¡¯t face the world anymore. ¡°Rnd!¡± she sobbed pitifully, using the same approach. Like always, Rnd approached her. Hope ignited in Sasha¡¯s heart instantly. Sure enough, Rnd will always be my hero. Everyone else gasped in surprise, wondering if Rnd was still stubbornly infatuated. ¡°No way, no way!¡± Isabe eximed, shocked. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. After seeing the truth, he won¡¯t remain stubbornly ignorant,¡± Alexander assured lightly. Sasha looked at the man crouching before her, visibly moved, her eyes welling up with tears of injustice even more fiercely. However, before she could even speak, she saw Rnd lifting her hand and removing the engagement ring. Sasha froze, staring at Rnd in disbelief. ¡°Are you leaving me?¡± she asked pitifully. Rndughed in exasperation. ¡°Sasha, do you truly take me for a fool? Don¡¯t be too greedy in life. Consider yourself lucky that I usually refrain from raising my hand against women.¡± In an instant, a chill swept over her. Facing his icy gaze, Sasha felt the person standing before her was like a stranger. Rnd has cherished me for so many years. How can he suddenly treat me like this? I can¡¯t ept it. She failed to realize, however, that the moment someone feltpletely repelled, all feelings would disappear. They may even start to question if the woman they once cherished was indeed the same repugnant woman standing before them. ¡°Sasha, I now announce that our engagement is off. From now on, we have nothing to do with each other. Whoever you want to be with, be with them. Leave my house today and move out of that apartment tomorrow. Disappear from my sight. I never want to see you shameless scoundrels ever again in my life.¡± After Rnd finished speaking, he stood up. Before Sasha knew it, she felt her world crumble around her. Frantically, she reached out, clutching Rnd¡¯s pant leg. practically begging on her knees. ¡°Rnd, aren¡¯t you the hero who saved me? How could you abandon me? I just made up my mind to abort the child and live a good life with you after this is over, and to cut off all ties with him. We were just one step away. Wasn¡¯t this the choice you asked me to make?¡± 1.7K Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Gossip 238 Gossip 238 Reading Juicy Gossip in Her Mind Chapter 238 Not A Day For Weddings But Divorces Following the echoes of hurried footsteps, Rnd was abruptly shoved aside.. 694% Finished Several women of different ages stepped forward. In the blink of an eye, they began to p Sasha repeatedly, striking her on both sides of her face unceasingly. A woman eximed, ¡°You shameless wretch! How could you utter such words?¡± ¡°You have rotten and corrupted morals, born with a despicable nature. Yet you dare to make such promises. If you can stay faithful, I¡¯ll write my name backward!¡± another criticized. A third woman remarked, ¡°What¡¯s this? Weren¡¯t you head over heels for that illegitimate child earlier? Now you¡¯re clinging to my nephew like a lifeline? Have you finally realized who can truly bring you happiness? You sure are cunning.¡± ¡°Why are you so hell¨Cbent on clinging to Rnd? Are you a relentless leech?¡± someone questioned. Another woman criticized, ¡°Where do you get your confidence from, thinking that Rnd could still. ept someone as tainted as you? Rnd is so exceptional, with countless girls smitten by him, If it wasn¡¯t for Rnd¡¯s being emotionally attached, who would even spare someone like you a second nce? ¡°Oh my goodness! Are you even worthy? Are you out of your mind?¡± another voice eximed. Someone else said, ¡°Being able to be Rnd¡¯s girlfriend is a testament to the good deeds of your ancestors. Unfortunately, yourck of virtue shows you were born without such luck!¡± They were all women from Daphne¡¯s natal family. Given Daphne¡¯s poor health and Rnd¡¯s refusal to hit women, it was up to them to take action. They were careful not to go too far. Sasha was pregnant, and they couldn¡¯t risk a life. Hence, they resolved to aim at her face only with measured force. It was meant to shame, not to harm the brain. Every p was followed by a curse, much like a symphony. Sasha waspletely unable to keep up, reduced to a state of utter distress as she wept, pleading for them to stop. Watching this satisfying scene unfold, all the onlookers were inexplicably thrilled. After all, this woman had been constantly stammering, spouting nothing but nonsense. It was about time someone set her straight, and they were itching to do so. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Startled by the sharp sound of the ps, Isabe instinctively recoiled. Alexander naturally wrapped his arms around the shrinking Isabe, sheltering her in his embrace. He then heard his wife murmur, ¡°Do you think she¡¯ll feel good by those hits since she fell in love with someone who hits her? Could it be that she doesn¡¯t like Rnd because he neverys a hand on her?¡± Alexander couldn¡¯t hold it back and burst outughing. Isabe felt a vibration emanating from the chest pressed against her back. The rhythm of it gradually seeped in, causing her to pause momentarily. It was then that she realized she was in Alexander¡¯s embrace. Once she had processed it, Isabe felt an uncontroble flush spread across her cheeks before desire 1/3 08:54 Thu, Oct 10 Chapter 238 Not A Day For Weddings But Divorces Finished I¡¯m not taking advantage of the situation, desiring to feel his abs and chest. I¡¯m merely worried the saliva from the ps would ssh onto me. Momentarily stunned, Alexander could feel the heat creeping onto his face. However, he finally understood the importance of seizing the moment and gradually tightened his embrace. The intoxicating warmth and tender softness of the person in his arms were overwhelming. He wondered if Isabe could feel the quickening of his heartbeat. Due to the spectacle unfolding over there, the Quirks missed the opportunity to savor the public disy of affection, assuming that Isabe was merelymenting on the situation. Their eyes were solely fixated on the pping spectacle. After roughly twenty ps, Sasha¡¯s face was so swollen that she could only drool. It was only then that the women stopped. Yet, she still gazed at Rnd tearfully. Rnd furrowed his brows. At the thought of how his past demeanor had led Sasha to take him for an easy mark, he was so frustrated that he wanted to hit himself. How could I have been so foolish? ¡°You falling in love with someone who bullies you is your own business, and I have no right to criticize. Indulge in your peculiar fetish as you please, but why involve me in your love game? It¡¯s beyond what might call heartless. Sasha, I¡¯ll treat our past as gone to waste,¡± he said. With trembling, swollen lips, Sasha finally turned to look at Ethan, then passed out in tears. Even so, no one felt sympathy for her. Rnd immediately arranged for an ambnce before having the housekeepers pack all of Sasha¡¯s personal belongings to hand over to Ethan. Ethan was about to storm off, but Rnd¡¯s police colleagues and his cousins who were soldiers held him. back until the ambnce arrived. Sasha was loaded into it, and Ethan was also escorted inside. When the nurse inquired about the situation apprehensively, someone said, ¡°This is the father of the child the woman is carrying.¡± Ethan desperately tried to resist, his eyes zing as he red at Rnd, His gaze seemed to say, ¡°Just you wait!¡± However, Rnd didn¡¯t bother to spare him a nce. From a distance, Stephanie felt her heart shatter as she watched Ethan with his ugly behavior fully exposed. She couldn¡¯t stop regretting her blindness that led to her choice until Selena stepped forward with the Quirks to console her. In the end, Alfred went along, arranged by the troubled Owen. After all, Sasha and Rnd no longer had anything to do with one another, so he couldn¡¯t let thetter go. Despite everything. Sasha still carried the Ford family¡¯s child in her womb, and that couldn¡¯t be ignored. Once the troublemakers had left, Daphne approached Rnd, saying, ¡°Rnd, don¡¯t me me for revealing everything in such a way and embarrassing you. I did it out of fear that your soft heart would continue to be deceived by this despicable woman, I had to cut off the connection. Moreover, if I hadn¡¯t taken this opportunity to make it public and told you secretlyter, and you divorced, people would have criticized our family for treating a pregnant woman so poorly. I can¡¯t let people blindly specte that you 2/3 Chapter 238 Not A Day For Weddings But Divorces Finished abandoned your wife and child. It¡¯s them who wronged you. Embarrassment doesn¡¯t matter as long ast their true colors can be exposed and your innocence is proven! In this way, you can still find a good girl in the future.¡± With a wry smile, Rnd replied, ¡°Thank you, Mom, for showing me the truth. And it is as it is. I was foolish, and any embarrassment I¡¯ve suffered is well¨Cdeserved. Also, if we keep this under wraps, no one will know the misdeedsmitted by that illegitimate child. Our Ford family will surely hide everything for the sake of their reputation. As time passes, that illegitimate child might even act as if nothing had happened and be epted back into the Ford family, acknowledging his lineage. I cannot let someone who set you up get away with it.¡± Upon seeing Daphne¡¯s visibly drained face, yet noticing her painstaking efforts to consider his best interests, Rnd was overwhelmed with heartache. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ve let you down. I know you¡¯re hurting more than Lam right now. Don¡¯t hold it in, and do whatever you feel is right. I¡¯m always on your side,¡± he said, having a fairly good understanding of his mother. Everyone else had no idea what Daphne had said. They only saw Rnd immediately nodding in response. L Owen felt awkward as he contemted approaching Daphne and Rnd to discuss the issue of arranging for the guests to leave. After all, it was only natural for the guests to depart since there was no wedding. To his surprise, Daphne turned to all the guests and announced, ¡°Since we have so many people here, I¡¯ll take this opportunity to share some news.¡± Her bloodshot eyes stared at Owen icily. Naturally, spouses understood each other well, and Owen immediately panicked. He tried to step forward, but his son blocked his way. ¡°You!¡± Owen bellowed, However, Rnd simply lowered his eyes, remaining silent. ¡°Owen Ford, today I, Daphne Brown, formally announce my intention to divorce you. Tomorrow, my lawyer will be in touch with you. As for the expenses you¡¯ve incurred over the years in maintaining your mistress and illegitimate child behind my back, I will scrutinize every cent. I will reim any marital assets. that should be reimed in full,¡± Daphne firmly dered. ¡°Also, this mansion is under my name. I demand you to leave immediately!¡± Owen¡¯splexion finally turned ashen. The guests were all dumbfounded, still immersed in the startling news they had just received. What¡¯s going on? Was today not a day for weddings but for divorces? One after another¡ All I can say is attending today¡¯s event was f*cking worth it! Full of spectacles! Burp! 1.7K Gossip 239 Gossip 239 Reading Juicy Gossip in Her Mind Chapter 239 No Need To Be Afraid Of The Gossip Queen Daphne¡¯s deration of divorce caused amotion among the Ford and Brown families. Finished The Browns, known for their strong sense of justice, naturally stood up for their own family when they saw Daphne make such a statement, especially since Rnd didn¡¯t oppose it. The Fords panicked. In the business world, their business acumen wasn¡¯t top¨Cnotch. They had connections because of the Browns¡® ties to the military, which allowed them to open new avenues. Otherwise, with the Fords¡® original foundation, they wouldn¡¯t be able to reach their current level. They didn¡¯t have a genius sessor like Alexander who could turn the tide. So they didn¡¯t dare to sever ties with the Browns. They rushed forward to persuade, using old, familiar lines of reasoning. After all, to many, what¡¯s so unusual about having a mistress and an illegitimate child? Some even thought Owen was pretty decent. He had always treated Daphne well, only kept one mistress, and had one illegitimate child. His private life was considered clean. L To be honest, in the families present, three out of five men were not faithful to their marriages. In the upper echelons, those who stayed loyal to their marriages were the minority. Of course, it was rare to see an illegitimate child cause such a huge scandal. Daphne¡¯s decision to divorce in anger was understandable.. Thus, the Fords began to push Owen forward to apologize, even if it meant losing face in front of the guests to win Daphne¡¯s heart back. Daphne had made up her mind and ignored them, even calling soldiers from her family and her son¡¯s police colleagues to drive them away. In the end, the Fords were unable to endure the humiliation and had to leave. Owen and the butler were also driven out, with Owen¡¯s phone ringing non¨Cstop. Through Isabe¡¯s inner thoughts, the Quirk family knew that the caller was the mistress abroad. Ethan hadined to the mistress, and she still held emotional sway over Owen. Now, Owen wanted to smash his phone when he saw the caller ID. Seeing Owen¡¯s embarrassed state, the guests wanted tough but felt it was inappropriate. Once the eyesore left, the hosts began to orderly arrange for the guests¡® departure. Daphne and Rnd apologized to each guest. As they left, people continued to excitedly discuss the day¡¯s scandal. It was clear the high society circle was about to be shaken again, though Isabe probably didn¡¯t expect to be dragged into it once more. 1/3 08:54 Thu, Oct 10 Chapter 239 No Need To Be Afraid Of The Gossip Queen before the wedding.¡± Finished ¡°Apparently, Rnd found the surveince video first, and then Daphne got suspicious after seeing it. She caught them in the act.¡± ¡°Rnd didn¡¯t suspect anything before, did he? Why would he investigate Sasha?¡± ¡°Someone must have shown it to him. He seemed normal before the wedding.¡± ¡°Come to think of it, I¡¯ve seen Mr. and Mrs. Quirk with Rnd quite a bit¡¡± ¡°Do you mean Alexander and that¡¡± ¡°Yes, that one¡¡± ¡°Why is it her again? She was at the Locke family¡¯s incidentst time, and she was close to the involved parties too.¡± ¡°Must be a coincidence. They¡¯re Alexander¡¯s friends, after all. Naturally, they will be here.¡± ¡°No, no, the Justice Upholder knows metaphysics.¡± So, if you attend events with her, you¡¯ll get to witness high society scandals?¡± ¡°You think Mrs. Quirk is a walking scandal ma? Wherever she goes, there¡¯s gossip?¡± ¡°Well, I just want to know what event she¡¯s attending next. Watching scandals unfold live is quite thrilling. ¡°As long as she doesn¡¯t attend my family¡¯s events, I¡¯m fine. I¡¯d be scared.¡± ¡°If you have a clear conscience, what do you have to fear from the Gossip Queen? Unless your f ¡°Go away¡ your family¡¡± Just as Isabe was about to leave, she felt a prickly sensation, as if many people were watching her, making her uneasy. At this moment, Alexander¡¯s friends couldn¡¯t help but exim. Clifford frowned, ¡°Isabe, be honest, is there some metaphysics force around you?¡± He was starting to think his bad luck with Zendaya might be rted to Isabe, given that Zendaya was her fan. Not that he cared about Zendaya, but her ying hard to get was annoying. She was just a substitute and should cooperate obediently. Even if she was dissatisfied, he couldn¡¯t give her what she wanted. He allowed. her to stay by his side. Wasn¡¯t that enough? Isabe had no time to figure out Clifford¡¯s convoluted thoughts, or she would have certainly ridiculed him. ¡°This time, it was Alexander who investigated the problem, not me.¡± Isabe quickly deflected the me. Alexander nodded in agreement. 2/3 08:54 Thu, Oct 10 Chapter 239 No Need To Be Afraid Of The Gossip Queen Finished ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to see a dog and then stumbled upon the illegitimate child issue?¡± Inesughed heartily. The others didn¡¯t overthink like Clifford, merely finding Isabe prone to encountering juicy gossip and joked about it. Normally, with their good friend Rnd going through such an ordeal, they shouldn¡¯t be so cheerful, but strictly speaking, this was good for Rnd. Plus, after Josiah and Audrey¡¯s incident, they were somewhat desensitized and enjoyed the spectacle. ¡°Do you both break up a couple at every event you attend?¡± Aiden immediately turned to Deborah. ¡°Deborah, be careful. Your engagement party is next.¡± Deborah shrugged nonchntly. ¡°If a couple can be broken up, it means there were problems to begin with. This kind of check is good for emergency avoidance. But I think we¡¯ll be fine. It¡¯s a loveless arranged marriage. He¡¯s quite the yer, and we¡¯re just cooperating.¡± It was the first time Deborah spoke about her marriage. Isabe had seen it before. It was purely a business arrangement with each doing their own thing. Deborah didn¡¯t y around, but her partner did extensively. With no feelings involved, there was no talk of hurt. L Every time Deborah spoke, Isabe habitually nced at Damien¡¯s reaction. It was hard to suppress the gossip gene, especially when knowing someone secretly liked another within. their circle, unbeknownst to others. As expected, Damien indeed gave a quick nce at Deborah with aplex expression. He then smiled and teased Aiden, ¡°Why not mention your father¡¯s wedding?¡± Aiden immediately turned to Isabe and expressed his wish, ¡°You muste and ruin my dad¡¯s wedding.¡± Ines gave Aiden a yful p. Aiden innocently said, ¡°You wouldn¡¯t want your future mother¨Cinw to be the same age as you, would you?¡± One could only say that Aiden¡¯s father changed wives far too often. So often, in fact, that it had be numbing. It had gotten to the point where Aiden suspect his father was collecting wedding gifts through constant weddings. Each time he remarried, it caused chaos and unrest at home, prompting Aiden to stay abroad. Several times, he and Ines nned to return to get married but were thwarted by his father¡¯s romantic escapades. The only silver lining was that his father couldn¡¯t have more illegitimate children, likely due to physical limitations. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Everyone had beenughing and chatting for a while when Rnd arrived. In the presence of his close friends, he didn¡¯t bother to hide his exhaustion, which was evident in his eyes. 1.7K Gossip 240 Gossip 240 Reading Juicy Gossip in Her Mind Chapter 240 Ethan Will Not Give Up ¡°We¡¯ll drink with you,¡± Damien said directly. The others chimed in, all wanting to help Rnd unwind. 093%•þ Finished ¡°I¡¯m fine. I need to stay with my mom and handle things during this time,¡± Rnd said, clearly trying to stay strong. He was visibly struggling, but he was a tough guy and was holding it together. He came specifically to thank Alexander and Isabe. If it weren¡¯t for them, he wouldn¡¯t know how his life would have turned out. ¡°It¡¯s because of you two¡¡± Suddenly. Stephanie¡¯s voice came from behind. The Quirk family had brought Stephanie along to call Alexander and Isabe home. As elders who knew Stephanie, they naturally didn¡¯t feelfortable letting her go home alone, so they nned to drop her off. Stephanie¡¯splexion was still poor, but hearing Rnd¡¯s words reminded her of her own fate. She bowed slightly to thank Alexander and Isabe. When she lifted her head, she met Rnd¡¯s gaze. Both immediately looked away awkwardly. The two had an odd, guilt¨Cridden connection. They felt guilty but also believed they were both victims and had nothing to feel guilty about toward each other. Their feelings wereplex, and neither wanted to see the other again, given they were victims of the same deceitful duo. However, everyone else seemed to be pointlessly connecting dots when they saw the two, who had both recently been deceived, standing together. There was a vague sense that they fit together, even though it was an awkward situation. Some even felt a fleeting urge to matchmake them. Casil But this idea quickly vanished. Attractive people with a perfect height difference can make people think irrationally. Once calm, it was clear there was no chance between them unless some ident urred. After a brief exchange, the Quirk family left with Stephanie. In the car, they avoided discussing the scumbag and instead talked about Stephanie¡¯s situation. Her mother was in jail, her father was handling business abroad, so Stephanie split her time between her own home and her grandparents. Word traveled fast. Stephanie wanted to go home to calm down but received many calls. In the end, her family decided she should stay with her grandparents. Compared to the Fords¡® drama, Stephanie¡¯s situation was less sensational, so when the news spread, it mostly centered around Rnd, Ethan, and Sasha¡¯s bizarre love triangle, not to forget the divorce battle between Owen and Daphne. 1/4 Chapter 240 Ethan Will Not Give Up Finished Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Meanwhile, Isabe carned the nickname ¡°Gossip Queen¡± in fan circles, spreading across the inte. People joked that after straightening out the entertainment circle, she moved on to the wealthy circles, bringing positive energy and correct values everywhere. Some even tagged her, listing dramatic families, asking if their draina was real or just for online hype. Isabe became their inside connection in the wealthy circles. This situation prompted Danielle to call and ask Isabe what was going on and if she was nning some new persona. Isabe felt helpless and innocent. The day after the incident, the Fords¡® drama remained a hot topic, even trending on short video tforms. The storyline was more gripping than a melodramatic TV show, andizens were hooked. However, by the third day, the buzz died down. Given Daphne¡¯s powerful family background and Rnd¡¯s status as a policeman, control over the narrative tightened. On the fourth day, Owen and Daphne sessfully divorced. Owen, being at fault, left nearly empty- handed. The Ford family resented Owen for mishandling things and causing them huge losses. They refused to associate with him anymore, leading to his hospitalization from anger. Daphne was fierce, sealing all the overseas properties of the mistress, forcing her to return to find Owen and Ethan. The O Quirk family sat in the living room, pretending to discuss gossip while listening to Isabe¡¯s updates. Great. She¡¯s swift and decisive. Ethan ignored his father being hospitalized and Sasha. He stays alone in a hotel and loses his temper every day. On top of that, he is getting a dental filling. The onlookers who were eavesdropping almost burst outughing. Sasha was depressed, which caused issues with her pregnancy. She was in the hospital. Unable to reach Ethan, she returned to the condominium she shared with Rnd, only to find she couldn¡¯t even enter the residential area. Rnd had sold the condominium, deleting her residency from the records, leaving only her belongings with the guard Sasha cried herself unconscious and was taken to the hospital. The Quirk family thought, She has the audacity to try going back. How thick¨Cskinned! Sasha went to Rnd¡¯s workce, only to find out he was on leave. She then went to his mansion, which was also empty. The Quirks thought, It seems that Daphne and Rnd havepletely seen through Sasha¡¯s true nature. Can¡¯t they avoid her if they can¡¯t provoke her? She ran into Ethan¡¯s mother outside, who came to argue and fight for her son¡¯s share of the assets. The Quirks thought, Birds of a feather flock together. The two most important women in Ethan¡¯s life havee to the same conclusion. Sasha naturally clung to her, looking for Ethan. Seriously, she¡¯s not giving up on either side. 2/4 08:54 Thu, Oct 10 Chapter 240 Ethan Will Not Give Up The Quirk family was speechless. Finished They ended up fighting. Ethan¡¯s mother med Sasha for bringing bad luck. If it weren¡¯t for Satha, her son wouldn¡¯t have fallen from grace, and they wouldn¡¯t be in this state. She even called Sasha a jinr. In her rage, she beat Sasha¡.. What? The baby is gone? The Quirk family was shocked. They had considered many scenarios but not that Ethan¡¯s mother would beat Sasha, causing the baby to be lost. After all, it was her own grandchild! On another thought, the biggest misfortune would be being born to such parents. They were immoral, so it was best not to be their child. Perhaps this was a stroke of mercy from above, sparing the innocent child from such a family. The next day, more updates came from Isabe. Ethan finally showed up after finishing his dental work. Facing Sasha, who was hysterical over the loss of their child, he remainedpletely indifferent and warned Sasha not to bother him anymore. He said Sasha was worthless now and that their rtionship was over. Sasha finally recognized the reality. The Quirks thought he was a b¡¯stard who didn¡¯t even want his child. My goodness! Sasha is going to jump off a building tomit suicide! Isabe was shocked. The Quirk family was also frozen in shock. Wait, is she¡ is she just putting on an act to force Rnd to show up? She purposely left Rnd¡¯s contact information at the police station with the nurse and imed to be Rnd¡¯s ex¨Cgirlfriend. Unbelievable! The Quirk family was speechless and very curious about the oue. The next second, they saw Isabe shaking, trying to suppress herughter, making it hard for her to sit still. She finally leaned on Alexander¡¯s shoulder,ughing so hard she could barely breathe. The hospital guards against people like her, so the door to the rooftop is locked. She couldn¡¯t get up there and couldn¡¯t perform her act. Because she left her contact information, the nurses noticed her heading to the rooftop. They called security, and her suicide attempt failed. The hospital suspected she had mental problems and sent her for a psychiatric evaluation. In the end, Rnd didn¡¯te. It was one of Sasha¡¯s hapless distant rtives who came to deal with it. Hahaha, I¡¯m dying of laughter. The Quirk family quickly found something else to do, because aside from Alexander, who could resist such a funny story? They had to go somewhere else to have a goodugh. Another day had passed. Everyone thought the scandal had finally settled. Then they saw Isabe suddenly sitting upright, looking grim. What¡¯s going on? Ethan is still not giving up. He wants to be with Stephanie. He didn¡¯t care about Sasha losing the baby because he wanted to marry a wealthy heiress and didn¡¯t want an illegitimate child to interfere with his life. The Quirk family tensed up. Selena naturally wanted to find a way to warn Stephanie, but it was already toote. D¡¯mn it, Ethan once installed a tracker on Stephanie¡¯s phone. Tonight, she went to a bar alone to drink, and Ethan 3/4 Chapter 240 Ethan Will Not Give Up saw the opportunity. He drugged her and took her to a hotel room! This time, the Quirk family panicked. Selena immediately stood up to take action. Alexander took out his phone to contact Rnd, thinking the police could handle it the fastest, Rnd is also there? Everyone paused, ncing at Isabe with confusion and suspicion, What is ONE going Gossip 241 Gossip 241 Reading Juicy Gossip in Her Mind Chapter 241 Wow A True Gentleman Finished Stephanie never expected her judgment of people to fil so miserably. What kind of scum had she been involved with? Raised by a mother who was almost emotionally abusive, enduring a childhood of neglect and a hypocritical rtionship with her parents, Stephanie appeared cold and aloof on the surface. Internally, however, she deeply revered genuine love but remained cautious due to her guarded nature. Her preference for routine and structure made her seem dull and rigid in Ethan¡¯s eyes. When Ethan pursued Stephanie initially, he put in a lot of effort. He was gentle, attentive, wholehearted, with every detail in ce,pletely focused on her. Any woman would have fallen into such a trap of love. It could only be said that when you were sofortable with someone, perfectly in sync, you should be cautious because that person might be ying a game far above your level, simply acting in cooperation with you. Unfortunately, Stephaniecked such experience in love and waspletely deceived. She thought things would end there. With no friends back home and her family¡¯s overbearing concern weighing heavily on her heart, she found herself drinking alone to drown her sorrows. Despite her usually impressive tolerance, she felt dizzy after just one drink that day. It wasn¡¯t until Ethan appeared, wanting to take her away, that she realized the danger and tried to call for help. But her cries were drowned out by the noise of the crowd, and she was too weak to resist. Finally, he covered her mouth and took her to a hotel room. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. As Ethan threw her onto the bed, Stephanie¡¯s eyes welled with tears, ring fiercely at him. Her body became strange. ¡°What are you doing? Get out!¡± Ethan¡¯s expression turned somewhat maniacal. He sneered as he undressed, ¡°I¡¯ve yed along with your little game of love for so long. You¡¯ve pretended to be pure and virtuous, but tonight, I¡¯ll make you beg me to have you!¡± Stephanie¡¯s face went pale with anger, but her uncontroble blush only worsened her condition. Tears streamed down her face. ¡°Ethan, you b*stard! How dare you! I won¡¯t let you off!¡± ¡°Heh, won¡¯t let me off?¡± Ethan said as he turned to the side. Stephanie¡¯s gaze followed his movement, and her face turned white as she saw a camera blinking red on the nearby cab. Stephanie trembled all over, finally bursting into curses. ¡°Stop cursing so much, I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t have the strengthter. Haha, Stephanie, be smart. After tonight, let¡¯s get married. This way, tonight¡¯s video will be our marital affair. Otherwise, are you willing to let the whole world admire your performance? Ms. Nox?¡± Apanied by what could only be described as a devilish whisper, Stephanie gritted her teeth until she ated blend wish tases in hae m L¡. ¡ 1/3 UB¨C54 Thu, Oct 10 Chapter 241 Wow A True Gentleman: 93% Finished She watched, nearly hopeless, as Ethan climbed onto the bed and began to slither toward her, much like a venomous snake. She was determined to kill this man, yet her body was uncontrobly filled with warmth. She yearned to tear everything apart and embrace Ethan. This thought made her wish she could die from self¨Cloathing- Just as her dignity and sanity were on the verge of crumbling under Ethan¡¯s touch on her cor, a distinct click echoed. It was the sound of the room door. Ethan was about to turn his head to see what was happening, but Stephanie, who had been lying on the bed, saw a tall figure approaching like a gust of wind. With a loud bang. Ethan was punched off the bed again. Ethan was shocked and furious as he looked incredulously at the neer. ¡°Rnd! It¡¯s you. How could you¡ But before Ethan could say more, Rnd struck again with even greater force. After a few punches, Ethan¡¯s face was covered in blood and he copsed unconscious on the floor. During this time, Rnd had been keeping an eye on Ethan. After all, his half¨Cbrother was malicious and always up to something behind their backs. Without constant surveince, Rnd wouldn¡¯t feel secure, fearing Ethan might do something detrimental to him and his mother. Given Ethan¡¯s current nationality. getting him deported from the country would be the safest option. He wanted to get something on Ethan Rnd never expected to uncover information about Ethan¡¯s illicit drug activities. Knowing he was surely nning harm, Rnd kept an eye on Ethan, which allowed him to intervene just in time to save Stephanie ¡°B*stard!¡± Rnd cursed under his breath before checking on Stephanie¡¯s condition. As soon as he turned around, Stephanie lunged at him. She wrapped her arms around Rnd, pressing her crimson lips onto his. The unexpected move left Rnd stunned for what seemed like an entire century. Stephanie¡¯s clothes were disheveled, and she had lost herposure. She clung desperately to him, trying to kiss him and even attempting to remove Rnd¡¯s clothes. Rnd immediately pushed Stephanie away. ¡°Stephanie, calm down.¡± However, at that moment, Stephanie¡¯s strength was surprisingly formidable. She managed to push Rnd. down onto the bed.. ¡°Help me, help me¡¡± Stephanie, do you know who I am?¡± ¡°I know, you¡¯re Rnd. You¡¯re a good person, so you can definitely help me.¡± Stephanie¡¯s hands were already wandering all over Rnd¡¯s body. Rnd had never experienced such. intimacy before and instantly blushed. Stephanie, with her attractive figure, fair skin, and gentle body scent, was entangled with Rnd¡¯s sturdy body. Her intoxicating scent was irresistible, even for Rnd. He found himself responding to her advances as if he were a hothead. 2/3 08:54 Thu, Oct 10 1. bu. Chapter 241 Wow A True Gentleman ¡°Stephanie! Do you want to give yourself away so easily? Wake up.¡± Stephanie stiffened, instantly looking at Rnd with tearful eyes. 93%1 Finished Rnd thought she had regained her senses and blushed as he tried to push her away again. However, Stephanie flung her arms around his neck and kissed him again. ¡°I just want a sincere rtionship, but why should I go through this? Forget it, it doesn¡¯t matter anymore. They treat us like this, so we might as well retaliate. This isn¡¯t you taking advantage of me, it¡¯s you being courageous. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t hold you responsible As if acting recklessly in despair, Stephanie didn¡¯t resist the effects of the drug anymore. Looking at the determination in her eyes, Rnd was taken aback. But the next moment, as Stephanie tried to pull his clothes, her vision went dark. Rnd had knocked her out cold. He managed to tidy her clothes before promptly calling for an ambnce and the police. Afterward, she was taken to the hospital by ambnce, while the culprit was brought to the police station. Wow, a true gentleman! I thought things would develop in a more typical way. As they listened to Isabe¡¯s broadcast, the Quirks¡® emotions fluctuated. Hearing that Rnd hadn¡¯t done anything, they heaved a sigh of relief. In such a situation, anything happening.would always be disrespectful to the girl. Fortunately, Alexander¡¯s friend had no faults. Alexander was not surprised at all. Even if the drug was administered to Rnd, he would not allow such a situation to happen. I¡¯m really curious. I wonder what kind of sparks will fly between these two after such an awkward encounter. Isabe couldn¡¯t help but gossip a little. 1.7K Gossip 242 Gossip 242 Reading Juicy Gossip in Her Mind Chapter 242 The Unexpected Pool Party This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Finished Two hourster, Stephanie woke up. As soon as she opened her eyes, she saw Rnd watching over her. Ast her memories started to return, she immediately felt embarrassed and pulled up the nket to cover her face. Recalling the impulsive request she had made to Rnd, she couldn¡¯t me it all on the drugs as she was still somewhat rational at the time. If it had been Ethan, she would never have agreed. But it was Rnd, and she had indulged herself. ¡°Stephanic, are you okay?¡± Rnd¡¯s voice came awkwardly from outside. Stephanie buried herself under the covers like an ostrich for a while before mumbling, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± With a slightly flushed face, Rnd reassured her. ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. You don¡¯t need to apologize. It was Ethan who drugged you.¡± ¡°Thank you for saving me,¡± Stephanie said gratefully, pulling the nket down to pretend nothing had happened. But as their eyes met, they both remembered the situation earlier. Added to that, Rnd had a wound on his lip where Stephanie had bitten him. In a swift motion, one of them retreated under the covers while the other turned away, hastily gathering various documents and cing them on the bedside table. Rnd cleared his throat before saying. ¡°Regarding Ethan¡¯s crime, I have evidence of his drug purchase and can testify in this matter. But if we want to convict him fully, we¡¯ll need the video files from the camera as evidence. The decision is yours. However, it depends on the severity of the charges. If you want to destroy the video, I understand.¡± After all, it was a matter of respecting the victim¡¯s wishes. Stephanie emerged from under the covers, pale¨Cfaced, Her gaze turned dark. ¡°I want to sue him. I¡¯m willing to provide any evidence. I want him to face the consequences he deserves.¡± With that, Stephanie hugged herself, trembling all over Rnd frowned and stepped forward to patted Stephanie on the shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯ll be with you.¡± The two victims would unite to hold this brute ountable. ¡°Th¡ thank¡ Stephanie looked up, but as their eyes met again, they both shyly looked away. Later, the Nox family arrived upon hearing the news and joined Rnd in handling the case. A few dayster, they heard that Ethan had been sentenced to prison and would be deported after serving his sentence. He might also face further charges abroad, but one thing was certain¨Che wouldn¡¯t escape punishment. A weekter, the storm in the Ford family gradually subsided. There were no updates from Rnd and Stephanie, so Isabe lost interest in following the gossip, 1/5 Chapter 242 The Unexpected Pool Party Finished At this moment, Isabe arrived at Quirk Group with the sweets made by Selena and delivered them to Alexander. Selena and Evian had been gossiping in front of her that a beautiful female business partner had recently been aggressively pursuing Alexander, but she didn¡¯t care. She was not here to assert her position as the official wife but was just curious about the situation. Sure enough, as soon as she arrived at thepany, the receptionists¡® gazes toward her changed. Their exchanged nces were full of gossip. However, they still showed respect to Isabe, unlike before. Passing by Alexander¡¯s office, on the way to the CEO¡¯s office, the assistants looked awkward at the sight of her and continuously nced at the office, their implications clear. Isabe thought, Oh, the home¨Cwrecker is inside? Perfect timing. Isabe was well¨Cmannered and told the assistant to inform him of her arrival. The assistant was taken aback. ¡°Mr. Alexander left instructions that you can enter anytime when you¡¯re here.¡± Isabe blinked, feeling a slight warmth on her face. Approaching the office door, just as she was about to knock, voices from inside could be heard. ¡°I¡¯ve delegated the task of hosting your team to a board member, as I dine with my wife every evening and don¡¯t have the time for socializing. If you feel this is a sign of disrespect toward your team, we can always opt not to coborate.¡± ¡°Mr. Alexander, you¡¯re so smart, surely you understand what I mean,¡± a woman¡¯s voice had said. Her voice held a seductive lilt, as if she was trying to entice him. ¡°After stepping into this office, you still didn¡¯t get a good look?¡± ¡°It¡¯s just for show.¡± Isabe found herself somewhat bewildered upon hearing this. What on earth are they talking about? There was a pause from inside, but the woman couldn¡¯t help but continue, ¡°Mr. Alexander, I genuinely admire you and don¡¯t expect any status, I just want¡¡± ¡°Then let me be clear. There is no woman in this world better than my wife. I only want my wife and have no interest in other women, so you don¡¯t need to waste your efforts.¡± Oh wey. what is he saying? Haha¡ Turns out I¡¯m so charming that this guy ispletely enchanted. Inside the office, the usually icy Alexander suddenly smiled, a hint of blush crossing his face. The sight stunned the woman before him. Alexander paid no more attention to her. After all, his wife rarely visited, and today was a good day. Alexander got up and walked to the door. ¡°By the way, about your project, I will notify yourpany to assign a new project coordinator. Quirk Group is willing to coborate with yourpany, but the precondition is that you are not involved in the 2/5 08:54 Thu, Oct 10 a Chapter 242 The Unexpected Pool Party project.¡± ×Ô´ø93%¡ö Finished The woman¡¯s face drastically changed. Even if I failed to seduce him, I surely didn¡¯t deserve his disdain. What kind of man is het Little did she know, Alexander was very cautious about everything rted to Isabe. Since Isabe had caught igh of them, he naturally had to distance himself cleanly, lest any him of suspicion might stick to his wife. Isabe sighed at the domineering behavior of the CEO, but just then, the door in front suddenly opened, and she stumbled forward. She could have regained her bnce, but unfortunately, someone was too proactive and directly embraced her, making it look like Isabe had fallen into Alexander¡¯s arms. Gentleughter filled the air. ¡°Why are you here?¡± His low voice, resonating from his chest, sent a jolt through Isabe¡¯s heart. ¡°Bringing you desserts on behalf of mom,¡± Isabe said Alexander let go of Isabe, pulling her into the office. Isabe caught sight of the other woman, who was sexy and gorgeous, but she didn¡¯t say hello. The woman had long since inquired about Isabe¡¯s identity and naturally knew what she looked like. However, upon seeing her in person, she was instantly struck by how much more beautiful Isabe waspared to her photos. Previously confident, she was taken aback by Isabe¡¯s unbothered stunning. features. With Alexander¡¯s blunt dismissal, she could only leave crestfallen. At that moment, Isabe had no interest in dealing with her, as she was taken aback by the office she hadn¡¯t visited in a long time. Surprisingly, the ces inside that were usually reserved for disying famous paintings were now filled with her mour shots, making it look like a talent manager¡¯s office. She finally understood what the two had been talking about earlier. The CEO¡¯s office was filled with her posters, so she was embarrassed and didn¡¯t know where to look. What if other staffe in and see these¡ Ah, I can¡¯t even think about it. Alexander knew what Isabe was looking at, but pretended to be calm. He took the dessert and led. Isabe to sit on the sofa, but actually, his ears were turning red. This was certainly not for show. Alexander wanted to be able to see Isabe anytime. After all, in Quirk Group¡¯s artist management department and Isabe¡¯s own studio, one could casually see his wife¡¯s posters everywhere, so why not in his office? If possible, he wanted Isabe to apany him to work, but Isabe would definitely refuse, so he could only settle for second best. Chapter 242 The Unexpected Pool Party This would also make everyone understand Isabe¡¯s status. Finished Isabe couldn¡¯t read Alexander¡¯s mind, so she pretended not to care about these posters to avoid putting herself in an awkward position by asking about them. ¡°Try some of Mom¡¯s cooking.¡± Isabe said. Alexander opened the box and looked at the golden yellow pastries. He was speechless. ¡°My mom is a kitchen killer. Do you remember that?¡± Isabe smiled and said, ¡°Rest assured, others have tried it. It¡¯s rare for her to seed, so she asked me to bring it to you.¡± Dad and Cahan were fine after eating it. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t feel safe giving it to Alerander. Imagine if the CEO got food poisoning and had to be rushed to the hospital; it would be hrious. Alexander felt satisfied and started eating. It seemed his wife did care about him. Despite the food being terrible, he couldn¡¯t waste the effort Selena had put into it. The two of them finished the meal together and took photos to report back to Selena. On her end, Selena had already heard through David¡¯s informant that the saboteur had been thoroughly dealt with, so she was at ease. After eating. Isabe didn¡¯t n on leaving, and Alexander naturally wouldn¡¯t suggest it. He wanted Isabe to stay with him a little longer, so Isabe yed on her phone while Alexander worked. After a while, Alexander¡¯s phone rang. Seeing it was Clifford, he answered on speakerphone. ¡°Hey Christopher, free tonight? I¡¯m hosting a pool party, and I¡¯d like you and Isabe toe. It¡¯s at XX Club. Alexander was taken aback. He usually didn¡¯t attend such events, and Clifford never invited him to these things. Why is Clifford acting strange today? ¡°Are youing? Everyone else is. Ah, forget it. It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯te, just Isabe is enough.¡± Clifford sounded a bit impatient. Frowning, Alexander felt Clifford had some ulterior motive. Despite wanting to refuse, he rarely got the chance to be with Isabe alone. Maybe they could have a private date tonight, but¡ ¡°I¡¯ll ask Isabe.¡±¡± Respecting Isabe¡¯s opinion, Alexander turned his head to look at her. Isabe blinked. She had never attended such a thing aftering here. A pool party where everyone wears swimsuits? Isn¡¯t it a visual feast of handsome men and beautiful women? Hearing her enthusiastic tone, Alexander felt his eyebrows twitch. Indeed. Isabe was smiling mischievously. At this moment, he really wanted to decline. 4/5 Chapter 242 The Unexpected Pool Party Finished Alexander in a swimsuit. Ooh, I¡¯d like to see that. Maybe I ran touch those abs! Such a handsome man in the water. Alexander¡¯s face flushed. Clifford was still urging on the phone.. ¡°Are we¡ going?¡± Alexander¡¯s gaze wavered. ¡°Yes!¡± Isabe immediately answered. Alexander coughed and replied to Clifford. After the call, Isabe dragged Alexander to the mall to buy swimsuits. On the other end, Clifford was urgently notifying others, hastily organizing the party. His friends in the group were puzzled by his odd behavior, but Clifford was too busy to notice. Some even tagged Alexander and Isabe, wondering if they were really going. As everyone was curious about Clifford¡¯s sudden decision to throw a party, Isabe investigated. It turned out to be quite a revtion. Unbelievable! Just because Zendaya has been ignoring him, he thinks she¡¯s ying hard to get. So, he ns to give her achance. When he found out she¡¯d be working at this club all day today, he immediately arranged this party to casually show up in front of her. He¡¯ll hug another woman to make her sad then give her a chance toe back to him¡ Quite o drama. The reason he wants me to go is because he knows if Zendaya sees me, she¡¯ll definitelye over and greet me. He¡¯s using me as a tool, huh? Hearing this, Alexander suddenly realized. This is a bit ridiculous. Does Clifford need to be embarrassed before he wakes up? But it¡¯ll be interesting. Isabe started giggling in excitement. She casually picked up a swimsuit from the pile. Suddenly, Alexander coughed. ¡°Are you choosing this one?¡± In Isabe¡¯s hands was something that closely resembled a bikini. She blinked, realizing she hadn¡¯t gotten a clear look at it just yet. So, she turned her head and asked, ¡°Do you have any rmendations?¡± She had never attended such a gathering before, hence she was naturally unsure about what would be considered appropriate. Then she saw Alexander¡¯s eyes turned to a childish style aside. 1 say, Alexander, your taste is too poor. Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re rmending that style to your wife.¡± Suddenly, a woman¡¯s voice echoed from the entrance. When the two of them turned to look, they saw a strikingly dressed woman standing at the door, a smile gracing her lips. 1.7K Gossip 243 Gossip 243 Chapter 243 It Has Been Years Since We Broke Up Finished The woman¡¯s slender fingers were casually hooked around her sunsses. She was dressed sensually, her skin exuding health and strength. Her arched eyebrows and bold red lips gave off a vibrant, assertive vibe. However, what surprised Isabe wasn¡¯t the style that shed with the surroundings, but her facial. features. She looked strikingly like Zendaya. Is she ine Graham? Alexander spoke at the right moment. ¡°ine, you¡¯re back.¡± ine smiled as she approached. ¡°Yes, I just got back. I didn¡¯t expect you to be the first person I¡¯d run into. Aren¡¯t you the type who never goes shopping?¡± Although ine was speaking to Alexander, her curious gaze was fixed on Isabe, her eyes filled with interest but not malice. Isabe smiled at ine. ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Isabe.¡± ¡°I know, you¡¯re Alexander¡¯s beloved wife. It¡¯s all over our circles abroad. They¡¯ve made you sound like a legend,¡± ine said with a highly intrigued expression. She arched an eyebrow and added, ¡°I¡¯m genuinely curious. How did you manage to win over this emotionless robot?¡± After all, this was something even Eleanor couldn¡¯t aplish despite her best efforts. ine almostughed when she saw Eleanor leave in disgrace before she even returned home. Everyone used to think they were the perfect campus couple, but ine felt they were a mismatch¨C one clueless, the other pretending. They were just fake lovers. What she couldn¡¯t stand was that even after Alexander got married, Eleanor came back to cause trouble, which was really distasteful. Of course, what intrigued her most now was Isabe. The fact that she could win the heart of the entric Alexander was truly impressive. ine spoke bluntly but with enough charm not to be off¨Cputting. However, Isabe couldn¡¯t help but retort, ¡°Alexander is not a robot.¡°. Alexander was taken aback. Suddenly, a memory shed through his mind. ¡°It feels like Mr. Alexander is a machine without emotions¡ ¡°You¡¯re wrong! Alexander isn¡¯t like that at all. He has a lot of feelings, so many that you can¡¯t even see them!¡± Alexander¡¯s eyes flickered, and he couldn¡¯t help but look at Isabe. The affection in his eyes was so palpable that even ine felt it and shivered. 1/3 Chapter 243 It Has Been Years Since We Broke Up Finished She thought the rumors were exaggerated, but reality was even more so. It was clear that Alexander was utterly devoted to his wife.. ine almost burst outughing. Alexander had changed so much that it was unbelievable. ¡°Okay, he¡¯s not a robot anymore. He¡¯s now a human being. But his taste in clothes is really bad.¡± ine pointed to the swimsuit Alexander had chosen. That was akin to abination of a short¨Csleeved top and shorts. The top featured a drooping element. that covered the chest, while the shorts were adorned with a skirt¨Clike fringe around the edge. For a child, it was cute. For an adult, it covered so much that it would hide Isabe¡¯s excellent model¨Clike curves. ¡°In a private pool, it isn¡¯t necessary and is too much. If you¡¯re going out, making her wear that would be a joke. People would mock her taste. Do you want her to beughed at?¡± ine said mercilessly. Alexander was immediately embarrassed. He had never attended such purely fun gatherings. In ces with pools, he ignored others in sexy swimsuits, so he didn¡¯t know what was appropriate. ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t know before, Alexander said ufortably, his small selfish¡¯intention extinguished. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Isabe didn¡¯t dare speak. She actually thought that one was nice. ¡°I¡¯ll help you choose. My taste is better.¡± ine offered, then asked casually, ¡°What asion is it for?¡± Isabe instantly perked up, her gossip radar on. Alexander didn¡¯t hide it. ¡°A pool party, organized by Clifford.¡± Isabe eagerly watched ine¡¯s expression. ineughed. ¡°So everyone¡¯s going? Perfect. I wanted to see everyone after I got back. I¡¯ll go too, and surprise them. Can you two take me?¡± This is too convenient! What a dramatic moment, the real one showing up when he¡¯s pestering the rebound, hahaha! Alexander¡¯s mouth twitched. ine saw Alexander¡¯s odd expression and asked, ¡°What? Am I not wee? Don¡¯t tell me Clifford still holds a grudge. We broke up ages ago.¡± It seems Clifford¡¯s n to use lookalikes to provoke ine failedpletely. She didn¡¯t pay attention at all, even when he unted them on social media. What expression will Clifford have when he sees all his efforts were in vain? It¡¯s going to be priceless. Affected by Isabe, Alexander almost smiled but remembered Clifford was his friend. It wouldn¡¯t be right, so he coughed. ¡°I don¡¯t know. If you don¡¯t mind, let¡¯s go together.¡± ine shrugged, as though asking why would she mind. Since they nned to go together, ine also needed a swimsuit and continued helping Isabe pick, As a fashion designer, ine had a good eye. She wanted Isabe to wear the sexiest swimsuit, but sensing the intense gaze from behind, she instinctively felt it would be unwise. 2/3 293% Chapter 243 It Has Been Years Since We Broke Up #Finished After all, Isabe was married, and her husband was with her. So, she chose a moderately revealing but stylish swimsuit. Her own choice, however, was bold and sexy¨Cenough to make Isabe almost drool. Finally, Alexander paid for everything, and ine treated them to dinner before they headed to the club. The three were guided to change clothes. ine needed to meticulously apply various products before swimming, so she told Isabe not to wait. for her. Isabe wanted to find Zendaya, so she went out first, Just outside, she saw Alexander. His swim trunks were designed to avoid awkwardness, so there was nothing shy. Unfortunately, he wore an elegant shirt, which, though open, covered much of his eight¨Cpack abs. At that moment, Alexander was standing near a marble pir not too far away. Tall and striking, he waited. with his eyes cast down. Many passing women stole nces at him, their eyes full of amazement and infatuation. Even some men looked back repeatedly. L His striking looks and tall, slender figure were too eye¨Ccatching. His physique was tall and lean, with broad shoulders tapering down to a narrow waist. Finally, someone couldn¡¯t resist approaching him, but Alexander unexpectedly looked up. He was oblivious to others¡® stares, except for one person. When he spotted Isabe in the distance, his eyes widened in surprise. Immediately, a flush started to creep up his cheeks. His gaze wandered as if unsure where tond. Isabe walked over, and Alexander moved to meet her, only to be stopped by a girl. 1.7K 3/3 08:55 Thu, Oct 10 Reading Juicy Gossip in Her Mind Gossip 244 Gossip 244 Chapter 244 Another Victim A woman asked, ¡°Hey handsome, can I get your number?¡± Pretending as if he hadn¡¯t heard, Alexander sidestepped her. Another woman approached him. ¡°Hey handsome, are you here for the party too? Let¡¯s hang out,¡± Alexander furrowed his brow, bypassing her. A third woman said, ¡°Hey, Handsome, you look familiar. Have we met before?¡± Growing somewhat impatient, Alexander continued to sidestep the woman. ¡°He¡¯s way too difficult.¡± ¡°A cool guy, maybe?¡± ¡°He didn¡¯t even spare me a nce. Is he perhaps into men?¡± Finished The women who dared to approach handsome men like Alexander were naturally confident beauties. However, since Alexander rarely participated in such events, the beauties with average backgrounds To recognize him. failed The beautiful women, disheartened by rejection, were unwilling to let the matter rest and engaged in animated discussions. Soon, they noticed another woman approaching Alexander, someone vaguely familiar. Isabelle, who usually didn¡¯t wear makeup, looked significantly different when she did. Thus, those who didn¡¯t pay much attention to the entertainment industry couldn¡¯t immediately recognize Isabelle and merely assume she was another beauty, However, the spectators watching the drama unfold all agreed that a fourth victim was imminent and that Isabelle was sure to face rejection too. Everyone¡¯s eager anticipation was evident on their faces. Isabelle couldn¡¯t help but feel mischievous. When Alexander approached, before he could even speak, Isabelle immediately said, ¡°Hey, Handsome, are you alone tonight? Would you like to keep mepany?¡± Alexander paused, listening to Isabelle¡¯s thoughts. ¡°Okay, sure.¡± The onlookers were taken aback. Isabelle proudly clung to Alexander¡¯s arm, stifling augh as she led him toward the pool party in the backyard of the nightclub. Naturally, their leaving back attracted countless envious stares. Having so much fun, she didn¡¯t notice Alexander¡¯s rigid body. After all, she was in a swimsuit, so Alexander could feel the softness on his arm, making his muscles tense and leaving him feeling ufortable all over. 1/4 Chapter 244 Another Victim toward Alexander¡¯s friend amidst the crowd. Finished Isabelle¡¯s gaze swept over the entire venue with curiosity. Aside from the guests dressed in vibrant, colorful attire, there were also about a dozen young service staff in ck and white uniforms. However, Isabelle didn¡¯t spot Zendaya among them. All their friends had arrived early. Aiden and Ines were having a great time ying in the pool. Deborah, Damien, and Rnd were all seated by the poolside resting area. Upon seeing them approach, they each offered their greetings. ¡°Isabelle, you¡¯re really something else. Usually, when we invite him to events like this, he never shows up,¡± Damien said with a chuckle. Rnd also turned his head to look, lightly chuckling. Indeed, it¡¯s refreshing.¡± Deborah also raised her eyebrows at them, shing a yful smile. Usually, Alexander would let them tease him and ignore them. Curiously. Isabelle asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Clifford?¡± ¡°He went to pick up his new date,¡± Ines stated, seated on a floaty. Aiden was yfully pushing Ines from behind. ¡°Clifford changed his partner again. I thought thest one was pretty unique.¡± ¡°I heard that she had caught Clifford watching a video of ine participating in an overseas fashion designpetition, and that¡¯s when she proposed a breakup.¡± Damien chuckled. ¡°Though she was aware that she was a rebound, I suppose there must have been times when it was too much to bear.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t agree with Clifford¡¯s actions,¡± Deborah stated. ¡°Disappointing another¡¯s feelings will make you unlucky,¡± Rnd said with a wealth of experience, Isabelle couldn¡¯t help butin, ¡°You¡¯re all so certain that Zendaya likes Clifford?¡± Everyone was taken aback as they looked at Isabelle, Isabe couldn¡¯t figure out if they had been. brainwashed by Clifford, or deceived by Zendaya¡¯s ster acting. Surprisingly, they all assumed that the rebound had fallen in love with the male lead. Too much TV? Damien said, ¡°Truth be told, I believe he does have feelings for the rebound. He¡¯s just being stubborn and refuses to admit it. Perhaps she has long ceased to be just a rebound in his heart.¡± While they conversed, they saw Clifford approaching with his arm circling the waist of a stunningly attractive woman ¡°What are you guys talking about me behind my back?¡± Clifford asked loftily. You may be stubborn now, but soon, you¡¯ll get down on your knees. Isabelle remarked sarcastically in her heart while Alexander led Isabelle to sit down. 2/4 08:55 Thu, Oct 10 bu Chapter 244 Another Victim Finished As they sat down, they casually mentioned, ¡°We bumped into a friend while shopping for swimsuits. They¡¯reing to hang out with us.¡± Clifford was unbothered and didn¡¯t even respond. After all, in his perspective, it wasn¡¯t a big deal. At that moment, his entire focus was on the anticipated arrival of a certain disobedient young woman. Since he didn¡¯t ask, Alexander didn¡¯t feel any psychological burden. The others were curious and wanted to ask questions but were interrupted by Clifford introducing his new date. The only one there who didn¡¯t recognize the beauty was Isabelle. Everyone else¡¯s expression somewhat peculiar upon seeing her. turned The new date was Millie Hayes, who had some sort of significant background. Although she greeted them with a smile, her countenance suggested that she was not someone to be trifled with, Once Isabelle and Alexander had settled down, Alexander leaned in to share some gossip with Isabelle in hushed tone. Millie was once an admirer of Clifford. Her personality was fairly simr to ine¡¯s. Having been with someone like ine, Clifford was very resistant toward Millie and rejected her advances several times until then. one Tsk, tsk! Clifford, oh Clifford, it serves you right if you end up unlucky. You hurt woman¡¯s feelings in an attempt to win back another and keep using the same tactic over and over. Is this the only way you know to win your love? No wonder you always lose. It¡¯s karma for having no virtue. I can¡¯t wait to see what you¡¯ll doter! Clifford also pulled Millie to sit, beckoning the service staff over to order drinks. Then, he acted as if he and Millie were close by wrapping his arm around her waist and chatting with mirth. Their posture was a sore eye to the point where others couldn¡¯t be bothered to look. Damien was well¨Cinformed, for he had heard about Rnd¡¯s and Stephanie¡¯s situation before, and he curiously asked, ¡°I heard that you yed the knight in shining armor, then¡¡± The gossipden tone caused Rnd to rub his temples. ¡°Stop gossiping, it¡¯s nothing. After she settled matters with Ethan, she returned to her home country with her father.¡± ¡°Impossible? You two seempatible.¡± For once, Deborah indulged in a little gossip. ¡°Are you worried about me taking a long time to heal? Don¡¯t be. It wasn¡¯t that serious.¡± Rnd laughed. They hardly knew each other and only had an unexpected encounter, like a strange and embarrassing dream. Stephanie indeed left a unique mark on Rnd¡¯s heart from the encounter. They had exchanged contact information, but it was unlikely they would start dating just like that. At the very least, his spirit might have withered for a while after what happened with Sasha. For the time being, he didn¡¯t want to think about anything else. His priority was to apany his mother, hoping to improve her mood. If they had a chance to reconnect in the future, perhaps there might be some development, but they each had their own worlds, so they might never meet again. After confirming the two had no progress, Isabelle, who had a clear view of the situation due to the Gossip System, decided not to engage in the topic any further. At that time, several service staff, each carrying a cocktail, approached one by one. 3/4 08:55 Thu, Oct 10 Chapter 244 Another Victim ¡°Ms. Jea-¡°A scream of excitement echoed briefly in the air. As Isabelle¡¯s gaze happened to sweep over, it instantly met with the pleasantly surprised Zendaya. Finished Since they had circled around from the direction close to Isabelle, Zendaya hadn¡¯t noticed Clifford at the other end. ¡°What a coincidence! Are you working here?¡± Isabelle asked with augh. Zendaya¡¯s face instantly flushed with excitement. ¡°Ms. Jea, it¡¯s a pleasure to see you. I¡¯m filling in for someone tonight, what a coincidence. I¡¯m so lucky that get to see you again.¡± Naturally, the others had also noticed Zendaya, their expressions varying instantly. A coincidence? We don¡¯t believe it. Is she here chasing after Clifford? It seems like Clifford has hit the nail on the head She¡¯s really ying hard to get. But is it really necessary for her to pretend not to see Clifford? Will she fight with Millieter? Oh my goodness, I can¡¯t control my excitement! At that moment, Clifford held onto Millie tightly, his gaze fixed intently on the talking pair, yet Zendaya didn¡¯t spare him a nce. It was clear that Zendaya and Isabelle were about to start a conversation. Clifford¡¯s mouth opened and closed repeatedly until finally he couldn¡¯t hold back any longer. Zendaya heard a harsh cough as if hinting at something. When she turned her head, she saw a face that left her speechless.. ¡°Are the service staff here properly trained? Who allowed you to chat with guests when you should be serving?¡± He looked at Zendaya with an aloof expression and simultaneously pulled Millie closer to him. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Heughed coldly internally. Let¡¯s see how long you can keep up this act. At that moment, ine had already made her way through the nightclub. Quite a few people recognized her, their faces instantly filled with shock. After all, the news of their breakup back then had caused quite a stir. 1.7K Gossip 245 Gossip 245 Chapter 245 Is She A Deity Idol By the poolside, anyone acquainted with Clifford could rell that he was deliberately stirring up trouble Clifford was also intently observing Zendaya, thinking the would feel heartbroken and upset when she saw him embracing another woman. Then, she would reflect on her actions, realizing it was wrong him in such a manner. After all, he was a person amenable to coaxing but not coercion, As long as Zendaya was willing to back down, he was ready to offer her a chance to return to his side. If the did well, he was even willing to indulge her affection for him. He wasn¡¯t against the idea of granting her the status of his girlfriend. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. During that period, it was as if Zendaya had vanished from his world, giving him a sense of reliving a terrible nightmare. Therefore, it was necessary to teach her a lesson However, the anticipated scene didn¡¯t unfold. All he saw was Zendaya ncing his way. At first, she was taken aback, then her brows furrowed slightly. It even seemed like the corner of her mouth twitched a bit. However, as a service staff, it was only natural to bow and apologize when a guest was upset. My apologies, sir, for the interruption¡± Yet, her natural, mannered response was seen as an act of aggrievement, a desperate attempt by some to uphold her pitiful dignity. Clifford lifted his chin, feeling a mix of annoyance and faint satisfaction. However, Millie¡¯s expression began to harden, her gaze fixated intensely on Zendaya¡¯s face. ¡°Call your manager over, this kind of unprofessional service staff should be fired.¡± Zendaya was utterly bbergasted at that point, silently cursing her luck. She couldn¡¯t afford to cost her friend the job, so she frantically tried to think of a solution. Couldn¡¯t stand an adult bullying a young woman, Rnd was about to step in when he heard Isabelle suddenly speak up. ¡°Oh dear, I was just so happy to see my fan, so I chatted with her. Why are you guys criticizing and threatening to fire her? Are you trying to humiliate me? I see what¡¯s happening, we¡¯re not wee here after all, so why did you invite us?¡± Isabelle rarely showed a serious face and stood up for her fans. Clifford and Millie never expected Isabelle to raise her voice at them over a mere service staff, leaving them momentarily stunned. After all, they were from the same social circle. Who would risk causing discord for a measly figure unless they were sworn enemies? Was Isabelle really out of her mind? Zendaya was quite surprised as well, after all, Isabelle was friends with them. At that moment, Zendaya¡¯s manager had arrived. Seeing his fearful expression, it was clear that he didn¡¯t dare to offend the scions and prominent youngdies. It was likely that he would soon sacrifice Zendaya as a cannon fodder. 1/3 08:55 Thu, Oct 10 Chapter 245.Is She A Delty fot Even if I hadn¡¯t spoken to Zendaya, that idiot Clifford would be still werd his parver to y his tuted you of bittersweet love due to Zendaya¡¯s defiance. It¡¯s despicable enough that his actions caused an ordinary worker to be har job, I need to think of a solution. Isabelle was deep in thought, before Zendaya¡¯s manager could apologize, Mexander uddenly Zendaya and said, ¡°This service staff has done a good job. Can she be assigned to personally attend to try wife and me throughout tonight¡¯s event?¡± Alexander¡¯s tone was indifferent as if he was asking a question, but it felt like there was no room for objection. Naturally, the manager was aware of Alexander¡¯s identity. His expression changed immediately, he didn¡¯s utter another word and assured him it wasn¡¯t a problem. Then, he quickly instructed Zendaya to treat these two distinguished guests with the utmost care. Upon witnessing the development, Isabelle was instantly overjoyed. Wow, Alexander understands me! He¡¯s so handsome! Alexander¡¯s lips curled up slightly.. His actions left the onlookers around himpletely dumbfounded. They thought they were just watching the drama between Clifford, Millie, and Zendaya, but unexpectedly. Alexander and Isabelle intervened. Millie¡¯s family status was slightly lower than theirs, so she didn¡¯t dare to provoke them and naturally chose to keep silent. Clifford looked on with some annoyance at the couple. After all, Alexander had already spoken and he didn¡¯t dare to challenge him. Zendaya was looking at Isabelle and Alexander with starry eyes, her gaze filled with gratitude. Who understands how I feel? I was being bullied, and my idol stood up for me. Even my idol¡¯s husband defended me. Just who exactly is this deity idol I¡¯m a fun of? Thus, Zendaya was left, serving by the side of the two. Clifford red fiercely at Zendaya, who didn¡¯t spare him a second nce. Naturally, he assumed that Zendaya was merely pretending not to care about him. ¡°What are you guys doing?¡± Clifford asked, clearly displeased. ¡°Taking care of my fan,¡± Isabelle said with a smile. ¡°Mrs. Quirk, I believe you¡¯ve been deceived. Who among us is unaware of her past? Her sudden appearance here is too much of a coincidence, don¡¯t you think? Perhaps she¡¯s intentionally seeking out Mr. Clifford. Be careful not to be exploited by this scheming b*tch of a social climber. She might be posing as your fan to get you to help her put on a show in front of Mr. Clifford, hoping to get back into his life,¡± said Millie, her face filled with malice as she looked at Zendaya. Yet, Zendaya had a thunderstruck expression. Millie, who was about to reveal Zendaya¡¯s true colors was baffled by her reaction. 2/3 Chapter 245 Is She A Deity Idol Shouldn¡¯t she be putting on a facade of embarrassed indignation or panicking about being exposed? Finished Zendaya was feeling incredibly frustrated. She wanted to retort but didn¡¯t dare to offend the lunatic young masters anddy. After all, she was just an ordinary person. However, she was also worried that Isabelle would misunderstand her and couldn¡¯t help but want to exin to her. Instead, she saw Isabelle trying to suppress herughter. ¡°So, you¡¯re saying she found out that Clifford would be here, and deliberately arranged to be here in advance, all to make an appearance in front of Clifford?¡± Millie shot Isabelle a confident look. Others shared a simr mindset, which was reflected in their nearly identical expressions. he was Oh my goodness, why does Clifford also have that look on his face? Is he so narcissistic that hepletely forgot the one who meticulously nned all of this behind the scenes? Hold on. He seems to think that Zendaya, being a service staff here, would surely know he was the host. Why else would she show up if she didn¡¯t want to see him? Hence, his confidence that she must¡¯ve secretly wanted to see him. Um is it possible that she just took on a full shift without needing to know the identity of the guests? Isabelle was really struggling to hold back herughter as she candidly responded, ¡°But weren¡¯t we only urgently notified to attend this evening¡¯s party at noon?¡± A single sentence gradually quieted the room. Ignoring Clifford¡¯s frozen expression, Isabelle turned to Zendaya and asked, ¡°When did you start working?¡± ¡°Eight in the morning.¡± Zendaya immediately responded upon realizing what Isabelle was doing. Isabelle shrugged, looking sincerely at Millie. ¡°It seems you¡¯ve misunderstood, Millie. Her being here is truly a coincidence!¡± Everyone thought it was more than just a coincidence. Considering the timeline, it was more likely that Clifford deliberately nned the party after finding out Zendaya was working there. However, they didn¡¯t think that Clifford was trying to save his face. Instead, they assumed that the rebound had probably upset Clifford and was purposefully causing trouble since that was consistent with her provocative behavior earlier. Millie¡¯s face fell at the rebuttal, yet she still refused to believe that Zendaya didn¡¯t intend to get close to Clifford. Suddenly, a thought struck her. She said with a cold smirk, ¡°Mrs. Quirk, I was merely offering a friendly reminder. The fact that she happened to appear before you is quite telling, don¡¯t you think? Why don¡¯t we just ask her directly whether she wants to return to Mr. Clifford¡¯s side or not?¡± 1.7K Gossip 246 Gossip 246 Reading Juicy Gossip in Her Mind Chapter 246 Is She Swearing An Oath Finished Wow, straightforwardness, that¡¯s quite an unusual strategy. They¡¯re treating Zendaya as if she¡¯s a scheming and pretentious b*tch, forcing her to make her stance clear and leaving her with no way out! Indeed, that was what Millie had in mind. She firmly believed that Zendaya had feelings for Clifford. After all, this humble girl had been by Clifford¡¯s side for so long, willingly ying the role of a rebound. There was no way she didn¡¯t develop any feelings for him. Yet, her question would have only deepened the rift between Zendaya and Clifford if Zendaya said she wasn¡¯t interested in him to save her face. If Zendaya admitted that she had intended to get back with Clifford, it would only prove that all her previous actions were nothing but a performance, a sign of cunningness. She would offend many people in one fell swoop, and Clifford wouldn¡¯t like such a woman. Thus, what seemed like a nonsensical and even unreasonable question was actually the most effective way to deal with scheming b*tches, But, the precondition is that Zendaya actually likes Clifford and truly wishes to return to his side. Isabelle silentlyined. Upon hearing Millie¡¯s question, everyone¡¯s interest was instantly piqued. After all, the rebound had been the woman who stayed by Clifford¡¯s side for the longest time. They also felt that Clifford still cared about Zendaya. Initially, Clifford was upset due to Millie¡¯s thoughtless remarks. After all, he wanted to gradually push Zendaya to acknowledge her own feelings and submit to him, rather than directly pressuring her to respond. If by chance she still held a grudge and said she didn¡¯t want to return to his side, wouldn¡¯t that just complicate things further? 250 After some thought, he was somewhat moved. Perhaps, in the end, Zendaya won¡¯t be able to resist her love for me, willingly abandon all her dignity, and risk offending everyone to admit that she wants to return to my side. That thought greatly satisfied his vanity. Clifford had already begun to imagine, how he would respond if Zendaya answered in such a way. He would definitely agree but wouldn¡¯t show her a pleasant expression. He couldn¡¯t let her be smug andcent, he needed to keep her in check. A smirk was ying at the corners of Clifford¡¯s lips. He couldn¡¯t help but add, ¡°Millie, what nonsense are you spouting? It isn¡¯t easy to return to my side once you¡¯ve left.¡± He raised an eyebrow at Zendaya. Meanwhile, Millie felt that Clifford didn¡¯t really care much about the rebound either. At that moment, Zendaya was utterly frustrated. What on earth is this? How did she evene up with such a question? I would¡¯ve kept my distance had I known my idiot of an ex¨Cboss wasing. How unlucky! Indeed, my ex¨Cboss had always had a habit of making assumptions, presuming I was in love with him, even though I had repeatedly rified otherwise. Yet, it was as if he couldn¡¯tprehend the humannguage and refused to believe me,pletely immersed in his own world. Earning money is ah. Task out and sasusa him of hope dalucianal Cedunatah. Pa gleand variound and ma < Original content from N?velDrama.Org. 1/4 Chapter 246 Is She Swearing An Oath. Finished longer cared whether he believed me or not. Given the unexpected encounter, he might actually think I¡¯m the one who can¡¯t let go. I felt very wrongly used. Do all wealthy people tend to be so delusional? But my idol and her husband were both wonderful Zendaya unleashed a torrent of silent criticism and then responded with utmost seriousness, ¡°I don¡¯t want to!¡± Everyone was taken aback. Many were silently betting that Zendaya would respond with a no, but who could exin why her answer was so resounding and powerful? Her tone was resolute as if she was about to swear an oath. It was solemn and dignified. They wondered why she didn¡¯t hesitate and struggled to speak, her whole demeanor and expression should be screaming that she was lying before she finally admitted that she didn¡¯t want to. Not just the bystanders, but even Clifford seemed to have his pride wounded by Zendaya¡¯s unwavering resolve. Only then did Isabelle finally couldn¡¯t hold back and burst outughing. Clifford¡¯s face turned crimson in an instant. Realizing what was happening, he quickly stood up and admonished, ¡°Zendaya, even in anger, one should know their limits.¡± Zendaya was practically rolling her eyes. ¡°Mr. Clifford, I swear, I really had no intention of pestering you, let alone going back to you. Both you and thedy by your side can rest assured!¡± If it weren¡¯t for the confidentiality use in the agreement, I would have loved to throw it in their faces. What we had was evened out, so how on earth did they concoct the idea that I would pester him? Despite Zendaya¡¯s evident disgust, Clifford seemed oblivious and approached her, reaching out to take hold of her hand. ¡°Shut up ande with me!¡± With these words, he tried to pull her away like an overbearing CEO. The harsh words from Zendaya had deeply hurt him. He admitted that he cared about her. Since she was stubborn and cared about her pride, he was willing to step back and let her preserve her pride. However, he couldn¡¯t afford to lose face, so he had to discuss it privately behind closed doors. After he spent quite a while trying to pull her, he realized she wasn¡¯t b budging. Zendaya was almost in a half¨Ccrouched position, lowering her center of gravity and stubbornly holding. her ground, appearing as if she would rather die than leave with him. Her expression made him look more like a human trafficker than an ex¨Cboss. Zendaya was often engaged in physicalbor, so she was surprisingly strong. Clifford didn¡¯t expect his handsome and domineering actions would hit a snag, leaving them both in a stalemate. Onlookers stared in disbelief at the almostical scene unfolding before them, unsure of how to react. Millie, having just been abruptly released by Clifford, nearly tumbled off her chair in a most embarrassing fashion. Seeing Clifford, who she had been trying to get closer to reach out to another woman, she 2/4 96% Chapter 246 Is She Swearing An Oath #Finished instantly shot to her feet in anger and stepped forward to intervene. ¡°Mr. Clifford, your date tonight is mel¡± ¡°Movel¡± Clifford was already frustrated and breaking into a sweat from the exertion. His irritation only grew when he was obstructed again. His words only served to fuel Millie¡¯s rising anger. She immediately attempted to pry their arms apart. Thepetition formed by the three individuals made the scene even more unbelievable. The captivating scene had everyone utterly engrossed, so much so that it even overshadowed the grand entrance of an important figure. Millie immediately turned her attention to Zendaya. ¡°I see what you¡¯re doing here, you b*tch. You thought you could win over Mr. Clifford by ying hard to get. Let me tell you, don¡¯t think for a second that it will work. You¡¯re just a rebound, nothing more. Do you actually believe Mr. Clifford would fall for you? Stop daydreaming!¡± Although everyone knew about the rebound, the tant mention of it still caused Clifford to momentarily lose hisposure. His momentary distraction caused his grip to cken, and Millie sessfully wrenched the two apart with sheer force. She then forcefully shoved Zendaya away. Their position was quite close to the swimming pool. With a shove, Zendaya instantly lost her bnce and staggered backward a few steps. Noticing that she was about to fall into the swimming pool, Isabelle immediately shouted, ¡°Watch out!¡± However, Zendaya had already lost her bnce. Rnd was the most agile among them and immediately sprang into action, rushing to secure her. Although falling into the swimming pool wasn¡¯t particrly dangerous, she was wearing a uniform, which would undoubtedly be a hassle if it got wet. In the end, Rnd didn¡¯t manage to hold onto her. Suddenly, a figure appeared in everyone¡¯s field of vision. Her skin was tanned, her body lines flowing gracefully. She wore a provocative¨Cswimsuit, her lips a vibrant red. Her wavy hair swayed with her movements. She quickly wrapped her arms around Zendaya¡¯s waist, halting her impending fall. Due to the recoil, Zendaya almost found herself crashing into her savior¡¯s sexy front,pletely. dumbfounded by the turn of events. ¡°Are you all right, Pretty?¡± A hearty voice rang out. It was like a clich¨¦ scene from a drama where a knight in shining armor saved the damsel in distress. The expressions on everyone¡¯s faces seemed to freeze, after all, it wasn¡¯t a sight that everyone could 3/4 Chapter 246 Is She Swearing An Oath handle. Finished Huh? The real apple of the eye saving the rebound? What kind of twist is this? I¡¯m on the verge of laughing I can hardly hold it in. 1.7K Gossip 247 Gossip 247 Chapter 247 Narcissistic Thoughts At that moment, the atmosphere on the scene was bizarre yet amusing. Even those frolicking in the pool had halted their activities, their eyes fixed intently on what was happening. It was a party hosted by Clifford, so he was well-acquainted with everyone there. Naturally, they were aware of the only time Clifford had ever been dumped. Just moments ago, they were watching an emotional tug-of-war between two women and a man. It was unclear whether the sugar daddy had sessfully whisked away the recement or if the admirer had triumphantly prevented the recement from being taken away by the sugar daddy. As such, that sudden turn of events nearly took everyone by surprise. Rising above the two female characters, the real heroine in the sugar daddy''s heart emerged. The crowd could still ept that sequence of events, but not when the real apple of the eye was behind the recement''s trouble. They were utterly dumbfounded. Zendaya was taken aback. She had been hired to impersonate ine, and naturally, she had seen video footage of ine. Therefore, she recognized the real deal at first nce. She wasn''t sure if her heart was pounding due to the recent peril she had experienced or because she saw the real apple of the eye. Regardless, Zendaya didn''t know how to react and could only stare nkly at ine. She looks even better in person than in the videos. Is she always this beautiful? Even though others often remarked on their resemnce, Zendaya believed that ine''s outstanding characteristic was not her physical features. Instead, it was the sense of confidence and liberation radiating from within her. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. That allure was of a kind that made girls admire her without a hint of jealousy. In a way, ine was akin to a beautiful older sister figure. No wonder Clifford was so smitten with her that he sought a recement. However, I can say for sure that Clifford isn''t worthy of ine. Zendaya thought. At that moment, ine was also staring at Zendaya, who she had in her arms. She''s thin, almost weightless, and has a small face. D*mn! Why does she look so simr to me? ine suddenly remembered that when she first arrived, she had heard something about a recement. Seeing Clifford pestering someone, she immediately caught on to what was going on. Although ine was feeling a bit peculiar, she didn''t overthink it. She simply assumed that everyone had their preferences and figured Clifford probably liked that type of woman. As for Millie''sment about the recement, ine brushed it off as mere jealousy. She didn''t believe any ordinary person would do something as foolish as looking for a recement. Hence, ine smiled as she helped Zendaya up. Zendaya, however, nervously expressed her gratitude, ¡°Thank you.¡± The more ine stared at Zendaya, the more she found herself drawn to thetter. Just as ine was about to speak, she heard Millie exim in surprise, ¡°ine? Why are you here?¡± Then, ine turned around and swept her gaze over everyone before speaking to Millie. ¡°Surprise! Guess who just returned to the country today?¡± Millie was taken aback, her gaze flitting anxiously toward Clifford on the side. At that point, everyone''s attention had settled on Clifford and ine. Meanwhile, Clifford was staring nkly at ine as if unable to respond. Isabe started sipping her drink, eagerly indulging in the gossip unfolding before her. He''s been frozen in ce since it started. Was he taken aback because it''s been years since he saw the real deal? This is indeed the right way to react when your first crush returns to the country. Unlike the last time... Upon hearing her thoughts, Alexander wondered, Who didn''t react correctly? Isabe''s thoughts continued, Look at that change in expression. Feeling a bit guilty, are we? Is it because there''s a rebound on his left and a new one on his right? Is he too embarrassed to face the real apple of his eye? When Alexander turned to Clifford, he saw thetter swiftly nce at Zendaya and Millie with panic. Earlier, he put on a domineering act of love and even arranged this party specifically for Zendaya, yet he changed his heart so quickly. Tsk, tsk, tsk... Isabe smirked. Alexander was somewhat at a loss for words. When ine noticed nobody was paying her any attention, she looked around and immediately expressed her dissatisfaction. ¡°What''s the meaning of this? Isn''t anyone going to wee me back?¡± As soon as she said that, everyone naturally couldn''t just stand by idly and indulge in the gossip. They immediately began to wee her warmly. After all, ine was a friend within Alexander''s circle. Although she had been abroad for many years, she still maintained some contact with everyone, especially with Debora, except for Clifford and Alexander. ine''s and Deborah''s personalities were like fire and ice. One designed clothes, and the other crafted jewelry, which brought them quite close to each other. ¡°I thought you would only return for my engagement party?¡± Deborah said with augh. ¡°I couldn''t hold back.¡± ine raised an eyebrow and smirked mischievously at Alexander and Isabe. After all, the gossip about what was happening in the country she received while abroad was so incredible that it ignited her enthusiasm to return. She couldn''t resist, which was why she came back earlier than nned. Upon hearing that, Clifford seemed to snap back to reality. His body jolted, and he looked at ine with shimmering eyes. Despite that, he couldn''t help but smirked and scoffed, ¡°You couldn''t hold back? Weren''t you quite carefree when you left back then?¡± I knew it! She cares about me and has returned to snatch me back from other women. Alexander was frowning as he listened, feeling as if the two were not on the same page. He then felt Isabe squeezing his arm forcefully. Upon turning around, he saw that Isabe''s face had turned red. His thought process is so narcissistic! What is this coincidental nonsense? Hahaha! Others actually found it rather odd as well, especially since ine was clearly looking at Isabe and Alexander. ine paused and, for the first time, properly looked at her ex. It seems he''s still quite resentful about being dumped back then, considering how sarcastic he sounds. ine shrugged. ¡°There''s something good about being back here, and I also wanted to join in the fun.¡± I can''t bear to stay abroad for so long when there''s so much gossip here. The others were even more puzzled when they heard that. After all, the recent string of gossip had significantly impacted them. Based on ine''s nature, they assumed she was referring to the things that happened recently in the gossip pool. Clifford chuckled proudly. Is this her deration of war on a love rival? I knew the only way she''d realize my worth was by making her jealous. That said, I''m not someone ine can summon or dismiss at her whim. ¡°It must''ve been troubling for you to find this ce,¡± Clifford mocked, appearing as though he didn''t care. Stop. Please, just stop, Clifford. You''re only making yourself look pathetic with your imagination. I can''t bear to listen anymore. Isabe tightened her grip on Alexander''s arm. Meanwhile, thetter stared at Clifford rather wearily. As Clifford had been his buddy for many years, Alexander feltpelled to ask, ¡°By the way, why did youe in sote?¡± That statement was directed at ine, which stunned everyone. ¡°I was held up by some matters,¡± ine said with a smile. Rnd caught on and asked, ¡°Are you implying that the person you mentioned earlier is ine?¡± Alexander nodded. Clifford immediately looked over, surprised. ¡°Why are you all together?¡± ¡°I bumped into her when I was shopping for clothes. She mentioned she was attending a party. When she heard that everyone would be here, she decided to join us,¡± Isabe said. Clifford''s expression shifted slightly. I thought she did anything she could to learn about what''s been going on with me as soon as she returned to the country. Well, not that it matters because she still decided toe here after learning I''m having a party. This probably means she wants to see me right aftering back. Gossip 248 Gossip 248 Chapter 248 Abnormal Thinking Finished ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡± Clifford was somewhat displeased. He wasn¡¯t too satisfied with the reunion either, especially since ine had saved Zendaya. They should be confronting each other right now instead of this wind situation. Had I known earlier that ine woulde I¡¯d have certainly made good use of the opportunity. When his train of thought ended there, Clifford suddenly felt an unease stirring within him. His gaze involuntarily swept over Zendaya, who was standing quietly to the side with her head lowered. I knew it Despite what Zendaya said earlier, she thinks only of me. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have uddenly felt inferior and be quiet upon seeing ine. I bet she realized that there no way she can return to my side noe that ine har returned. She shouldn¡¯t have tried to have a temper tantrum with me. Not everyone can y hard to get. Even if she cries now, I can¡¯t be soft¨Chearted with her anymore. Isabe was confused when she noticed Clifford stealing nces at Zendaya, so she decided to use her power. As a result, she almost fainted from holding back herughter. She¡¯s just trying not to be involved by lowering her head awkwardly. Besides, she¡¯s currently a service staff on duty. Now that the issue has been resolved, it¡¯s only natural that she stepped aside, waiting to serve. Is Clifford seriously expecting her to enter the spotlight and put on a show? Zendaya, lift your head quickly. Let him see if there are tears on your face. Otherwise, you¡¯ll be subject to nder, which is more terrifying than serual rumors! With a numb expression, Alexander patted Isabe¡¯s back, responding to Clifford¡¯s earlier question in an even more weary tone. ¡°I mentioned it, but you didn¡¯t ask.¡± Clifford was about to say something but was abruptly interrupted by Isabe. Isabe felt that if she didn¡¯t speak up, she would dieughing. ¡°Are you all right, Zeya?¡± Zendaya lifted her head, her countenance devoid of any signs of mncholy. Instead, she said anxiously. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Isabe then said, ¡°Can you please bring a ss of wine for ine?¡± ine nced over and ordered a drink with a smile, interacting with Zendaya in a natural manner. Zendaya immediately responded with a sweet smile and then turned around to prepare the drink. The atmosphere gradually returned to that of the party when the crowd noticed there wasn¡¯t any more gossip to indulge in. Meanwhile, Clifford was dumbfounded by the harmonious scene and theck of conflict between Zendaya and ine. This shouldn¡¯t have happened! I bet you¡¯re surprised. Those two don¡¯t care about you. Please, stop your wild imaginations. Isabe grinned. At that moment, ine paid no attention to Clifford. Instead, she moved directly to Isabe¡¯s side, grinning as she pulled out her phone to show off a picture of a handsome guy. ¡°Since you¡¯re an artist in the entertainment industry, do you know him?¡± ine asked excitedly, her eyes practically sparkling. Isabe was stunned, not understanding why ine suddenly blurted out such a sentence. When the perceptive Clifford heard that, he turned his zing gaze toward the two women. 3¡ä¡ä Tanha a¨Cbe. 1/3 95% Chapter 248 Abnormal Thinking The others also shifted their attention to the two. Finished The edge of Deborah¡¯s lips twitched when she saw the photo because that handsome guy was just ine¡¯s type. ¡°This is what held me up earlier. I ran into him as soon as I stepped out. I found him quite appealing, so I tried to strike up a conversation, but his manager stopped me. Unfortunately, I¡¯m not familiar with local celebrities. It¡¯ll be great if you could introduce me to him.¡± ine said, then acted as though she was ready. for a romantic chase. ine¡¯s voice was loud enough for all her surrounding friends to hear what she said. The atmosphere suddenly fell into an ceric silence. That was a development Isabe didn¡¯t anticipate. She stealthily cast a nce around and discovered she wasn¡¯t the only one sneaking peeks. Others were doing the same. It seemed as though everyone could hear the sound of a heart shattering into pieces. K.O.! Clifford should understand what¡¯s going on now. Isabe thought. As expected, Clifford¡¯s expression changed. It was as if there was a fire in his eyes as he stared at ine. Even when Millie tried to pull him back to his seat out of jealousy, hepletely ignored her. At that moment, Zendaya came over, carrying the drink that ine had ordered. Just as ine was about to thank Zendaya, she paused. A look of confusion and resignation settled on her countenance as she tapped her long fingernails against the wine ss. She then addressed Zendaya, who was about to step aside. ¡°Could you pour me another cup, Pretty?¡± Zendaya was already feeling nervous serving ine. Upon hearing ine¡¯s request, she responded, ¡°Is there a problem with this drink?¡± Isabe was also perplexed. ine seems friendly with Zendaya earlier. Why is the dissatisfied with the drink Zendaya prepared now? Before ine could speak, Clifford suddenly appeared, slinging an arm over Zendaya¡¯s shoulder. He turned to ine with an ¡°I knew it¡± expression, his voice cold as he said, ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of this? Why are you targeting her deliberately? ine, don¡¯t tell me you didn¡¯t know she¡¯s my girlfriend?¡± As soon as the crowd heard that, they were delighted and cheered in their minds for the start of more gossip. Did his brain short¨Ccircuit again? Wait a minute. D*mn, did he think that ine was intentionally using another man¡¯s picture to provoke him and make him jealous? Is that why he¡¯s dragging Zendaya into his little y? My goodness, who¡¯s going to plug this guy¡¯s wild imagination? If he needs a sidekick, shouldn¡¯t he turn to Millie? Oh, he thinks that ine is troubling Zendaya right now, so he thinks involving Zendaya in his act will be most effective. D¡°mn. I don¡¯t know whether to call him smart or stupid, but he sure did get everything wrong! Isabe furrowed her brows. The sudden shift in the atmosphere had everyone on edge. After all, they all assumed ine had finally reached her limit and was about to confront her recement, Meanwhile, Clifford was also having a tiff with ine by using his rebound. 2/3 Fri, Oct Chapter 248 Abnormal Thinking The world where only the recements and rebounds got hurt hade to pass. Upon hearing Isabe¡¯s thoughts, Alexander felt awkward for his buddy. ine was dumbfounded after listening to what Clifford said. #Finished She was no pushover and immediately said, ¡°Clifford, do you have a loose screw in your head? First, I¡¯m not targeting anyone. Second, isn¡¯t Millie your girlfriend right now? I saw you two holding hands earlier. How could it be this prettydy? You guys are clearly ganging up on her.¡± Having regained her senses, Zendaya swiftly turned and left Clifford¡¯s outstretched arm. It was as though she was avoiding a contagious disease, immediately distancing herself by three steps, signifying that there was no connection between her and Clifford. Deborah nced over and came to her friend¡¯s defense. ¡°The cocktail she ordered is usually served with lemon in our country, but not abroad. She must have forgotten to mention it when she ordered. She¡¯s allergic to lemons, you see.¡± Zendaya was originally still in shock, but that moment left her stunned. The look in her eyes flickered with a momentary change. She wanted to say something, but he stuck to the rules and kept her mouth shut. ine yfully suggested, ¡°Could you get me another one without lemon? Don¡¯t waste this one, though. I think you¡¯ll like it. It¡¯s on me.¡± ¡°All right. I¡¯ll prepare a new one for you right now. However, I can¡¯t drink while I¡¯m on duty. I¡¯ll save it for after work. Thank you, Ms. Graham, Zendaya replied. ¡°Don¡¯t call me Ms. Graham. Call me ine,¡± ine said amiably. Even Deborah could sense that ine seemed to have fallen for Zendaya. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. The crowd was whispering among themselves, disappointed that there were no confrontations and that the rumors were fake. Watching ine and Zendaya conversing affectionately, Clifford, who just a moment ago was ready for a confrontation, seemed like a mere backdrop at that moment, ignored by everyone. 1.7K Gossip 249 Gossip 249 Reading Juicy Gossip in Her Mind Chapter 249 Never Learn From Mistakes Finished Clifford was well aware of ine¡¯s allergy to lemons. It was a long time ago, but he didn¡¯t forget. It that his mind was so preupied that he didn¡¯t notice the issue with the drink. was The misunderstanding left him frustrated and embarrassed. However, ine had always been of such temperament, so even after what happened, Clifford still didn¡¯t feel that she didn¡¯t care about him. Also, he still believed ine deliberately expressed her interest in meeting other handsome men right in front of him, her ex¨Cboyfriend, to make him jealous. Truthfully, Clifford didn¡¯t know ine had always been like that abroad. It was just that back in the country, Clifford was her only ex¨Cboyfriend. After they broke up, ine left the country, so Clifford never had the chance to understand that side of her. From ine¡¯s perspective, a breakup must be clean. After all, if they had to tread lightly around each other within the same circle, it would be far too troublesome. Hence, ine¡¯s carefree attitude was famously known abroad. Sometimes, at a gathering, over a dozen ex¨Cboyfriends of hers could all be present and still manage to get along harmoniously. Meanwhile. Clifford, whether due to his narcissistic imagination or fear of embarrassment, didn¡¯t think about the matter rationally. Even after returning, ine stubbornly refused to lower her head. Her temper is as infuriating as ever. If we marry in the future, she definitely needs to work on changing her attitude. Of course, Clifford had a bad temper, too. Otherwise, he would¡¯ve asked ine to stay or apany her when she went abroad instead of cursing her. Hence, when faced with the situation at hand, Clifford, as always, chose to do things the tough way. He wanted to see who was more ruthless and who would back down first. Hemandingly pointed at Zendaya, who was about to rece the wine, and said, ¡°Leave such tasks to others. Come over to my side.¡± The attention of those around immediately shifted. Meanwhile, Millie, who was standing beside Clifford, grimaced further. She didn¡¯t me Clifford. Instead, she red at Zendaya fiercely, as if she would bite thetter if she dared to approach. Isabe didn¡¯t anticipate Clifford¡¯s slick maneuver. He didn¡¯t even bother to back off and wanted to keep standing out. Why does it seem as if he conveniently ignored how Zendaya had avoided him like the gue and that his lies had been exposed? Could it be that this is an essential skill for a spoiled silver¨Cspooned kid to live only in his own world? I can¡¯t believe he still expects Zendaya to cooperate. He never learns from his mistakes! Does he still confidently believe that he has a ce in Zendaya¡¯s heart? Is that why he preferred Zendaya¡¯s help over Millie¡¯s? He should have turned his attention to Millie, who was nearly red¨Ceyed with jealousy. She can absolutelyplete your performance. Clifford¡¯s stubbornness made Isabe want to arrange things reasonably for him. Alexander never thought his buddy could be so reckless and couldn¡¯t be bothered to stop the latter¡¯s self- destructive behavior anymore. Thon hanging Clissa car unter depraatipallur. Anar ha 1/3 08:38 Fri Chapter 249 Never Learn From Mistakes really think he¡¯s the idiot, overbearing CEO from a novelt 95%/ N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Finished However, Zendaya didn¡¯t want to offend the host of the party, so she tried to handle things professionally. ¡°Sir, Lam currently on standby for Ms. Jea¡¯smands. If you assistance, I can call a colleague require over for you Clifford¡¯s pupils contracted in disbelief. He hadn¡¯t expected Zendaya to be so repeatedly uncooperative, and that angered him further. It was one thing for the real apple of the eye to defy him, but it was another for the recement to do the same. Is she upset because she realized I nned to use her to provoke ine earlier? Well, I don¡¯t care! He immediately spoke sternly. ¡°Zendaya, my patience has limits. Remember who you are and come here!¡± Zendaya faked her smile. ¡°Sir, I¡¯m just a service staff right now. Please don¡¯t make my job difficult.¡± I¡¯m so unlucky. I didn¡¯t know my former boss was such a d*ck. Even though I¡¯ve already left the company, he still wants to overstep his boundaries and order me around! Other people may not know who I am, but he knows. The contract has already ended, so why is he still telling me to remember who Lam? If he had approached me a day earlier to sign a contract for a performance, as long as the price was right, I wouldn¡¯t have minded adding some benefits for the children at the orphanage. Yet, right now, he¡¯s expecting me to work for free. Even capitalists aren¡¯t this stupid Clifford never expected that even with his stern tone, Zendaya still refused to cooperate. It was as if the world had turned upside down for him. He was so infuriated that he started trembling and scowling. I can¡¯t control ine, but even Zendaya, too? Ha! Zendaya used to act obedient and gentle, but she isn¡¯t actually like that. Clifford must have deceived himself Isabe smirked. Clifford wasn¡¯t the only one who lost his temper, Millie could no longer hold back as well. She utterly despised both Zendaya and ine. After all the party was hosted by Clifford for her, yet those two stole her spotlight and Clifford¡¯s attention from her. Millie might not be brave enough to go against ine, but she didn¡¯t fear Zendaya. If Zendaya didn¡¯t reject.Clifford, Millie would lose her temper. However, Zendaya¡¯s rejection made Millie feel even more embarrassed. It was as if the thing she couldn¡¯t attain was being unted by Zendaya, and so she felt insulted. I may not be a match for ine, but I¡¯m definitely better than Zendaya! Millie and Clifford were the two who had the same thought. Despite the situation being far from ideal, Millie couldn¡¯t bear that she wasn¡¯t even a supporting character in that drama. Before anyone could react, Millie stepped forward and snatched the wine ss from Zendaya¡¯s tray. Then, she sshed the wine onto Zendaya, embarrassing thetter. Millie was thoroughly satisfied by that. On the side, Clifford didn¡¯t expect Millie to suddenly take action. Instinctively, his body moved forward as if wanting to intervene. However, he stopped himself the next second and sneered. It¡¯s Zendaya¡¯s fault for not knowing what¡¯s good for herself. I¡¯ve truly spoiled her to allow her to throw a tantrum with me here. Teaching her a lesson might cool her down and make her realize who she should be relying on! ¡°You!¡± Zendaya nearly lost her temper. Millie spat, ¡°Mr. Clifford showed you respect, and you should have been grateful. Instead, you acted 08:38 FM, Uct Chapter 249 Never Learn From Mistakes Finished arrogantly. You should take a good look at yourself in the mirror. Who do you think you are? In our presence, you¡¯re less than an ant. Don¡¯t think just because other people treated you nicely and Clifford used to pamper you that you can act so recklessly. You¡¯re nothing more than a lowly worker. I can¡¯t stand people like you, who forget their ce and still put on air. If you dare to speak out of turn again, I¡¯ll make sure you regret it!¡± Zendaya had probably never encountered such an unreasonable, prominent youngdy before. As such, she teared up immediately. When Zendaya was doused, both Isabe and ine had immediately risen to their feet. Isabe handed Zendaya a towel. ine, on the other hand, stepped forward to push Millie away. ¡°If you want to be on heat, do it elsewhere. What are you acting all crazy for?¡± ine bluntly scolded. ¡°Is Clifford ignoring you really enough to make you this lonely?¡± 1.7K Gossip 250 Gossip 250 Reading Juicy Gossip In Her Mind Chapter 250 Realize They Were In Cahoots Finished It was the first time Millie was insulted, so she teared up as well. ¡°You¡¯re a crazy woman, ine! Can¡¯t you see what this b*tch is up to?¡± ine sneered, ¡°I can see what you¡¯re up to, though. You wanted to pour that wine on me, didn¡¯t you?¡± Millie felt a twinge in her heart under ine¡¯s piercing gaze. Millie definitely wanted to do that to ine, but she didn¡¯t dare to. Thus, for a while, she and Clifford acfed in the same way, using Zendaya as a recement. After all, there were no consequences for them to pick on Zendaya. Upon noticing Millie¡¯s guilt, ine directly said, ¡°Apologize.¡± ¡°What?¡± Millie was taken aback. ¡°Apologize to her. What¡¯s the matter? Can¡¯t you understand humannguage?¡± ine stood with her arms crossed, exuding an aura of someone not to be trifled with. Zendaya looked up at ine in surprise and saw thetter¡¯s strong back, which gave her an immense sense of security. Overwhelmed by ine¡¯s overbearing demeanor and the scrutinizing gazes from those around her, Millie couldn¡¯t bear it any longer. She immediately turned to Clifford with an aggrieved look. Clifford really couldn¡¯t understand why ine was once again defending Zendaya. Seeing that Millie was on the verge of tears, he furrowed his brows. Clifford said to ine, ¡°Why are you still so temperamental? It¡¯s just a minor issue.¡± As soon as Clifford finished speaking, he saw Zendaya suddenly look up at him. A pang of guilt struck his heart, and he couldn¡¯t bring himself to meet her gaze. Did I hurt her with my words? Well, I can¡¯t be med for this. It¡¯s her fault for being uncooperative! Besides, she¡¯s iparable to Millie in s of status. Standing next to Zendaya, Isabe could feel the resentment radiating from the former and cursed in her mind. Before that moment, Isabe didn¡¯t think much of Clifford¡¯s employing a recement. Since Clifford wasn¡¯t really taking advantage of Zendaya, Isabe merely saw him as a narcissist, a delusional and arrogant fool in denial. However, Isabe couldn¡¯t help but feel that Clifford¡¯s true nature was simply intolerable after hearing what he said. Even though Clifford can offend Millie without worrying about the consequences, it is clear that he still has a hierarchy in his heart. Even if he has feelings for Zendaya, deep down, he looks down on people without status or background. Since there were no consequences making her aggrieved, it didn¡¯t matter to him. In fact, standing up for her would only bring trouble upon himself. It seems that the gap in values between those friends is enormous. My Alexander is still the best. Alexander was listening to Isabe¡¯sints and dissatisfaction with Clifford¡¯s actions. However, when Isabe suddenly slipped in thatstment, it caused Alexander¡¯s mind to short¨Ccircuit, halting all thoughts. He looked at Isabe with a warm feeling in his heart. His thoughts are probably the only odd one out in that tense situation. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Wh atharr nava smukt un in semimante ha nas caurinu 1/3 08:38 Fri, Oct 11 Chapter 250 Realize They Were in Cahoots Listening to Clifford¡¯s response, ine was so furious that she chuckled. Then, she shrugged, ¡°I¡¯m d we broke up back then. always knew we weren¡¯tpatible.¡± That hit Clifford¡¯s sore spot, and he scowled. ¡°ine, you¡¡± ¡°Shut up. It¡¯s none of your business.¡± ine cut him off directly. Clifford was so enraged that his body trembled. Finished ine then turned to Millie with dissatisfaction and said, ¡°When you¡¯ve done something wrong, you should admit it. Why are you hiding, acting as if I¡¯m the one bullying you?¡± ¡°ine, don¡¯t take things too far.¡± ¡°So, you¡¯re allowed to bully others, but they can¡¯t do the same to you?¡± ine scoffed, ¡°Also, I¡¯m not bullying. I¡¯m just upholding justice.¡± Unable to hold back any longer, Millieshed out, ¡°ine, you¡¯re a fool. Can¡¯t you tell or are you just pretending not to? She¡¯s your recement, an imposter trying to rece you. Why are you even defending such a lowly person? Don¡¯t you realize how she¡¯s been using her resemnce to you to charm Mr. Clifford? How else do you think a lowly worker like her managed to stay by Mr. Clifford¡¯s side long? You should be teaching her a harsh lesson!¡± ine immediately fell silent, turning back to look at Zendaya. While it was a well¨Cknown fact, having it stated outright was too awkward. Zendaya, faced with ine¡¯s gaze, grew nervous. Suddenly, a strong emotion surged within her. She didn¡¯t want to be disliked by ine but understood that anyone would find their imposter irritating. Thus, she thought ine would be plenty merciful already if thetter didn¡¯t loathe her enough to p her. Zendaya certainly didn¡¯t expect ine to show her any kindness, let alone speak up for her. That said, she felt it was a pity things might likely proceed the way she imagined. She and ine resembled each other, and thetter had been so friendly toward her. She thought ine was wonderful and felt a special fondness toward thetter. ine might¡¯ve been out of her league, but she wondered if they had met in a different way, maybe they could have be best friends. After the passing of her parents, Zendaya never felt so strongly about wanting to be family with someone until she saw ine, even though she had been so independent and didn¡¯t want a boyfriend. ¡°Um¡ Well¡ I never intended to rece you, let alone seduce anyone. I just¡¡± Zendaya was so flustered that she didn¡¯t know what to say. If it weren¡¯t for the non¨Cdisclosure agreement, Zendaya would probably have wanted to shout out that she was employed by Clifford, Sadly, I can¡¯t help her to reveal that fact when I was supposed to be in the dark about everything The most awful person here is Clifford. Even though he spent that money, he acted as if he had forgotten about it, which is absolutely maddening. I hope ine won¡¯t misunderstand Zendaya. Isabe sighed. ine was taken aback, then smiling resignedly. ¡°Whether it¡¯s true or not, I suggest you pick someone else. This man¡¯s no good Isabe smirked. Wow, I¡¯m growing more and more fond of ine¡¯s personality. Indeed, Clifford just isn¡¯t worthy of 2/3 08:38 Fri, Oc Chapter 250 Realize They Were In Cahoots her. Finished Upon hearing those words, everyone around was leftpletely dumbfounded. Why does this sound like ine didn¡¯t approve of her best friend¡¯s boyfriend and was lying to persuade her best friend to break up with him? Isn¡¯t she supposed to have an awkward, opposing rtionship with Zendaya? Previously, ine had simply assumed that Clifford fancied her type, believing Zendaya¡¯s simrity to her to be a mere coincidence. However, after witnessing bow Clifford and Millie interacted with Zendaya, ine started to harbor doubts. After Millie revealed the details, ine finally fully understood Zendaya¡¯s identity. Still, she was unsure of Zendaya¡¯s feelings toward Clifford. In times of uncertainty, she always followed her instincts. Given that she was quite fond of Zendaya, she decided to protect thetter. ¡°Oh, yeah, you¡¯re absolutely right.¡± Zendaya was stunned, probably because she had never encountered such a situation before. ¡°However, I swear, I genuinely have no rtionship with him at this moment!¡± ine smiled with satisfaction. The conversation between ine and Zendaya embarrassed Clifford. No one expected they would work together to humiliate him. Clifford responded, ¡°ine, Zendaya, you two¡¡± Have you finally realized they¡¯re in cahoots? Ha! Isabelle smirked. ine immediately shot Clifford a warning re. ¡°Why are you so talkative? Can¡¯t you, as a man, stop meddling in women¡¯s affairs? It¡¯s so annoying.¡± After saying that, ine fixed her gaze on Millie. ¡°It¡¯s your turn.¡± Millie was finally aware that Clifford was unreliable and was so shocked that she took a step back. 1.7K Gossip 251 Gossip 251 Chapter 251 Supporting His Wife #Finished Over there, Clifford was once again left speechless by ine¡¯s confrontation, savoring the taste of being tormented, he had no time to pay attention to Millic. Sure enough, ine is his Achilles heel. No wonder Clifford couldn¡¯t get her out of his mind. After all, men can¡¯t easily let go of women they can¡¯t conquer. It¡¯s not necessarily about love, but the unattainable always stirs the heart the most. As for this Millic, she brought it on herself, if she hadn¡¯t courted trouble, she wouldn¡¯t have found it. Isabe raised an eyebrow, not allowing ine to do all the work by herself. Isabe said bluntly, ¡°Oh, right. We haven¡¯t settled the matter from before. Ms. Hayes, you wanted to drag somebody down without reason, don¡¯t you think you owe someone an apology? We¡¯re all human here, no one is superior to the other. I believe Ms. Hayes, you were raised with manners, so you should understand this basic courtesy, right? Two matters, apologize for both at once.¡± Millie never expected another to appear and disrupt her ns. For the first time, she truly felt the sting of being bullied and oppressed. She red at Zendaya, a mix of indignation and anger in her eyes. Although ine and Isabe were individuals she couldn¡¯t afford to offend, she found it hard to believe that these two would hold a grudge against her over a mere lowly worker. So. Millie stood her ground, ¡°A little push, what¡¯s the big deal? As for the drink¡ it was just a spilled ss of wine, nothing more. Worstes to worst, I¡¯ll pay her back.¡± In essence, she would rather die than utter the words ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡± to such a lowly person. ¡°Name your price,¡± Millie said, her tone dripping with sarcasm. Zendaya felt the protection offered by Isabe and ine. Although she was still fearful of offending the powerful, she would not easily disregard the help they had given her. ¡°I don¡¯t want money!¡± Zendaya asserted firmly. ¡°You!¡± Millie was instantly infuriated. ¡°Don¡¯t push your luck!¡± ¡°She said she doesn¡¯t want money! Apologize now!¡± ine sternly demanded. The surroundings gradually grew quiet. Millie, the target of criticism, was blushing furiously, her ears burning red. Finally, she couldn¡¯t take it anymore and exploded in a mix of embarrassment and anger. ¡°Do you think she¡¯s worthy of it?¡± Having said that, she turned to leave, clearly adopting the stance of someone who would rather withdraw first if he couldn¡¯t win the fight. How could someone who¡¯s done wrong simply walk away without facing any consequences? Upon hearing Isabe¡¯s innermost thoughts, Alexander knew she wouldn¡¯t let Millie off the hook. Suddenly, Isabe called out, ¡°Millie!¡± Instinctively, Millie turned around, only to see Isabe swiftly grabbing her wine ss and sshing its contents toward her. 1/4 Chapter 251 Supporting His Wife In the same manner, Millie let out a piercing scream. Finished Everyone around was taken aback. They hadn¡¯t seen Isabe disying such immense strength before. Wait a minute, they recalled hearing something about thisdy of the Quirk family being quite extraordinary. Some people surreptitiously nced at Alexander, expecting some kind of reaction from him. Yet, they found his expression indifferent, as if he wasn¡¯t surprised at all. Upon realizing this, ine immediately gave Isabe a thumbs up. Clifford was quite close to Millie. When the drink sshed on his face, he was taken aback. After screaming out loud, Millie could no longer contain herself. She red at Isabe furiously and eximed, ¡°What are you doing!¡± ¡°It was just a spilled cup of wine, what¡¯s the big deal?¡± Isabe echoed Millie¡¯s words.. ¡°You did all this for her?¡± Millie could hardly believe it Isabe chuckled. ¡°I¡¯ve said it before, nobody can mess with my fans. It seems like you didn¡¯t take my word to heart at all.¡± At this point, Millie had already begun ring fiercely at Isabe. ¡°If you have any grievances, let¡¯s consider¡ this matter to be on him.¡± Isabe pointed at Alexander, unting her powerful backup. However, for the sake of a minor fan, to offend someone within the industry, such reckless behavior had, others worrying whether Alexander would still back her up. As a result, Alexander was seen seriously nodding his head, saying, ¡°Yeah, put it on my tab.¡± The onlookers were shocked. Isabe lifted her chin in pride. ¡°You heard that, didn¡¯t you?¡± At this point, Millie truly lost it. She pointed at Isabe, eximing, ¡°Are you¡ are you out of your mind? Why do you always have to stick your nose into other people¡¯s business!¡± Alexander¡¯s face darkened in an instant. ¡°Who are you talking about?¡± he demanded. A chill ran down Millie¡¯s spine immediately, but she still managed to voice her grievance. ¡°Mr. Alexander, are you implying that your wife is justified in her actions? She¡¯s tantly bullying me, isn¡¯t she?¡± Alexander said, ¡°My wife didn¡¯t bully you, she was merely settling ounts on behalf of others. It¡¯s only Millie was left speechless in disbelief. The people around felt an overwhelming urge to voice theirints, yet found themselves at a loss for words Alexander wasn¡¯t quite the same as they remembered or imagined. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. 2/4 apter 251 Supporting His Wife What kind of man is this, who supports his wife without any boundaries? Finished However, Alexander indeed held the trump card. Whether it was Millie or Clifford, who was supporting Millie, Alexander wasn¡¯t afraid of offending them at all Hence, wouldn¡¯t they have to indulge his wife¡¯s antics? Before, they had always acknowledged Alexander as an exceptional man. However, his indifference toward women andck of romantic gestures made her believe that being with him would likely result in emotional frostbite due to his cold demeanor. Looking back now, many of the women present had to admit that they were quite envious. Alexander¡¯s friends had already be ustomed to his oddities, although they were still somewhat ufortable. They had recognized a patter¨Cwhenever Alexander didn¡¯t seem like himself, it was invariably rted to Isabe. Other times, he was the Alexander they knew well. Due to Alexander¡¯s remarks, the wine¨Cdrenched Millic inevitably ended up crying her heart out. When Clifford came to his senses, his face was a kaleidoscope of emotions. Naturally, he couldn¡¯t just leave Millie alone. Moreover, facing ine and Zendaya now felt suffocating, as if his world was in chaos. So. Clifford directly took Millie away. Millie was at the door, crying andining to Clifford, questioning him and hoping that he would apany her to leave. He was certain that he couldn¡¯t leave. After all, ine had just returned, and Zendaya was also here. He was still unsure about how to arrange things between the two of them. In the end, he wore a cold expression and impatiently said, ¡°Are you leaving or not? If you¡¯re not, then I will.¡± Millie looked at Clifford in utter shock. ¡°There¡¯s ine and then there¡¯s Zendaya¡ Do you really¡ have no room for me in your heart? Then why did you act as if you epted me?¡± Clifford¡¯s patience was wearing thin. ¡°When did I ever ept you? Can you stop bothering me? Look at what you did today. It¡¯s bad enough that you embarrassed yourself but you¡¯ve also dragged me into it.¡± Millie was stunned. Without paying any heed to Millie, Clifford directly pulled away from her grasp and turned to walk away. Millie was practically gaping at the sight of Clifford¡¯s retreating figure. On the other side, once the bothersome individual had left, the atmosphere around the pool finally improved significantly. ¡°Thank you, thank you all!¡± Zendaya expressed her gratitude directly to ine and Isabe with a bow. ine tutted. ¡°No need for formalities. You¡¯ve just had a streak of bad luck. But since we look so simr, it must be fate. From now on, consider yourself my little sister. If anyone dares to bully you, just mention my name, hold your head high. Our looks are not meant to be taken advantage of.¡± Isabe was about to say something when she suddenly noticed a red patch on Zendaya¡¯s neck. It wasn¡¯t the kind of redness caused by emotional changes, but rather, it was speckled. 3/4 Reading Juicy Gossip in Her Mind Gossip 252 Gossip 252 Chapter 252 Half Sister ¡°Strange. What happened to your neck?¡± Isabe asked directly. ine looked over. The familiar scene momentarily stunned her. Finished In truth, Zendaya was already feeling itchy. ¡°I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s just an allergic reaction. I¡¯ll go take care of it.¡± Having said that, she left. ¡°She¡¯s allergic? To alcohol?¡± ine asked. ¡°It seems she has a sensitive constitution.¡± Isabe also thought it quite peculiar. Previously, when they had gathered together, she had never seen Zendaya drink alcohol. Subconsciously, she used the system to take a quick peek. ine went back to catch up with her old friends. She ranted about Clifford treating Zendaya as a mere substitute, which she found utterly unjust and inhumane. Everyone was at a loss for words. Clifford¡¯s behavior was indeed inhumane, bug ine¡¯s reaction was also unexpectedly surprising. While using the system, Isabe was lost in a daze. Hence, Alexander stood up, pulled her back to her seat. and used a towel to wipe off the wine that had identally sshed onto her fingers. No way! What are the odds? Isabe widened her eyes. Alexander had be immune to Isabe¡¯s thoughts, so his actions remained calm. Both of them are allergic to lemons, and they look so simr. Could it be that ine has a long¨Clost sister? Is it really that clich¨¦? Isabe slightly furrowed her brows. At that point, even Alexander lost hisposure. With the umtion of various elements, it was clearly not a mere coincidence that could be easily exined away. However, Alexander had never heard of the Graham family losing any family members. Could it be an illegitimate child? ine¡¯s parents were genuinely in love and doted on ine excessively, though. While Alexander was deep in thought, Isabe was finding the situation even stranger. Isabe recalled the initial twist involving Evian and her son. Sometimes, if the matter weren¡¯t something the person involved already knew, Isabe would need to dig deep into the system to uncover the truth. Therefore, when Isabe previously looked into the information of Zendaya and ine, she only saw the surface details and didn¡¯t notice anything amiss. At that moment, Isabe actually had the patience to take a closer look. Hmm, the details about Zendaya are rtively straightforward. Her parents passed away early in a car ident, and no family members on either side could be reached, so she was sent to an orphanage where she grew up. She did have memories of her parents since she was young, and since she bore a resemnce to her mother, it seems she was the biological child of her mother. As for ine¡ D*wn, is this for real? I didn¡¯t expect ine¡¯s current mother not to be her biological one. Realization struck Alexander when he heard that, and he suspected a possibility. 1/3 Chapter 252 Half Sister Finished I see. This is outrageous. So, tohen ine was young, she saw her biological mother having an affair and eloped. She was very young then, so she desperately clung to her mother, refusing to let her mother leave. In a panic, her mother pushed her away, resulting in her tumbling down the stairs. Even after she was injured due to the fall, she still tried to Teach for her mother¡¯s hand. However, her mother, with tears streaming down her face, apologized and pulled away. She watched helplessly as her mother ran off with a paramour. That left ine not only physically wounded but emotionally scarred as well. Isabe grimaced. When Alexander saw that Isabe was already consumed by righteous indignation, he couldn¡¯t help but turn his gaze toward the vibrant and jovial ine. It¡¯s impossible to tell she went through all that just by looking at her. It¡¯s no wonder Old Mr. and Mrs. Graham were livid and forced Mr. Graham to marry another woman. After all, they disapproved of his marriage with his first wife, ine¡¯s mother. It was only through Mr. Graham¡¯s resistance that he could marry her. However, after enduring the betrayal of his wife, he was disheartened, and he no longer had the will to resist. His only wish was for his daughter to be well. Hmm, it seems he was somewhat resistant to his new wife initially, given that his new marriage was essentially forced upon him by his parents. However, to his surprise, his new wife genuinely cared for ine. She took care of ine for a long time, nursing her back to health. In the end, ine epted her stepmother even before her father did, even going as far as to regard her as her own mother. However, Mr. Graham still hadn¡¯t moved on and was still searching for ine¡¯s biological mother. It¡¯s not because he wanted his first wife back. He just wanted closure. However, one day, he told ine that her mother had passed away years ago, asking if she wished to visit the grave. ine declined outright, emphasizing that she only had one mother. Meantchile, her stepmother, due to her deep affection for her, had decided not to have children of her own. ine¡¯s rtionship with her stepmother was extremely tight, so she had long forgotten about her so¨Ccalled biological mother. Isabe appeared. deep in thought. Suddenly, Alexander had a moment of realization. When Zendaya had the allergic reaction earlier, even Isabe had all sorts of conjectures. However, ine did not. Maybe she was subconsciously resisting anything potentially rted to her birth mother, so her instincts were helping her reject this information. Still, she¡¯s ine, a mboyant and fearless woman. Could she really not harbor any doubts at all? Meanwhile, the more Isabe investigated, the more suspicious she became. After all, both ine and Zendaya lost their mothers. That coincidence was already frightening enough. Even though these two mothers have different names, Zendaya¡¯s age is¡ The time when ine¡¯s biological mother cloped was¡ Dmn, it¡¯s actually highly probable! Could the world really be this ridiculously cliche? Isabe was so engrossed with the gossip that she didn¡¯t even have the time to entertain the people trying to talk to her. ¡°Isabe? Isabe?¡± ine asked in puzzlement Alexander said, ¡°She¡¯s lost in thought.¡± ine chuckled. ¡°She looks adorable. So, you like this type, huh?¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter what she¡¯s like. I¡¯d like her, anyway.¡± ineughed hysterically. Isabe ignored any voice that she was hearing because she had discovered the truth. Damn! They really are half¨Csisters of different fathers! As Alexander conversed with ine, his eyes trembled slightly, and he turned to ine in disbelief. 2/3 08:38 Fri, Oct 11 This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Chapter 252 Half Sister 95% Finished ineughed carefreely, then abruptly questioned, ¡°By the way, that woman, Zendaya, is she really a fan of Isabe?¡± Alexander nodded. ¡°How old is she?¡± ine asked, seemingly casually, without looking at Alexander. Alexander nced at ine, his brow slightly furrowed. ¡°I heard she just turned twenty.¡± ine¡¯s eyshes quivered. By that time, Isabe had already regained herposure and wanted to share the gossip with Alexander. When she noticed ine was standing pretty close to them, she was taken aback and felt guilty. If it had been any other type of long¨Clost sister, Isabe would have probably thought of all sorts of roundabout ways to help the two reunite. However, Isabe wasn¡¯t sure if she should for ine¡¯s situation. After all, ine¡¯s mother had an affair, abandoned her, and had a child with her paramour. Zendaya was innocent, but ine was even more so. Given the circumstances of their status, even though ine was known to be virtuous, Isabe couldn¡¯t be sure what kind of attitude ine might have toward Zendaya. ine seemed to have regained herposure, smiling as she asked, ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Isabe started to stutter, ¡°I wonder if there will be moremotion when Cliffordes backter.¡± It appeared as though ine hadpletely disregarded Clifford After chatting for a bit, ine pulled Deborah into the pool for a swim. However, ine¡¯s swimming seemed somewhat agitated, and she quickly left the pool ¡°I want a drink. Where¡¯s that young girl? Why hasn¡¯t she arrived yet?¡± me suddenly broke the silence. ¡°Could it be a severe allergic reaction? I¡¯ll go check on her. 17K Gossip 253 Gossip 253 ding Juicy Gossip in Her Mind Chapter 253 Shook Intensely Finished As ine rose to leave. Isabe was left dumbfounded. Although Zendaya did catch ine¡¯s eye, it¡¯s rather odd for ine to be so concerned about someone she had only recently met. After staring at ine¡¯s back for a moment, Alexander said, ¡°Perhaps ine suspects that Zendaya is her half¨Csister from the same mother.¡± As soon as Alexander finished speaking, Isabe looked at him almost in terror. She didn¡¯t expect him to know such a piece of well¨Chidden information when she hadn¡¯t shared it with him. Alexander could tell what she was thinking based on her expression. Thus, he yed a little trick and appeared as though he wanted to share some juicy gossip with Isabe, beckoning her to lean closer to him. Isabe¡¯s eyes sparkled instantly. After all, Alexander was an influential man. Logically, it wouldn¡¯t be difficult for him to find out what he wanted to know. As such, Isabe thought perhaps Alexander had already been aware of certain gossip. Isabe was d not to be the only person who knew what was happening. Excitedly, she leaned in and Whispered, ¡°Do you know something?¡± Just as the two were about to speak. Ines, Aiden, and Deborah arrived at a spot near the two. They all engaged in conversation, intermittently interruptingbe and Alexander¡¯s private discussions. In her eagerness to share the juicy gossip, Isabe immediately dragged Alexander into the water. The two found a quiet corner by the swimming pool. Amidst the noise andmotion, they whispered to each other. There were rumors that ine¡¯s current mother isn¡¯t her biological one. It¡¯s said that her real mother ran off with someone else. Given Zendaya¡¯s age, it seems usible. I think she might have started to suspect something, which is why she¡¯s been paying so much attention to Zendaya,¡± said Alexander. Isabe¡¯s countenance brightened up. ¡°If If they are really sisters, what do you think ine¡¯s attitude toward Zendaya would be?¡± After some thought, Alexander said, ¡°All I know is that ine is fiercely protective of those she cares about. Moreover, Zendaya lost her parents at a very young age. The source of ine¡¯s resentment was gone, and not everyone enjoyed shifting their hatred onto others. At the very least, ine was a person who valued righteousness. However, to assert that Alexander was confident would be quite a stretch, considering his limited understanding of most people around him. Isabe was quite distressed and couldn¡¯t help but use the system to check on how Zendaya was doing. ing people again? When she did she almost swore verbally. Clifford must be sick! Why is he cornering The swimming pool was rippling with waves as a beach ball drifted over. Alexander deflected it, only to hear Isabe muttering curses in her mind. What did my buddy do again? 1/3 08:38 Fri, Oct 11 Chapter 253 Shook Intensely Finished After taking her medicine and changing into her new work uniform, Zendaya was about to return to work when she was cornered in a deserted hallway. Upon seeing Clifford, Zendaya was utterly exasperated. She had initially nned to pretend not to notice him and move on. Just as she passed by, she was taken by surprise. Cliffor pressed her against the wall, his hand firmly gripping hers. ¡°Zendaya, you¡¯ve be quite bold! How dare you ignore me!¡± Zendaya was unable to break free. Exasperated, she said, ¡°Mr. Clifford, the contract states that once the agreement is fulfilled, you shan¡¯t pester me anymore!¡± That rule was originally imposed by Clifford to restrict Zendaya. However, Zendaya felt that it was Clifford who should really be adhering to the rule. Clifford chuckled, pinching Zendaya¡¯s chin contemptuously. ¡°You¡¯re so impressive today, aren¡¯t you? Picking fights with me at every turn. How long do you think I¡¯ll tolerate this?¡± The edge of Zendaya¡¯s mouth twitched. Why did someone as nice as ine have a rtionship with him? Watching Zendaya fall silent, Clifford thought she had finally stopped her act. He took a deep breath, only to freeze when he saw Zendaya¡¯s downcast eyes and overall vibe. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. That was the Zendaya he was familiar with, a very obedient and well¨Cbehaved wontan. In reality, he genuinely missed how she used to be at his beck and call, always by his side. Clifford gazed at Zendaya. His Adam¡¯s apple bobbed slightly. It had been a long time since theyst met. so he assumed she must have missed him too and wondered how many tears she had secretly shed. If it weren¡¯t for ine, things between us would¡¯ve still been as they used to be. Suddenly, Clifford was intensely shaken. Why did it have to be ine? When we met again earlier, even though I still have feelings for her, she was as infuriating as ever. Why should I subject myself to this torment? Surely, I¡¯ll be happier with someone who loves me wholeheartedly and is willing topromise for me. Perhaps I should¡¯ve chosen Zendaya instead of ine. Maybe Zendaya has be an entirely distinct entity from ine in my heart. ¡°Zendaya, I understand what you¡¯re thinking. Actually, I¡ I¡¯m in an emotional turmoil. Could you give me some time?¡± Clifford suddenly asked. Regaining her senses, Zendaya was taken aback by the sudden request. It left her with an indescribable feeling of helplessness. ¡°Mr. Clifford, you don¡¯t need time or be in a turmoil. As of now, we simply have no connection. I¡¯ve never harbored any thoughts toward you, I swear on my life. Please step aside. I need to get back to work!¡± If Clifford could believe that so easily, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to deceive himself for so long. ¡°Zendaya, I haven¡¯t kissed you yet, have I?¡± After saying that, Clifford leaned in, his eyes lowered as if he was about to prove something. Zendaya was instantly filled with terror as she widened her eyes. She instinctively recoiled, wishing she could shrink into the wall. Before she could even swear she heard a voiceing from not too far away. ¡°What¡¯s this? Staging a forceful kiss? Clifford, you really are bing more audacious.¡± Upon hearing ine¡¯s voice, Clifford reacted almost instinctively, guiltily wrenching himself away from Zendaya. 2/3 Chapter 253 Shook Intensely 95%±R Finished Zendaya was shoved aside, stumbling back a few steps. Unable to hold herself back, she turned around and defiantly flipped both middle fingers at Clifford. Of course, at that time, Clifford was too nervous facing ine to notice anything else. However, ine was amused by Zendaya¡¯s actions. ineughed, leaving Zendaya awkwardly at a loss for what to do. After all, up until then, she couldn¡¯t be sure if she still had feelings for her ex. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Clifford¡¯s voice grew bolder as he spoke. ¡°What I do is none of your business. You¡¯re not anyone to me anymore.¡± Meanwhile, Isabe, who was using the system, was¨Cspeechless. Even at this point, he still hadn¡¯t forgotten hit n to use Zendaya to provoke ine. Just a moment ago, he imed to be in emotional turmoil. I think he¡¯s just a yboy at heart. As Alexander listened to Isabe¡¯s thoughts, he wasn¡¯t surprised by Clifford¡¯s actions. After all, that was something Clifford had been nning for years. Even if he was in love with someone else, ine was always his first choice, Even if ine and Zendaya have feelings for Clifford, it¡¯ll just be a clich¨¦ scenario of him being tormented by his love pursuit. Right now, it seems like Clifford¡¯s the only one sticking to this storyline and even has the audacity to add more scenes for himself. Isabe frowned. Meanwhile, ine didn¡¯t have the mood or patience to entertain Clifford¡¯s behavior at that moment. She brushed him off, saying, ¡°Sure, whatever, could you please leave? I need to speak with Zendaya.¡± 1.7K Gossip 254 Gossip 254 Reading Juicy Gossip in Her Mind Chapter 254 Be In Love With Finished Clifford¡¯s expression changed when he heard that as if he was worried ine might put Zendaya in a difficult position. However, when Clifford thought about how ine had but Zendaya in a difficult position for his sake, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of satisfaction deep within. ¡°ine, I don¡¯t appreciate your aggressive demeanor.¡± Clifford lifted his chin and said, ¡°Also, why are you. secking my people out?¡± ine expressionlessly flipped two middle fingers at him. Clifford¡¯s veins were throbbing in an instant, but he secretly became even more satisfied. Suddenly, he heardughtering from behind him. He quickly turned around in surprise, but Zendaya had already stopped her mockingughter. Zendaya immediately stepped forward, addressing ine. ¡°We have a specific break room here. If you please¡ Before Clifford could react, ine had already briskly walked away with Zendaya. Clifford shouted. ¡°Zendaya, have you lost your mind? You-¡± ¡°Mr. Clifford, perhaps it¡¯s best if you return to the party. After all, you¡¯re the star of the show,¡± Zendaya said without turning her head back. By the time Clifford wanted to catch up and continue interfering, the two had already taken the elevator. Clifford was utterly bewildered. What¡¯s this situation? Shouldn¡¯t I be present at a time like this? Zendaya is such a fool. What if ine hit her? How could I protect her like this? Clifford was somewhat agitated and angry, wanting nothing more than to ignore Zendaya. However, deep down, he couldn¡¯t ignore her, feeling incredibly conflicted. After all, even up to then, he was unclear about what he truly wanted. Returning to the party, he couldn¡¯t help but look for a chance to hint at Isabe. Isn¡¯t Isabe protecting Zendaya? If she steps in, ine will listen to her. Upon returning, Clifford locked eyes with Isabe and Alexander, who were in the swimming pool. The way the two of them looked at him seemed rather peculiar. Clifford walked up to them and said directly, ¡°Hey, Isabe. Your little fan has been taken away by ine for a private chat. I reckon she might be bullied.¡± Isabe opened her mouth, and Clifford thought she was hesitating about intervening. Meanwhile, Alexander could hear Isabe cursing in her mind. ¡°Earlier, ine mentioned that she and Zeya have an instant connection and n to spend more time together with her,¡± replied Isabe. ¡°Huh?¡± Clifford scoffed. ¡°You actually believe that?¡± 1/4 Chapter 254 Be In Love With could you think ine would make things difficult for Zeya?¡± Finished Clifford was taken aback, feeling his good intentions had been twisted. He wanted to say something, but then he saw Isabe¡¯s fake smile as she spoke. ¡°No way, Don¡¯t tell me you actually think those two are fighting over you? You¡¯re overthinking it.¡± Clifford was speechless. What does that mean? Are they not fighting over me? What does the mean I¡¯m overthinking WP He wanted to retort, but remembering all that had happened before, he inexplicably lost his confidence, However, even without confidence, Clifford was stubborn. ¡°If you don¡¯t understand what¡¯s going on, don¡¯t speak recklessly.¡± Isabe raised an eyebrow and said, ¡°You can rest assured about that. I think she seems to favor Zeya over you. Isn¡¯t that right. Hubby? Don¡¯t you think so too?¡± Isabe was pulling Alexander along to boost her credibility. As expected, Clifford nced at Alexander with ack of confidence. Alexander naturally nodded in response. After all, it was just as it seemed. Clifford¡¯s expression cracked for a moment, and he said, ¡°Could it be that she likes¡ Clifford immediately shut his mouth, appearing shaken. Isabe and Alexander were speechless. Isabe thought, Hold on, I don¡¯t think Clifford¡¯s ¡®like¡® is what I think it means. Could he have misunderstood something? Has his imagination really stretched that far? Alexander was also so shocked that his mouth twitched. He had the impression that was what Clifford meant, but he had snapped back to his senses. Isabe slightly furrowed her brows. I see. ine once mentioned that she didn¡¯t want to define her sexual orientation, saying that perhaps she could fall in love with a woman. However, she had never tried it before, so Clifford had forgotten about it. However, ine¡¯s attitude toward Zendaya was clearly different from others, which was why Clifford suddenly felt an indescribable sense of crisis, but it seemed like he didn¡¯t think so now. Well, it is quite a leap of imagination, after all. Clifford managed to stop himself in time because he realized something. Even if ine¡¯s attracted to women. there¡¯s no way she¡¯ll like someone who resembles herself so much. It¡¯d be ridiculous and off¨Cputting. I must¡¯ve not been thinking straight because of the strangely harmonious atmosphere between her and Zendaya. Clifford still wanted to bother Isabe further. However, Isabe was no longer interested in being bothered, so she took Alexander¡¯s hand and swam toward the middle of the pool. Grasping onto a giant swim ring, she hoisted herself onto it while Alexander kept herpany below. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Meanwhile, Isabe continued to indulge in gossip as she was quite curious how ine would handle the situation. After Zendaya led ine away from Clifford, she finally caught her breath and instinctively expressed her gratitude. 2/4 Chapter 254 Be In Love With 95% Finished ¡°It seems I didn¡¯t make a mistake just now. You¡¯re not happy with how he¡¯s treating you,¡± ine stated. outright. Zendaya immediately nodded, saying, ¡°Of course.¡± ine chuckled. ¡°Thank goodness. I was worried that because of Clifford¡¯s foolish actions, you might hold a grudge against me,¡± Zendaya instantly understood it was about the substitute matter and awkwardly scratched her head. ¡°Don¡¯t get upset with me, okay? I swear, I really don¡¯t like him ¡°I¡¯m convinced now. Thank goodness you¡¯re not into him, or else¡¡± Zendaya immediately looked at ine with anxiety. da expected, she¡¯s still bothered- ine continued, ¡°Otherwise, I¡¯ll have to book an appointment for you at the ophthalmology department. and then gift you a hundred pretty boys. There¡¯s no way that wouldn¡¯t change the way you look at men.¡± ¡°Pift!¡± Zendaya really couldn¡¯t hold it in andughed. Frankly, the extent of ine¡¯s remarks had somewhat crossed the line, considering the state of their rtionship. However, ine naturally voiced her thoughts, and surprisingly, Zendaya didn¡¯t find it odd. ¡°Why on earth were you acting as my substitute?¡± ine continued to ask, seeming genuinely concerned. Zendaya was at a loss for words. After being bothered by Clifford for so long, she contemted breaking the agreement. However, if she did, Clifford might demandpensation, which wasn¡¯t good because she had donated all the money to the orphanage. She couldn¡¯t afford to offend scions and young masters. Also, she wouldn¡¯t shamelessly ask Isabe and ine for help just because they treated her a little kindly. She wasn¡¯t that kind of person, so her only choice was to endure. Just as Zendaya was about to speak, ine blurted, ¡°Could it be about money?¡± Zendaya was taken aback, and her immediate reaction made ine understand instantly. ine scowled but still respectfully asked, ¡°Was it voluntary?¡± There wasn¡¯t really anything to hide about that, so Zendaya gave a candid nod. It was just a job, after all. From a certain perspective, Clifford going crazy had indeed helped her in a time of crisis. Therefore, Zendaya¡¯s continued tolerance was not solely due to the contract, but also to avoid embarrassing her former boss. After all, she believed it was important to be thankful. In her heart, ine had already cursed Clifford countless times. However, she understood that if Zendaya did so for money, it must be because Zendaya was facing hardship, so she couldn¡¯t really me Clifford. She had no choice but to swallow her anger silently Suddenly. Zendava cautiously began to speak. ¡°So. Ms. Graham. you also don¡¯t like- 3/4 895% Chapter 254 Be In Love With ¡°What did vou call me?¡± asked ine. Upon seeing ine¡¯s slightly narrowed eyes, Zendaya immediately grew obedient. ¡°ine.¡± When ine heard that, she felt inexplicably pleased. Suddenly, her eyes sparkled. Taking advantage of the conversation, she casually lifted her hand to Zendaya¡¯s shoulder, smoothly picking up a stray hair that had fallen there. 1.7K Gossip 255 Gossip 255 Chapter 255 Will Not Let Me Hug Finished This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. ¡°That¡¯s more like it.¡± ine held the strand of hair as she spoke. ¡°You don¡¯t need to ask. I lost interest in him long ago. I¡¯m a natural ygirl, falling in love with every person I meet. It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t believe there are good people in this world. I just find it hard to believe in evesting love. Love, to me, is like a flower, best preserved in its prime. I want to be in love till the day I die. How can I stop at a single person?¡± Zendaya was dumbstruck. It was her first time witnessing someone truly embody such a concept into action. If all love is like how Clifford feels toward ine, then I care not for love. ine¡¯s version sounds better, but¡.. ¡°I think Ms. Jea and her husband are really great together.¡± ine chuckled, lightly tapping Zendaya¡¯s nose. ¡°I¡¯m talking about normal people, which Alexander and that Aiden aren¡¯t. They¡¯re perverts, and they don¡¯t fit into the usual norms. The love of normal people is just like that. It¡¯s passionate and intense, but once it fades, only the ugliness remains. If there¡¯s a way to live in harmony, it couldst longer.¡± Although Zendaya was slightly displeased when ine called the husband of her idol a pervert, she recognized it as a jest from a good friend and thus did not get angry. However, she was puzzled as to why ine suddenly brought up that. ine had be somewhat frantic when she began to speak. Previously, without any ns, she didn¡¯t feel much. However, once she started taking action, she simply couldn¡¯t stop. ¡°All right, enough said: Are you feeling better now? Has your allergy faded?¡± ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m fine now,¡± replied Zendaya. ine suddenly asked, ¡°Are you allergic to lemons?¡± Zendaya¡¯s heart inexplicably skipped a beat. ¡°Uh, yes. It¡¯s quite a coincidence, isn¡¯t it?¡± Yeah, it was quite a coincidence. If they were in a television drama, they¡¯d probably be sisters. However, Zendaya heard from Clifford that ine¡¯s family was harmonious. Besides, Zendaya also had parents, and she looked so much like her mother. They even shared the same allergy to lemons, so such a fantasying true was basically impossible from Zendaya¡¯s perspective. However, Zendaya optimistically thought that there might be some ancestral connection between her and ine, which was a form of destiny. The look in ine¡¯s eyes grew even moreplex. Without saying much, she added Zendaya¡¯s contact information and asked, ¡°Do you still have to work?¡± Zendaya nodded. ine sighed resignedly. ¡°If Clifford continues to bother you, seek help from Isabe. She¡¯s a good person and seems quite fond of you. Besides, Clifford wouldn¡¯t dare to cross Alexander.¡± Zendaya blinked, enjoying the feeling of being protected by ine. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going?¡± ine chuckled. ¡°I¡¯ll catch up with youter. I have something to take care of now.¡± Zendaya looked at ine in confusion, not feelingfortable enough to probe further. Once they finished speaking, the two went downstairs. ine promptly hailed a taxi and left, dialing her contacts to arrange for a DNA test at the earliest opportunity. 1/3 08:39 Fri, Oct 11 Chapter 255 Will Not Let Me Hug 95% #Finished Following that, she called someone else and inquired about Zendaya¡¯s background. Those who were aware of Zendaya¡¯s circumstances were associated with Clifford as it was Clifford who had found Zendaya. Consequently, someone on Clifford¡¯s side leaked the news to him. That person even said ine still had feelings for Clifford because she actively inquired about her substitute, which could be seen as ine worrying about her substitute posing a threat. Yet, for a fleeting moment, Clifford harbored doubt as he watched Zendaya return. After all, Zendaya had such a simple background that ine didn¡¯t need to investigate so thoroughly. Based on what Clifford knew about ine, she wasn¡¯t the type to make such a big deal when dealing with such a ¡°romantic rival.¡± ine isn¡¯t investigating Zendaya because she¡¯s in love with Zendaya, is she? Clifford quickly dismissed that absurd thought from his mind. However, when he saw how troubled and pensive Zendaya appeared after returning, he was confident ine had made a move. Clifford felt somewhat restless because he was reluctant to let Zendaya go. Who should I choose? In the end. Clifford couldn¡¯t help but rise and approach Zendaya. When Zendaya spotted him, it was as though she saw a great enemy and immediately turned to leave. However, he still called for her. When Zendaya turned around, she was already grimacing. Clifford thought she was aggrieved and asked. ¡°Did she trouble you?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°How stubborn.¡± Zendaya cursed at him in her mind. ¡°If you really feel aggrieved, tell me, and I¡¯ll speak to her on your behalf. Where is she?¡± Clifford questioned, finding it odd that ine hadn¡¯t returned. ¡°ine had to leave due to some matters. Also, my rtionship with ine is very good. Please stop making assumptions about us.¡± If possible, Zendaya really wanted to grab his shoulders, shake him awake, and make him see reason. Clifford stopped listening as soon as he heard ine had left. As his expression changed, he turned and walked away. Goodness. He couldn¡¯t let go of Zendaya, yet when he heard that ine had left, he regretted it and wanted to chase after her. Is he intent on tormenting himself over his foolish pursuit of love? I really want to tell him that while he thought he was making a choice, in reality, neither of them was an option at all! Isabe sighed. Alexander also thought Clifford¡¯s indecisiveness was abnormal. Meanwhile, Clifford departed to make a phone call. 2/3 Chapter 255 Will Not Let Me Hug However, ine, who was anxiously wait for the results, couldn¡¯t be bothered to answer his call. Finished Clifford felt that ine was genuinely upset and thought it was because she had heard about the time he spent with Zendaya, If that was the case, Clifford felt he shouldn¡¯t have diverted his attention to Zendaya. After all, ine was the one he had loved for many years, Clifford, in a somewhat dispirited state, sought out a ce to contemte his life. It seems both Clifford and ine are waiting for a result. I wonder if this matter will end today. Isabe was bored out of her mind. She wasfortably lounging on a swim ring when it suddenly capsized due to the waves created by someone diving into the pool for apetition. However, Isabe didn¡¯t choke on the water because Alexander quickly embraced her and then swam to the edge of the pool. Isabe felt a momentary dizziness but quickly regained herposure. L Just as Alexander was about to lower his head to ask how she was, he heard her voice. The sensation of his embrace, his hidden strength, and the contours of his muscles as he hugs me is amazing! I was so focused on the gossip earlier that I forgot the main point I came here today. Isabe grinned. Alexander was speechless. Although his muscles were somewhat tense, he gradually tightened his hug. In a way, it was the first time the two of them were that close.. The thinyer of Isabe¡¯s swimsuit was all that separated their naked bodies. Their body temperatures, distinct from that of the pool, were transmitted to each other. Unbeknownst to them, the two had already found themselves at the edge. Isabe was basking in the embrace of the handsome man. The peculiar sense of safety andfort made her feel incredibly at ease, so much so that she didn¡¯t want to move. Naturally, Alexander couldn¡¯t bear to let go. The person in his arms had filled his once empty heart. wishing fervently that moment could freeze in time. The two held each other in silence, seemingly oblivious to the world around them. In truth, no one dared to disturb them. However, swiftly. Alexander¡¯s expression drastically changed. He hurriedly pushed Isabe away. Isabe was about to doze off when she was abruptly awakened and couldn¡¯t help but grumble, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Can¡¯t I get a hug?¡± He says he likes me, yet he won¡¯t let me hug him. 1.7K Gossip 256 Gossip 256 Reading Juicy Gossip in Her Mind Chapter 256 Such A Request Finished Alexander blushed and stuttered out an excuse, ¡°I¨CI saw you were about to fall asleep, and I was worried you might catch a cold.¡± He then whispered softly, ¡°I¡¯ll let you hold me once we return.¡± Isabe had alsoe to her senses, suddenly feeling quite awkward. Why did I think I could hug him whenever I wanted? Again, she habitually avoided the topic, ¡°True, I might catch a cold. I¡¯ll go on up then.¡± Alexander didn¡¯t mind Isabe¡¯s response. After all, his situation was far from ideal. He had merely held his wife for a moment, yet his entire body was already filled with a restless heat. He thought he was used to it, but due to their extreme closeness, he ultimately lost control. The unfamiliarity of the luation left him awash with embarrassment as if he had done something disgraceful. Fearing that Isabe would discover what happened, he had no choice but to avoid her hastily. Fortunately, he calmed down after a while. -When Isabe returned to the lounge chair, she didn¡¯t need any assistance from the staff. Alexander had arranged everything perfectly for Isabe, ensuring she could lie down and restfortably. Then, they saw others asking Deborah where ine had disappeared. Deborah also couldn¡¯t contact ine, so the crowd eventually steered toward the topic of a love triangle. Zendaya most likely wanted to avoid suspicion, so when Alexander and Isabe were not around, she stood with the service staff. Only when the couple left the pool did she start servicing others. The way everyone looked at Zendaya had undoubtedly changed. Although Zendaya was aware of it, she didn¡¯t let it bother her much. She simply focused on her own work, not uttering unnecessary words. Although Isabe and Alexander were aware of the situation, they couldn¡¯t disclose that ine was in the midst of handling a very important matter, However, the oue was already known to both of them. At that moment, Clifford also returned. His expression was rather serious, and he immediately sought out Zendaya, wanting to pull her aside for a chate ¡°Hey¡¡± Isabe couldn¡¯t help but speak up. ¡°It¡¯s personal. Don¡¯t interfere.¡± Clifford sounded surprisingly serious and not impatient, which left Isabe momentarily taken aback. Zendaya rarely saw Clifford looking so serious, so after a moment¡¯s hesitation, she said, ¡°Let¡¯s just talk about it here.¡± 1/3 Chapter 256 Such A Request Finished She didn¡¯t want to be alone with Clifford, so she moved to the side and spoke in a hushed tone instead. Clifford didn¡¯t object. Once he was sure they were at a distance where others couldn¡¯t overhear their whispers, he spoke in a solemn tone. ¡°Zendaya, I¡¯ve made up my mind. You have a ce in my heart.¡± Zendaya was taken aback. ¡°Thuh?¡± No way. My lunatic er boss is in love with me? That can¡¯t be. What on earth did he see in me? Didn¡¯t he choose me because I resemble ine? Could it be he could not win over ine, so he¡¯s now setting his sights on me? Is he nning to hire me as a rebound again? That won¡¯t do. It¡¯s not a respectable job, and L only did it because I had no choice. I don¡¯t need to make my money like this. Then, she said, ¡°Mr. Clifford, if it¡¯s like before-¡± / ¡°It¡¯s not like before. I will genuinely be with you this time. Be my woman,¡± replied Clifford. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Zendaya thought, I see, so before, you were paying me, but now you¡¯re nning on getting my services for free. That¡¯s even worse than before. Isabe used the system a littleter to eavesdrop on the conversation. Holy cr*p, is this for real? Is he suddenly realizing he likes the substitute and wants to have a happy ending with her? Could it really be this clich¨¦d? Upon hearing that, Alexander was taken aback. In truth, he genuinely thought that Clifford would pick ine. Even Zendaya was baffled by Clifford¡¯s choice. The edges of her lips twitched, and she was on the verge of vehemently refusing. However, Clifford suddenly said something unexpected. ¡°However, I will still get back together with ine. Perhaps I¡¯ll event marry her. I hope you won¡¯t obsess over titles,¡± Zendaya¡¯s jaw dropped. ¡°What? I didn¡¯t quite catch that Clifford frowned, appearing genuinely distressed. ¡°This is the best solution I¡¯vee up with after much consideration. However we must keep this from ine. She has a temper and I doubt she could ept our rtionship. For your sake, I¡¯m wronging ine. As long as you behave, I¡¯ll provide money and some love to you. If you want children in the future, that¡¯s possible, too. Aside from a title, I won¡¯t let feel aggrieved,¡± you The expression on Zendaya¡¯s face gradually turned vacant. She remeinbered the care ine had just shown her and couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Are you suggesting that you¡¯ll marry ine while still supporting me as your mistress and then hide our rtionship from her?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t make it sound so unpleasant. There¡¯s no other choice.¡± Clifford felt that was the best arrangement. [/ both of them are fond of me, and I can¡¯t bear to part from either of them, why should I choose instead of having them both? While there are many oddballs around me, that¡¯smon in high society. My dad has several mistresses, and my mom has her own outlet for venting, too. Yet, our family remained harmonious. Zendaya¡¯s an orphan, so she¡¯s a perfect candidate to be my mistress. Moreover, Zendaya is typically well¨Cbehaved and always knows her ce. It¡¯s clear she understands the disparity between our statuses and knows that a future between us is impossible. That must be why she¡¯s so insecure and eager to leave me. Her behavior today is also unusual, as if her personality drastically changed after being provoked. It¡¯s clearly because she¡¯s afraid she won¡¯t have a chance to receive my love anymore now that ine has returned. In that case, I¡¯ll just have to reassure her that I want her. Clifford gazed intently at Zendaya, finally allowing his affection for her to show in his eyes. He was about to reach out and touch her face because she was frozen and he was genuinely worried that she might 2/3 Chapter 256 Such A Request burst into tears out of sheer joy. Before he could touch her, a pping sound echoed throughout the party. The venue instantly fell silent as the crowd turned to the origin of the noise. Finished At that point, Isabe was so upset that she had already sat up. Darn, why didn¡¯t she p him in the face? What the heck is this sem thinking? With a serious expression, Alexander looked at Clifford, He hadn¡¯t expected that Clifford would arrive at the worst possible conclusion after such lengthy consideration. Clifford looked at his hand, which had been harshly smacked. The back of his hand was all red. Yet, Clifford wasn¡¯t angry. Instead, he merely issued a warning nce to those around him. The spectating bystanders naturally moved away immediately, pretending they weren¡¯t eavesdropping. In reality, they couldn¡¯t hear anything. Then, he turned back to Zendaya. ¡°I understand your unwillingness to ept it, but this is already the biggest concession I can make.¡± As Zendaya red at Clifford, her eyes were turning red. Beat him up! I got your back. Such a despicable man won¡¯te to his senses unless you give him a good thrashing. Where on earth does he get the audacity to make such demands? Isabe was already itching to stand up. Even if she couldn¡¯t say anything, at the very least, she wanted to pull Zendaya away to prevent thetter from being so infuriated that she might spit blood. However, Alexander stopped her. Immediately, Isabe nced at him with dissatisfaction. However, Alexander gestured for her to look into the distance. ine was seen approaching briskly with excitement. She held a bundle of documents tightly in her hand. When she spotted Zendaya trembling in rage with reddened eyes and Clifford, she immediately thought he was bullying Zendaya again. Without hesitation, she rushed over, pulled Zendaya away, and positioned her in front of thetter. ¡°Clifford, what are you doing?¡± 1.7K Gossip 257 Gossip 257 Reading Juicy Gossip in Her Mind Chapter 257 Suffering From Love Delusion Finished ine¡¯s appearance caused a flicker of panic to pass through Clifford¡¯s eyes. Immediately, he cleared his throat. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. We were just talking.¡± Clifford was naturally feeling guilty. He dared not let ine discover the matter he spoke with Zendaya. ¡°Zendaya. I need a clear answer from you,¡± Clifford hinted vaguely. After all, the people around them had no clue about what his conversation with Zendaya was about. The others were still clueless as to what Clifford meant. Clifford naturally assumed that Zendaya would not speak of what had just happened. After all, it wasn¡¯t something worth showing off. Zendaya will keep this to herself and then leave to mull over my proposal. She might be heartbroken initially, but as long as she¡¯s smart, she¡¯ll understand I¡¯m offering her love, a worry¨Cfree future. children, and a home. The only thing she won¡¯t have is a proper title and my open acknowledgment of our rtionship. This is the best option I can think of and the best oue for her. Clifford was brimming with confidence, feeling as if he had solved a significant problem and that he didn¡¯t need to use Zendaya to provoke ine anymore. All he needed to focus on was reconciling with ine. As his train of thought ended, Clifford turned to look at ine, lowering his guard, ready to speak. However, ine didn¡¯t even spare him a nce. Instead, she furrowed her brows and looked toward Zendaya, questioning, ¡°What¡¯s going on? What is he talking about?¡± The crowd was still wondering if ine suspected Zendaya of trying to snatch Clifford away. Only Isabe and Alexander knew that ine had already received the DNA test results, confirming that Zendaya was her half¨Csister from the same mother.. Wow, such a protective stance. So, ine isn¡¯t actually angry at Zendaya, but rather, she¡¯s excited because she found her sister. As expected of ine. I¡¯m impressed. Isabe smiled. Alexander also grinned. Indeed, her magnanimity is impressive. Zendaya, on the other hand, didn¡¯t notice anything off about ine¡¯s tone. She was still so upset that she felt a tightness in her chest. It wasn¡¯t just that Clifford¡¯s ideas were repulsive. She didn¡¯t expect he would scheme against a good woman. like ine and n to keep her as a mistress behind ine¡¯s back, and that truly disgusted her. She was ufortable being made a substitute in the past, but she thought perhaps Clifford was so deeply in love with ine that he was acting abnormally. Yet, that wasn¡¯tpletely true, and Zendaya was sickened by his actions. The gratitude she once felt toward him for employing her at a high price hadpletely faded away. Zendaya didn¡¯t respond to ine¡¯s question. Instead, she stared at Clifford sharply. ¡°Listen carefully. I don¡¯t need to think about it. I refuse. For a moment, Clifford didn¡¯t react in time. ¡°What?¡± 1/3 Chapter 257 Suffering From Love Delusion Finished Just as Clifford was about to show impatience, he saw Zendaya turn around and pull ine aside. ¡°He ims he wants to reconcile with you, marry you in the future, and then expects me to be his mistress. He wants to have the best of both worlds.¡± Her loudint immediately made the entire venue fall silent. Everyone was stunned. They couldn¡¯t believe Clifford was saying stuff like that to Zendaya and that she brought it up in front of everyone. They didn¡¯t think Zendaya should say such a thing out loud, but the fact she was willing to do so proved, she was absolutely unwilling to ept that proposal. Before, everyone assumed Zendaya was hopelessly in love with Clifford, so they thought Zendaya¡¯s tantrum with Clifford at that moment was fake. Due to the atmosphere frequently created by Clifford, everyone had been subtly brainwashed by him. When they were suddenly hit with that shocking twist, they were dumbstruck. At the same time, due to the turn of events, everyone was so embarrassed that they wished they could dig a hole in the ground with their toes. They weren¡¯t sure if they should listen to that and thought they should leave.¡± However, they couldn¡¯t resist the gossip. Everyone was waiting with bated breath for things to unfold. Isabe hugged Alexander in response to witnessing Zendaya¡¯s outburst. Yet, she feigned surprise, eximing. ¡°What? Why would Clifford do such a thing?¡± While Alexander allowed Isabe to hold him, he simultaneously raised his hand to steady her, ensuring her excitement didn¡¯t lead to her falling off the chair. The expressions on the faces of Clifford¡¯s friends varied greatly. Even though they knew Clifford was a bit of a wildcard, they had never expected him to make such a decision. After all, ine was their friend, too. If Clifford truly fell for Zendaya, they wouldn¡¯t have minded. However, it was uneptable for Clifford to pursue Zendaya while simultaneously humiliating ine. After hearing that, ine was stunned for a full thirty seconds. She then mechanically turned to look at Clifford, who stood there as if petrified. How dare this dumb¡°ss want to im both of us! Just how bold had he be? I must¡¯ve been stupid to have fallen for him in the past. Not only did I tarnish my reputation, but I also brought trouble to my younger sister. Originally, ine had mixed feelings toward Zendaya, She was thrilled to,discover they were rted by blood, but it was undeniable that Zendaya was born out of her mother¡¯s affair. It was impossible for ine not to feel upset about it somewhat. That said, it couldn¡¯t suppress her excitement at finding a sister. Her guilt for causing her sister such trouble by once falling in love with Clifford overpowered any disgust she experienced. How dare this shameless ¡°sshole scheme against us and piss off my little sister! He¡¯s courting death! ine red furiously at Clifford. Not giving him a chance to react, she rushed forward, raising her arm. 2/3 Chapter 257 Suffering From Love Delusion Rapidly, she pped him twice, causing him to drop to the ground. Finished Clifford pressed his hand on his check,pletely dumbfounded and unable toprehend why things. you out of your mind? Who asked had taken such a turn. Almost reflexively, she turned to Zendaya. ¡°Are you to spill the beans? Do you even want to be with me anymore?¡± ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. My goodness! It seems those ps weren¡¯t enough to make him are. Isabe shook her head. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Do you not have the guts to take responsibility for what you did?¡± Zendaya¡¯s anger red up even more upon hearing that. ¡°Be with you? Can you drain all the sh*t in your brain and take a good look at yourself? What makes you think I would ever be interested in a dumb ¡°sshole like you? Please, stop fantasizing and stop being so narcissistic. I¡¯ve never liked you. How many times do I have to say it? Are you just not getting it, or are you choosing not to understand? If you keep harassing me like this, I¡¯m going to call the police!¡± Everyone was shaken once more after listening to that, In the past, no matter what Zendaya said, Clifford always thought she was being sarcastic or speaking out of anger. When others asked about it, he would always adopt a superior demeanor, iming that Zendaya was throwing a tantrum at him. At that moment, Zendaya had practically stripped him of all his dignity and ego. ¡°How dare you¡ You better not regret saying all that!¡± Clifford said, clearly upset. ¡°Zeya couldn¡¯t have made it any clearer, yet you still think she¡¯s throwing a tantrum with you? I never realized you were so deranged before. Tell me, what does Zeya have to do to prove to you that she¡¯s not into you? Or are you so narcissistic that no matter what she does, you¡¯ll believe she still likes you? Please, get some help. You¡¯re probably suffering from love delusions!¡± ine showed no mercy toward Clifford. Gossip 258 Gossip 258 Reading Juicy Gossip in Her Mind Chapter 258 Do You Like Her Finished As the crowd listened to the two women singing the same tune, seemingly teaming up against Clifford, they were momentarily taken aback. It was peculiar. They didn¡¯t just bear a striking resemnce to each other. Even their mannerisms when scolding others were uncannily simr. It was truly fascinating. Clifford was genuinely triggered. After all, he was uncertain whether he still held a ce in ine¡¯s heart. But how could Zendaya, a young girl still in school, possibly not be fond of him? ¡°How could you possibly not like me? You¡¯ve been by my side for so long. If you didn¡¯t like me, how could you easily agree to be someone else¡¯s stand¨Cin?¡± Clifford was desperate, straining to find proof. Upon hearing this, others believed it to be true. She acted as a stand¨Cin either because she liked him, or because she wanted to find someone with a higher status. No one would willingly put themselves through that suffering otherwise. If she wanted to find someone with a higher status, there would be no reason now to refuse to be Clifford¡¯s mistress. However, if she liked him, things wouldn¡¯t turn out to be so ugly. Everyone was genuinely confused. Zendaya scoffed. ¡°Since you¡¯ve brought it up, it doesn¡¯t count as me breaking our agreement. Have you forgotten how we started? It was an employment contract. You hired me to impersonate ine for a monthly wage of five hundred thousand. I was just doing my job. If the orphanage hadn¡¯t been struggling, I wouldn¡¯t have taken this job. It was a clear employment rtionship. Why would you think I¡¯d develop feelings for you? Are you ming me for being too convincing, for being too dedicated to my job? Moreover, our contract has ended, yet you continue to harass me. Isn¡¯t that a bit too much?¡± As soon as she said that, everyone was in shock. They previously assumed that Zendaya would reap many benefits by tagging along with Clifford. However, such an employment contract changed things up. ¡°No way! Isn¡¯t it hrious that Mr. Clifford forgot that he hired her?¡± ¡°So, she was getting paid monthly. No wonder she left so swiftly and decisively.¡± ¡°Putting it that way, it makes sense why Zendaya acted the way she did today. It was like seeing an old. boss ¡°Mr. Clifford thought those two would be fighting over him out of jealousy. I really couldn¡¯t help but laugh.¡± ¡°I used to think Mr. Clifford was quite narcissistic, but I never imagined he could be this self¨C absorbed.¡± ¡°So, out of the three people earlier, is Lily the only one who actually likes Mr. Clifford?¡± 1/3 Chapter 258 Do You Like Her Finished ¡°The battles were all one¨Cinan shows, weren¡¯t they? I can¡¯t help butugh every time I think about it.¡± The people around were thoroughly entertained. Clifford¡¯s friends felt utterly embarrassed. After all, Clifford had shown off quite a bit in front of them before. Their previous attitude towards Zendaya was one of pity. She was a stand¨Cin so hopelessly in love, yet forever unable to receive any emotional reciprocation from Clifford. No one would have known that this was a performance paid for by Clifford. They all felt a mix of embarrassment and anger, each one of them unable to bear looking directly at Clifford in his current state. Yet, the thought of Clifford having fooled himself into his own predicament was both infuriating and amusing. Isabe was absolutely thrilled. Finally, the truth is out! Oh my. I was dying to know! Hahaha! Quickly, Alexander hugged Isabe, who was bouncing on the chair. Yet, Isabe couldn¡¯t stop laughing. her eyes sparkling as if filled with stars. Alexander found himself lost in her eyes. It was a shame that these feelings were not directed towards him. At that moment, Clifford¡¯s mind was still nk due to the sudden confession from Zendaya. In his perspective, giving money to Zendaya was his own way of curbing any potential affection Zendaya might harbor for him. After all, such a small amount of money meant nothing to him. However, he didn¡¯t realize that for others, the urgency of their needs could make them tolerate any kind of work. He thought that the money was just an excuse between them, a way to avoid emotional entanglement. Surprisingly, he had misunderstood everything. His assumptions were nothing more than his own wishful thinking. Even if he was dumb, he nowpletely recognized the genuine disgust in Zendaya¡¯s eyes toward him. In an instant, a wave of embarrassment and rage consumed him. What made him even more furious was the fact that he had fallen for her. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Clifford sprang up, intending to confront Zendaya and demand the truth. He wanted to know if she really did not like him at all. He could not ept what was happening now. But ine positioned herself in front of Clifford. ¡°Why¡ Why are you acting like this? I once treated her as your substitute. Shouldn¡¯t you dislike her instead?¡± Clifford was finally forced to face reality again. ine had never intended to oppose Zendaya. They were against him! ¡°Clifford, get this straight. You¡¯re the only one who¡¯s been doing these disgusting things from the start. And you still hope to enjoy the bliss of a harmonious harem? You¡¯re nothing but sc*m. I¡¯m making it clear right here and now. Neither she nor I like you. We both despise you. If you dare to get any closer to us, I¡¯ll p you, you sem!¡± Clifford¡¯s eves turned red. 2/3 08:40 Fri, Oct 11 Chapter 258 Do You Like Her #Finished Suddenly, he saw ine holding Zendaya¡¯s hand and shielding her. ine was so protective that it seemed. like she was guarding a precious gem. A bolt of realization struck him, leaving him terrified and shocked. ¡°You can¡¯t possibly¡ be in love with her, can you? That¡¯s why the two of you are ganging up against me!¡± The more Clifford thought about it, the angrier he becaine. He felt as if he¡¯d been cheated on twice. The discussion around them died down immediately. Hahaha! Does he really think that? He¡¯s as imaginative as ever Isabe was rolling withughter in Alexander¡¯s arms. However, Alexander started to feel a bit concerned. After all, the issue regarding their kinship was still left unsettled. Such matters certainly needed to¨Cbe discusserl privately, but at that moment¡ The stifledughter around him made Clifford realize no one believed him. So, he instantly retorted int anger, ¡°You¡¯ve always liked women. That¡¯s something you admitted yourself. Since when did you get sofortable with someone upon the first meeting? In the past, you didn¡¯t even like it when people imitated you, let alone someone who looks so much like you. The fact that you¡¯re defending her is strange enough, Do you like her? Have you taken a fancy to her?¡± The haphazard excuses had started to make some people doubt. After all, it wasn¡¯t exactly ordinary for ine to go to such lengths to defend someone just because she had, a good impression of the person or because she felt righteous. Everyone¡¯s gazes went back and forth between ine and Zendaya. ine had been used of liking other men, but it was the first time she was used of being interested in women. She was naturally not interested in women and did not remember making such a remark before. If she had, it must have been said in a casual, offhand manner. ¡°Just as I thought, you really should get your head checked,¡± said ine, at a loss for words. ¡°You deny it, yet why are you so kind to her?¡± retorted Clifford angrily. ¡°We¡¯ve known each other for years. We were even exes! You¡¡± The implication was that ine, who was someone who believed in her acquaintances more than the truth of matter, should have defended him! There was no way she would have helped Zendaya target him. Even Isabe had not stepped forward. The only exnation was that ine and Zendaya had a deep connection. 1.7K Gossip 259 Gossip 259 Chapter 259 Your Mother Is My Biological Mother Finished ine rolled her eyes. She was about to mock him, but noticed a hint of uncertainty in the gazes of the people around her Zendaya seemed to have stiffened as well. ine was momentarily at a loss whether tough or cry. Is my sister worried that I fancy her? Zendaya was truly taken aback. After all, strictly speaking, she certainly didn¡¯t know ine as well as Clifford did. She wasn¡¯t sure whether what Clifford said was true or false. It was true that ine was treating her so well upon their first meeting. Looking back now, even though there was a mutual affinity between them, ine¡¯s kindness towards her was so overwhelming that it left her somewhat perplexed. Not to mention, she was somewhat guilty. She had liked other boys in the past, but those feelings were different from what she now felt for ine. This was also the first time Zendaya had such a peculiar fondness for a woman she had just met. So, she was also somewhat flustered. Isabe and Alexander naturally knew the reason. They just weren¡¯t sure if ine would exin it. I remember hearing that even if two family members don¡¯t know each other, they would feel an affinity upon their first meeting. Of course, if this attraction isn¡¯t clearly understood, it could lead to misunderstandings, which would be troublesome. Isabe was lost in thought for a while. On the other side, ine had gradually made up her mind, although it was not in line with her original n. She swiftly raised her hand, flinging the documents she held straight onto Clifford¡¯s face. ¡°Open your eyes and see clearly. What kind of nonsense have you filled your head with? Of course I care about her more than you!¡± After speaking. ine didn¡¯t bother with Clifford¡¯s reaction. She turned her head to look at Zendaya. ¡°Zeya, I¡¯m sorry. I initially wanted to find a separate time to talk to you about this, but it¡¯s all because of this idiot! Now that things have escted to this point, others might be misled by this idiot into thinking that we have a strange rtionship if we don¡¯t rify it now. I don¡¯t really care, but your reputation can¡¯t be ruined by this idiot any longer. I¡¯ll announce it ahead of time. You are actually my half¨Csister. We share the same mother but have different fathers.¡± ine¡¯s statement hit everyone like a bolt out of the blue. Everyone began to question whether they were hallucinating. They couldn¡¯t believe this crazy revtion. ¡°The person Clifford found as ine¡¯s stand¨Cin is actually ine¡¯s younger sister?¡± ¡°Same mother, different fathers? So, they share the same mother? Wait, my brain¡¯s a bit muddled. I¡¯m having a hard time wrapping my head around this.¡± 1/4 Chapter 259 Your Mother is My Biological Mother As they were talking, they heard Clifford shout, ¡°How could this be?¡± At that moment, someone quickly discerned the contents of the document. ¡°It¡¯s a professional assessment. They are biologically rted.¡± ¡°I was just thinking that it¡¯s such a coincidence that they really do look alike.¡± ¡°Wow, this is¡ huge news.¡± Finished Aside from Isabe and Alexander who didn¡¯t rush over in excitement, the other friends had already gathered around Clifford. ¡°It¡¯s true!¡± eximed Rnd in astonishment. ¡°The amount of information today is just overwhelming.¡± Ines and Aiden were both taken aback. Do such coincidences actually exist? Damien¡¯s mouth twitched in disbelief. What on earth was happening? Previously, Clifford was even plotting against the two sisters. Deborah eximed in surprise, ¡°ine, does your family have a missing child?¡± Zendaya suddenly blurted out, ¡°How could that be? I have parents. I¡ This news was so shocking that Zendaya found it hard to ept it. ine held Zendaya¡¯s hand and said earnestly, ¡°Your mother is indeed my biological mother. The woman I now call my mother is my stepmother. However, this information isn¡¯t widely known back home. The moment I saw you, I felt an immediate connection. It must be the blood ties at work. I had doubts earlier. so I took some of your hair for a DNA test. There¡¯s no mistake. We truly are sisters,¡± ine continued, her voice tinged with anxiety, ¡°Don¡¯t you want me as your sister? Your parents have passed away, so I¡¯m the only family you have left. I regret not discovering your existence sooner, leaving you to endure many hard years in the orphanage. But rest assured. From now on, no one will be able to make you suffer again.¡± Based on ine¡¯s investigation into Zendaya, they both shared a simrly tragic fate. When she was five years old, that woman ran away. When Zendaya was four, that woman passed away. Neither of them had ever experienced motherly love fully. They were truly sisters in hardship. Yet, she had a loving father and stepmother, living a life akin to a pampered heiress. On the other hand, Zendaya had been raised in a less¨Cthanfortable orphanage, growing up in solitude and hardship. Reflecting on the hardships that Zendaya had endured over the years, ine was heartbroken to see her willingly ying the role of a stand¨Cin, all for the sake of money. Previously, ine had always been mboyant. But in that moment, she was gazing at Zendaya with the most tender and affectionate gaze. Zendaya couldn¡¯t bear it. She realized that her affection for ine was genuine familial love rooted in blood ties. Upon reflection, it didn¡¯t seem quite as hard to ept. 2/4 Chapter 259 Your Mother Is My Biological Mother One could say that this was like a windfall from the heavens. Zendaya was bombarded by a whirlwind of emotions, leaving her somewhat dazed. ¡°Do you really not want me as your sister?¡± ine began to y the victim. Zendaya immediately shook her head and said, ¡°No, what I want is¡¡± Immediately, she started to feel both awkward and embarrassed. Finished. ¡°Call me Ellie.¡± ine¡¯s eyes sparkled, yet her lips trembled slightly, as if she was anticipating something wonderful to happen. Zendaya paused for a moment. Under ine¡¯s expectant gaze, she finally called out, ¡°Ellie.¡± In an instant, ine¡¯s eyes moistened. None of their friends had ever seen ine in such a manner. They were all dumbstruck. As ine¡¯s eyes welled up with tears, Zendaya¡¯s eyes turned red in an instant. It was as if she could feel her sister¡¯s emotions, causing her to be on the verge of tears herself. ¡°Zeya!¡± ine called out solemnly before reaching out and holding Zendaya in a tight embrace. That was an image of profound sisterly love. However, aside from being utterly shocked and confused, the majority of people didn¡¯t really understand ine¡¯s actions, After all, an ordinary person wouldn¡¯t be able to easily ept that their mother had a child with someone else. However, ine was no ordinary person. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. She knew that within her lifetime, she would not marry or have children. To find a family member, especially one as adorable and simr to herself as Zendaya, made it impossible for her not to feel any affection. Look at how wonderful my younger sister is! She¡¯s so obedient and agreeable. She epted me as her older sister so easily. It¡¯s like I¡¯ve found a treasure. Isabe was genuinely touched by what she saw. She apuded to celebrate their reunion. The crowd¡¯s attention shifted toward Isabe. When they noticed that Isabe and Alexander were apuding, they gradually started apuding out of respect. Congrattions on finding each other!¡± eximed Isabe joyfully. Immediately, ine thanked everyone on behalf of Zendaya. She dered, ¡°This is my little sister, Remember her from now on!¡± She affectionately patted Zendaya¡¯s head. Zendaya still felt somewhat dazed, as if everything had happened too quickly. 3/4 Chapter 259 Your Mother is My Biological Mother As she turned to face the disoriented Clifford, ine have ever been involved. My sister was simply an acti spread rumors about my sister again, I¡¯ll break your 1 1.7K Gossip 260 Gossip 260 Reading Juicy Gossip in Her Mind Chapter 260 Clifford Digs His Own Grave Finished Even now, Clifford seemed incapable of epting the situation. His eyes darted wildly between the two of them. He was just about to say something when someone yelled, ¡°Is Clifford there?¡± Everyone looked over and saw four burly men standing at the entrance of the swimming pool. They seemed vaguely familiar. Clifford¡¯s head was still buzzing. As he turned his head, he saw a face that seemed vaguely familiar. Impatiently, he said, ¡°Whatever it is, tell meter!¡± Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ¡°Indeed, you¡¯re here! We¡¯re Lily¡¯s brothers. We need to talk to you!¡± The four individuals approached him. Lily¡¯s brother! Hold on¡ Oh no, Clifford is in deep trouble. Turns out Lily has four brothers who, despite their shady backgrounds, are fiercely protective of their sister. When they heard about Clifford ying with Lily¡¯s feelings, they rushed over to cause trouble. These four are reckless, not caring about the rtionships between the wealthy families. When Lily was pursuing Clifford, he ignored her. But now, he not only used Lily, but also made her leave so pathetically. How could her brothers not seek revenge? It seems Lily hase to her senses too. Wait¡ Was it me who - sshed the alcohol just now? Upon hearing this, Alexander immediately sensed that something was amiss. He could see a certain malicious intent in the eyes of those people. Without drawing attention, Alexander instinctively moved Isabe behind him. He promptly called over a service staff. Although the other party had not made a move yet, he decided to y it safe and called for the security guards. It was always better to stay alert. However, before the security guards could arrive, the four burly men had already started to make their move. When the first punch came, Clifford was hit so hard that he knocked over the nearby wine table. Everyone screamed and scattered. In this situation, the four men¨CRnd, Damien, Aiden, and Alexander¨Cnaturally couldn¡¯t just stand by and watch. Even though their friend deserved a beating, they couldn¡¯t stand there and let it happen. Even though they had managed to intervene in time, Clifford still ended up with a swollen and bruised face. His face had turned beet red from anger, and he was on the verge of tears. This particr night was an agony he could never forget in his lifetime. The security guards came over and restrained the other four brothers. The four brothers were still hurling insults at Clifford. In the end, it escted to the point where the police were called. Both the Deckers and Lily¡¯s family rushed to the scene, turning the whole situation into a big joke. Naturally, the pool party hade to an end. However, the gossip hadn¡¯t dissipated. After tonight, the high society would experience another shock. 1/4 08:40 Fri, Oct 11 Chapter 260 Clifford Digs His Own Grave Finishery After everyone had changed into fresh clothes, they waited for their cars at the entrance of the nightclub. As ine led Zendaya away, everyone else was left somewhat bewildered. ¡°They really are sisters,¡± said Damien. ¡°ine seems quite happy.¡± remarked Deborah. ¡°She even mentioned she would bring Zendaya to my engagement party.¡± Ines widened her eyes, her curiosity piqued. ¡°Do you think¡ Clifford would dare to show up at the engagement party next week?¡± ¡°I bet he won¡¯t show up,¡± remarked Aiden with a tinge of skepticism. Rnd said, ¡°Let¡¯s just say that if you y with fire, you¡¯re bound to get burned eventually. Clifford really dug his own grave.¡± As they were speaking, a louder discussion could be heard from the side. ¡°It¡¯s out! The Justice Upholder! The Gossip Queen of the prominent families!¡± being ¡°It¡¯s truly baffling. Thest time she showed up was at the Ford family¡¯s wedding, and it ended up. called off. Now, it¡¯s just a small party, yet she manages to cause such a hugemotion. It¡¯s downright terrifying.¡± ¡°No wonder her fans are absolutely smitten with her. She truly knows everything!¡± ¡°I¡¯m bing smitten with her. I want to gossip with her. The twists and turns today are more exciting than thest. It¡¯s been a while since I attended such a thrilling gathering. I can talk about it for a year. ¡°I really want to ask her what event she¡¯s nning to participate in next. I want to secure my spot enjoy the show.¡± and ¡°I don¡¯t know if there will be other events, but there is a weddinging up that she¡¯s definitely going to attend¡ Alexander¡¯s friends nced at Isabe and Alexander as they descended the steps, then turned their gaze toward Deborah. For a moment, they were at a loss for words. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± As the two walked closer, they noticed everyone staring at them with peculiar expressions. Unable to hold herself back, Isabe had to ask. Ines was always the most straightforward. Unable to contain her excitement, she blurted out, ¡°Be, was it you who worked your magic today?¡± Isabe was stunned. Aiden chuckled. ¡°Be careful. What if Clifford snaps back to reality andes looking for trouble with you? Hahaha. Isabe caught on, realizing that they were only joking around. 2/4 Chapter 260 Clifford Digs His Own Grave However, she really didn¡¯t stir up any trouble with this matter. She just happened to know some information ahead of time and was just sitting back and watching how things yed out. Isabe looked like she had been used. ¡°It really has nothing to do with me.¡± Finished Ines and Aiden both wore teasing expressions, expressing their disbelief. They once again emphasized their hope that she would attend Aiden¡¯s father¡¯s umpteenth wedding in the future. Rnd cleared his throat, signaling them to tone down their chatter. They were too oblivious to the fact that Deborah might mind these metaphysical things. However, if it really was a matter of metaphysics, then Rnd was genuinely grateful to Isabe. Naturally, he thought it was all just a coincidence. Isabe had always been fond of gossiping and was drawn to the buzz of activity. Alexander also reacted. He turned his gaze toward Deborah. Deborah was rather forthright, saying, ¡°If it really has something to do with you, ine should give you a big reward. However, my engagement party is about to begin. I should be on guard.¡± Everyone paused, feeling a bit awkward. They assumed that Deborah really took it to heart. ¡°My fianc¨¦ has quite a bad past. I don¡¯t really care, as long as it doesn¡¯t cause any scandal that would prevent our families from working together. So, our Angel of Justice, let¡¯s try to keep things under wraps, shall we?¡± Deborah¡¯s pitch became higher as she spoke, indicating that she was deliberately joking. There was a sense of triumphant justice in all the previous gossip. But such a notion of justice didn¡¯t exist between her and her fianc¨¦, Oliver. Even if Isabe discovered something terrible or scandalous, there was no need for her to stand up for Deborah. She simply didn¡¯t care. She had agreed to the marriage alliance as her family promised to let her pursue her own passions. Since she was unable to contribute to the family business, yet had reaped the benefits of her family for so many years, it was only natural for her to pay a price. She felt it was a fair trade. It was a marriage alliance in exchange for an unhindered pursuit of her dreams. Anyway, she had absolutely no interest in matters of romance. Upon hearing Deborah¡¯s rare attempt at humor, everyoneughed. Only Damien¡¯s expression began to grow increasinglyplex. The cars came gradually to pick them up. In the end, only Damien, Isabe, and Alexander were left. Damien watched as their car arrived. Impulsively taking a step forward, he looked at Isabe. It seemed that he wanted to say something, but was hesitating ¡°Is there something you need?¡± asked Alexander. When Isabe looked over, it seemed as if Damien had suddenly snapped back to reality. A look of panic 3/4 08:40 Fri, Oct 11 Chapter 260 Clifford Digs His Own Grave shed in his eyes and his jaw clenched tightly, yet he remained silent. Finished Isabe raised an eyebrow. With an inscrutable expression, she asked, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re worried about the uing engagement party too? Are you afraid that I¡¯ll ruin the bright future of Oliver and Deborah?¡± Damien looked embarrassed, a hint of self¨Cmockery flickering in his eyes. He found himself ridiculous. He was like a desperate man who, upon reaching his wit¡¯s end, was starting to believe in deities. Just as he was about to deny it, he heard Isabe¡¯s sarcastic remark. ¡°Or perhaps you¡¯re hoping that I¡¯ll definitely show up, y my part, and throw the Cagement party into chaos?¡± 1.7K W Gossip 261 Gossip 261 Reading Juicy Gossip in Her Mind Chapter 261 Sleep Together Tonight Finished Damien¡¯s expression suddenly changed. ¡°What are you talking about? I was just looking for Alexander to discuss some business matters. You¡¯re imagining things. Do you really think you have some sort of superpower or something? Hahaha.¡± ¡°Hahaha.¡± Isabe joined in the awkwardughter, making the situation momentarily quiteical. A twitch yed at the corner of Alexander¡¯s mouth. He suddenly remembered that Damien was also involved in a gossip. No one would have thought that Damien had been secretly in love with Deborah, yet she was about to marry Oliver. Damien was not the type tock courage, and Alexander couldn¡¯t quite understand why Damien had never tried to pursue the woman he had liked for so many years. Alexander figured it was no surprise Isabe teased Damien in such a manner. Even Alexander wondered whether Damien, who didn¡¯t dare to pursue Deborah, was trying anything in a desperate plight, hoping the so¨Ccalled metaphysics could lend him a hand. However, judging by how Damien was steering the conversation back, it was clear that he had only momentarily harbored ill intentions. Isabe thought the same, so she didn¡¯t expose the truth. After all, there wasn¡¯t any actual conflict. She merely mocked Damien a little forcking courage. It was merely a minor incident. Soon after, Isabe and Alexander promptly got into the car and left. Throughout the journey, Isabe talked nonstop. After all, the situation was quite astonishing. Alexander was an excellent listener, allowing Isabe to express herself to her heart¡¯s content. ¡°That¡¯s right. Let me share this with everyone,¡± Isabe said, taking out her phone to send a message to The Quirks Chat. Various sensational headlines constantly piqued the interest of the Quirks. In fact, a few days earlier, two of the Quirk family had already left. After finally wrapping up his affairs rted to the domestic entertainment industry, Christopher and Hayden went overseas. Rosalie had also departed due to themencement of her arts academy abroad. However, the Quirk family¡¯s gossip group remained lively. The only downside was that they couldn¡¯t Indulge in the gossip in person, leaving everyone feeling lonely. This time, even Christopher, who was far away overseas, couldn¡¯t help but tease, texting: Be, you really do seem to have some metaphysics about you. You always manage to run into these situations. Evian replied: There should be. Otherwise, who knows who you might be with right now? Christopher: You¡¯re absolutely right. 1/4 10:48 Sat, Oct Chapter 261 Sleep Together Tonight Boohoo. Ho I wish to go home and watch the drama unfold in person. Finished Selena: Ah, we who stay at home don¡¯t get the chance to enjoy the gossip anyway. We¡¯re getting left out of the young ones¡® activities now that we¡¯ve aged. David: I feel you. Isabe could only respond with an emoji that conveyed a constory hug Upon returning home, the rest of the family was still engaged in a discussion in the living room. Clearly, the news had already spread outside, now just on Isabe¡¯s end. Seated on the carpet. Cahan, tablet in hand, suddenly looked up and said, ¡°Be, you¡¯re trending online. A lot of people are talking about you. Isabe was nonplussed, shaking her head in amusement and disbelief. Indeed, it seems to be human nature to enjoy gossip. Even children are not exempted from this. Before Isabe even had a chance to check the information online, she received a call from Danielle. As expected, Danielle was able to receive news astonishingly fast. Isabe was utterly confused. We¡¯re all gossiping together, so why must they pin the me on me? Danielle teased Isabe, stating that even though thetter was no longer active in the scene, her legend would forever remain. Moreover, Isabe¡¯s followers were growing in number, not to mention each one being a die¨Chard fan. One could say that Isabe was the first entertainer in the industry who was so prone to messing up her public image yet repeatedly proved herself to be otherwise, almost turning her into the Gossip Goddess. Naturally, discordant murmurs began to arise. For instance, some suggested that Isabe exploited the information she gathered from her investigations into the affluent families to secure her return. They used her of creating the gossip beforehand and manipting her public image to her advantage. However, Isabe was utterly unconcerned. She was still indulging in the joy of going through her timeline. After showering and changing into pajamas, she sprawled out on the bed, enjoying the gossip. Suddenly, there was a knock at the door. Isabe knew it was Alexander who hade to bid her goodnight. Isabe instantly stopped what she was doing and instinctively got off the bed, rushing toward the door. As the door swung open, there stood Alexander, d in his pajamas just like her. As always, he cast his gaze downward, a tenderness seemingly ready to overflow from his eyes. As Isabe locked eyes with him, she gradually felt overwhelmed, sensing that her heartbeat was going awry. Naturally. Alexander¡¯s heartbeat was even more unsettled than Isabe¡¯s. He opened his mouth, but he 2/4 10:49 Sat, Oct 12 Bw. Chapter 261 Sleep Together Tonight didn¡¯t say goodnight as he usually did. A blush had spread from his neck to his face in the eerily silent span of a few seconds. Finished He then suddenly spoke. ¡°Didn¡¯t you want a hug?¡± After saying that, he surprisingly spread his arms wide. Isabe was taken aback, unable to respond momentarily. Alexander almost stopped breathing. A hint of destionced his voice as he spoke. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to hold me anymore?¡± Only then did Isabe suddenly remember, back at the pool, Alexander had told her he would let her hold him after they returned home. Isabe suddenly inhaled sharply, lifting her gaze. Alexander¡¯s robe was slightly open, revealing a tantalizing glimpse of his well¨Cdefined muscles. Isabe thought. Unexpectedly, he¡¯s just as charming wearing a robe as being shirtless in the pool or donning a short- sleeved shirt after getting out of the water. Under Isabe¡¯s scrutinizing, gaze, it was truly hard for Alexander to rx. Ar that moment, the Quirks, who were just about to fall asleep. thought. Oh? It seems like something¡¯s happening. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. After Isabe finished admiring Alexander¡¯s body, desire began to stir within her. The bolder the heart, the greater the yield. Since he willinglyes to me. I¡¯d be a fool not to seize this opportunity. Wait, perhaps I can be even bolder. On the surface, Alexander remainedposed However, inwardly, he mused. Be bolder? Could she mean a kiss? Isabe said, ¡°In that case, I want to sleep while holding you.¡± Alexander¡¯s pupils constricted, and his body temperature began to rise. His voice nearly went hoarse instantly as he croaked, ¡°What?¡± Isabe suddenly realized the potential misunderstanding and quickly rified, ¡°Just holding, purely for sleeping. She recalled the situation at the pool. When Alexander held me, the feeling offort and case was simply hypnotizing. I¡¯ve never tried sleeping with someone else. How I wish to give it a try. It¡¯s not that I¡¯m lusting after his body, nor do I want to wake up to a pretty boy to start my day much less nning to take this opportunity to enjoy free skinship. Anyway, we¡¯re both exploring the possibility of being together. Naturally, sharing a bed is an inevitable part of that. So, why not give it a try? After all, I¡¯m not nning on doing anything to him, so it won¡¯t really tarnish his pure love, right? Isabe ceaselessly justified her own desire. All Alexander could do was to watch Isabe anxiously and helplessly. Even though he was more than willing, wanting to give her everything, it was peculiar how Isabe was both bold and cautious at the same time. It was as if she felt free to act recklessly when d emotions, but when feelings were involved, she felt the need 10:49 Sat, Oct Chapter 261 Sleep Together Tonight conflicting. Alexander pursed his lips, taking the initiative to step forward. While Isabe was lost in her thoughts, she was forced to retreat into the room. Step by ste step, Alexander made his way inside until, finally, he closed the door behind him. Finished Meanwhile, the Quirk family members, who had their cars stuck to their bedroom doors, were already brimming with excitement. They were paying attention to the crux of the matter. In the group chat, David, Selena, and Evian were all in an uproar: They¡¯re going to share a bed tonight! Both Christopher and Rosalie were shocked to their cores. 1,7K @ 2 10:49 Sat, Oct 12 B Gossip 262 Gossip 262 Finished Reading Juicy Gossip in Her Mind Chapter 262 Her Cuddle Pillow Alexandery on therge double bed in Isabe¡¯s room and gradually rxed his body.¡± He leaned against the pillow, gently cradling Isabe in his arms. Isabe wasfortably lounging on Alexander¡¯s abs, one hand wrapped tightly around his solid waist, while the other was smoothly swiping across her phone screen. The enticing scent that was uniquely Alexander¡¯s enveloped Isabe, casting an indescribable sense of security over her wandering heart. Interestingly, neither of them felt awkward or ufortable. Instead, they gradually began to feel a sense of warmth and harmony, as if they were naturally meant to lean on each other like this. Just being close together seemed to have a healing effect on both their bodies and souls. Alexander felt an indescribable sense of happiness with what was going on. He often found himself in aze, as if the brief span of just over a year felt like two lifetimes.. Isabe, who had changed, had be a vibrant and profound presence in his heart, as well as someone he could never let go of. ¡°Alexander, say¡¡± Isabe suddenly looked up. Alexander had been watching Isabe all along, so as soon as Isabe looked up, their eyes met. Yet, a scene surfaced in Alexander¡¯s mind in a fleeting moment. A petite version of the adorable Isabe looked up from the same perspective, her smile as sweet as honey ¡°From now on, you¡¯re my cuddle pillow, Alex. If I¡¯m not asleep, you¡¯re not allowed to move.¡± Meanwhile, David and Selena were lying peacefully on the bed in their room. Suddenly, Selena burst intoughter. David chirped, ¡°That joyful, are we? Even though they¡¯re sleeping together, it doesn¡¯t seem like Be meant it that way. The one who just came to his senses is als quite timid. It¡¯s uncertain whether it¡¯ll work out.¡± It wasn¡¯t that David looked down on his son. It was just that Alexander had a bad past of being impotent, even when he was under the influence of drugs. Given his slow nature, he seemed unlikely to take the initiative to consummate the marriage. David reckoned they had to rely on Isabe¡¯s lecherous impulse for things to go their way. Selena chuckled. ¡°No. I was just reminiscing about that time at the mansion. Back then, Be couldn¡¯t sleep without her hug pillow. But she identally dirtied the one we brought, and her mother took it away to clean. Even though it was only for a nap, Be couldn¡¯t sleep. She insisted on using Alex as a substitute cuddle pillow. David recalled that incident and joined in theughter, saying, ¡°Oh, that time, Hahaha. Silly Alex ended up being Be¡¯s pillow. He stayed so still that when Be woke up, his blood cirction had been cut off, and 91% Finished Chapter 262 Her Cuddle Pillow profusely, which ended up scaring Be into tears.¡± ? ???? Selena added, ¡°Be thought she had crushed Alex due to her weight. It was hrious. She even asking Alex not to die and iming she wouldn¡¯t use him as a pillow anymore. Back then, although Alex didn¡¯t speak and showed no expression, he stood before Be, refusing to leave even when called. He just watched Be cry, probably panicking inside, but just couldn¡¯t express his feelings.¡± David said, ¡°Indeed. After the pillow was returned, Be naturally stopped using the Alex as a pillow. However, Alex would silently stand by Be¡¯s side whenever she was about to sleep as if he was ready to be her pillow at any moment.¡± Selena couldn¡¯t contain herughter. ¡°It¡¯s a shame, though. Be was so afraid of hurting Alex again that she absolutely refused to let him be her pillow. Even coaxing her to cuddle with Alex didn¡¯t work. I bet the poor boy was feeling quite down. Who would have thought that after all these years of twists and turns, they would end up back where they started?¡± David and Selene were overjoyed. At that moment, Isabe looked at Alexander strangely. Seeing him staring nkly at her, she could only wave her hand in front of his eyes. Regaining hisposure, Alexander opened his mouth, wanting to ask something, but he didn¡¯t know how to start. ¡°Are you tired?¡± Isabe asked. ¡°Or is it ufortable with me lying on top of you? You don¡¯t really need to keep holding me.¡± Almost without a second thought, Alexander hastily blurted out, ¡°I¡¯m veryfortable. You can hold me forever.¡± Isabe was taken aback. ¡°What?¡± Is he sure? Wouldn¡¯t the pressure leave half his body numb? Could his muscles really be this resilient? This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Before Isabe could speak again, Alexander pulled Isabe closer, making her morefortable. Since we¡¯ve started cuddling, there¡¯s no way it can stop. ¡°What did you want me to see?¡± asked Alexander. Upon regaining herposure, Isabe began to gossip with Alexander, phone in hand. ¡°This time, it really did stir up quite a buzz, even more exaggerated than the previous major incidents.¡± Alexander cast a nce at the phone screen. The inte was indeed in chaos. The son of the Decker family spent money to hire a rebound, so narcissistic that he believed both women were in love with him. He even nned to kill two birds with one stone, However, little did he know that the two women were, in fact, real sisters. In essence, every piece of information released was incredibly explosive. The intensity of discussion amongizens had also surged to an unprecedented high. Isabe initially thought that these trending topics would quickly be taken down. However, the topics stayed on the trending list for quite a long while. Hence, Isabe was extremely curious. @X91%E 10:49 Sat, Oct 12 GU Chapter 262 Her Cuddle Pillow Finished ¡°It¡¯s a three¨Cway power struggle, each with their own goals. It¡¯s not easy for the topics to be taken down,¡± Alexander said. ¡°Three¨Cway power struggle?¡± ¡°The Decker family, the Hayes family, and the Graham family.¡± ¡°The Decker family surely wouldn¡¯t want to suffer humiliation, but do the other two families want to blow things out of proportion?¡± Isabe asked in surprise. ¡°Everyone has their priorities. When everything gets mixed up in a fight, no one can back down. I guess it will take some time for them to negotiate privately before the topics will be withdrawn,¡± Alexander exined. Isabe pondered momentarily. ¡°Actually, I¡¯m more curious about the Graham family couple¡¯s reaction toward ine exposing Zendaya.¡± Since she didn¡¯t know the couple, naturally, she couldn¡¯t indulge in their gossip from afar. Hence, she could only partake in ine and Zendaya¡¯s gossip. Alexander said, ¡°They dote on ine immensely. Besides, the truth can¡¯t be concealed forever. They simply prefer to keep a low profile. It isn¡¯t as if they are trying to hide this matter forever. Mam was fine with it, but Mr. Graham¡¡± That¡¯s true. After all, it¡¯s a child born from his ex-wife¡¯s betrayal and the man who cuckolded him. Any man would find it hard to bear. ine really put her father in a difficult position. In fact, ine¡¯s decision to publicly acknowledge their identities must have been made under tremendous pressure. I wonder how they¡¯re doing now? I¡¯ll check on themter. As Isabe was lost in thought, her hand subconsciously traced circles on Alexander¡¯s chiseled abs. Suddenly, Alexander¡¯s abdominal muscles twitched. Isabe snapped back to reality, but she didn¡¯t stop her action, pretending to continue pondering. However, her inner turmoil betrayed her. Ah, as expected, my hand has a mind of its own, seizing the opportunity to take advantage of him before I even realized it. When did I shift my hand from his cor down to his waist? Ah, such a delightful touch. To enjoy the physique of a top¨Cnotch handsome man while indulging in gossip is truly the essence of a wonderful life. Who among my fellow gossip¨Cpartaking enthusiasts could possibly be having a more enjoyable time than me? Isabe felt like she was genuinely behaving like a lecher. She believed she should stop, but Alexander¡¯s silent endurance and seemingly uncontroble trembling truly stirred Isabe¡¯s perverse desires. She just wanted to continue taking advantage of Alexander, not to mention wanting to do so without regard to taking responsibility for her actions. Isabe was quite pleased with herself, yet little did she know that the one she was teasing had reached the limits of his patience. Suddenly, Isabe¡¯s wrist was seized and pulled. Alexander held her closer, allowing the duo to listen to each other¡¯s breathing in proximity. 1.7K Gossip 263 Gossip 263 Reading Juicy Gossip in Her Mind Chapter 263 Can You Be A Little More Daring AK 91%1 #Finished Isabe met Alexander¡¯s gaze, his deep¨Cset eyes seemingly drawing her into their dark depths. Ant unexpected wave of intimacy rose between them. Isabe stared at the unbelievably handsome face before her, her heart pounding like a drum. Her gaze drifted downward,nding on his slightly parted red lips. Instinctively, Isabe swallowed. Close, too close, we¡¯re about to kiss! Alexander suddenly snapped back to reality, realizing that he had almost lost control to his desires just now. No, I can¡¯t. Be hasn¡¯t given her consent yet, how can I disregard her wishes and kiss her beyond her will? From Alexander¡¯s perspective, the one who held the power of choice between them was Isabe. Isabe could do anything to him, but he couldn¡¯t cross the line. If hat is he up to all of a sudden? Is his masculine instinct about to show itself? Should I resist or not when the timees? If I lift my head now, I might just identally end up kissing him. Suddenly, a lump formed in Alexander¡¯s throat, and he breathed out anxiously. However, a certain someone was too timid to kiss. All she would do was imagine kissing him. ¡°W¨CWhat¡¯s wrong? Are you ticklish? I didn¡¯t do it on purpose.¡± Alexander lowered his gaze, Can¡¯t my wife be a bit more daring? Sigh¡ Never mind. I¡¯m no better. ¡°It¡¯s all right, it¡¯s gettingte, perhaps it¡¯s time to rest.¡± Alexander¡¯s voice was still somewhat hoarse. His body was tingling with anticipation, but he held back his excitement, fearing it might frighten his wife. Upon seeing that Alexander did not pursue the matter further, Isabe immediatelyid down and. murmured an ¡°Mm¨Chmm.¡± However, once she was lying down, she couldn¡¯t help but turn to her side and, wrap her arms around Alexander. Oddly enough, it felt veryfortable. However, since Alexander had agreed, it was now within her rights. Alexander turned off the light and tucked Isabe in. The moonlight filtering through the window still allowed some outlines to be discernible.. Alexander looked at Isabe, and Isabe blinked her eyes. ¡°Close your eyes.¡± Isabe was about to say something else, but Alexander suddenly leaned ih, pressing a gentle kiss onto her forehead. Only then did he say, ¡°Good night.¡± A wave of emotion surged within Isabe¡¯s heart. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. ¡°Goodnight.¡± They had a good night¡¯s sleep, but the same couldn¡¯t be said for the others, especially ine and Zendaya. Chapter 263 Can You Be A Little More Daring chatting with Zendaya, filled with excitement and enthusiasm. The two sisters, separated for many years, needed to catch up properly. ine didn¡¯t hide anything either, she rified everything about the past to Zendaya. Finished ¡°Back then, my parents got together out of love. But my grandparents didn¡¯t approve of their rtionship due to the difference in their family backgrounds, So, they decided to secretly get married and I was conceived. In the end, my grandparents had no choice but to ept their secret marriage. They allowed them to go public only after my father had achieved certain business goals. Due to the goal to live up to the family¡¯s expectations and alleviate the pressure that she was facing within the family, my father was so busy that he didn¡¯t even have time to sleep. But she couldn¡¯t stand the loneliness and couldn¡¯t bear the fact that my father didn¡¯t have time for her. So, she cheated on him with her first love. After my father found out, she took the opportunity to elope with her lover. The scar on my waist is a remnant of that time. She was in such a hurry to escape that she didn¡¯t want to take me with her. She saw me as a hindrance and pushed me down the stairs, breaking my bones and leaving me with this scar from the surgery.¡± ine lifted her clothes to show Zendaya. The scar was prominent, a deliberate reminder ine kept for herself, a perpetual pledge to never forgive that woman. Zendaya was deeply pained by the relentless onught of her past. Upon seeing ine¡¯s scars, tears immediately welled up and streamed down her face. She didn¡¯t dare to imagine the depth of pain ine must have felt when she was abandoned by her own mother. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to ask anything?¡± ine said bitterly Zendaya looked at ine in bewilderment. ine said with a hint of frustration, ¡°Even when I talk about that woman like this, you don¡¯t have a shred of doubt?¡± Zendaya lowered his gaze, falling silent for a moment before she finally spoke. ¡°I do have some fragmented memories from my childhood. Perhaps¡ it¡¯s karma. They didn¡¯t have a good life afterward, struggling financially. Life was full of petty troubles. I remember my mom constantly comining about my dad. When she drank too much, she would cry and express regret. Their days were filled with arguments and unrest. Sometimes, they would even take their frustrations out on me.¡± ine immediately became anxious. ¡°Did she hit you?¡± Zendaya paused for a moment, then rolled up her sleeve to reveal an old¨Cscar. Naturally, this was because she couldn¡¯t afford to have it treated. There was this one time when she had too much to drink and cut me with a shard from a wine bottle. She said that if it wasn¡¯t for me, and for the lies my father told, she could have gone back. Back then, I thought she meant going back to her youthful, single days. But that wasn¡¯t it¡¡± ine blurted out, ¡°Shameless! She has two daughters, yet she can¡¯t even treat one of them right. She¡¯s nothing more than a selfish woman!¡°¡± Zendaya shivered, but she didn¡¯t resort to cursing her mother like ine did so casually, after all, the woman was already dead. 10:49 Sat, Oct Chapter 263 Can You Be A Little More Daring Unable to resist, ine embraced Zendaya. ¡°Sorry, ine.¡± Zendaya voiced out in a subdued tone. Finished ine immediately retorted, ¡°What nonsense are you spouting? The one who wronged me was that woman, what does it have to do with you? We¡¯re both just unlucky, having such a birth mother.¡± Zendaya chuckled. ¡°At the very least, she gave me a wonderful sister.¡± She had always thought of herself as utterly alone, but then out of the blue, the heavens had gifted her with such an amazing and formidable sister. It felt like she was living in a dream! ine also chuckled, ¡°Indeed, the only good thing she ever did was leaving me a wonderful little sister.¡± While they were in the middle of a conversation, the telephone in ine¡¯s hotel room rang. It was likely that someone had tried to reach her on her mobile phone but couldn¡¯t get through, so they resorted to calling the hotel room. Not many people knew where to look for her. ine got up to answer the phone, saying, ¡°It might be my parents calling. They¡¯ve probably just woken up over there. I bet the news from my end gave them quite a jolt first thing in the morning, haha.¡± Zendaya suddenly became tense, her expression incrediblyplicated. From her perspective, she was somewhat afraid to face Wren. She thought that man would probably despise her existence. ine naturally picked up on Zendaya¡¯s tension. She assured, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯re only associated with me, not them.¡± ¡°Revealing our rtionship might not be icial for the Graham family, right? It would cause harm to your parents.¡± Zendaya, who had been exposed to Clifford¡¯s world, understood this well enough. ¡°Haha, when I got the DNA test, I had already mentioned it to them. They told me that when it comes to my affairs, I¡¯m in charge.¡± After she finished speaking. ine picked up the phone. As expected, she heard her father¡¯s deep, somber voice on the other end, apanied by the soft, soothing tones of her mother in the background. ine stuck out her tongue, candidly admitting everything. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Didn¡¯t you say I could make my own decisions?¡± ¡°You never told me you¡¯d be making such a big fuss!¡± Wren was simply speechless. ¡°If you¡¯re so capable, clean up this me yourself!¡± ine yfully stuck her tongue out at the worried Zendaya, before she turned her attention to appease her father. Throughout the entire conversation, Wren didn¡¯t bring up anything about Zendaya. In¨Ctruth, Howevth Wren and ine had already healed from their wounds due to the presence of Grace. However, Wren indeed had no reason to concern himself with the child that woman had borne outside. Nevertheless, he didn¡¯t stop ine from doing so. On the other hand, Grace quietly inquired about Zendaya¡¯s unfortunate circumstances and in turn, ine filled them in about it. Grace felt a great deal of sympathy for Zendaya, hence her concern. 3/4 10:49 Sat, Oct 12 BU Chapter 263 Can You Be A Little More Daring Finished ¡°She¡¯s with me, we¡¯re building a sisterly bond. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll protect her, no one can mess with my sister.¡± ine teased whileughing. ¡°Mom, I have a sister now, when will you give me a little brother?¡± ¡°What nonsense are you spouting, child!¡± ¡°Did I say something wrong? What I meant was, I have a sister now. You don¡¯t need to worry about me anymore. Please, give me a little brother, ine said.ughing heartily. Zendaya could feel that her family truly didn¡¯t mind her acknowledging her as her sister, and she gradually found herself caught up in theughter. If she truly had a younger brother, even if he had no rtion to her, she believed she would still hold a great affection for him. 1.7K Gossip 264 Gossip 264 Chapter 264 Fascinated By Her Beauty When Isabe woke up, she found himself in a warm embrace. Her nose brushed against his firm chest. The air she breathed was filled with his pleasant scent. Finished Isabe felt a tickle in her nose, so she rubbed it against the curve of the other person¡¯s chest. However, she sensed that the other person seemed to have pulled away a bit. Groggily, she opened her eyes, finding herself against a man¡¯s chest. As she looked up, she was immediately struck by the sight of a stunningly handsome face, causing her to startle. Recalling her audacious demands fromst night, Isabe immediately gave herself a mental pat on the back for her boldness While she didn¡¯t often suffer from insomnia, there were still varying degrees of quality to her sleep. She could swear, in her two lifetimes of memories, she had never experienced such high¨Cquality sleep before. Alexander was simply like an aromatherapist. ¡°Good morning.¡± Alexander said softly, his voice carrying the uniquenguid and raspy tones of the early morning. The two shifted their positions, and Isabe pulled herself out of Alexander¡¯s embrace. However, when Isabe got a clear look at Alexander¡¯s face, which was almost turning a shade of green, she couldn¡¯t help but feel embarrassed. ¡°Not used to this? Didn¡¯t sleep well?¡± Alexander paused, appearing somewhat uneasy. ¡°Not at all, I had afortable sleep, better than when I¡ sleep alone.¡± Isabe wondered if Alexander¡¯s sleep quality was usually poor. Is thisplexion considered well¨Crested now? In truth, Alexander hadn¡¯t slept well. Thankfully, Isabe couldn¡¯t use the system to check on him, otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to keep up the facade. It wasn¡¯t that he wasn¡¯t ustomed to it, but Isabe was restless in sleep. She tossed and turned, which would have been fine, but she had a tendency to be rather clingy. She would hug him and cling on to him in her sleep. At first, it was incredibly sweet, but it didn¡¯t take long before it turned into a burden. In truth, Isabe was unaware that he had gotten up in the middle of the night. He had never before felt such embarrassment while calming himself down before, Once he returned andid down, Isabe wrapped herself around him again, making it very difficult to get 1/5 91%®‹ N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Chapter 264 Fascinated By Her Beauty Finished He had barely managed to calm his natural morning reaction, but as soon as Isabe woke up, he almost lost control again. Of course, he couldn¡¯t me his wife for this, it was his ownck of self¨Ccontroll ¡°Ah!¡± Suddenly, Isabe let out a startled cry. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Alexander had already gotten out of bed when he heard her cry, instantly bing anxious. He thought he might have identally lost control and sucked on her neck the night before, leaving some sort of mark. He had sneakily checked and there was nothing, after all, he hadn¡¯t dared to apply any force, it was just a momentary loss of control. ¡°It¡¯s already half past nine!¡± Isabe eximed in surprise, ¡°You¡¯rete for work.¡± After all, whenever Isabe woke up, Alexander was already in his office. Their morning routines werepletely different. ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± said Alexander. Although he had woken up quite some time ago, he had made a promise. Naturally, he had to let Isabe hold onto him until she woke up on her own. He couldn¡¯t disturb her sleep. Isabe was dumbfounded, sitting on the bed staring nkly at Alexander. Should these words really being from Alexander? The workaholic has stopped working? He¡¯s fallen off the wagon! It¡¯s true what they say about beauty leading men astray. If he doesn¡¯t buckle down and work, his little fortune¡.. Alexander thought, ¡°¡.So, money is indeed important, isn¡¯t it?¡± Feeling helpless, Alexander dismissed Isabe¡¯s wild imagination. He stepped forward and lightly tapped Isabe¡¯s forehead with his finger. ¡°Since you¡¯re awake, why not get up? Let¡¯s have breakfast together. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll head to work right after cating, I won¡¯t dy.¡± Isabe chuckled dryly. Alexander¡¯s toiletries and clothes were all on the other side, so he naturally had to go back. However, before leaving, he couldn¡¯t resist asking. ¡°Did you sleep wellst night?¡± Isabe had also gotten up and was about to freshen up. On hearing this, she nodded. ¡°I had a fantastic sleep.¡± Alexander stood tall and elegant by the door, his slender fingers resting on the doorknob. He dared not -look at Isabe as he suggested, ¡°So¡ how about Ie back tomorrow to be your cuddle pillow?¡± Isabe paused, not responding immediately. She had thought thatst night was just a small perk. It was undeniable that his proposal was truly tempting After a moment of hesitation, Isabe finally spoke up. All right, sure.¡± Alexander finally breathed out the breath he had been holding. 5/5 10:49 Sat, Oct 12 Gu. Chapter 264 Fascinated By Her Beauty OK 91% Finished Since Isabe seemed to be still struggling, Alexander did not insist on moving his personal belongings in. It was enough for him to juste over every night to serve as her pillow. He believed that, with time, Isabe would gradually ept him. When the two descended the stairs together, they were met with the focused attention of the Quirk family members. Even Evian, who was supposed to be off to work, intentionally stayed back just to witness this miracle. After all, it was quite unusual that Alexander was stillzing in bed at this hour, not yet leaving for work. Could it be that things really happenedst night, which is why he overslept? However, seeing Isabe descend with an unperturbed expression, her mind was filled with thoughts of ine and Zendaya¡¯s situation. They knew then that nothing had happened. The condemning and scornful gazes from David, Selena, and Evian were directed at Alexander, causing him to momentarily falter in his steps, overwhelmed by embarrassment. Left with no other choice, the trio vented their frustrations within their group chat. After that, they happily sat down for a meal with Isabe and Alexander at the table. Although Isabe used to stay upte in the past, whenever she had a meal, anyone at home would come to join her, even if it was just for a cup of tea. They never let Isabe feel lonely. The group chatted about thetest gossip for a while, and through Isabe¡¯s inner thoughts, they came to understand some of the subsequent developments. ine and Zendaya had finally found their closure. The sisters chatted until they could no longer keep their eyes open. They even shared a bed, curled up in an intimate slumber. It seems that only a scenario where Clifford is hurt hase to pass. Astonishingly, Millie¡¯s family caused a scene, insisting that Clifford marry Millie. They argued that Clifford had deceived Millie¡¯s feelings. Given that Clifford¡¯s reputation was already tarnished, they figured it would be better for them to form a marriage alliance. The Quirk family thought, ¡°Is that even possible? Would the youngdy still want Clifford?¡± Alexander felt that Clifford would not agree. The Decker family did start to mull over the situation. They were aware that Clifford¡¯s actions the previous night had offended the Graham family, making them aughingstock within their social circle. Itwas clear that Clifford wouldn¡¯t be able to marry someone from a respectable family anymore. Hence, they chose Millie; at least she was smitten and would unquestionably support Clifford. The Quirk family thought, ¡°It¡¯s really hard to say whether Clifford should be pitied or not.¡± The Decker family initially nned to take Clifford to meet Millie to discuss the possibility of marriage. However, in an unexpected turn of events, Clifford escaped through a window midway, leaving a message saying he would rather die than marry a woman he didn¡¯t love. Unfortunately, he identally broke his leg during the escape, putting an end to the marriage discussion. The Quirk family thought. ¡°Ah, this¡ It¡¯s a bit tragic. But it¡¯s also kind of funny. What¡¯s going on?¡± 3/5 10:50 Sat, Oct 12 91% Chapter 264 Fascinated By Her Beauty Finished Alexander was starting to feel a headacheing on. It seemed like he would have to find time that day to deal with the unfortunate matter. Indeed, when he took out his phone, he had already received a message from Rnd. They had also heard the news and wanted to invite Alexander to visit together. When Alexander asked Isabe if she wanted to follow, Isabe decided against it. She recalled how Clifford had previously enjoyed teasing her about her metaphysics. If she were to go, she feared he might me her for any misfortunes that befell him, which would just cause unnecessary trouble. Before heading to work. Alexander simply made a quick visit, offered a fewforting words, then continued to diligently earn money at hispany. The news spread quickly simply because it was rare for Alexander to bete, and the reason was that he overslept. After all, Alexander would never make up a false excuse for beingte, so the reason must be genuine. Could it be that even Alexander would be fascinated by a woman¡¯s beauty? His employees didn¡¯t believe that Alexander would bete just because he overslept alone. They were certain that he would only bete if he was with his wife: Rumors about the couple¡¯s increasingly sweet rtionship began to circte, and people even started cing bets on when they would hold their wedding. Yet, they were unaware that Alexander was just getting started. However, after that incident, Alexander was neverte again. Isabe solemnly stated that she was essentially a heavy sleeper, so Alexander could wake up whenever he wanted. Although he was truly reluctant to leave herforting embrace, he was aware of what his greatest advantage was in Isabe¡¯s eyes. A few dayster, Isabe found herself once again at Quirk Group. This time, there was a valid reason. She was there to meet Alexander after work so they could together prepare the engagement gift for Deborah. The balcony on the second floor was a location where incidents often ur. While Alexander was in a meeting, Isabe was savoring hot coffee on the balcony. She noticed a group of people walk in, chatting andughing amongst themselves. ¡°Mr. Oliver, rest assured, Ms. Willis will definitely be our first consideration for the leadingdy in this project.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t bother prioritizing her. I¡¯m quite familiar with Mr. Alexander. I just think this minor issue isn¡¯t worth a special mention.¡± Isabe was puzzled. As she turned around, she saw a man, bearing a passing resemnce to Damien, acting rather sleazy as he wrapped his arms around a woman. She was dressed provocatively, her face full of intelligence. Her identity was essentially confirmed. 4/5 1091% Chapter 264 Fascinated By Her Beauty Finished Oh! Gossip. Wait, that¡¯s not right, Deborah once mentioned that this level doesn¡¯t qualify as gossip anymore. It¡¯s just a bit too ring for the eyes. 10:50 Sat, Oct 12 B. 1.7K Gossip 265 Gossip 265 Reading Juicy Gossip in Her Mindi Chapter 265 Always The Ultimate Coward Finished This was the first time Isabe had ever encountered Oliver. Although he bore a resemnce to Damien, one could tell from his demeanor that he was nothing more than a useless silver¨Cspooned kid. She had also heard about the Winters family from Alexander before. The Winters family had done quite well in the business world, a sess they owed to their family ethos, which prioritized the family¡¯s overall benefit above all else. As a result, internal power struggles and infighting were rtively rare. One could say that the tradition of the Winters family was that the most capable members held the most power. The current head of the family was none other than Oliver¡¯s mother, Lydia Sanders. Oliver¡¯s father. Howard Winters, was the second son of the Winters family and nothing more than your average Joe. He was overshadowed, and happily so, by his sessful wife and chose to indulge in his. hobbies, washing his hands of household affairs. In fact, his marriage with Lydia was arranged by the family. They had recognized that Lydia, then an employee in theirpany, was destined for greater sess. Hence, they had Howard marry her, hoping she would assist in managing the family business in the future. Over the years, Lydia had proven her worth through her achievements. As such, within the Winters family, her word wasw. Isabe mulled over the current situation. Mdn. Lydia¡¯s only failure in life is probably having such a worthless son. No wonder she packed him off to the entertainment industry to meddle with some random projects while leaving the Winters family¡¯s main business to Damien. What a merit¨Cbased family tradition indeed. Damien was Oliver¡¯s first cousin, the son of the Winters family¡¯s eldest son. His father, Jared Winters. passed away early, and his mother remarried, leaving him somewhat of an orphan within the Winters family. However, judging by the number of businesses, he was gradually taking over, it was clear that the Winters family held him in high regard, intending to groom him as the future head of the family. From a distance, Isabe watched as Oliver sat down. He thought no one could see him as he ced his hand on Ruby¡¯s thigh. Isabe immediately felt a sense of pity for Deborah. I can¡¯t believe she¡¯s able to tolerate marrying such a person, even if it¡¯s a loveless marriage. How does she deal with such a distasteful excuse for a husband? Thinking back on it, Isabe really felt like venting about Damien. Damien has harbored a crush on Deborah for a decade, but because of how he was practically raised by his aunt, Lydia, and how she¡¯s even willing to entrust him with the family business, he probably felt that he would be betraying his aunt¡¯s kindness if hepeted with his cousin for the woman his aunt wants as a daughter¨Cinw. He didn¡¯t want to disappoint Lydia or make her worry since she¡¯s the elder he respects the most. So, he has suppressed his feelings all this while and watched helplessly as the woman he loved became his sister¨Cinw. On this matter, Isabe truly disapproved of Damien¡¯s actions. After all, it was a marriage alliance. Damien. might have seeded if he had fought for it. After all, Deborah had dered she was merely marrying into the Winters family to maintain the coboration between the two families, implying that it didn¡¯t matter who her husband was. Yet, out of gratitude, Damien gave up his love for Deborah. Isabe could only assume his love wasn¡¯t as nowerful as she thought 10:50 Sat, Oct 12 B UU Chapter 265 Always The Ultimate Coward 991% Finished Fortunately, Deborah wasn¡¯t forced, nor did she have feelings for Damien, so this situation couldn¡¯t really be considered a case of star¨Ccrossed lovers. In truth, Isabe had no idea that after her inadvertent outburst at home, the Quirk family eagerly persuaded Alexander to talk to Damien. They hoped that Damien and Deborah could be a pair. They were all Alexanders friends. Since Deborah didn¡¯t mind, marrying someone who loved her was surely better than being with someone who spent all his time chasing after female celebrities. Although Deborah only wanted to maintain a marriage in name, if she really married a man with such a bad reputation, it would undoubtedly lead to endless troubles. Moreover, they felt that given the Winters family¡¯s customs, things might not turn out too ugly. It was Damien who had allowed the so¨Ccalled favor to bind his hands and feet. On this matter, Alexander shared the same principle as Isabe he wouldn¡¯t meddle in affairs that didn¡¯t concern him. However, if it was simr to Rnd¡¯s situation, where he was deceived and fooled, he would undoubtedly step in to help a buddy out. However, it was a conscious decision by Damien and Deborah. They were both adults, and any consequences resulting from their decision were their own to bear. Isabe was wholly adopting a bystander¡¯s attitude toward all this. Meanwhile, Oliver was still giving the staff a hard time. Isabe had already figured out that the vague excuses from the staff were nothing but attempts to cate Oliver. Entertainmentpanies under Quirk Group all had strict project requirements, and even Isabe had never been allowed to take any shortcuts. in the past, let alone others. Moreover, no matter how Isabe stared at thedy next to Oliver, whose face was surely the product of multiple aesthetic procedures, she could not imagine her ying the lead role. Oliver still wanted to act as though he truly knew Alexander. Isabe thought, Your cousin and your fianc¨¦e might indeed be friends with Alexander, but Alexander has never even met you. You¡¯ve got some nerve. Isabe chuckled in amusement. Alexander was never a fan ofworking. He wouldn¡¯t bother getting to know someone who could not be his business partner orpetitor. However, the situation was rather challenging for the staff. Although Oliver seemed like a spoiled rich kid, he was still a member of the Winters family. Moreover, he indeed had a personal connection with Alexander. Isabe was indeed sympathetic toward the employees, who lived in constant fear of offending someone due to a slight misunderstanding and then having to take the full me. Other than providing perfunctory responses, they were unable to give a definite answer. Unfortunately, they would have to give a definitive reply to Oliver. Sweat beaded on the staff¡¯s forehead as they panicked over what to do. Isabe rose to her feet and strode over to them. ¡°This must be Mr. Oliver, right?¡± The sudden appearance of a beautiful, graceful woman instantly captured Oliver¡¯s attention. His hand. which was caressing Ruby¡¯s thigh, froze in ce. 10:50 Sat, Oct 12 BU Chapter 265 Always The Ultimate Coward 91%% Finished If she¡¯s this pretty and calling me Mr. Oliver, she must be a celebrity. She¡¯s probably hoping to introduce herself to someone in the industry. Oliver had experienced far too many of these situations, so his initial reaction was to utter, ¡°Oh, and who might this lovelydy be?¡± As he spoke, he even stood up, intending to shake hands with Isabe. The staff member naturally recognized Isabe at first nce. After all, they had seen her bare¨C faced like this several times and wouldn¡¯t fail to recognize her like Oliver did. Oliver did find Isabe somewhat familiar, but her natural beauty and approachability made him think she was probably a university student who had just entered the industry. Therefore, he immediately put on the airs of a sessful person. Isabe took in his reaction and expressed her surprise ¡°Oh, you don¡¯t recognize me? I just overheard you saying you¡¯re well acquainted with my husband. How can you not know who I am?¡± Oliver was taken aback. Before he could react, the staff member had already politely stood up and greeted Isabe, ¡°Good day. Madam.¡± ¡°Madam? Which madam?¡± Suddenly, Ruby, who had been apanying Oliver, spoke up. The staff members instantly felt a boost in their morale after all, their CEO¡¯s wife was a respected figure in the entertainment industry, the Gossip Queen herself, and a beacon of justice. They always felt that she would never turn a blind eye to their predicaments. ¡°Thisdy is Mrs. Quirk, our CEO¡¯s wife. Don¡¯t you recognize her, Mr. Oliver?¡± The staff member teased a bit sneakily. ¡°You¡¯re Isabe!¡± This revtion truly shocked Oliver. Ele had seen Isabe¡¯s appearance in the entertainment industry, and the beauty before him now was apletely different beauty. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Meanwhile, Ruby, standing nearby, gave Isabe a once¨Cover, her eyes subsequently filling with disdain. Originally, Isabe hadn¡¯t paid much attention to Ruby. However, Ruby¡¯s arrogant ignorance was so tantly obvious, and she didn¡¯t bother hiding the fact that she was rolling her eyes, even after learning about Isabe¡¯s identity. The disy piqued Isabe¡¯s curiosity immediately. She eventually investigated Ruby¡¯s background. What? I thought she was just some actress entangled with Oliver. Who knew she was Alexander¡¯s unwanted admirer! Upon learning that his wife was here, Alexander hurried over as soon as his meeting ended. However, as soon as he entered, he was greeted by his wife¡¯s usatory thoughts.. Alexander was baffled. Gossip 266 Gossip 266 Reading Juicy Gossip in Her Mind Chapter 266 A Public Insult 91% Finished When Alexander entered, his gaze was fixed intently on his wife, and he almost broke into a trot to reach her. ¡°Be.¡± Alexander moved closer from behind, not waiting for anyone¡¯s reaction as he immediately took Isabe¡¯s hand. ¡°Sorry to keep you waiting.¡± Isabe was surprised for a moment. Speak of the devil. Well, with such a captivating appearance, no wonder he had admirers wherever he goes. Alexander was at a loss for words. I guess my wife¡¯s praising me? ¡°Alexander, what a coincidence, Oliver said, feeling somewhat uneasy. Only then did Alexander turn to look at you doing here?¡± , and he immediately expressed his confusion, ¡°What are The tone in Alexander¡¯s voice wasn¡¯t one of friendliness you¡¯d expect when meeting an acquaintance, but rather, a hint of interrogation. That was because Alexander had inadvertently found out earlier that the Winters and Carney families. were supposed to have a small gathering today. Oliver should have been there with Deborah instead of here. Upon noticing Alexander¡¯s unpleasant tone, Oliver immediately grew upset. He had always considered himself on par with Alexander and assumed thetter simply didn¡¯t like talking to him. After all, this man was close to Damien, a cousin whom he greatly despised. Oliver announced, ¡°We came to discuss a coboration, but your staff here is just too slow. Their efficiency- is appalling. They seem to need me to consult you for some minor issues. We go way back, don¡¯t we? We can¡¯t let such small issues bother our rtionship. Perhaps you should educate your employees better if you have some spare time, Mr. Quirk.¡± Upon hearing this, the staff member working on the wallpaper stiffened. It felt as though he was being med without doing anything wrong. Isabe thought, Oh, so he thinks just because they¡¯re from the same social circle, he doesn¡¯t need to mention the specifics? Does he really think Alexander will do him a favor out of respect for the Winters family? And he even wants to use this opportunity to teach a lesson to an employee who just rubbed him the wrong way? A diligent and dedicated employee doesn¡¯t deserve to be treated like a sacrificial pawn by you! I hate these privileged elites. Alexander read her thoughts and promptly agreed in his mind. If my wife hates it, then I hate it too. ¡°What exactly is this minor issue? Tell me about it.¡± Alexander turned toward the employee. The employee became even more nervous, unsure whether to tell the truth or not. ¡°Go ahead, it¡¯s okay,¡± Isabe coaxed with a smile. The staff member instantly breathed a sigh of relief and quickly recounted what happened earlier. They 1/4 10:50 Sat, Oct 12 B. Chapter 266 A Public Insult 91%= Finished under fair conditions. Of course, if Ruby¡¯s performance was on par with the other auditioning actresses, then Ruby, whose casting came with additional investment, would naturally be the first choice. Upon hearing this, Oliver¡¯s face instantly soured. It just dawned on him that he had been patronized by junior employee. What irked him even more was the fact that he, as a member of the Winters family and the CEO of an entertainmentpany, surely had more sway than some random employee. Yet, Alexander and Isabe still dared to question and judge him. After hearing everything, Alexander addressed the junior employee, ¡°At Quirk Group, we don¡¯t prioritize personal connections. Everything is handled professionally and fairly.¡± This had always been Alexander¡¯s modus operandi. If a corporation constantly took shortcuts due to various personal rtionships, it would inevitably lead to internal decay. Alexander¡¯s personality simply wouldn¡¯t allow for such practices. Therefore, his takeover had propelled Quirk Group to new heights. Yet, wherever there were people, such incidents were inevitable. Therefore, only crucial internal matters of the corporation or those under Alexander¡¯s close watch could be handled impartially. Take the current situation, for instance; it was merely a project under a subsidiarypany. That¡¯s why there were people here, wasting time to cate Oliver. Otherwise, they would have rejected him outright already. The employee was quick¨Cwitted. He understood that Alexander¡¯s words were a sign of approval for his actions, and he wouldn¡¯t suffer because ofints from some influential figures. ¡°Yes, Mr. Quirk.¡± The employee looked at Alexander with admiration. At that moment, Oliver¡¯s face had darkened considerably. He appeared extremely annoyed as he questioned, ¡°What about my reputation, huh?¡± Oliver found it utterly unbelievable. These were people who were supposed to attend his engagement party in just a couple of days. ¡°Oh dear, weren¡¯t you aware? I used to be signed as an artist to Quirk Group, but no matter how much I pleaded with my husband, he was never willing to help. It was only after I left to work on my own, diligently and earnestly, that I found an opportunity to make a name for myself,¡± Isabe said sarcastically. ¡°If I can¡¯t convince him, how can you?¡± Immediately, Alexander found himself in an awkward situation as he nced at Isabe. If it were now, Isabe could have whatever resources she desired; he would willingly provide them. He wasn¡¯t inflexible either. As long as it was something Isabe liked, he was prepared to do anything. Still, due to Isabe¡¯s remarks, Oliver couldn¡¯t afford to lose his temper. All he could do was watch the couple in displeasure.. It was at that moment that Ruby finally spoke. With a pretentious and pitiful demeanor, she pleaded, ¡°Alex, what about helping me out? This is my first time on the big screen! Can¡¯t you help me out?¡± Isabe was appalled. Alert A nickname? I¡¯m getting goosebumps! I just told you he won¡¯t even help his wife, yet here you are asking him to make an exception for you? You¡¯re basically challenging me as a love rival! Alexander shuddered slightly as he read his wife¡¯s thoughts. Did she call Ruby an unwanted admirer! 10:50 Sat, Oct Chapter 266 A Public Insult ?? $91%# ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Finished He looked at Ruby and furrowed his brows. ¡°Who are you?¡± he asked, ¡°Please, show some respect. Don¡¯t address me like that; it makes me ufortable.¡± The two short bursts ofughter came courtesy of Isabe and the junior employee, who was secretly enjoying the spectacle and failed to resist the urge to chuckle. At that moment, Ruby¡¯splexion turned even worse than Oliver¡¯s, as though Alexander¡¯s reply had crushed her. She staggered slightly, and her eyes instantly reddened. ¡°Alex, you- ¡°Please stop using that inappropriate nickname,¡± Alexander warned, his tone bing increasingly serious. ¡°Alexander, are you joking?¡± Even though the girl he brought along seemed to have ulterior motives toward Alexander, Oliver didn¡¯t mind. Instead, he felt indignant on behalf of Ruby. At that point, Isabe found it rather peculiar, as Alexander didn¡¯t seem to be intentionally trying to embarrass himself. How weird. Even if they aren¡¯t close, by all ounts, Alexander should recognize her. He doesn¡¯t have prosopagnosia. Doesn¡¯t he recognize Ruby as Damien¡¯s sister from his mother second marriage? Wait, another half¨Csibling? The rtionships within the wealthy circles sure are messy. Isabe¡¯s self¨Centertaining quips left Alexander momentarily stunned. Immediately after, Alexander asked in disbelief, ¡°You¡¯re Damien¡¯s sister?¡± They had met before, but the name had not beenmitted to his memory. Suddenly, Ruby felt a surge of euphoria. Just as she was about to revel in her joy, she heard Alexander remark in puzzlement, ¡°Your face seems different.¡± ¡°Pift!¡± This time, only Isabe couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter, while the junior employee held back to not get fired. Ruby¡¯s face cycled between shades of red and white. She had effectively gotten a new look, from her face down to her body, thanks to the wonders of stic surgery. However, she never imagined her arduous journey to beauty would lead her to such an embarrassing predicament. In the end, she could only muster the courage to say, ¡°I¡¯s the trend now. Don¡¯t you think I¡¯ve be more attractive, Alex?¡± After she spoke, she even twirled around to show herself off. Without any hesitation, Alexander shook his head. Out of respect for Damien, he said tactfully. ¡°Your taste sould use some refinement¡± 10:50 Sat, Oct 12 Buu. Reading Juicy Gossip in Her Mind: Gossip 267 Gossip 267 Chapter 267 Supporter Of Our Rtionship. Finished At this point, Ruby couldn¡¯t hold it together anymore, asking. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m unattractive, Alex?¡± Isabe snorted inwardly. My goodness! Damien is as sly as a fax, but how is it that this girl is so foolish as to humiliate herself continuously? Good grief! I suddenly feel its good that Deborah and Damien aren¡¯t meant to be. Such a sister¨Cinw would be difficult to deal with as normal conversation seems beyond herprehension. Although it appeared as though Alexander had carefully contemted his choice of words, what came out of his warm mouth was nothing but frosty. ¡°You look like something mass¨Cproduced, lacking any uniqueness. As an artist, without distinguishability, you lose your greatest value. The way you speak and express yourself has be incredibly unnatural. You need not waste your time preparing for this project. The most fundamental requirement we have for actors is a natural face.¡± Isabeughed to herself. Oh my! Alexander has a real knack for upsetting youngdies. Sure enough, the very next moment, Ruby ran out, tears streaming down her face in distress. Alexander was somewhat at a loss for words, having merely stated the facts straightforwardly without intending to belittle or insult anyone. ¡°Ruby!¡± Oliver was shocked, his gaze instantly turning fierce. ¡°Alexander, it seems you no longer care, about respecting anyone from our Winters family, do you?¡± ¡°Is she a member of the Winters family?¡± Isabe immediately eximed in surprise. ¡°Isn¡¯t herst name Willis?¡± Oliver was taken aback, probably agitated. With an air of fearlessness to offend anyone, he blurted out, ¡°Are you wishing to be taken off my engagement party guest list?¡± Isabe couldn¡¯t help butment inwardly. Wow! There he is, the epitome of a spoiled and arrogant brat. Did he think his threats would amount to anything? Such a character who can¡¯t grasp the situation is doomed to be cannon fodder! As expected, Alexander¡¯s expression darkened after Oliver finished his ruthless act. ¡°My invitation was delivered by a messenger from Mdm. Lydia. Since you don¡¯t seem thrilled about us attending, Mr. Oliver, I suppose I¡¯ll give her a callter. Damien hadn¡¯t passed on the invitation, nor did Deborah deliver it. Instead, it came directly from Lydia¨Cas a gesture of respect for each other¡¯s standing, from the perspective of two corporate groups, and represented the highest form of courtesy. Had she learned that Oliver was here making a scene, Lydia would have personally brought him to apologize and invite them to the engagement party. One could only conclude that some people were not fitto inherit the family business for a reason. Oliver froze, his face a myriad of colors, akin to a painter¡¯s palette. Eventually, he stiffly retracted the harsh words he had previously uttered, saying, ¡°Attend if you wish.¡± He lost his nerve, quickly scurrying away affer speaking, practically a walking joke. Naturally, the couple felt no need to bother themselves with such a buffoon and went ahead with their n to buy gifts. st¡¯s ines but something for Nahamk e of m frsha numerantz Chapter 267 Supporter Of Our Rtionship ¡°All right,¡± Alexander replied as he drove. #Finished ¡°I¡¯m already feeling repulsed on behalf of Deborah for her ending up with such a fianc¨¦,¡± Isabe comined. ¡°Since he doesn¡¯t care about his fianc¨¦e, why did he agree in the first ce? I thought this brat would be rebellious.¡± ¡°He¡¯s very r rebellious towards others but never dared to oppose Mdm. Lydia,¡± Alexander exined. ¡°Moreover, Deborah was the one Mdm. Lydia took a liking to.¡± This was new gossip to Isabe, who immediately turned to look at Alexander curiously. ¡°Go on,¡± she urged. ¡°The reason is that Deborah¡¯s character is sufficiently steady. She¡¯s not a troublemaker. Marrying her could, at best, help Oliver mature a bit, and at worst, she wouldn¡¯t make a scene due to his misdeeds. Plus, Mdm. Lydia knows their marriage is more of an alliance of mutual benefit, so it isn¡¯t like they are wasting Deborah¡¯s time. It¡¯s the best kind of partnership. She doesn¡¯t expect Deborah to help manage her son¡¯s family business and won¡¯t interfere with her freedom. As long as they can live peacefully and continue the family line, that¡¯s enough,¡± Alexander exined. Isabe remarked, ¡°It looks like they will have a harmonious mother¨Cinw and daughter¨Cinw rtionship.¡± ¡°M¨¢m. Lydia is quite sensible, much like Deborah in character. Theyy everything out in the open,¡± Alexandermented. ¡°The marriage negotiation went smoothly, and they seemed to enjoy each other¡¯s.pany. As long as Mdm. Lydia is in charge, I don¡¯t foresee any hardships in Deborah¡¯s future.¡± Isabe drew a mental conclusion. So, even if Damien were to take over in the future, Deborah would still be protected. How interesting. However, the most fascinating part is Oliver and Ruby¡¯s rtionship. Alexander was taken aback. What rtionship? However, seeing the two of them show up together did surprise me. After all, Damien and Oliver are on bad terms, so I¡¯d assumed that Oliver would also have a distaste for Ruby. I didn¡¯t expect Oliver to show up here for Ruby¡¯s career prospects. Wait a minute. It seems weird that he skipped the small gathering of the two families to apany Ruby here. Just as Alexander was deep in thought, his phone rang. He told Isabe to answer it. Upon seeing the iing call, Isabe immediately felt awkward and asked, ¡°Seeing as you just bullied his little sister, could he be calling to confront you about it?¡± Alexander was momentarily stunned before chuckling. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he won¡¯t.¡± Isabe answered the call skeptically, only to hear Damien¡¯s exasperated tone on the other end. ¡°Ruby just called me in tears andined a whole lot. I was confused. Why did you call her ugly? Sure, getting stic surgery isn¡¯t great, but she did it to look more attractive. You¡¯ve learned to treat your wife well, so why are you still so cold¨Chearted toward other women Where¡¯s your gentlemanly demeanor?¡± Everyone could see that, despite sharing the same mother, Damien had inherited the good looks of the Winters family, while Ruby had only inherited the in appearance of her father¡¯s side. Hence, her family wouldn¡¯t object to her getting stic surgery. ¡°It¡¯s me, Isabe said. Damien chuckled, saying jokingly, ¡°How could I forget Nowadays, Alexander might not be the only person answering his phone. My apologies. I should¡¯ve asked first. Did you guys run into my sister together? She didn¡¯t offend you, did she?¡± 10:50 Sat, Oct 12 Bw. Chapter 267 Supporter Of Our Rtionship 91% Finished This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. It was apparent the awkwardness from theirst encounter was no longer present and back to being graceful and casual. ¡°You guessed it right.¡± Isabe stated directly. ¡°It¡¯s not hard to guess. I¡¯ll be honest with you, my sister had a secret crush on your husband. He rejected her once ages ago, but she¡¯s not one to give up easily. I even suspect that her continuous cosmetic surgeries might be because she still has feelings for your husband. But of course, rest assured, I have no intentions of bringing them together,¡± Damien said. Puzzled, Isabe asked, ¡°When you two met, I wasn¡¯t his wife yet. I can¡¯t believe you hadn¡¯t considered. keeping the benefits within your family.¡± ¡°I thought about it, but I¡¯m not blind or stupid. Although she¡¯s my sister, unless she¡¯s reborn and completely changes her appearance, mind, and character, there¡¯s no way she could ever be a match for Alexander.¡± Due to his fair understanding of Alexander, Damien never considered ying matchmaker for his sister. Even if he had to endure herints, he wouldn¡¯t do such a thankless and foolish task. Isabe was at a loss for words. Ipletely forgot that this guy used to be a shipper of Alexander and Eleanor and now only supports him. Her thoughts amused Alexander. Uh¡ perhaps he¡¯s now a supporter of our rtionship. Seeing that Damien was open¨Cminded, Isabe told him everything that happened earlier. The tattle left him in silence for a long time. The issue of Ruby offending them was no longer a big deal. When Damien spoke again, he had already suppressed his anger. ¡°So, you¡¯re saying that Ruby was auditioning for the female lead role. I can¡¯t believe she went and became an artist without telling us. Moreover, Oliver skipped our two families¡® gathering to take her there.¡± Isabe remarked sarcastically, ¡°You truly don¡¯t know anything, do you? Well, do you know¡¡± Recalling the scene she had witnessed, she voiced her suspicions in the manner of stirring up trouble. ¡°Something seems to be going on with those two, as I saw Oliver with his arm around her waist, even touching her thigh.¡± Those two cousins are already on bad terms, with Deborah in the middle. Now there¡¯s also Damien¡¯s sister being taken by Oliver as a lover. This news is exciting! Isabe chuckled inwardly. Wait a minute! Does this count as wrecking their engagement party? Uhh¡ could it be so mystical? 1.7K Gossip 268 Gossip 268 Reading Juicy Gossip In Her Mind Chapter 268 Effortlessly Saying Sweet Nothings Isabe was convinced it wasn¡¯t her fault. She was just a pure¨Chearted gossip sharer, an enthusiastic gossiper who loved to be in the know, However, the person involved was quite taken aback by the information. Silence ensued on the other end of the phone once again. However, one could easily envision the sensation of an erupting rage within this silence. Finished Damien wasn¡¯t the only one taken aback. Even Alexander was left bewildered upon hearing the news. When Alexander entered the room, there were no signs of inappropriate behavior between the two, so he hadn¡¯t noticed anything amiss. He merely found it peculiar that they were together at such a time. At this point, he understood and was repulsed by the situation between the two. ¡°Damien. Alexander cautioned while still driving, ¡°Don¡¯t do anything rash.¡± After breaking his silence, Damien¡¯s voice was somewhat hoarse. ¡°Thank you, for letting me know. I¡¯ll handle it privately with them. Once the call ended, Isabe analyzed, saying, ¡°Damien is furious. Indeed it would upset anyone if their closest sister was treated like a lover by their cousin. Even without any blood rtion, it¡¯s still pretty distasteful.¡± ¡°There¡¯s more to it,¡± said Alexander. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Isabe didn¡¯t bother checking the system, asking him directly. Anyway, Alexander was more than happy to share gossip with her. ¡°Oliver and Damien had been at odds since childhood. They were enemies in every sense of the word, devoid of any brotherly affection. Mdm. Lydia often praised the more aplished Damien, even choosing him as her heir, so Oliver developed a habit of taking things from Damien from a young age. only to destroy themter as a form of retaliation to upset Damien,¡± he borated. Immediately, Isabe said, ¡°Could Deborah also¡¡± Alexander shook his head. ¡°He hid it so well, Oliver had no idea,¡± Isabe had somewhat of an epiphany, concluding that perhaps his seamless concealment was also meant to protect Deborah. ¡°So, was Oliver¡¯ssciviousness not just simple lust, but a ploy to upset Damien by making Ruby his lover? His sister is such a joke to be deceived so easily. Couldn¡¯t she see the man she was with was unfriendly toward her brother?¡± shemented. Alexander said, ¡°Damien has always lived with the Winters family and was cared for by the elders. Ruby, on the other hand, lived with the Willis family. Despite sharing the same mother, they weren¡¯t particrly close. Damien¡¯s attentiveness towards her was more of a result of their mother¡¯s mandate. However, Ruby wasn¡¯t too fond of him.¡± ¡°She isn¡¯t fond of Damien, her brother, but likes Oliver that yboy? Uhh¡ Did she damage her brain Chapter 268 Effortlessly Saying Sweet Nothings. Finished s to have Yet, there was something different in Alexander¡¯s gaze as he said, ¡°It¡¯s normal for half¨Csiblings i strained rtionships. Don¡¯t you think? Their mutual non¨Ceptance of each other¡¯s biological fathers and thepetition for the same mother¡¯s affection can easily make their rtionship sensitive. The bond between ine and Zendaya is a rare case.¡± Isabe recalled how close they were, almost like twins. They often invited her out, with ine iming it was to help her sister chase after celebrities. ¡°It truly does depend on the person,¡± she remarked. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Alexander continued, ¡°Due to their ten¨Cyear age gap, Damien felt a sense of responsibility and care toward Ruby, akin to an elder toward a younger person. However, Ruby tended to act rather arrogant. The few times they met, she showed little respect for her older brother, oftenshing out at him and acting unfriendly. Therefore, it may not necessarily be true that she was deceived into being with Oliver.¡± This time, Alexander didn¡¯t need to make any guesses as Isabe had sensed it directly. She cursed inwardly. Dmn! They truly were two viins conspiring together to upset Damien. Unbelievable! However, Alexander did reveal a reason for Ruby to target Damien. Alexander¡¯s eyes flickered. It¡¯s not that I¡¯m unaware. It¡¯s just that Damien has never spoken about it. Naturally, I don¡¯t feel it¡¯s appropriate to expose something my buddy tried so hard to hide. Besides, he¡. His grip on the steering wheel involuntarily tightened, his breath seemingly halted momentarily, and his mind went nk for a second. However, the relentless inner thoughts from Isabe by his side quickly brought him back to normal. Just because Mrs. Willis disliked Damien, the young girl was influenced and learned by example, naturally developing a disdain for her elder brother. Hearing her thoughts, Alexander scoffed inwardly. Mrs. Willis is also a weirdo. The difficult birth of Damien had caused her to bleed profusely and endure much suffering. which led to her continuous dislike of him. When her husband met with misfortune, she sought a fortune teller, who imed that Damien was the cause of their family¡¯s downfall. This began her resentment toward him, even escting to physical abuse, but Mdm. Lydia soon discovered and exposed it. Subsequently, the Winters family took custody of Damien. Fearing being cursed to death by Damien, Mrs. Willis decided to remarry. Even though everything was peaceful after that, Damien had to bear the long¨Cterm emotional neglect from his mother. Alexander¡¯s lips quivered slightly as he continued listening to Isabe¡¯s thoughts. This weirdo mother often med Damien for her misfortunes, insisting he owed her for them. She would use all sorts of quilt trips, to force Damien to clean up the messes caused by the Willis family or Ruby. Thankfully, Damien was well- educated and would never be easily manipted. He merely fulfilled his responsibilities. His rtionship with his mother could be considered a continuous game. A troublemaker mother, an unruly sister, and her, who is bing another man¡¯s wife. The shattered Damien. Why does he give the impression of a handsome and capable but tragic man? Isabe was amused by her thoughts. At this point, they had arrived at the shopping mall. Isabe had already grown ustomed to Alexander¡¯s routine of opening the car door for her. But this time, he unbuckled his seat belt, unbuckled hers, and without any warning, pulled her into his arms right there in the car. @x91%2 Finished Chapter 268 Effortlessly Saying Sweet Nothings: The sudden unexpected embrace left Isabepletely stunned. It was so tight that they could feel the other person¡¯s heavy breathing. Isabe felt that Alexander was holding her like he was clinging to an oxygen tank for dear life in a high- altitude area. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Even Isabe, who was typically oblivious, could sense something was off. ¡°I want to hold you.¡± Alexander¡¯s voice was deep, resonating with an irresistible allure within the confines. of the car. Isabe was immediately swept up in a whirlwind of emotions. Are you flirting with me? We¡¯ve been sleeping in each other¡¯s arms every day. I heard that when you like someone, your heart tends to flutter unexpectedly now and then, urging you to get closer. Could it be that I¡¯m so charming? She giggled inwardly. That almost naive inner thought tugged at Alexander¡¯s lips,pelling him to smile helplessly. ¡°I want to hold you forever, never letting go,¡± he said. Isabe was dumbfounded. Wow! The once cold and overbearing CEO sure warmed up to me quickly. He¡¯s note effortlessly whispering sweet nothings to me, leaving me utterly flustered. If others were to hear her inner thoughts, they would probably think Isabe was ruining the moment. However, to Alexander, it was the most touching. Even though his cars gradually turned red in embarrassment. As always, Alexander didn¡¯t require any response from Isabe. He wouldn¡¯t put any pressure on her. It was as if he was merely expressing his overflowing love before they continued their daily routines. He broke off the hug, stepped out of the car, and opened the door for his wife. Then, they went shopping while gossiping. Isabe only found the time to catch up on what happened next after they had selected the gifts and sat down for a meal. Wow! He took action! Damien hit Oliver, but he¡¯s so sneaky, striking where others can¡¯t see. Oliver even cried in pain. It¡¯s hrious. I bet Damien¡¯s fists still contained some of his resentment. But Ruby is such an ingrate! I can¡¯t believe she sided with Oliver and hit her brother! 1.7K Gossip 269 Gossip 269 Reading Juicy Gossip in Her Mind Chapter 269 He Will Never Inherit Damien was left stunned after Ruby pped him. He looked at her, his heart filled with an indescribable chill. Although this younger sister of his had always shown him disdain, they were, after all, the closest in blood among their siblings. Recalling the harmony between ine and Zendaya, Damien couldn¡¯t help. butugh bitterly. ¡°Do you understand what you¡¯re doing? He¡¯s getting engaged in a few days, and you¡¯re involved in an inappropriate rtionship with a man who¡¯s alreadymitted.¡± ¡°What¡¯s it to you! Why are you so annoying? What¡¯s wrong with me liking to be with Oliver?¡± Ruby was trying to help Oliver up from the ground while berating Damien, ¡°Don¡¯t think just because we share the same mother, you can boss me around.¡± Damien took a deep breath, then turned his gaze to Oliver. At that moment, Oliver was in such he was twitching, yet he still managed to re fiercely at Damien, his eyes filled with mockery. pain that Damien was instantly consumed by rage. If this despicable person wasn¡¯t his aunt¡¯s son, he would have seriously considered murder. ¡°He was with you purely to embarrass me, to get back at me. Do you really think he liked you?¡± Oliver didn¡¯t bother to exin. He could take Ruby to her beloved entertainment industry, showcasing her current beauty. He was also the one who ignited Ruby¡¯s resentment toward Damien, giving her the opportunity to upset Damien. All these were enough to make Ruby cling to him, entwining their lives. inextricably. Whether she loved him or not, it truly didn¡¯t matter. If she did, how could she possibly stand by and watch him marry someone else? Hence, Damien¡¯s interrogations were only met with Ruby¡¯s mockery. Ruby deliberately provoked Damien with words she knew he wouldn¡¯t like to hear. ¡°I don¡¯t care whether Oliver loves me or not. As long as I love him, that¡¯s enough. I¡¯m willing to be his lover. I just like him. And yes, I despise you. So what?¡± Observing Ruby¡¯s smug demeanor, it was as if she was delighting in Damien¡¯s change of expression. She was thrilled, her stubbornness and refusal to change were nothing short of astonishing. Damien wouldn¡¯t let these two fools walk all over him. He abandoned the idea of educating them and went straight for a warning. ¡°Fine,¡± he warned, ¡°If you don¡¯t end this rtionship, I tell Mom about you getting involved in the entertainment industry and him.¡± Initially, Damien threatened Ruby, then quickly turned his attention to Oliver, saying, ¡°Aunt Lydia may not care about your reckless behavior outside, but Ruby¡¯s mother is, after all, her former sister¨C inw. Do you think she would let you mess with Ruby like this? So if youy a finger on my sister again, I¡¯ll let Aunt Lydia know about this¡± Striking at their sore points naturally triggered a bacsh. The ensuing barrage of curses left Damien feeling extremely agitated. Damien directly seized Ruby¡¯s arm, dragging her away 10:51 Sat, Oct 12 B&W Chapter 269 He Will Never Inherit ¡°My warning isn¡¯t a joke. You¡¯re wee to test it out!¡± 9%91% Finished After he finished speaking, he ushered Ruby into the car and drove her straight back to the Willis Tesidence. Upon returning to the Willis residence, Ruby foolishly clung to Ava, whimpering about how Damien had mistreated her. As a result, Avaunched into a tirade against Damien Without even asking for an exnation. ¡°Unbelievable,¡± she raged. ¡°So you¡¯re going to take over the Winters family in the future, and that¡¯s why you¡¯re disregarding us now, is it?¡± ¡°Mom.¡± I disciplined my sister because she made a mistake. If you keep spoiling her like this, she¡¯s going to make a big mistake.¡± Perhaps as a mother, she should have sought rity. But looking at Damien¡¯s face, she was so frustrated she didn¡¯t know where to start. ¡°If your sister made a mistake, it must be your fault. You were born to be our family¡¯s curse!¡± Here it was again. Damien had heard it so many times that he had be numb to it. He knew all too well thatmunication with his mother was impossibile. All he could do was turn around and leave. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Mom, you should keep a close eye on Ruby, She¡¯s been associating with some shady characters lately? Ruby instantly exploded into a cunning argument, and even Ava seemed to share her adversarial stance. However, Damien had already lost interest in listening. Watching him about to leave the mansion, Ava finally swallowed her anger and abruptly spoke up. ¡°Hey, I want to ask you something. Is Lydia nning to officially announce you as the heir during the engagement party, and have you work under her from then on?¡± Damien paused in his tracks, guessing that Ava was likely about to use him again to gain advantages from the Willis family. ¡°I¡¯m not certain. Besides, it seems to have nothing to do with you. You¡¯ve already left the Winters family.¡± Ava fell silent. When Damien nced back, he saw her face was terribly gloomy, almost as if she was ring at him like a malevolent spirit. Damien¡¯s heart froze over once again. He understood clearly that Ava couldn¡¯t stand to see him doing well. The better he performed, the angrier she became, as if his sess was achieved at the expense of the family¡¯s fortune and health. He had never imagined that someone could be so deeply entrenched in superstition. After all, he was disappointed enough not to care anymore. Damien left in silence. Ruby was worried about being interrogated by Ava, so she seized the opportunity toin, ¡°Mom, look at his attitude, he¡¯s so disrespectful toward you, and he even hit me and Oliver today. Who knows how he will treat us if he bes the head of the Winters family in the future?¡± Ava was taken aback, promptly eximing in shock, ¡°What? He hit you?¡± Ruby knew that Ava detested Damien. In fact, Ava treated Oliver, who was from her former inws¡® family, Chapter 269 He Will Never Inherit better. She wouldn¡¯t even bother to give Damien a nce. Therefore, Ruby was not afraid to mention Oliver. Finished Ruby quickly fabricated a lie, saying, ¡°Today, I had a rare chance to hang out with Oliver. He bumped into us, and you know he¡¯s always been at odds with Oliver. He¡¯s probably jealous that I¡¯m closer to Oliver than him, so he mocked and even attacked me. He¡¯s just too mean. Now he¡¯s even making up stories to you, saying that I¡¯m hanging out with unsavory characters. He must be out of his mind.¡± Ava didn¡¯t overthink it. She simply felt that Damien was bing increasingly uncontroble, probably not even regarding her as his biological mother anymore. This thought made her expression even more gloomy. ¡°He actually thought he could stand on his own two feet? I will never let him inherit the Winters family! Thinking he could break free from me, that¡¯s utterly impossible!¡± At this thought, a n had already formed in her heart. She then began to focus on their situation of being attacked. Ruby, pretending to be internally injured, infuriated Ava to the point where she swore to seize an opportunity to break Damien¡¯s leg. L Once Ruby returned to her room, she resumed hermunication with Oliver. The two of them, like rats in the sewers, spent their days plotting how to trip Damien up. Isabe relied on the system to gossip. She couldn¡¯t help but express her frustrations. Damien really has chosen the wrong approach. Ruby is rebellious by nature. After being humiliated by Alexander and harshly reprimanded by her brother, Ruby is even more determined to be with Oliver, if only to continue provoking Damien. Would Damien actually report them if they were to cross the line again! In truth, Alexander really wanted to argue. He genuinely hadn¡¯t insulted anyone. However, if those two were to get involved with each other again, Damien would certainly have reported 1. it. What the f*ck? He¡¯s gone to see Deborah again. Could it be¡. Alexander was somewhat taken aback. Could it be that his brother had finally decided not to hold back anymore? But wouldn¡¯t it be toote? Moreover, based on Alexander¡¯s understanding of Deborah, it was unlikely that Deborah would call off the engagement party because of this incident. 1.7K Gossip 270 Gossip 270 Reading Juicy Gossip in Her Mind Chapter 270 Endure It ¡°Does the gossip really exist?¡± 0.91% Finished Alexander was lost in his thoughts when he suddenly heard Isabe say something. Before he could even react, Isabe had already grabbed him, and they were running. They were originally nning to head to the underground garage after dinner, ready to retrieve their car and leave. As a result, Isabe suddenly pulled him behind a colum. Then, the sound of the conversation between the man and the woman came through. At that moment, Alexander remembered. Originally, the Winters and Carney families were supposed to have a dinner gathering that night, likely right here. After all, most of the high¨Cend restaurants in the city were located in this mall owned by Quirk Group. Although Damien shouldn¡¯t have attended such gatherings, he was certainly aware of the location. Timing¨Cwise, by the time the gathering dispersed, Damien was perfectly positioned to intercept people. It was truly quite a coincidence that they were able to meet N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. If there was a gossip deity. Isabe was definitely the favored one. At that moment, Isabe was brimming with excitement, much like a paparazzi who had stumbled upon a juicy scoop. She was sneakily observing from behind a car, her head bobbing in and out of view. Even the esteemed Alexander had no choice but to hide himself. If the security personnel in the surveince room saw their big boss engaged in such activities, they would certainly doubt their own sanity. ¡°What on earth is going on?¡± Deborah asked, looking at Damien who seemed to be on the verge of saying something but stopped, beginning to feel puzzled. It seemed as though this was the first time the two of them had arranged to meet alone, which felt rather unfamiliar, despite both of them having known each other for a long time, and they were even going to be inws soon. However, Deborah was rather skeptical about whether the two of them could get along harmoniously. After all, she always felt their personalities were notpatible. She was the type who took time to warm up to people, her friends were always the ones to initiate contact, pulling her into their social circles. So, it was unlikely for her to take the initiative to get to know someone. Damien was typically outgoing, yet he never made an effort to socialize with her. As a result, their friendship was rather superficial, as if it had never truly been established. It was merely sustained by the passage of time. Damien was warm and enthusiastic toward others, yet toward Deborah, he was indifferent and distant. It seemed like a case of ipatible personalities. So, being asked out alone that night, and being told there was something important to discuss in truly took Deborah by surprise. person, Chapter 270 Endure it Finished At that moment, the two individuals hiding behind the distant car couldn¡¯t help but feel their hearts leap with apprehension. Is he really about to confess his feelings? At such a critical moment? Is it because he was annoyed with his sister and Oliver? So, is this going to lead to a fight over the bride? The more Isabe thought about it, the more excited she became. Even Alexander was somewhat uncertain about what would happen next.. Finally, Damien began to speak. Gradually, disappointment started to cloud Isabe¡¯s face, while Alexander¡¯s demeanor slowly turned indifferent. Well, this guy isn¡¯t confessing his feelings. He simply revealed what was going on between Oliver and Ruby. ¡°Sorry.¡± After Damien uttered those words, he looked at Deborah with aplex expression. Deborah was indeed taken aback. ¡°He¡¯s quite audacious It¡¯s one thing to mess with other women, but to dare touch your sister, he¡¯s not afraid of creating a major scandal within the family.¡± ¡°That¡¯s how things stand. No matter what decision you choose to make, I¡¯ll be there to support you.¡± Damien dered. Deborah was taken aback for a moment. ¡°What do I want to do? I don¡¯t really care. It¡¯s the Winters family and the Willis family who should be worried. In fact, itdoesn¡¯t concern me much.¡± Damien froze, then let out augh. It felt as if he was mocking himself. ¡°Sure enough,¡± he said. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have thought of you as a fragile girl.¡± Deborah was somewhat taken aback by the expression on Damien¡¯s face at that moment. It was as if his eyes, which were looking at her, were hiding some kind of secret. However, she didn¡¯t have much curiosity, merely shrugged her shoulders and said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if my future husband is a saint or a sinner, as long as the one who runs the household, my mother¨Cinw, is decent. Damien gave a light smile, his expression tinged with bitterness. ¡°Aunt Lydia is a wonderful person,¡± he said, ¡°She will treat you well.¡± With a faint smile, Deborah then said, ¡°Thank you for letting me know about this. If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll be on my way.¡± Being alone with Damien always made her feel incredibly ufortable. Damien nodded, In the end, Isabe and Alexander could only watch as Damien¡¯s deste gaze followed Deborah¡¯s car as it drove away. Once the two of them got in the car, Isabe finally couldn¡¯t hold back her frustration and scoffed. ¡°Hmph! What a waste of my emotions!¡± Alexander, on the other hand, didn¡¯t find it surprising. 10:51 Sat, Oct 12 Chapter 270 Endure it * Finisher Isabe couldn¡¯t help but turn around and question Alexander, ¡°Do you think he came toin because he was worried about Deborah, afraid that she might not know about the troublemaker who is so close by, or was he hoping that once Deborah knew about this connection, she would finally be unable to ept Oliver and call off the marriage alliance?¡± Alexander said, ¡°Both are true. The primary goal was the former, but what he truly desired was the latter. He was fond of Deborah, so how could he not wish to change the marriage alliance?¡± Isabe suddenly came to her senses, looking at Alexander in surprise. ¡°You¡ you know?¡± she asked. With an air of understanding, Alexander confidently stated from atop his horse. ¡°I figured it out a long time ago.¡± ¡°You really let me down, not even telling me!¡± Isabe immediately turned the tables. She knew through the system that it was a sensitive issue, so how could Alexander have known about such a huge secret and still kept it from her? I have shot myself in the foot¡. Isabe didn¡¯t pick a fight with Alexander, now that they both had roughly the same information, it was naturally time for them to indulge in some gossip. *If that¡¯s the case, then Damien is truly despicable. He didn¡¯t dare to fight for love himself, yet he hoped that Deborah would take the initiative. Honestly, Damien¡¯s long¨Cstanding secret crush, though touching. was merely self¨Cindulgent. He¡¯s a coward, unworthy of Deborah,¡± Isabe stated bluntly. Though Alexander understood Damien¡¯s deep gratitude toward Lydia, for her life¨Csaving favor and the opportunities she provided, he had to admit that Damien¡¯s handling of the situation was rather poor. ¡°Truthfully, in Damien¡¯s perspective, he had already snatched away the possibility of the benefactor¡¯s son inheriting the family business. He just couldn¡¯t bear to also take away the chance of the benefactor arranging the most suitable bride for his son. Hence, why things turned out this way¡ ¡°But isn¡¯t the Winters family¡¯s fortune supposed to go to the most capable?¡± Isabe countered. ¡°So he became fixated on the idea that without Mdm. Lydia, he would have been long dead, and he wouldn¡¯t have developed the skills he has now. He believed that his ability to inherit the family business was all thanks to Mdm. Lydia. If Mdm. Lydia had been selfish and ignored him when he was young, it¡¯s very likely that everything in the Winters family would have belonged to Oliver. Moreover, he felt that Oliver¡¯s current pitiful state might very well be the result of his own actions and theparisons drawn between them.¡± Isabe was truly at a loss for words. Everything was just aplete mess Of course, in this rtionship, Deborah was essentially an outsider, so there was no need for her to view things from the perspective of a victim. Isabe was simply venting about Damien¡¯s less¨Cthan¨C impressive romantic gestures. With a whirlwind of emotions, the engagement party had finally arrived. This time, the whole family was on the move again. The Quirk family never missed any opportunity to attend events with Isabe. Chapter 270 Endure it After all, who knew what exciting drama they might miss out on? Finished It had to be said, there were quite a few people who shared a simr mindset with the Quirk family. Upon arriving at the venue. Isabe felt as if she was attracting more intense gazes than usual. Uh. I couldn¡¯t shake off this sudden feeling of pressure, even though there is indeed much gossip around, they are all dumb ones, incapable of causing any uproar. At most, I can oily secretly observe the undercurrents beneath their surfaces. Like this one right here, his dark circles were impossible to hide. Tough it out, coward! This is the path you chose for yourself. The Quirk family followed Isabe¡¯s gaze and saw Damien apanying a very dignified and elegantdy, weing guests. 1.7K W 10:51 Sat, Oct 12 Gu Gossip 271 Gossip 271 Chapter 271 Secret Affair Finished ¡°That¡¯s Lydia,¡± Alexander introduced quietly, his head kept low as Isabe held onto his arm. It was only after Isabe had seen the person in question and learned her name that she could comfortably observe her. This had led Alexander to develop a habit of clearly introducing important figures to Isabe whenever they met. Everything was done to help his wife enjoy any gossip there was. Lydia was a formidable businesswoman. During David¡¯s reign, he had coborated with her extensively. Now, thanks to Alexander¡¯spetence, David had retired early to enjoy his golden years. The one coborating with Lydia now was Alexander. Therefore, both parties were quite familiar with each other.. Apart from Howard, who was almost just like a wallpaper, there were also members of the Carney family standing nearby. They were all partners, and they greeted each other warmly as soon as they met. Damien stayed by Lydia¡¯s side, assisting her in entertaining the guests, while Deborah had already retreated to the back, making sure not to appear before the engagement party began. Logically speaking, Oliver should have been here. However, everyone knew that guy was a notorious troublemaker, so no one bothered to ask why he was absent. Without their input, all Isabe could do was to sit back and watch. Isabe: It¡¯s pretty funny. Anyone who didn¡¯t know better would think Damien was the star of the show today. Let¡¯s see¡ Oh God, I think I¡¯m going to be sick. Though they were making small talk, the Quirk family members silently eavesdropping. They knew that being with her would definitely lead to some juicy gossip. What¡¯s wrong? Is he thinking of causing at such an important event? Is hete? Is he noting? Or could it be something else? Isabe: Even after being threatened like that, Oliver and Ruby still have the nerve to continue their secret affair. It¡¯s as if they¡¯re tantly disregarding the consequences. Is this a deliberate act of defiance against Damien, or are they intentionally trying to embarrass Deborah? Upon hearing this news, the Quirks were thoroughly disgusted. Dad looked at Lydia with pity. Selena cast a sympathetic gaze toward Damien. Evian stared up into the sky, let out a long sigh, and whipped out her phone to share thetest gossip with her younger siblings. Isabe: Maybe I should find an opportunity to catch them in the act? Hmm¡ Never mind. Deborah¡¯s aware of the truth but is acting as if she doesn¡¯t know anything. She even just wants the engagement party to go smoothly. Oliver might¡¯ve sounded harsh, but he ns to handle it discreetly. should refrain from meddling in, to avoid getting entangled in this mess. I should just aim to get through the day peacefully. Chapter 271 Secret Affair 8%91% Finished Alexander felt the same way. Given how things had progressed, it was no longer appropriate for them to intervene. Upon entering the venue, the Quirk family dispersed, each seeking out their own small cliques. Regardless of who it was, as soon as they sat down, the main subjects were regarding Oliver¡¯s absence, how pitiful Deborah was, and the possibility that the Winters family would officially announce Damien as the heir today. This was precisely why most of the Winters rtives had gathered today. Meanwhile, Aidan¡¯s group was also discussing this matter. ¡°I suppose Damien will be next in line after Mr. Alexander,¡± Aiden remarked with a teasingugh. ¡°From the looks of it, it seems like only those two will inherit the family business, huh?¡± Ines chimed in. ¡°What about you. ine?¡± ine Graham was also present that day. ¡°I¡¯ve already started to push for a sessor like crazy. trust in my parents abilities There will definitely be an heir. Just like Deborah, I¡¯m focusing on my own career. I have to take care of my younger sister too. of course. When others heard that she had hastened her parents to give birth, they nearly burst outughing collectively. When it came to doing things unconventionally, ine was second to none. ¡°Where¡¯s Zeya?¡± Isabe asked as soon as she sat down ¡°She¡¯s having her exams,¡± said ine. ¡°My sister is smarter than me, and she does so much better academically.¡± ¡°You just can¡¯t stop talking about your sister these days, can you?¡± Rnd asked with a chuckle. ine immediately began to brag, ¡°I have a sister, and you don¡¯t. I bet you¡¯re jealous!¡± Rndughed. ¡°It¡¯s not me who¡¯s jealous. It¡¯s Damien ¡°Oh, please. Don¡¯t even bother with that ingrate, ine whined. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Isabe immediately pried. There was no way they knew about that ungrateful wretch who was messing around with someone in some unknown lounge, right? ¡°Damien¡¯s half¨Csister just arrived. He reminded her not to wander around due to the crowd and to stay close to their mother. She lost her mind just because of that and started taunting him publicly!¡± Ines exined before proceeding to mimic Ruby. ¡°You think you¡¯re already the head of the Winters, ordering me around like that before they¡¯ve even announced you as the heir?¡°¡± ine made a gesture Indicating that someone was out of their mind. Aiden disdainfully added, ¡°Even though I think it¡¯s totally unnecessary for Damien to caution an eighteen- year¨Cold girl, he was just showing his concern as an older brother. Ruby¡¯s just an ungrateful and reckless girl. I didn¡¯t expect her to still be acting like a rabid dog after all these years. She hasn¡¯t changed one bit.¡± In the past, whenever they encountered Ruby, she never appeared to treat Damien kindly. She was also as Chapter 271 Secret Affair often unreasonable and caused a fuss, which is why they all disliked her. #Finished Isabe and Alexander exchanged a nce of understanding. Damien¡¯s reminder to Ruby was with clear intentions¨Che wanted her to stay away from Oliver. Unfortunately, all his advice fell on deaf ears as the two continued to do as they pleased. Damien and Ruby¡¯s mother were to me too. She had zero suspicions about what could be happening and dismissed her son¡¯s warnings, allowing Ruby to sneak away. At this point. Damien probably didn¡¯t have the time to deal with them anymore.. The group continued to gossip,pletely unaware that Ruby was up to even more distasteful deeds. Alexander looked around, and after Alexander had poured her a good cup of tea, he asked, ¡°What are looking for?¡± ¡°I¡¯m just curious as to what entric mother looks like. Alexander directly pointed toward someone. Isabe swiftly found a harsh and unsympathetic face amidst a group of women. you Isabe: Sometimes, appearances truly reflect the heart. She looks just like a viin. Who knows how she might react if she knew her precious daughter was a man of such notorious reputation. Or perhaps she might even me it all on Damien, considering what a weirdo she is. After giving it some thought, Isabe realized that this really was the case. Damien was indeed a victim of great injustice. Just as she was deep in thought, the surrounding chatter suddenly grew louder. ¡°Wow! I thought this guy wouldn¡¯t even dare show up at his own engagement party,¡± Aiden commented. ¡°I suspect he¡¯s still quite young at heart and is using such methods to seek his mother¡¯s attention,¡± Rnd stated outright. ¡°What is he, still on the bottle?¡± ine eximed in astonishment. Ines burst outughing. Isabe and Alexander looked around but didn¡¯t see Ruby. It seemed the two really didn¡¯t dare let others know about them. Suddenly, Oliver appeared and was promptly ushered by Lydia¡¯s trusted aide to greet the guests at the main entrance. Approximately half an hourter, the engagement ceremonymenced. Deborah, d in a gown, made her appearance. She looked absolutely breathtaking after getting her makeup done. ine and Ines cheered her on as they snapped photos like fangirls. Isabe couldn¡¯t help but quip to Alexander softly, ¡°Oliver might just be blind.¡± 10:51 Sat, Oct 12 BU¡¤ Chapter 271 Secret Affair Alexander nodded in agreement. ? 1% Finished At that moment, the said blind man who rarely made an effort to dress up was standing next to Deborah, looking surprisingly presentable. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Interestingly, it was Damien, who usually garnered more attention than him, who was now standing at the edge of the stage, out of the spotlight. No one could make out the expression on his face. He just stood there, rigid, as if his soul had been extracted. 1.7K Gossip 272 Gossip 272 Chapter 272 im Of Ownership ¡°Tak, tsk. tsk. Poor thing.¡± Isabeined. When the others heard her, they had no idea she was actually talking about Damien. 91% Finished ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. ¡°Right? I feel sorry that Deborah is destined to marry such a man. I really wish I could wreck their engagement party,¡± ine chimed in boldly. ¡°Maybe 1 should arrange for a few handsome men to lure Deborah away just to prevent her from being picked up by this piece of trash,¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think Deborah would pay any attention to you, Rnd stated. ine scoffed. ¡°She told me that she and Oliver are just a couple in name only. They¡¯re even nning on having kids through IVF ¡°You¡¯re right. Deborah¡¯s a bit of a clean freak,¡± Ines remarked. This was the first time Isabe had heard of this, and she immediately she felt much better inside. Otherwise, she would have always felt Deborah was just a good girl who had been ruined by something vile. Warching the two carry on with their engagement ceremony and exchanging rings was still utterly nauseating. Finally, Oliver picked up the microphone. ¡°I¡¯m thrilled to be engaged to Deborah and believe that we¡¯re well on our way to a happy, forever marriage.¡± Isabe: He sure has a way with words! I¡¯d assumed he¡¯d continue to act recklessly and embarrass himself in such a situation. Then, Oliver looked deeply into Deborah¡¯s eyes and announced, ¡°Deborah, from this moment on, you are officially my fianc¨¦e.¡± After he finished speaking, he pulled the woman into a hug. Deborah paused, finding the statement rather odd. It felt as though there was an unnecessary emphasis on ownership, which made her ufortable. She had assumed that Oliver also understood that their rtionship was purely professional. Still, she kept the show going and cooperated very well. Isabe was speechless as she watched the scene. Suddenly, Alexander, who was beside her, turned to ine. ¡°ine, can I borrow your sunsses?¡± ine¡¯s sunsses were so huge that they covered half of her face. They were a part of her look today, so she didn¡¯t take them off when she came in. Hearing Alexander¡¯s sudden serious request for her sunsses, she didn¡¯t give it much thought and simply handed then over. As a result, the man immediately helped Isabe put them on. 10:57 Sat, Oct 12 BU Chapter 272 im Of Ownership ¡°There are reporters here¡± Alexander exined, clearly displeased. This took Isabe by surprise. B90% Finished It wasn¡¯t that she was afraid of being photographed. There had been reporters at events she attended in the past, but these individuals were always credentialed and wouldn¡¯t take inappropriate pictures. However, there had not been any sightings of such reporters today, so she had assumed that the Winters family didn¡¯t engage in such practices, Hence, in this case, any photos taken would be considered unauthorized and could easily be used to fabricate stories and manipte public sentiment. To prevent this, Danielle had advised Isabe to cover¡± her face when encountering such situations, as it would make dealing with them a bit easier. Unexpectedly, she hadn¡¯t picked up on the presence of paparazzi. On the other hand, Alexander was even more perceptive despite not being an artist. ¡°Where are they?¡± she asked with the sunsses kept on ¡°What? There¡¯s paparazzi? How could the Winters family do this? They never gave a heads¨Cup!¡± Everyone from the small group was taken aback. Alexander frowned. ¡°Damien didn¡¯t arrange this. It must have been Oliver. People are secretly filming at the table where his business partners are seated.¡± Everyone looked over. Sure enough, they saw several people sneakily holding various equipment in their arms, clearly taking photos and videos in secret. ¡°What on earth is Oliver up to? Why is he getting people to film him secretly?¡± Aiden was utterly confused. Alexander didn¡¯t respond. Instead, he directly contacted Damien on the phone and informed him of the situation. The ceremony had concluded, and everyone partook in the toast. Upon receiving the message, Damien immediately sought out Lydia. Immediately, Lydia summoned Oliver and began to question him. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Can¡¯t I promote my own engagement party? You may think of mypany as nothing. but I¡¯ve put all my time and energy into running it, Mom.¡± Observing her son¡¯s rebellious demeanor, Lydia felt a sense of helplessness. She couldn¡¯t understand why she could guide other people¡¯s children effectively, yet her own child was a complete mess. ¡°Hmph! All you do is tatile to my mom. Just you wait. Oliver often made threats like these, but Damien would pretend not to hear them, knowing full well he couldn¡¯t deal with him anyway. Lydia massaged her temples, a clear sign that her head hurt. Then, she finally spoke. Today¡¯s a special day, so don¡¯t stir up any trouble. If you insist on filming, I have only one request¨Cdo not take pictures and videos of the guests.¡± Oliver shrugged nonchntly. It appeared he had never intended to include the guests in the first ce 10:51¡® Sat, Oct 12 Chapter 272 im Of Ownership: Finished Upon seeing his unusualpliance, Lydia breathed sigh of relief. Then, as if she had suddenly. remembered something, she asked Damien to leave first, indicating that she wanted to have a private word. with Oliver. Yet, Oliver appeared impatient. ¡°What?¡± Lydia initially wanted to express her warmth, but she was left unsure of how to smile. ¡°I know you¡¯ve always been at odds with Damien, and I can somewhat understand how you feel,¡± she began. ¡°But you must remember that we are mother and son. It¡¯s impossible for me to favor Damien over you, but I¡¯ve spent more effort on him is because be indeed has talent, which makes him capable of shouldering the responsibilities of the Winters family.¡± Lydia considered herself impartial and professional, but Oliver¡¯s expression turned glum anyway. ¡°So, I¡¯m just not as good as him in your eyes, huh? Lydia truly didn¡¯t understand him. Despite herself being the decision maker of her family and her husband taking a seat back as if he were invisible, he never seemed to be ufortable with such an arrangement. Everyone had their own strengths, after all, so why the need forpetition? They were such a content couple, but why was their son so aggressive? ¡°You have your own strengths. Besides, once Damien takes over the family business, you¡¯ll be free to do whatever you want. That¡¯s not a bad deal, right?¡± Lydia expressed gently, not wanting any discord. especially now that her son was about to get married. Immediately, Oliver struggled to maintain hisposure. ¡°So, they really are going to announce him as the heir today, and you¡¯vee to console me beforehand?¡± ¡°This was a decision made by the elders of the entire family,¡± Oliver couldn¡¯t ept what he had heard. All he believed was that if his mother had just let Damien be and instead focused on helping him, then that position would have been his. He didn¡¯t care whether he had the ability or not; he simply believed in himself. It was others who underestimated him, and it was Damien¡¯s presence that held him back. Don¡¯t me me for dragging everyone down with me, then. Oliver scoffed, ¡°Damien might not be as great as you think he is. Just make sure you won¡¯t regret choosing him.¡± After saying his piece, he walked away without looking back. Elsewhere, Damien had already gotten back to Alexander. He knew thetter well enough to understand that he was undoubtedly worried about his celebrity wife. Thus, he quickly assured him that the reporters wouldn¡¯t be taking pictures of the guests. Even so, Alexander still didn¡¯t let Isabe take off those sunsses. ¡°What¡¯s he ying at? Using this engagement party as a marketing tool for his ownpany? Is he really that career¨Coriented?¡± ine mocked. ¡°If they¡¯re not taking pictures of the guests, then why the need for such secrecy?¡± Ines questioned. ¡°Something feels off,¡± Aiden suspected. 10:52 Sat, Oct 12 6 Chapter 272 im Of Ownership 90%1 Finished After some thought, Rnd turned to Alexander. ¡°Could it be that they got caught, so he just desperately came up with ame excuse? Still, they probably won¡¯t dare to do it again from here on.¡± Isabe gazed at Alexander, curious. The man furrowed his brows. ¡°It can¡¯t be that simple. With all the effort he¡¯s put into arranging this, he must have some ulterior motive.¡± With all that being said, there was a need to look into this. Isabe: Not only is Oliver carrying on his affair at his own engagement party, but he¡¯s also nning something else? Let¡¯s see¡ He had invited these reporters was mainly to¡ What? To catch him red¨Chanded for the affair!? 1.7K Gossip 273 Gossip 273 Reading Juicy Gossip in Her Mind Chapter 273 My Brain Is Running On Overdrive Finished Damien learned that Ava needed to speak to him. He was already in a bad mood that day, so he didn¡¯t want to engage in another tense confrontation with her. After all, he knew nothing good ever came from her secking him out. However, Ruby hade over to urge him several times, so he eventually had no choice but to go. In the meantime, Ava had already left the banquet and found a break room to rest. Upon seeing Damien¡¯s arrival, she urged him to take a sit. ¡°What do you need me for?¡± he asked. Ava felt a surge of anger the moment she saw few topics to initiate a conversation. him but managed to suppress it. She casually brought up a Seeing how she was concerned about when he would find a partner, Damien grew more confused. ¡°I heard you¡¯ll be announced as the Winters family¡¯s heir soon. I don¡¯t have much to offer in terms of blessings, but I hope you¡¯ll never forget whose child you are.¡± Having said that, Ava raised her ss, about to toast in his honor. Damien knew nothing pleasant would follow. Receiving a blessing was the most he could expect from their mother¨Cson rtionship, so without thinking much, he picked up the bottle of wine nearby, poured himself a ss, clinked sses with her, and downed it in one gulp. Ava¡¯s displeased gaze eventually revealed a hint of triumph and madness. ¡°In the Oliver out more. The position of the heir should¡¯ve belonged to him. Lydia must be crazy to have given future, do help Ruby and her child¡¯s entitlement to you. You should be grateful and repay him ordingly.¡± Damien took a deep breath. So, she¡¯s still out to upset me. Ive already witnessed the woman I love be Oliver¡¯s fianc¨¦e. What more does she want from me? Of course, I know what gratitude is, but what gives others, especially my mom, the right to say anything about whether I¡¯m grateful or if I choose to be stubborn? Finally, Damien couldn¡¯t keep his temper in check anymore and blurted out, ¡°Are you even my biological mother?¡± N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Ava¡¯s eyes flickered with surprise, but she hollered almost immediately. ¡°What nonsense are you spouting?¡± ¡°Hah, I get that you ask me to take care of Ruby, but have you forgotten the rules of the Winters family when you ask me to repay Oliver? I¡¯ve never heard of a rule that obliges the failed competitors in each generation to be repaid by the heir. I got the position with my abilities, not his. We both learned the from Aunt Lydia, and she only chose me because he couldn¡¯t match up to me, not because he gave up his ce to me. The only person I need to be grateful to is Aunt Lydia. It has never had anything to do with Oliver ropes Damien had been holding back his frustrations the whole day, and he finally found this opportunity to let it all out. In truth, he had never yearned for the position of heir. Nheless, it was a deeply ingrained belief from his childhood that he was raised by this family and his capabilities had led him to this position, so he had no other choice but to ept it. 90% Chapter 273 My Brain Is Running On Overdrive Finished The Winterses never once felt that he had stolen Oliver¡¯s future. He had once introspected, questioning why he harbored such thoughts, ones that were deeply ingrained and impossible to eradicate. He, in truth, knew full well that it was entirely due to the incessant influence instilled by Ava. The pain of one¡¯s birth family was, that there were certain things that one could not escape from despite knowing that they were wrong. Even though his rationality told him he owed no one, he still couldn¡¯t help but feel that he should give in. Ive even given up the woman I love. What else are they expecting from me? He felt almost suffocated by the pressure Ava gave him. At that point, he felt like his mind was in a fog, apanied by a surge of warmth in his body. Even breathing seemed to be a struggle. Damien instantly sensed something was off and looked at Ava in bewilderment. ¡°You drugged me? What are you nning to do?¡± Those words from earlier left an ugly scowl on Ava¡¯s face. ¡°I knew you¡¯re an ingrate! How dare an ungrateful brat like you assume the position of the head of the family? You¡¯ve let me and your father down! You should be atoning forever!¡± Ava spoke as if she was bewitched. Only after Damien copsed to the ground did she snap back to reality and chuckled coldly as she called for Ruby. Thetterughed excitedly, saying. ¡°The drug¡¯s working so quickly?¡± ¡°What about next door?¡± Ava asked. ¡°That woman has already drank what Oliver gave her. Ijust checked on her, she¡¯spletely passed out by now.¡± Ruby suddenly became a little concerned. ¡°What if they use us instead after they regain consciousness?¡± Ava sneered coldly. ¡°Given the way the Winters family handles things, they wouldn¡¯t. As for the Carney family, they¡¯d be satisfied with a marriage alliance and wouldn¡¯t care about who it is.¡± Ruby burst intoughter, eximing. ¡°This way, Oliver will be the head of the family!¡± Ava nodded affectionately. Ruby¡¯s eyes darted around. So, does that mean I¡¯ll be the futuredy of the Winters family? This is far better than being the youngdy of the Willis family. I can¡¯t have Alexander, but I¡¯ll be able to find trouble with that annoying Isabe soon. Though Oliver¡¯s not an easy person to control, have my ns. I¡¯ve saved the photo of us being together just now. As soon as the Winters family announces the dissolution of Oliver¡¯s engagement with Deborah and his session of the family business, I¡¯ll tell them that we¡¯re together. If he chooses not to cooperate, I¡¯ll present the photo as evidence and have them pressure him to marry me. Of course, I have to keep this from Mom. Though she assumed the demeanor of an elder toward Oliver, she¡¯s obviously just acting for Alexander to see. I¡¯m sure she doesn¡¯t like Oliver, either. She¡¯s surely cursing Oliver¡¯s mother at home every day. Their rtionship must¡¯ve been quite terrible back then, otherwise, Mom wouldn¡¯t have left the Winters family with such resentment toward Mdm. Lydia, Maybe she thinks her e¨C husband would¡¯ve be the head of the family if not for Mdm. Lydia. With these thoughts, Ruby suddenly felt somewhat conflicted. She couldn¡¯t wrap her head around why Ava would want to assist Oliver in securing the position of heir 90% Chapter 273 My Brain Is Running On Overdrive. Finished when she hated Lydia so much. But on second thought she thought it made sense. Compared to Mdm. Lydia. I¡¯m sure Mom despises Damien even more since he has caused us so much trouble. That¡¯s probably why she¡¯d rather help Oliver than let Damien get what he wants. Ruby didn¡¯t find this situation unnerving, instead, she took a perverse pleasure in it. Then, she helped Damien, who had temporarily lost consciousness, up and stealthily moved him to the adjacent room. Damien was tossed onto the bed,nding right on top of Deborah. She let out a stifled groan but remained unconscious, while he was gradually roused by the interise heat radiating from his body. The fragrance wafting from beneath him, and the warm and soft sensation gradually stripped away his sanity. As the sound of the door closing echoed, he finally managed to open his eyes with difficulty. In an instant, it felt as if his heart had exploded. The person before him was the person he had yearned for a decade. Meanwhile, in the ballroom, the Quirks, who were enjoying the drama, were shocked and reacted: Catching them in the act? Alexander: Who are we catching in the act? Oh my¡ How should I react? Oliver is going to catch Damien and Deborah in the act? Oh my goodness, my brain is running on overdrive! You¡¯re so nice to give your fianc¨¦e away, a gift that perfectly hits Dantien right in the heart, huh? Wait, is it actually possible that even without using drugs on them, if you¡¯ve suggested it openly, Damien would¡¯ve been more than happy to rece you in the marriage agreement? No, no, I¡¯m thinking about this all wrong. They¡¯ve been. drugged and locked together! Something bad is going to happen! We need to save them immediately! 1.7K Gossip 274 Gossip 274 Reading Juicy Gossip in Her Mind Chapter 274 On Their Way To Catch Them Hearing Isabe¡¯s inner thoughts, the Quirks were dumbfounded. What? Oliver is setting a trap to frame his fianc¨¦e and Damien? Finished They couldn¡¯tprehend why Oliver would pull such a stunt. Has he grown so disdainful of Damien that he¡¯s willing to use his fianc¨¦e as a pawn in his scheme? However, this indirectly confirmed one thing¨COliver had no idea Damien had feelings for Deborah: otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have nned it this way. Alexander¡¯s expression was extremely grim, as he could foresee the deeper intentions of those people. ¡°It¡¯s strange. Deborah just messaged saying that she¡¯ll being over. Why is she taking so long to change her clothes?¡± ine kept checking her phone as she was eager to gossip with Deborah about Oliver¡¯s slick maneuver. After all, Deborah really didn¡¯t enjoy being in the media spotlight. The others were also waiting for Damien to arrive, but up until now, there was no sign of him. Meanwhile, Isabe was in a state of utter disarray. Time was of the essence, and she couldn¡¯t afford to find a suitable excuse. She grabbed Alexander and hastily said, ¡°I¡¯m feeling a little dizzy. Apany me to rest for a while.¡± Suddenly, Alexander¡¯s phone lit up. He nced at his phone screen while simultaneously cooperating with Isabe, and almost instantaneously, his pupils constricted and he hurriedly answered the call. ¡°Help¡¡± A feeble voice sounded from the other end, but before the sentence could bepleted, it seemed like phone on the other side had dropped. the Seeing the couple running purposefully toward the east, the Quirks, despite feeling nervous, breathed a sigh of relief. The three of them gathered at a corner for a discussion and decided to stay put for the time being, thinking they might be of useter on. They figured the crowd was out to catch Damien and Deborah red¨Chanded, so they should stay at the scene to keep an eye on Oliver and those reporters. The trio couldn¡¯t help but nce at Ava in the distance, who was chatting andughing with others, with Ruby by her side. They couldn¡¯t help but curse inwardly, wondering what kind of mother she was and how unlucky Damien was to have her as his mother. Hurry, the break room in the east corridor, the third one¡ the third one¡. We need an excuse to barge in. Isabe was anxiously muttering to herself in her mind Suddenly, Alexander¡¯s voice rang out. ¡°Be, something¡¯s happened to Damien and Deborah. They¡¯re in ¡± Chapter 274 On Their Way To Catch Them Finished Isabe was still racking her brains for an excuse to enter that room when she heard those words. Instantly. she was overjoyed. flow, that¡¯s impressive! I thought for sure Mrs. Hillis would slip Damien something potent. I can¡¯t believe he could withstand it and even call for help! While she was lost in thought, she arrived at the third break room. Surprisingly, the door was not locked, perhaps left that way to aid in catching infidelity in the act. With at twist of the handle, it opened. As the door swung open, a stifled growl echoed from within. Isabe and Alexander shared a nce and rushed inside. As soon as they entered and assessed the situation, they heaved a sigh of relief. Deborah was lying on the bed, safe and sound. Other than her clothes a little disheveled, nothing else had happened. Damien, contrarily, was curled up on the ground. There was a shattered vase lying beside him, his hand clutching a fragment of the broken vase, Its sharp edges had cut his palm, and fresh blood was flowing out. He was using pain to curb his impulses and maintain his sanity.. Upon witnessing that gruesome sight, Isabe found herself somewhat admiring Damien. He manages to hold himself back even in such a situation, huh? He¡¯s truly the ultimate coward, no doubt. Alexander stepped forward to pick Damien up and dragged him to the bathroom. Then, he used cold water to calm him down. Isabe, on the other hand, attempted to awaken Deborah, but thetter was in a blur of consciousness. She could tell thetter wouldn¡¯t wake up that easily. ¡°Alexander, what should we do? Call the police? Or summon an ambnce?¡± asked Isabe. Alexander was about to reply when Damien, who had somewhat regained his senses, said, ¡°No, that¡¯ll be too conspicuous. It¡¯ll be no different from exposing ourselves. They¡¯ll think there¡¯s something even if we did nothing. We can¡¯t let their schemes seed.¡± Noticing the indescribable agony on Damien¡¯s face, Alexander responded, ¡°I¡¯ll call for a private doctor to handle this discreetly. We must move locations now¡¡± Before he could finish speaking. Isabe¡¯s inner voice was heard screaming. Oh no, they¡¯re on their way to catch them red¨Chanded. What should we do? At this point, it was supposedly time to announce the heir outside. Lydia had been waiting for Damien for quite a while without any signs of him. She also tried reaching out to him but to no avail either. Lydia frowned, instructing someone to go find him. However, Oliver suddenly came up to the Carneys, who were sharing a table with Lydia, and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Deborah? I can¡¯t find her, nor can I reach her, I was still nning to introduce her to my friends. The Carneys were perplexed as they hadn¡¯t seen Deborah for quite some time. 2/4 10:52 Sat, Oct 12 Gr er Chapter 274 On Their Way To Catch Them 90% Finished Right then, a soft feminine voice suddenly whispered. I think I saw Damien following Deborah to the break room just now. Are they discussing something in the room? But it seems like they¡¯ve been in there for quite a while.¡± The one speaking was none other than Ruby. Her statement, seemingly spective, instantly sparked a wave of gossip among some. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. What could possibly warrant a private conversation between Damien and his future sister¨Cinw? Then. Ava gave Ruby a gentle tug and spoke urgently. ¡°What nonsense are you spouting? Damien isn¡¯t even close with her.¡± This evasive tone only served to fuel people¡¯s imaginations even more. Oliver¡¯s face darkened instantly, and he turned around to leave without hesitation. Following his departure, the group of entertainment reporters, masquerading as guests, immediately stood up in excitement. Lydia¡¯s expression changed, sensing something was amiss. She immediately stepped forward to stop Oliver, saying, ¡°Deborah is resting upstairs. Oh, right, Oliver, I¡¯ve assigned some tasks to Damien. He probably hasn¡¯t finished yet, so could you go and help him?¡± She wasn¡¯t exactly sure what had transpired, but she wasn¡¯t foolish and figured sontething must¡¯ve gone wrong. She knew it was crucial not to make a scene in such situations. Nevertheless, the moment Oliver shrugged off her, she instantly understood that everything was likely tied to him. At once, her face paled drastically. Oliver, however, had already eagerly led a grand procession down the corridor. The crowd around, unaware of the truth, watched the flurry of activity with subtly nuanced expressions on their faces. ¡°What¡¯s going on? More gossip?¡± ¡°Of course! Isabe is there today!¡± ¡°Shall we go take a look, too?¡± ¡°Judging by the looks of it, it seems like they¡¯re catching somebody red¨Chanded!¡± Some people followed the crowd, while others engaged in heated discussions. Indeed, Isabe¡¯s presence had ignited everyone¡¯s enthusiasm to gossip. While they might not have acted like this in the past, they now desired to be at the frontlines to savor gossip. Seeing that scene, the small group was taken aback. They could only hear fits and starts about how Damien and Deborah had been subjected to suspicions. ¡°Is Oliver out of his mind? What would possibly happen between the two?¡± ine eximed in disbelief. ¡°Something¡¯s not right. It could be a setup.¡± Rnd stood up, and only then did a realization strike him. Alexander and Isabe¡¡± ¡°They said they were going to rest. Could it be that there really is some juicy gossip?¡± Aiden asked in 3/4 Chapter 274 On Their Way To Catch Them Finished astonishment. Ines, too, was taken aback, covering her mouth in surprise. Rnd, however, inexplicably felt somewhat relieved. If they¡¯re around, there shouldn¡¯t be any major problems.¡± As he spoke, he found himself ridiculous, wondering how he had be so superstitious to believe in metaphysics. That said, they couldn¡¯t help feeling worried. In their view, there was no way Deborah and Damien would be in a secret affair, but if they were, they were most likely framed. Considering Oliver¡¯s strange arrangement of inviting the reporters, they immediately went after the rest. 1.7K Gossip 275 Gossip 275 Reading Juicy Gossip in Her Mind Chapter 275 Stop Being Nosy Finished When Alexander heard Isabe¡¯s thoughts that the crowd was on their way to catch Damien and Deborah together, his eyes darkened. He immediately said, ¡°Be, go to the door and take a discreet look outside.¡± Immediately, Isabe dashed to the door and pulled it open just a crack to peek outside. After a quick nce, she promptly shut the door. ¡°Shoot, I see a group of people heading this way. If we step out now, we¡¯ll definitely be spotted right away.¡± In the bathroom, Damien had also heard Isabe¡¯s words. His face turned pale as a sheet, a picture of despair and resentment. ¡°Why¡ Why is this happening¡¡± Recalling the actions of his mother, sister, cousin, and his closest family members. Damien truly felt as if he was going to burst a vessel. ¡°Now¡¯s not the time to think about this,¡± Alexander said coldly. Alexander knew that Damich wanted to force himself to stay calm and think of a solution. However, thetter¡¯s body, under the influence of the drug, didn¡¯t afford him this opportunity, If his sense of self hadn¡¯t been so strong, he would have lost his senses. Seeing that Damien was unable to make a decision, Alexander made it for him. Meanwhile, the water in the bath had already covered Damien¡¯s body. Alexander turned off the water, tossing a towel to Damien . He said. ¡°If you can¡¯t bear with it, bite down on this. Just don¡¯t make any noise. We don¡¯t want others to know you¡¯re here.¡± The steady voice of Alexander was naturally persuasive It had such an effect on Damien that, despite his muddled mind, he was stillpelled to follow Alexander¡¯s instructions. When Alexander emerged, Isabe was earnestly trying to wake Deborah up. After looking around, he said, ¡°Be, hide her in the closet. Let¡¯s pretend it¡¯s just the two of us in this room.¡± Suddenly, Isabe had an epiphany. Dang, no wonder he¡¯s the boss. Why didn¡¯t I think of that? If those guys burst in and found us, a married couple, together, they¡¯d surely be too embarrassed to search the room, right? And if they dared to, Alexander can always stare them down with the icy look of his! Alexander was speechless upon hearing her thoughts. Immediately, Isabe lifted Deborah and hid her in a wardrobe nearby. As she turned around, she saw Alexander tidying up the room. As for the shattered vase and the blood Damien identally spilled on the floor, she could only conceal them from view. At that moment, Oliver was striding down the corridor outside with a menacing air. Suddenly, the three members of the Quirk family passed by and grabbed Oliver. It seemed as if they hadn¡¯t noticed the crowd that was following him from behind.. 1/3 10:53 Sat, Oct 12 B 90%1 Chapter 275 Stop Being Nosy Finished ¡°Perfect timing. You must be Oliver, right? Have you seen our son and daughter¨Cinw? We¡¯ve been searching for them everywhere, but we can¡¯t reach them on the phone. We have an urgent matter to discuss with them!¡± said David. Selena added. ¡°I¡¯m really anxious. Could you perhaps use the loudspeaker to help us make an announcement?¡± Evian also helped to stall for time, suggesting, ¡°Maybe you could help us check the surveince cameras too?¡± Oliver was in a hurry to catch the cheaters, but to his dismay, he was obstructed by these three clueless individuals. He was immediately enraged, but he didn¡¯t dare to vent his anger. After all, their status was not something he could ignore, so he could only curse them in his heart. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ¡°You should talk to my mom to sort this out.¡± ¡°The Quirk family naturally wouldn¡¯t allow that ingrate to slip away so easily. No matter what Alexander and Isabe were doing, they needed to buy them some time.¡± At that moment, seeing her opportunity, the anxious Lydia quickly approached the Quirk family. However, everyone had underestimated the extent of Oliver¡¯s shamelessness. To achieve his goal, Oliver abandoned all pretenses, pushing past the crowd and rushing toward the break room. His actions were reminiscent of a man catching his cheating wife, causing a surge of excitement among those who followed him. In particr, the reporters who were invited disregarded all protocol in their pursuit of an expos¨¦, swarming forward eagerly. The moment the door was flung open, Oliver yelled without looking, ¡°What on earth are you doing?¡± A female voice screamed, ¡°Ah!¡± ¡°Ah, could it really be Damien and Deborah?¡± Ruby immediately eximed from behind the crowd. The expressions of the Winters and Carney families changed dramatically as they pushed through the crowd to get to the front. Lydia¡¯s face had turned incredibly gloomy, and she abruptly turned to look at Ava at the back. As expected, she saw a cold smirk ying around thetter¡¯s lips. Seeing Ava¡¯s reaction, Lydia had a sudden realization that triggered a chill in her heart. It was beyond her wildest imagination that Ava could dislike her own son to such an extent due to superstition. Deborah had just be engaged to Oliver. Now, if something were to ur between her and Damien, he would be used of having an affair with his brother¡¯s fianc¨¦. Such a scandal would ruin his reputationpletely, let alone stand a chance of bing the heir to the Winters family. Lydia felt a profound sense of despair. It seemed like disaster was inevitable. The spectators were thrilled, their gossips growing louder, attracting even more onlookers. All of them were there in anticipation of the impending drama. At the same time, their friends immediately rushed over. Everyone was anxious, worried that something bad had really happened to their friends. After all, these two individuals had never been embroiled in any scandals before. 2/3 Chapter 275 Stop Being Nosy At this point, the scene at the front started to take on a somewhat strange turn. Finished The shes of cameras, which should have been flickering, abruptly ceased after a mere moment. An icy aura seemingly seeped out from the entrance. Then came the sound of everyone gasping.. As a chilling voice echoed, everyone was taken aback by the suppressed rage in the tone. ¡°How dare you barge in on my wife and me without even knocking? Is this the hospitality shown by the Winters family? Get out!¡± Members of the Quirk family and the small group were taken aback. The voice belonged to Alexander. Moreover, the voice that had just called out seemed to be Isabe¡¯s. The reporters at the forefront looked visibly upset. Judging by Alexander¡¯s aura, they knew he was not someone they could mess with. Besides, they were faced with a married couple, which didn¡¯t make it a scandal at all. Thus, they quickly backed away. -Please delete the photos you¡¯ve taken. I¡¯m sure you wouldn¡¯t want to deal with the legal department of Quirk Group,¡± Alexander warned. As soon as these words were spoken, the reporters forgot their attempt to step back, hurriedly pulling their cameras to delete the photos. OUL No one dared to get into trouble with the legal department of the Quirk Group, unless they were looking forward to jail time. Some of the more experienced individuals quickly guessed the identities of the two people. Although they dared not report it, they were still aware of what was going on. Presumably, the two individuals were Alexander, the CEO of Quirk Group, and Isabe, the Justice Upholder. Previously, when rumors circted that they were a married couple, many were skeptical. But now, they believed it. No wonder Justice Upholder can offend so many people without repercussions. Her family background is not one to be trifled with. Mr. Oliver has really done us in. We have to leave quickly, lest this couple remember our faces. Oliver, who was standing at the very front, stared in shock at the scene before him. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Ruby was taken aback, immediately pushing her way forward. There, she saw Alexander sitting on the couch, cradling Isabe in his arms. It appeared that Isabe had been frightened, hence she was burying her face in Alexander¡¯s shoulder. The two were quite clearly in the middle of a passionate moment, perhaps sharing a hug or a kiss when they were abruptly interrupted. It was no wonder that Alexander was angry. The rude treatment he had received was utterly embarrassing. Inside the room, there was no one else aside from the two of them. Çú 1.7K 1 Reading Juicy Gossip in Her Mind Gossip 276 Gossip 276 Chapter 276 ming Everything On Damien 90%1 Finished ¡°Why are you the ones here?¡± Ruby shrieked, after all, she was the one whost saw Deborah and Damien together. It was clear that the two of them had been in bed just a moment ago, utterly powerless against her machinations. Yet, they had somehow been reced a mere ten minutester. ¡°Where are Deborah and Damien?¡± Oliver also realized it, swiftly scanning the room once more, seemingly questioning whether the two had managed to hide themselves. Alexander¡¯s brow furrowed, his patience wearing thin. He saw no need to waste words with these people. Instead, he merely looked at them with an icy stare. The atmosphere in the room became so tense that it was frightening. ¡°I have no idea what you¡¯re talking about. If you¡¯re in such a rush to find someone, why are you still here?¡± Alexander frowned, his indifferent demeanor making it impossible for anyone to suspect he was lying. ¡°Why aren¡¯t they here? Did you guys-¡°Before Oliver could kick up a fuss, a sudden p interrupted him. Lydia stepped forward and pped her hysterical son. Enough, you must be drunk to be causing such a scene with our guests.¡± After scolding her son, she immediately turned to Alexander and Isabe, saying, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. We¡¯ve made a mistake. I¡¯lle backter to offer you both a proper apology ¡°Mdm. Lydia, that¡¯s not necessary. Whoever caused this should be the one to apologize,¡± Isabe said in a muffled tone. Lydia responded with a smile, then gave Alexander a profound look. Both of them were astute individuals. When Alexander gave a slight nod, Lydia immediately understood. that he had helped the Winters family dodge a bullet. Lydia wasn¡¯t sure where those two people were, but she was certain that leading the crowd away was the right move. ¡°Get out!¡± Lydia gave Oliver, who was lingering by the door, a push from behind. Oliver seemed to have just snapped out of the embarrassment caused by the public p. His face stung with a burning sensation, and in an instant, he red angrily, protesting, ¡°Something¡¯s wrong! Those two ¡°You!¡± Lydia couldn¡¯t believe her own son was so consumed by malice, stooping so low as to frame others. Is he really my son? When it seemed that a conflict between mother and son was imminent, Howard squeezed himself forward to mediate. ¡°How did this happen? Could there be some sort of misunderstanding?¡± ¡°Today is your engagement party. Stop trying to ruin it Lydia¡¯s tone had be quite stern, finally striking fear into Oliver. 90% Chapter 276 ming Everything On Damien. #Finished Everyone believed it was a misunderstanding. Not wanting to offend anyone, they all decided to leave. ¡°No, if they¡¯re not here, they must be somewhere else. Ruby was getting frantic. They have been drugged. Even if they had managed to wake up halfway and escape, they probably wouldn¡¯t be able to leave the mansion. She began to speak without reservation. ¡°I saw them having an affair with my own eyes. If we keep looking, we will surely find them!¡± ¡°This is outrageous!¡± The Carney family was enraged. ¡°Where did this lunatice from? Take her away right now!¡± When Ruby was called a lunatic, she immediately caused amotion. Upon hearing this, the perplexed Ava instantly became furious. ¡°Who are you calling a lunatic?¡± Lydia immediately called for security, having everyone ushered out before any arguments could ensue. If Deborah and Damien didn¡¯t get out soon, the situation would continue to escte. Thest ones to leave were the Quirk family. They had simplye to enjoy the drama, but now, they had the joy of witnessing their son holding his wife in his arms, their grins were ear to ear. After all, it was a rare sight to see them so close, which made for a truly sweet moment Only when the door was closed did Alexander release Isabe. Isabe¡¯s eyes sparkled in an instant, clearly finding the resolution of this crisis to be thrilling. ¡°You¡¯re amazing. Everything seems to be under your control!¡± Isabeplimented generously. Given how rare it was for her to massage his ego, Alexander struggled to suppress a smile. ¡°Let¡¯s check on their condition first. For now, don¡¯t let theme out, just in case someonees in. We¡¯ll have a private doctor deal with them.¡± Isabe nodded, moving toward the wardrobe to check on Deborah. Good heavens, what kind of potent sleeping pill was used? She doesn¡¯t look like she¡¯s regaining consciousness anytime soon. As Alexander went in to check, he simultaneously used his phone to update his friends about the situation. He then instructed them to bring a doctor in discreetly. He also let them know that Lydia would provide any cooperation needed. Meanwhile, everyone had their own spections, causing quite amotion in the point where they were practically fuming with frustration. ¡°He actually schemed against both of his friends? Is he out of his mind?¡± group chat to the They told Alexander not to worry, promising to keep a close eye on the situation outside and make the necessary arrangements. However, it seemed that Lydia hardly had the time to be of help, as the people in the hall were too busy arguing and causing a ruckus. Alexander also heard the murmurings of Isabe¡¯s mind. Isabe thought, Was Ruby genuinely naive, or was she just a victim of circumstances? She stubbornly refused to change her story, insisting that she had seen it with her own eyes. She even started to fabricate lies, hurling all sorts of 2/3 10:53 Sat, Oct 12 GU+ Chapter 276 rning Everything On Damien 90% Finished usations at Damien, as if the intended to paint her ten bither as a lecherous pervert with an unhealthy interest in his own sister¨Cinw. Was she nning to tarnish Damien¡¯s reputation even if she couldn¡¯t catch him in the act? She is both foolish and malicious, just like her mother. Despite the outrageousness of Ruby¡¯s ims, she sounds convincing because she is his sister. I truly can¡¯t believe she would do something like that! At the same time. Alexander had received updates from his group chat and family. Although they had tried to refute the rumors, most people were still more inclined to believe the sensational gossip. After all, spreading rumors was easy, while quelling was anything but that. Moreover, the fact that both parties involved were not around made things worse. Isabe though, Indeed, no one can stop that crazy dun. Oliver is acting all distressed, insisting on searching the entire mansion. They know that the effects of the drug are still present, and it would likely cause the pair to spiral out of control. D¡¯m just malized that it means the dazed Deborah would be suffering, wouldn¡¯t she? They aren¡¯t just trying to fabricate a scandal. Instead, they are plotting to completely ruin Damien¡ This is a plot to utterly destroy him. If Deborah hates Damien for it, it could even lead to aplete fallout between them. How malicious, they are pushing Damien to hisplete destruction! Outside the bathroom, Alexander stood guard, watching Damien lose control of his senses. He couldn¡¯t even bite onto the towel, deeply furrowing his brows. If it weren¡¯t for the slippery bathtub that he couldn¡¯t climb out of, he might have made an even bigger fuss. Isabe thought, Wow, Mdm. Lydia is quite sharp, isn¡¯t she She knew that the two have been safely hidden by us, so she didn¡¯t let her anxiety make her look guilty. She simply let Oliver and his group carry on with their foolish antics. Alexander had also received a message. Everyone agreed that this was a better approach, as it allowed. them to urately gauge the right moment to bring in the doctor. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. All that was left to do was to wait. Isabe curiously asked Alexander, ¡°How is he doing?¡± Alexander didn¡¯t let Isabee closer. Instead, he pulled her to sit down and wait, exining the current situation. Finally, unable to contain her curiosity, Isabe asked, ¡°I can¡¯t believe how crazy they are. Putting aside the twisted motives behind their actions, just the fact that they¡¯re so brazen about it¡ Damien and Deborah aren¡¯t likely to forget about this, are they? Once they¡¯re exposed, won¡¯t these people have nowhere to run? Surely, they can¡¯t be nning to argue their way out of this? People aren¡¯t fools, you know.¡± 1.7K Gossip 277 Gossip 277 Chapter 277 The Drama Has Begun They were indeed not insane; they were just more daring than others. #Finished It didn¡¯t matter if they had to suffer in order to harm their enemy. All that mattered was achieving their goal. Seeing the confusion on Isabe¡¯s face, Alexander took the time to exin to her. ¡°If this matter were to be revealed in public, it would be futile if Deborah and Damien expose Oliver. Because despite being manipted, something did happen between Damien and Deborah. Do you still remember how Oliver cooperated during the engagement? Isabe came to a realization. ¡°If all this had happened before the engagement, it could have been spun differently. They could im that they had feelings for each other. But the moment they got engaged, their status changed, and so did the nature of their transgression.¡± Alexander nodded. ¡°Even if the Winters family knew that Damien was framed, they wouldn¡¯t want to endure any more damage from the scandal. They had to make a choice of protecting one of their sons. and since Damien was already ruined, their choice would be to protect the apparent victim, Oliver. As for Deborah, they will have no choice but to let her go, to find another partner for marriage. Justice didn¡¯t matter in such situations; what mattered was the interest of the entire family. And as for the Carney family, they will not have any choice. Isabe¡¯s breaths grew heavier. ¡°They¡¯re so cruel. It¡¯s no surprise that they¡¯d want to harm Damien, but to hurt an innocent girl for their own selfish desires and subject her to such pain? Have they no conscience?¡± With a snigger. Alexander remarked, ¡°Indeed, they don¡¯t have any conscience.¡± ¡°Since we¡¯ve managed to stop it now, can we still expose the truth?¡± Isabe really didn¡¯t want the bad guys to get away with their actions. Alexander said. ¡°That¡¯s their business. It¡¯s up to them to decide. While they were speaking, Alexander¡¯s phone began to vibrate. After a brief nce, he proceeded to open the window. Shortly after, a figure emerged from the darkness. Immediately, the figures of ine and Rnd came into view, apanied by a doctor as they entered the room through the window. As soon as ine entered, she hurriedly carried Deborah out. Seeing Deborah unconscious, she furiously pounded the pillow. ¡°I swear I¡¯m going to beat those jerks to a pulp.¡± The check¨Cup was brief. As soon as the injection was administered, Deborah began to awaken. Damien¡¯s condition was a bit moreplicated. After receiving an injection, he still needed to have his wounds treated. While waiting for Damien toe out, Deborah regained consciousness. As soon as she awoke, she was jolted upright, clearly sensing something was off about her condition. She had fallen asleep too quickly and too deeply. Upon waking, she instantly shifted into a state of high alert. 1/4 Chapter 277 The Drama Has Begun The unusual circumstance caused her face to drastically change. ¡°What happened to me?¡± Finished Isabe quickly recounted the sequence of events, and finally asked, ¡°It was Oliver who drugged you, wasn¡¯t it?¡± All color drained from Deborah¡¯s face, her entire body trembling. Clenching her teeth, she said, ¡°It was!¡± Just as she was about to ask something else, a groan echoed from the bathroom. Deborah¡¯s face turned even paler. Isabe thought she was worried about that matter, so she reassured Deborah, ¡°You haven¡¯t been hurt at all. Rest assured that he held back.¡± ine, on a lighter note, joked, ¡°Does Oliver have no clue about Damien¡¯s sexual preference?¡± Isabe choked, instantly turning her gaze toward ine. Rnd was in the midst of discussing the outside situation with Alexander. Upon hearing these words, he was immediately rendered speechless, responding, ¡°Don¡¯t go around spreading rumors that Damien likes. men.¡± ine gave a nonchnt shrug. ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious? This guy has been single forever. I¡¯ve been suspecting that he might be into one of the guys in our group. Probably, he¡¯s been single all this time because he knows he can¡¯t win him over. After speaking, she then turned to Isabe with a yful grin. ¡°In fact, I suspect your husband to be the guy.¡± Isabe really couldn¡¯t hold it in and burst outughing. Isabe thought, ine does have a knack for this; she got half of it right! It¡¯s true that he¡¯s attracted to someone within the group, and because he knew his target was unattainable, he remained single. But¡ It¡¯s so far off the mark! If Oliver had this kind of wild imagination, I wonder if the victim of tonight¡¯s n would have been one of the guys from the group. Hahaha! Alexander thought, You sure have a wild imagination. ¡°What are youughing at? Do you think my analysis is absurd?¡± ine pointed at Deborah and said, ¡°She is undeniable proof. Despite taking those drugs, he¡¯d rather hurt himself than harm her. Other than him being attracted to men, where else could such willpowere from? I can¡¯t think of any other exnation.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Isabe thought, Could it be possible that the restraint was due to the overwhelming affection? Because he fears seeing the disdain in Deborah¡¯s eyes if he were to hurt her! ¡°Is. Is that so? Hahaha, I¡¯ll have to keep a closer eye on my husband from now on.¡± ine burst intoughter, while Rnd couldn¡¯t help but burst outughing too. Alexander was rendered speechless. Everyone was bantering with each other, which helped Deborah to calm down. As for the random remarks made by ine, she naturally didn¡¯t believe them, as she had more faith in Damien¡¯s character. 2/4 Chapter 277 The Drama Has Begun #Finished Just then, there was a stir from the restroom. It was the doctor calling them in for assistance. After entering. Rnd quickly assisted Damien, who had a change of clothes, to step out, Damien¡¯s face was etched with exhaustion, but he still managed to lift his gaze to check on Deborah¡¯s condition at the earliest opportunity. Just that one look was enough to send a jolt through Deborah, causing her eyes to flicker with a newfound realization. It was as if a new possibility had begun to take root deep within her heart. ¡°Deborah, you¡¯re alright, aren¡¯t you?¡± Damien awkwardly said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Nothing happened between us.¡± Deborah nodded, her gaze gradually turning what you think, I won¡¯t let this matter slide. She said. ¡°Tve heard about what happened. Regardless of Damien paused, slowly recalling the despair he felt earlier as his gaze grew resolute. ¡°I¡ agree with you.¡± he said. ¡°But you need to understand, if we expose this publicly¡ ¡°I don¡¯t care about the rumors and gossip. No one can set me up like this!¡± Damien looked at Deborah, and in the end, he nodded. Isabe nced at them, one after the other. Oh ho, the drama begins. Just as she was deep in thought, she felt a tap on her shoulder from ine. Isabe looked over, a quizzical look in her eyes. Filled with admiration. ine stated, ¡°There¡¯s something special about you. Following you has indeed led to a huge drama.¡± Isabe thought. Thank you? The events that followed were all arranged by Damien and Deborah. They both stepped back, waiting to see how things would unfold. Once they stepped outside, they realized that everyone had finished their search with Oliver with no results. The situation had be increasingly dire, especially upon discovering a room with clear signs that it had been recently used for a romantic rendezvous. Oliver and Ruby were absolutely certain that Damien and Deborah had moved there to carry out their rendezvous, and now, they had managed to slip away. The smug expressions on Oliver and Ruby¡¯s faces made it seem as if their n had already seeded. The simultaneous disappearance of the two, coupled with the suspicious circumstances, started to make even the most skeptical among the crowd to let their imaginations run wild. Lydia wore a grim expression until she saw Isabe and Alexander appear in the ballroom. Meanwhile, the call to the Carney family finally went through. As soon as the call connected, Deborah¡¯s calm and cool voice came through. ¡°Dad, what¡¯s going on? Why are you calling me so many times?¡± 3/4 153 Sat, Reading Juicy Gossip in Her Mind. Gossip 278 Gossip 278 Chapter 278 I Cannot Let Him Off The Hook Finished Riddled with anxiety, Deborah¡¯s father immediately demanded, ¡°Where on earth have you been? Why can¡¯t we find you? Who are you with, and why aren¡¯t you answering your phone?¡± Deborah was silent for a moment, causing everyone to ense up. ¡°What¡¯s the issue? I had a sudden stroke of inspiration and went to work in the car. I even had my phone. on silent mode. I do this all the time. Didn¡¯t they say they didn¡¯t need me there?¡± she answered in a baffled tone. Recalling that such behavior was typical of her indeed, the Carneys heaved a sigh of relief and immediately said, ¡°Come home. Something hase up. By the way, have you seen Damien?¡± ¡°No. What¡¯s going on?¡± The Carneys did not know what to say and simply replied, ¡°We¡¯ll talk when you get back.¡± Once the phone call ended, they immediately turned to Ruby and Oliver and snapped ¡°Hear that?¡± Ruby and Oliver looked grith. It¡¯s too fast. Something isn¡¯t right. ¡°Who knows?¡± Ruby insisted stubbornly. Although Oliver did not speak, he had a disbelieving look in his eyes. ¡°Well, I¡¯m curious to see how you¡¯ll continue to spin liester. I¡¯m afraid we have to reconsider this engagement,¡± the Carneys replied. Given the way they¡¯ve insulted our daughter, we truly have to think twice about the engagement, At that moment, instead of Deborah returning, it was Damien. Needless to say, his return instantly drew everyone¡¯s attention. Their thoughts ran wild when they saw that he had changed his clothes. Lydia trusted him, so she asked bluntly, ¡°Didn¡¯t I ask you to attend to something? What¡¯s going on? You¡¯ve been gone for quite some time and were uncontactable He wore an innocent expression as he raised his recently bandaged hand. The bandages were even stained. with blood. ¡°Sorry, Aunt Lydia. I did go to attend to the matter, but I identally fell. Not only did my clothes get soaked, but I also hurt my hand. I had no choice but to tend to my injury beforeing back. My phone¡. it got waterlogged and doesn¡¯t seem to be working anymore,¡± he exined helplessly while holding up his phone, which was still dripping wet. She let out a satisfied sigh of relief. Oliver, however, could not help but leap forward and say, ¡°What a coincidence. Well, I don¡¯t believe it. Both of you just happened to be out, and your phones just happened to malfunction. Do you and Deborah think we¡¯re three years old?¡± 1/3 Chapter 2781 Cannot Let Him Off The Hook This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Finished ¡°Enough with the act. Did you sleep with my fianc¨¦e? How could you do this to me? I can¡¯t believe you slept with my fianc¨¦e at our engagement party. You¡¯re nothing but a b*stard!¡± Damien retorted, ¡°What on earth are you babbling about? Can anyone tell me what¡¯s going on?¡± Lydia eyed Oliver coldly. I can¡¯t believe that, even note, he still doesn¡¯t know how to restrain himself. Is he determined to disregard the Winters family¡¯s reputation? Meanwhile, someone kindly recounted what had happened. Damien burst outughing. ¡°So, based on this groundless spection, you¡¯re using us for no good reason? In that case, you should try checking everyone¡¯s phone. If someone left early or was having fun outside and didn¡¯t answer their calls, are you going to spread rumors about them having an affair too?¡± ¡°I saw it with my own eyes, Ruby piped up, refusing to give Dainien a chance to exin himself. He looked at her. I thought my heart wouldn¡¯t ache anymore, yet it still feels as though it¡¯s being pierced by a needle. Does she actually despise me so much? That toisted, ugly expression of hers is eerily simr to Mother¡¯s Not to mention that Mother is the mastermind behind this whole affair. I¡¯m tired of all this. I¡¯m really exhausted. ¡°So. just because I told on you to Mother and stopped you from entering the entertainment industry, you decided to treat me so horribly? It¡¯s no secret that our rtionship has always Been strained, but we¡¯re siblings! There should be a limit to your pranks!¡± Damien¡¯s voice was filled with genuine disappointment and despair. That caused the others to believe him a little. After all, Ruby did seem like the type who only cared about her feelings and nobody else¡¯s. Moreover, their rtionship as siblings was indeed strained. ¡°You!¡± Since it was all a fabrication, she could not help stammering. All she could do was shout insistently, ¡°What I said is true. It¡¯s the truth. Something is going on between you two! You¡¯re indeed coveting your cousin¨Cinw!¡± Damien¡¯s expression immediately darkened. Upon observing that, Oliver immediately made up his mind. Judging by Damien¡¯s reaction, something definitely happened. And if it did, we can figure something out! ¡°Hmph! I won¡¯t believe a word you say. We¡¯ll settle this once Deborah returns,¡± Oliver said. I don¡¯t believe they¡¯ll get out of this unscathed. Such a thing won¡¯t happen unless the heavens are on his side. Sure enough, no sooner had he said that than a flicker of panic shed across Damien¡¯s eyes. That made Oliver feel even more triumphant. ¡°We¡¯re innocent, but if you love causing a fuss, then go ahead. However, you need toe with me now. I haven¡¯tpleted the task Aunt Lydia asked me to do, so you need toe help me,¡± said Damien. Damien¡¯s actions were indeed puzzling. Some believed he was magnanimous and thus prioritized the business he had on hand. However, some wondered whether he was feeling guilty and wanted to settle things privately with his cousin through coercion or bribery. That was also exactly what was running through Oliver¡¯s mind. He felt a sense of satisfaction as he watched. Damien, who always seemed to handle things with ease in such a state of anxiety. 2/3 10:53 Sat, Oct 12 B Chapter 278 1 Cannot Let Him Off The Hook ¡°What could be more important than proving your innocence?¡± Oliver asked, lifting his chin. ÈÕÌìÆø90% Finished ¡°It¡¯s a private family matter. Follow me.¡± There was a hint of urgency in Damien¡¯s tone, which only served. to boost Oliver¡¯s smug feeling. ¡°I¡¯m not going. I¡¯m waiting here for Deborah to return,¡± Oliver replied, feeling so pleased with himself that he was practically floating. ¡°Aunt Lydia, I really can¡¯t do it alone. I need Oliver¡¯s help. Damien said, appealing to Lydia. In truth, Lydia guessed that Damien was probably nning to persuade Oliver to change his story and smooth things over. Hence, she nodded. ¡°Go on, Oliver. Don¡¯t be stubborn. If there¡¯s anything, we can talk about it when youe back.¡± Oliver instantly felt a surge of resentment toward his mother. I¡¯ve always sensed her partiality toward Damien. However, on second thought, it doesn¡¯t really matter. If I go with him, everyone¡¯s doubts about Damien and Deborah will linger in their hearts forever, and nothing they try to do to make me change my story will make a difference. How unexpected. In his panic, Damien has made the worst move possible. In that case, I¡¯ll go. I want to watch his disgraceful downfall of being reduced to a pitiful outcast. ¡°Let me make it clear from the outset. If you¡¯re hoping for me to cover up any scandal, I won¡¯t agree to it. he dered, causing the onlookers to side with him even more. He brushed past Damien, but thetter did not immediately follow him. Instead, Damien walked over to Lydia with an unfathomable expression. In the end, he whispered in a voice only the two of them could hear, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Aunt Lydia. He went too far this time. I can¡¯t let him off the hook.¡± Her body swayed slightly as a look of helplessness and sorrow gradually surfaced in her knowing eyes. ¡°I understand.¡± 1.7K »Ø Gossip 279 Gossip 279 Reading Juicy Gossip in Her Mind @ 90%1 Finished Chapter 279 Pride Comes With A Price Lydia understood what Damien meant. She knew that Damien had often been targeted in the past and that he rarely held any grudges against Oliver due to her. In truth, she had always felt quite indebted to Damien, so she poured twice as much effort into raising her child. However, things had gone too far, even involving innocent people. Damien wouldn¡¯t tolerate it any longer, which wasn¡¯t bad as that behavior was fitting for the future heir of the Winters family. Moreover, Lydia felt that she had failed in raising her son. As such, she decided to let Oliver face the consequences of his actions, hoping it might serve as a real lesson to him. After all, minor punishments had proven ineffective in changing Oliver¡¯s behavior. As stubborn as Oliver was, what Damien would do to him soon might stop him from causing any significant trouble in the future. That was indeed the right way to proceed. Isabe couldn¡¯t help but sigh after witnessing everything from the start and learning about the n through the system. € Despite the saying that overindulgent mothers often raise spoiled children, it¡¯s clear that Mdm. Lydia was far from indulgent. Rather, she was strict. Yet, Oliver turned out to be such a sc*mbag. Could it be that some people are born bad? Maybe he was born into the wrong family. It almost feels like Damien should have been Mdm. Lydia¡¯s son and Oliver Mrs. Willis! Mrs. Willis doesn¡¯t treat Damien well anyway. What a clich¨¦ scenario. I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m even entertaining such a ridiculous notion. Isabe was amused by her own thoughts, though she wasn¡¯t so bored that she¡¯d dig into other¡¯s rtionships with the system the first time she met them. Alexander didn¡¯t give it much thought. Although Ava¡¯s attitude toward Oliver was decent, it wasn¡¯t particrly warm. There were reasons for her not being nice to Damien. Even though it would invite criticism, it was understandable. ¡°What¡¯s going on? What exactly are they going to do?¡± The small group had already begun their discussion. ¡°Should he retaliate orpromise?¡± ¡°Retaliation, of course! He shouldn¡¯tpromise.¡± In truth, Rnd and ine, who had returned together, weren¡¯t aware of the specifics. Deborah and Damien had arranged everything. Just then, there was amotion in the hall again. Everyone turned their heads and saw Deborah had already returned. The Carneys immediately stepped forward, ready to exin the situation. However, Deborah said, ¡°I know what everyone wants to ask. I¡¯ll show you the truth right now.¡± As she spoke, Deborah approached the stage where the engagement ceremony was just held. She approached the control panel and began to do something on her phone, Oh, a livestream! That¡¯s a good idea. Isabe smirked. and th 4274 Audialo hnd watter muah 10:55 Sat, Oct 12 Chapter 279 Pride Comes With A Price B 90% Finished However, the bystanders were still somewhat bewildered, unsure of what Deborah was nning to do. Meanwhile, Ava and Ruby suddenly began to feel somewhat uneasy. As for the paparazzi, who hadn¡¯t left yet, they stubbornly began preparing for another round of shooting. The big screen initially disyed a photo of Deborah and Oliver. Suddenly, the screen switched to a video call. Although no one could be seen in the video, the surrounding scenery was unmistakably from the nearby area. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Immediately after, the voices of the two individuals could be heard. Damien brought Oliver to the back garden before shouting angrily, ¡°Why did you have to do that?¡± ¡°What are you talking about? I don¡¯t understand at all.¡± Oliver wasn¡¯t a fool either. Damien retorted, ¡°You can stop pretending. There¡¯s no surveince around here and you know it. I¡¯m aware that you wouldn¡¯t let me off, and indeed, I¡¯ve fallen into your trap as you wished. What I want to know is, why are you treating me this way? Has our rtionship deteriorated to the point where you would use your fianc¨¦e¡¯s innocence to set me up?¡± Damien¡¯s expression was one of pain and struggle. Had Oliver not wanted to see the look of defeat on Damien¡¯s face, he might have been a bit more cautious. However, he couldn¡¯t help but want to unt his sess in front of Damien, to bask in the joy of victory. He even fantasized about Damien possibly begging him for mercy. Oliver had been oppressed for many years, so when he had finally turned things around, he couldn¡¯t hold back anymore. He quickly looked around to confirm no one was around before bursting intoughter. ¡°Oh, Damien. No matter how much Mom and those old folks praise your excellence, you still lost to me!¡± The conversation echoed throughout the hall, and at that moment, everyone fell silent. However, soon after, the crowd went wild. ¡°Holy smokes! That¡¯s a huge gossip!¡± ¡°So, those two really did sleep together, but they were set up by Oliver.¡± ¡°Why on earth would Oliver willingly cuckold himself? He must be out of his mind.¡± At that moment, Ava¡¯s and Ruby¡¯s expressions changed. They immediately rose to intervene, but before they could even stand up, they were pushed back into their seats by four bodyguards. ¡°What are you doing? Release us!¡± Ava tried shouting, but her voice couldn¡¯t carry far enough to serve as a warning. All her screaming only made her look like a mad woman. ¡°Let me go! Ah, help!¡± Ruby appeared even more frantic. In response, Lydia waved her hand, and the bodyguards covered those two¡¯s mouths, preventing others from hearing what they were saying. Nicely done. Mdm. Lydia seems determined to expose her own son. Still, Oliver is hrious. It¡¯s clear that Damien 2/3 10:55 Sat, Oct 12 BW Chapter 279 Pride Comes With A Price 90% Finished knows him well enough to set up such a trap. After all, viins tend to meet their downfall through excessive talking. Pridees with a price, and Oliver will be paying it soon. Isabe smirked. Alexander knew that was the best solution Damien could think of. After all, unless Oliver confessed everything with his own mouth, no matter how much others used him, they would all be caught in an endless cycle of bickering. Moreover, it would leave Dainien¡¯s and Deborah¡¯s reputations forever tainted. However, should Damien use that method to clear their names, the results might end up better than expected. At that moment, everything depended on Damien¡¯s speech skills. Naturally, Damien wouldn¡¯t let the other two off the hook, either. Thus, he said, ¡°I didn¡¯t lose to you, but to my mother and sister. How did you convince them to drug me? Did you threaten them or promise them some sort of benefit?¡± Oliver¡¯sughter only grew louder. ¡°Look at you, still making excuses for your mother and sister. Since you¡¯re doomed anyway, I¡¯ll help you understand what happened. The whole scheme was your mother¡¯s idea. She didn¡¯t want you to be the head of the Winters family, so she sought my help to bring you down. After all, if your reputation was tarnished, there was no way the Winters family would let you be their heir. They are your closest kin, yet they despise you and want to ruin everything you have. How pathetic are you?¡± Oliver, aware of Lydia¡¯s fondness for Damien, preferred to provoke Damien by talking about the latter¡¯s mother. Little did he realize that in doing so, he inadvertently exposed his, Ruby¡¯s, and Ava¡¯s unsavory tactics. At that point, the spectators in the hall were already in an uproar. Ava and Ruby had forgotten to resist as they stared at the big screen in disbelief. Their heads were buzzing because they truly hadn¡¯t anticipated their scheme would be exposed in such a way. It was as if everything they did had vanished into thin air in an instant. When everyone in the hall turned their attention to the duo, thetter two finally knew panic. ¡° 1.7K Gossip 280 Gossip 280 Reading Juicy Gossip in Her Mind Chapter 280 Revealing Everything ¡°No wonder she was so lively before. She¡¯s quite the actor!¡± Finished ¡°Thinking back on how she relentlessly smeared her own brother¡¯s name in the past now makes me feel sick to my stomach.¡± ¡°They¡¯re insane! Both mother and daughter are insane, treating their own family like this.¡± ¡°Not only are they sick in the head, but they¡¯re vicious too. Both mother and daughter are malicious to the core. The words ¡®evil¡® and ¡®cruel¡® could be etched onto their foreheads. It¡¯s such a misfortune for Damien to have rtives like these.¡± ¡°Joining forces with outsiders to go against one¡¯s own son is truly an action beyond ordinary comprehension.¡± ¡°Oliver isn¡¯t any better. He just called Damien an animal. I think he¡¯s the one who¡¯s more like it.¡± ¡°Still trying to y the victim, huh? Why not look in the mirror to see if you even have the brains for that!¡± ¡°What a scumbag! He actually conspired to sabotage his own cousin, even going as far as to offer up his own fianc¨¦e. Look at the expressions on the faces of the Carney family members. This is utterly humiliating!¡± The Winters family members, too, were looking rather grim. Everyone¡¯s eyes instinctively turned toward Lydia. As Oliver¡¯s mother, they had expected her to be livid. However, to everyone¡¯s surprise, she remained calm andposed, simply sitting there. Seeing her in this state, Ava was absolutely livid, her eyes turning bright red with rage. She struggled wildly again, and had her mouth not been gagged and her body restrained, she would have likely rushed over and berated Lydia by now. Isabe, who was initially enjoying the spectacle, suddenly felt something was off. After all, Ava¡¯s animosity toward Lydia waspletely undisguised at this moment. Could it be just because Lydia had people keeping them restrained now? At this point, Oliver had basically let all the cats out of the bag. Seeing Damien¡¯s upset expression, Oliver chuckled. ¡°I haven¡¯t treated you unfairly. I neverid a hand on Deborah, and now she¡¯s all yours. Consider her a trade for the heir¡¯s position. You¡¯re already down and out anyway. Once Deborah returns, everything wille to an end.¡± Pausing briefly, Oliver then arrogantly said, ¡°Perhaps, if you kneel and beg me now, I might consider sparing you some dignity. However, don¡¯t even dream aboutying a finger on the heir¡¯s position. After all, you¡¯re destined to be defeated by me.¡± At that moment, Damien¡¯s demeanor began to change. He scoffed, ¡°Defeated? You resorted to such despicable tactics to win against me, and you¡¯re proud of it? You¡¯ve truly let Aunt Lydia down.¡± ¡°Shut up! I gave you a chance, but you¡¯re not taking it, are you? Fine, then I¡¯ll make sure you¡¯re convicted for forcing yourself on Deborah.¡± Oliver was instantly filled with rage when he saw Damien¡¯s defiance. ¡°Hah! Do you really think Deborah would still cooperate with you after you drugged her?¡± ¡°She¡¯s woman who wat mahad with her fianc¨¦¡¯s during their anon mant hanmat If cha¡¯s amart 1/3 Sat, Oc Chapter 280 Revealing Everything 90%1 Finished enough, she¡¯ll y the victimter on. Otherwise, her reputation will bepletely ruined. But even if she wants to pretend that nothing happened, it won¡¯t work. It all depends on whether I agree or not,¡± Oliver said smugly. Damien was so amused that he chuckled. ¡°Do you really think everything¡¯s going to work out in your favor?¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Oliver failed to notice theplete shift in Damien¡¯s tone, as he was hopelessly engrossed in the scheme he had spun himself. ¡°What, you think I can¡¯t do it? It¡¯s actually quite simple; all we need to do is get a doctor to examine Deborah to see if she¡¯s been with someone recently! There¡¯s no room for excuses here. If she refuses the examination, then she¡¯s clearly hiding something! As soon as the words fell, the sound of a fist hitting flesh rang out. ¡°What right do you have to do that? Who do you think you are?¡± Damien was furious. Just moments ago, he was skillfully setting up his trap, but now, due to Oliver¡¯s shameless assumptions, he was struggling to maintain hisposure. Even Isabe and the others hadn¡¯t anticipated that Oliver was nning to use moral ckmail, tactic that was essentially an insult to the dignity of Deborah, the youngdy of a prestigious family. Everyone¡¯s gaze was drawn to Deborah on the stage. Her eyes were downcast, and her face seemed as if it was encased in ice. ¡°Go ahead, hit me. The harder you hit, the worse they¡¯ll think of you when we go inter, hahaha!¡± Oliver, unable to beat Damien in a fight, deliberately tried to provoke him. Damien was panting before he eventually let out a cold, mockingugh. ¡°Oliver, you¡¯re truly beyond redemption. But don¡¯t get too smug; do you really think you can seed? Let me tell you, in reality, nothing happened between Deborah and me.¡± Oliver was taken aback, then immediately retorted, ¡°Impossible! If nothing happened, what were you two hiding from?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you know how long the drug you gave me wouldst?¡± Damien¡¯s voice was icy. ¡°If the two of us really were up to something, do you think I would be awake at this moment?¡± Just as expected, when this was mentioned, Oliver became doubtful and didn¡¯t voice any rebuttal. ¡°True, I was drugged, and so was Deborah, but I still had my wits about me. I hurt my hand to stay alert while waiting for rescue,¡± Damien continued. It seemed as if Oliver had a moment of rity. ¡°Alexander and Isabe!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Our friends brought a doctor to take us for treatment, and we just got back,¡± said Damien. ¡°So your n was useless. Deborah is still an innocent woman. You can¡¯t harm her.¡± Cliver¡¯s entertainment was abruptly interrupted, causing his face to darken instantly. He red at Damien with a menacing look, but then, as a thought crossed his mind, he began tough. ¡°So that¡¯s how it is, huh? Why did you ask to meet me alone, if not because you¡¯re unsure yourself? Even if you insist that nothing happened, who would believe that? We found a crime scene! I can still demand that 9/2 Chapter 280 Revealing Everything 1. EK. 90%= Finished Deborah be investigated, whether she agrees or not. I¡¯ve made my suspicions and spections about you clear. I refuse to believe that the Winters family would still announce you as the heir with such suspicion hanging over you!¡± ¡°What crime scene?¡± Damien immediately furrowed his brows. Oliver was once again filled with smugness. ¡°Of course, I¡¯m referring to the room left behind after you slept together.¡± ¡°Bullsh*t! That room must be another set¨Cup of yours.¡± ¡°So what? You can only say you¡¯re unlucky, because¡ that was left by me and your sister. It¡¯s your own fault for hiding away. Since it just so happened that someone discovered the room, I decided to leave it for you, hahaha.¡± Oliver still had a habit of hurting him from the perspective of Damien¡¯s family. unting that he had slept with his sister and even conspiring with her to trap him, all these actions deeply satisfied Oliver. However, for the present Damien, it didn¡¯t matter anymore. After all, his heart hadpletely broken away from the mother and daughter duo the moment he was manipted. However, astonishment reigned in the ballroom. Everyone was leftmenting. No wonder the ungrateful sister treated her own brother this way. It turned out she was favoring outsiders over her own family. Once again, it was clear to see that the world of the wealthy was truly chaotic, and poor Damien was really unfortunate. At this point, Ruby¡¯s face had turned an unttering shade of red. Even though she had willingly agreed to sleep with Oliver, she didn¡¯t want to be openly discussed like this. Oliver, on the other hand, was someone who didn¡¯t know how to hold his tongue. How could he blurt out everything like that? This time, it was truly over. Yet no one noticed that Ava, who had been desperately struggling just moments before, quieted down as if her spirit had left her body upon hearing Oliver¡¯s words. She was as still as death itself. 1.7K Gossip 281 Gossip 281 Reading Juicy Gossip in Het Mind Chapter 281 As Long As It Does Not Kill 52% Finished Well well, well, the dumb ss has blown his own ns sky high. I can¡¯t even begin to imagine the look on his face when hees back and realizes he¡¯s sabotaged his own scheme. It¡¯s bound to be priceless. Isabe watched the live broadcast with great amusement. This incident not only exposed Oliver¡¯s scoundrel nature but also revealed the malicious intentions of Ava and her daughter, essentially ruining their reputationpletely. ¡°One should always be decisive and final. I¡¯ve always believed that mother and daughter were unworthy of being Damien¡¯s family. Now, with this scandal breaking out, even if Damien chooses to ignore them in the future, they won¡¯t have the moral high ground to guilt him into anything anymore,¡± Aiden said. Ines nodded in agreement. ¡°This mother and daughter duo are truly heartless, even after all the kindness Damien has shown them. Instead of being grateful, they¡¯re constantly scheming.¡± ¡°Once Damien manages to free himself from them, Deborah can also break away from Oliver. It¡¯s a happy ending for them both!¡± ine felt like apuding. Rnd also nodded, saying, ¡°This engagement is definitely going to be called off.¡± 4 The Carney family needed Deborah to enter into a marriage alliance, but the chosen partner absolutely -could not bring such a significant negative impact. With this turn of events¡ The small group suddenly started to gossip. ¡°Do you think it¡¯s possible the betrothed will change?¡± Ines gossiped. ¡°You have a point. After all, they¡¯re all victims, Aiden immediately agreed. ¡°What? My poor girl who just turned single is getting tied down again?¡± ine blurted out in surprise. ¡°Even though Oliver just cleared up some matters by revealing certain things, there are definitely those who will still harbor doubts in secret, not to mention the spread of rumors,¡± Rnd said. ¡°Besides, the engagement was originally decided by the elders of the two families. The possibility of a change is still there.¡± No way! Doesn¡¯t that mean Damien will have it all? Not only will he regain his inheritance, but he¡¯ll also get a wife Aren¡¯t Oliver and that mother-daughter duo just handing him everything on a silver tter? Even though the situation sounded rather dramatic, Alexander didn¡¯t deny it. Indeed, it usible. was highly After all, while the marriage alliance between the two families didn¡¯t necessarily concern itself with the children¡¯s feelings, it was essential to have a formal title to strengthen the bond between both parties. It was said that several coborative projects were waiting in the wings, pending the confirmation of this joyous event. Everyone was letting their imaginations run wild. After all, the situation had already reached a conclusion, so there was no need to worry about anything anymore But in the next moment, there was a hugemotion from Ava¡¯s side. 13:52 Sun, Oct 13 Bu B. Chapter 281 As Long As It Does Not Kill It was unclear where she had mustered the strength from, but she managed to break free from the bodyguard holding her back, reiming her freedom. She yelled out, ¡°No way, this can¡¯t be! This absolutely can¡¯t be! How could my daughter be with¡ No, no!¡± Finished At this point. Ava suddenly erupted in fury, charging toward Lydia. ¡°Was it you? Did you set me up?¡± Everyone who saw Ava¡¯s incoherent ramblings felt that something was amiss. Even Ruby was startled by her mother¡® had some sort of rtionship with Oliver. that moment. She couldn¡¯t understand why. Even if she uldn¡¯t possibly drive her mother to such madness, could it? Could it be that deep down, her mother actually despised Oliver because he was Lydia¡¯s son? Did her mother¡¯s dislike for Lydia mean she was totally against any rtionship between them? Nheless, she really had no choice as Oliver had already spilled the beans. Lydiapletely disregarded Ava¡¯s hysterics. She had initially wanted to have thetter thrown out, figuring that Damien probably didn¡¯t want such a mother around anymore. As for her scheming against Damien and Deborah, both families would discuss a n, ensuring Ava paid the price. However, before Lydia could arrange for anyone to make a move, Ava suddenly froze. Her body began to tremble uncontrobly, as if she was terribly frightened, and she became eerily quiet. Once again, everyone felt that there was something off about Ava. She was behaving as if she was having some sort of episode. At that moment, on therge screen, Damien was seen gently smiling at Oliver, saying, ¡°Thank you for your cooperation. You¡¯ve helped me and neborah prove our innocence.¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± Oliver was taken aback for a moment. Damien pulled out his previously soaked phone and ended the video call. Oliver¡¯s expression changed abruptly. ¡°When you saw that there weren¡¯t any surveince cameras, didn¡¯t you think about phones? Or were you foolish enough to believe that my phone was actually water¨Cdamaged like I said before? Oliver, you reallyckmon sense, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°You¡ You¡ How dare you! You must be tricking me¡ ¡°Go back and take a look.¡± Oliver panicked. The saying ¡°extreme joy begets sorrow¡± had never felt so real Just moments ago, he had been boasting about himself, basking in his own glory. Now, it felt as though he had been ruthlessly pushed off a tall building. Disregarding everything else he ran frantically toward the ballroom, disbelief coursing through him as he tried to recall what he had said. The howling wind seemed to be relentlessly pping his face. In a state of panic, he racked his brains, wondering if there was any chance of turning the tables if everyone found out about what he had done. But the moment he appeared in the ballroom, feeling the gazes from everyone present, full of mockery and contempt, he could no longer hold his ground. 13:52 Sun, Oct 13 B B. Chapter 281 As Long As It Does Not Kill ?? 52% #Finished His expression gradually contorted, transitioning from confusion to embarrassment and anger, th finally to fear and despair, Hom, that change of expression could be included in a film study textbook. Not only did Isabe think this way, but some entertaiment reporters were already itching to act. Although they were paid by Oliver to cover the big news, they never imagined that the boss himself would be the big news. They were professionals, so how could they not document such an explosive event? The sh of a camera went off. That had Oliver snapping back to his sen hell is secretly taking pictures!¡± Thable to contain his anger, he bellowed, ¡°Who? Who the Everyone chuckled quietly. After all, following the previous incident where a group of reporters blocked the door, it was clear to everyone ¨C wasn¡¯t this his own doing? He had initially nned to set up his cousin and fiancee but ended up reaping what he had sown. It was indeed a case of poetic justice. The barely perceptible sounds of mockery were like an ocean wave crashing over Oliver alone. Unable to resist. Oliver nced at hispanions. Ava¡¯s face was ashen, her spirit seemingly having departed from her body. She didn¡¯t even dare to meet his gaze. On the other hand, Ruby was looking both frantic and angry, her eyes full of me. Oliver¡¯sposure finally shattered, especially when he lifted his eyes and could see Deborah, standing on the stage above everyone. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. ¡°D¡°mn it, you b*tch, you set me up!¡± Oliver was utterly enraged, charging straight toward Deborah. Others initially intended to stop him, but to their surprise, the always aloof and distant Deborah unexpectedly also rushed toward Oliver. Perhaps this was too out of character for her, as even Oliver was taken aback for a moment, halting in his tracks. However, Deborah didn¡¯t stop moving. She rushed forward, delivering a resounding p across Oliver¡¯s face. Being hit by his own mother or Damien was one thing, but for Deborah to dare to strike him too? Oliver red back fiercely, ready to retaliate, but was left dazed by Deborah¡¯s sessive ps. The sound was so rhythmic it left onlookers absolutely stunned. ¡°Deborah is actually hitting someone?¡± Ines eximed in disbelief. ¡°Wow, once Deborah starts, she sure is astonishing!¡± Aiden gave a thumbs up. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen such a violent side of Deborah before, ine also expressed with at sigh. This is desperation,¡± said Rnd. Well done, excellent job! Give him a good thrashing. Scum like him deserves to be pped. Even if it¡¯s not a severe injury, it¡¯s still harm done. As long as it doesn¡¯t kill him, keep on hitting 3/4 Sun, Oct Reading Juicy Gossip in Her Mind Gossip 282 Gossip 282 Chapter 282 Whatever Deborah Desires Finished bau d¡¯If* Oliver was initially stunned by the attack. Howeve, regained his senses, of course he wouldn¡¯t let a frail woman hit him. But before he could lift his hand, his wrist was seized. When Oliver turned his head, he found himself face to face with Damien, who had followed him. Oliver¡¯s anger red up even more, and he wished he could kill Damien right there. ¡°You¡¯re so protective of her! The two of you are indeed having an affair. I was tricked into saying those words earlier. The truth is, you¡¯ve been coveting my fianc¨¦e, and the two of you are having an illicit affair. You have no shame!¡± Damien hadn¡¯t expected that, even at this point, Oliver could still utter such words. He was so astounded that he almost burst intoughter. ¡°Do think everyone is a fool?¡± Oliver didn¡¯t care. he was determined to unfairly pin the me on them. ¡°You dare to say you didn¡¯t touch her? I don¡¯t believe id You two must have¡± Suddenly, another p came. The p was hard this time, knocking Oliverpletely off his feet. He fell to the ground, clutching his throbbing cheek. Dazed, he looked up at the woman who had hit him ¨C Lydia. ¡°Drugging, scheming, framing, and throwing tantrums to defend yourself? Oliver, you¡¯ve truly disappointed me,¡± Lydia said. Although she didn¡¯t show any hysteria, her heart was already filled with deep wounds. She had long known that her son was a disappointment, but she never thought he had be so rotten to the core. At that moment, Oliver¡¯s gaze toward Lydia had changed. He had initially harbored resentment toward her, but now, he was consumed by hatred. Having seen the video and knowing what had transpired, his mother didn¡¯t think of helping him. Instead, she was here, ready to convict him, defending Damien. Normally, he could let it slide. But now, during this critical moment where it was a matter of life and death, if his mother were to side with him, he was sure the situation could be turned around! Yet, the favoritism his own mother showed toward others was something that truly seeped deep into Oliver¡¯s bones, filling him with resentment. ¡°Mom, why do you treat me this way?¡± Lydia was unwilling to confront the resentful gaze of her biological son, stepping forward to take control of the situation. ¡°Apologies for today¡¯s spectacle, everyone. It¡¯s my fault for not raising my son properly, causing him to behave in such a manner. I¡¯m here to formally announce the cancetion of Oliver and Deborah¡¯s engagement.¡± Upon hearing these words, Deborah¡¯s eyes gleamed, and only then was she able to exhale a breath she¡¯d been holding. Although everyone had somewhat anticipated it, hearing Lydia announce it still felt abstard. The wedding was called off just an hour after it had been confirmed Both the Carney and Winters family woreplex expressions upon hearing the news. While it was 1/3 152 Sun, Oct 13. Chapter 252 Whatever Deborah Desires. the cooperation between the two families? Finished At that moment, Lydia had already turned to apologize to Deborah. ¡°You are a good kid, and it¡¯s us, the Winters family, who owe you. Aspensation, if your family is still interested in forming an alliance with ours through marriage, you¡¯re free to choose from any of our unattached males in the Winters family.¡± Deborah was taken aback, causing Damien to instantly stiffen. He couldn¡¯t help but turn his gaze toward Deborah, while the other members of the two families were overjoyed. As expected from Mdm. Lydia. She is indeed bold for recing Deborah¡¯s fianc¨¦ on the spot! Isabe thought. The small group was all abuzz now. Although the Winters family had many sons, wasn¡¯t Damien the most conspicuous and probable one? Could it be that they had actually guessed right? Lydia said earnestly, ¡°Of course, you so choose the heir.¡± co As soon as the words were spoken, the whole room erupted. Without realizing it, Deborah looked up at Damien, only to be caught off guard when their eyes met. The Carneys immediately eximed with excitement. ¡°The heir?¡± The Carney family never really considered going after the heir, not because they were unworthy, but because they understood their daughter¡¯s nature. She preferred immersing herself in her own world, chasing her dreams, and thus, she was unlikely to be apetent family matriarch. The matriarch of any prominent family could never disregard the family business. Even if she didn¡¯t work in thepany, her role was still crucial in social engagements. However, Deborah was not willing to conform to this expectation. That was why she was previously best suited with Oliver, who also had no interest in taking over the family business. They were a match, neither looking down on the other nor backing downL Now that Lydia had spoken up, the implication was that they were willing to step back. Deborah could still enjoy her freedom, and they were prepared to offer her this position. This was their way of making amends. This situation left the Carney family in a difficult position to demand justice for their daughter¡¯s ordeal, especially since the sincerity of the apology had been fully demonstrated. Lydia spoke up directly. ¡°Yes, we¡¯re taking this opportunity to formally announce that the future heir of the Winters family has been chosen.¡± After she finished speaking, she exchanged nods with several elders of the Winters family, then pointed at Damien and said, ¡°Damien, step forward? Damien took a step forward. Lydia formally announced, ¡°Starting from today, Damien will gradually take over my responsibilities. I hope everyone will continue to look after our family in the future.¡± Just moments ago, everyone was awkwardly spectating, but in an instant, the atmosphere had completely shifted, turning into a deration of inheritance. With this, Oliver lost everything. Woah, is this really happening? Damien actually got that lucky? My emotions are all over the ce. It¡¯s just like watching a couple you¡¯re rooting for about to go official! I really want to interview Oliver right note and ask him what it feels like to go for wool ande home shorn. 2/3 13:52 Sun, Oct 13 BB. Chapter 282 Whatever Deborah Desires This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Finished As Isabe was curious to see what Oliver looked like at that moment, Oliver abruptly jumped forward and mared, ¡°Mom, how can you be so biased? Am I not your son? Is he the one instead? You even want to y matchmaker for them! How can you treat me like this This time, Oliver was truly infuriated to the point where his eyes turned red. He could tolerate the annulment of the engagement, even losing his position as the heir, but he absolutely could not stand the idea of what was his being taken away and given to Damien. At that point, Ruby finally seized her chance. She had initially felt hopeless, yet now she immediately eximed with excitement. ¡°I know, I know! You must be aware of their illicit affair and are using this opportunity to clear their names! So, I wasn¡¯t lying. I have often seen them together in ambiguous situations. I am a witness!¡± Is this madwoman not going to stop until she ruins her own brother? Or is the just stubborn and in denial, refusing to admit her own defeat? Alexander thought it was more of a case of refusing to admit wrong until one was faced with grim reality. ¡°Ruby, do?you have the memor goldfish? Have you already forgotten that Oliver openly confessed that you were the ones who drugged and framed them?¡± Damien sternly warned. Some people were just like that, acting as if recent events never happened and stirring up unnecessary drama. ¡°Why else would she let you two be engaged? Who would just suddenly switch partners like that? Who would believe there¡¯s no issue with this?¡± Ruby was just like those despicable people hiding behind the anonymity of the inte to casually spread rumors. She stirred up emotions with her seemingly usible yet misleading conjectures. However, most of the time, everyone was well aware that the person in front of them was nothing more than a minor nuisance. Lydia also stepped forward and said, ¡°We haven¡¯t even begun to address what you and your mother have done. You¡¯d best keep quiet. Plus, I wasn¡¯t finished speaking. Who said I was trying to y matchmaker? [ was merely giving Deborah the right to choose.¡± As she spoke, Lydia turned her gaze toward Deborah, who was frowning slightly. ¡°It was merely a suggestion. If you don¡¯t wish to marry into the Winters family, I¡¯d dly ept you as a goddaughter. However, if you truly can¡¯t face anything rted to the Winters family anymore, I¡¯ll ensure you¡¯repensated in other ways Lydia never believed that providing a hurt woman with a new partner was a form ofpensation. True rpense, in her view, was giving her enough confidence to make her own choices. Even the bond of being goddaughter could maintain the rtionship between the two families. If that was truly undesirable, there were other methods. In short, whatever Deborah desired, the Winters family would ept 1.8K Gossip 283 Gossip 283 Chapter 283 I Want To Be Your Goddaughter Lydia¡¯s suggestion was both unexpected and admirable. She showed Deborah the utmost respect. Finished Deborah was slightly moved, even though just a moment ago she was somewhat distressed. In truth, after experiencing such an event, a feeling of reluctance had developed within her. Not to mention, she had guessed that Damien might have feelings for her¡. And now, because of a single sentence from Lydia, Deborah felt as though she had been reborn. All the shackles that bound her had been released. Lydia gave a smallugh. ¡°Which one will you choose? Or perhaps, you need more time to think?¡± After all, the person she selected had suffered because of her son. She had to take full responsibility. The Winters family and the Carney family did not oppose what Lydia said. However, they still leaned more towards a marriage allianc I seemed more stable and reassuring. Therefore, the Carney family was subtly hinting at Deborah. The spectators felt that Deborah had managed to turn a misfortune into a blessing. The small groups also began to specte, unsure of what Deborah would choose. Isabe quietly asked Alexander, ¡°What do you think?¡± Alexander shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Isabe¡¯s eyes sparkled as she asked, ¡°How about we make a wager? You choose one and I¡¯ll choose one. Whoever guesses correctly gets to ask the other to do something.¡± Haha! I¡¯ve already figured out Deborah¡¯s n. She¡¯ll choose to be the goddaughter. I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll win! When the timees, I¡¯ll think about what to make Alexander do. Haha! Isabeughed schemingly in her mind. Although Alexander didn¡¯t know what Isabe was nning for him, his ears began to blush in embarrassment first. ¡°Okay, then I choose the first option. A marriage alliance,¡± said Alexander. Isabe was instantly overjoyed. ¡°Well then, I¡¯ll give in to you. I¡¯ll choose the second option. Goddaughter!¡± Watching Isabe grinning as if she had just struck a great bargain, Alexander couldn¡¯t help but smile. The group sharing the table also overheard their conversation and promptly joined in the gamble. ¡°I¡¯m not sure what Damien would think.¡± Rnd considered his friend¡¯s perspective. ¡°He likes¡¡± ine was about to suggest the possibility that he might be interested in men, but before she could finish, Rnd stopped her. ¡°All fun and games aside, don¡¯t make a joke out of his sexuality.¡± Isabe heard this and tried hard to hold 1/4 13:52 Sun, Oct 13 B. 352%2 Chapter 283 I Want To Be Your Goddaughter #Finished His unrequited love was so secretive that all his friends were oblivious to it. In fact, it was so obscure that people started to mistake his sermality. It¡¯s indeed unfortunate for Davien. If his friends had known about his feelings, they might have been devising ns to bring the two of them together by not Just as she was contemting. Deborah had already spoken. She wasn¡¯t one to waver in indecision. She had no choice previously, but now that she could choose¡. ¡°Mdm. Lydia, I¡¡± ¡°Deborah!¡± Damien couldn¡¯t hold back any longer and finally spoke. In the past, he had been too hesitant to fight for what he wanted out of respect for his aunt¡¯s kindness. However, the marriage debacle was entirely caused by Oliver himself. If Damien still held back at this point, he would be truly spineless. After a decade of longing, he was ready to take a chance for himself. This was his closest opportunity to seize the girl he had been secretly in love with for the past decade. Just as Damien was about to speak, he heard Deborah say, ¡°I¡¯ve made up my mind.¡± Her icy tone made Damien pause though he hadn¡¯t even asked the qu Deborah understood his feelings. However, she had made a choice. He had no right to interfere. tly. Upon meeting her gaze, he realized what her answer was, even Damien fell silent, seeming even more deste than when he had just been framed and set up. He appeared utterly dispirited and lost. Such a direct conversation wouldn¡¯t lead anyone to suspect anything ambiguous. People were simply curious about what choice Deborah would make. Lydia was also curious. She hadn¡¯t expected Deborah to make a decision so quickly. ¡°I want to be your goddaughter,¡± stated Deborah bluntly. Immediately after she said that, many people let out incredulous gasps. They truly believed that Deborah would choose to marry Damien. After all, they had known each other for many years, and both werepatible in terms of character and abilities. It would be difficult for Deborah to find a better candidate for a marriage alliance. The Carney family thought that it was a pity, but they also knew it wasn¡¯t right to force her. The small group couldn¡¯t really determine if it was a pity or not. After all, they still believed the two had no feelings for each other. Immediately, Isabe was grinning as she looked at Alexander. With a smile, Alexander said, ¡°You¡¯ve won. What would you like me to do?¡± Isabe said, ¡°Give me some time to think.¡± 2/4 13:52 Sun, Oct 13 BUB. Chapter 283 I Want To Be Your Goddaughter # Finished ¡°Okay¡± Meanwhile, it would not be appropriate to officiate an adoptive rtionship so casually. They would need to choose an auspicious date first. Once she had taken care of the matters at hand, Lydia farned her attention to the three culprits. ¡°Oliver, do you admit your mistake? Oliver saw how well his adversaries were treated and was fuming. He stood up. ¡°Admit my mistake? You¡¯re treating Damien as your own son and Deborah as your goddaughter, but you don¡¯t want me! You¡¯re doing just great. huh? You¡¯re blind to the injustices I¡¯ve suffered and you look down on me. I don¡¯t need you anymore. Today, I¡¯m cutting ties with you! Go ahead and be their mother,¡± At this point, Oliver¡¯s father was so startled that he leaped up. ¡°How can you speak about your mother like that? You¡¯re in the wrong. Apologize immediately!¡± ¡°Are you threatening me?¡± Lydia was once again hurt by her rebellious child¡¯s words, but she managed to keep her emotions hidden. Oliver was so fierce that it was see who would back down first. wanted topete with his own mother. This time, he wanted to ¡°If you¡¯ve made up your mind. I won¡¯t object,¡± said Lydia. She was not one to be intimidated. From the moment she learned of Oliver¡¯s downfall, she knew she had to take drastic measures. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. In reality, even up to this point, Lydia still wished to salvage her son. She was willing to sever their rtionship and cut off his financial lifeline in the hope that he could grow after experiencing some hardships. For the sake of setting her son on the right path, she was prepared to make such a heart- wrenching decision. ¡°You. You¡¡± Oliver hadn¡¯t expected that Lydia would actually agree. He was so upset that his vision started to darken, almost causing him to lose his footing. ¡°You¡¯re too ruthless. How could you treat Oliver like this?¡± asked Ruby, unable to hide her discontent. ¡°Are you really his biological mother?¡± What Ruby said was enough to make the bystanders burst intoughter. Surprisingly, everyone was on the same page. Gossip 284 Gossip 284 Juicy Chapter 284 They Must Not Be Together This time. Ruby was genuinely frightened. ¡°Mom, you #Finishert shut up, don¡¯t speak Let¡¯s go, we are leaving this ce. Ava¡¯s voice trembled as she spoke urgently. Liv Aval. Ruby was deeply reluctant, yet she found herself being pulled to her feet by ¡°Hold on! Who said you could leave without exining yourselves?¡± said Lydia. ¡°That¡¯s my son! How I deal with him is my business, just like how you treat Oliver is none of our concern!¡± Ava suddenly roared in anger. ¡°We are not the same. When Oliver did something wrong, I punished him. But what about Damien? What has he done wrong to deserve this? Moreover, your actions have implicated Ms. Deborah. Do you really think you can avoid this? Just now, Oliver said that you were the mastermind! My former sister¨Cinw, what exactly are you trying to do?¡± In reality, Lydia genuinely felt heartbroken for Damien. She couldn¡¯t fathom how a mother could torment her own son to such an extent. The crowd couldn¡¯t help but er in heated discussions. Many were aware of Ava¡¯s past mistreatment of Damien in the Winters family. ¡ general consensus was that an obstructedbor followed by the death of her husband had led to Ava¡¯s mental instability. Her coping mechanism was to torment her son, deriving satisfaction from his difort. But this time, she had truly gone too far. Not only did she seek to utterly ruin Damien¡¯s reputation, but she also intended to destroy Damien¡¯s future prospects as well. She was so perverse that she probably needed to go to the psychiatric hospital. Damien was still reeling from the silent rejection of his secret crush. As for the things his mother and sister had done, he genuinely had no interest in delving into them. After all, it was the same old story, and he had long since be numb to it. It seemed that Ava wasn¡¯t keen on offering any exnations. Her gaze was fixed fiercely on Lydia. ¡°You want to pursue this matter? Fine. I¡¯m his mother and she¡¯s his sister. However you want to handle this, go. discuss it with my son. Shameless! Utterly shameless. She¡¯s guilt¨Ctripping everyone again! In this situation, it¡¯s hard to involve the police. After all, it¡¯s a crime that hasn¡¯t beenmitted yet, and it¡¯s between family members. A tricky situation indeed. ¡°So you¡¯re saying that you don¡¯t want to take responsibility anymore,¡± stated Lydia coldly. Just then, a voice suddenly emerged, breaking the stalemate. ¡°Of course they should take responsibility, but it¡¯s not as serious as everyone thinks.¡± A man was seen hastily entering the grand hall. Without needing Isabe to ask, Alexander took the initiative and said, ¡°Sergio Willis.¡± 1/3 13:52 Sun, Oct 13 G US. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Chapter 284 They Must Not Be Together #Finished Having been abroad for business until recently, he had just returned when he received a message from his daughter asking for help, stating that they were being held captive by the Winters family. Thus, he rushed overhout dy, while simultaneously instructing people to investigate the situation. Sergio was rather crafty. ¡°Actually, there seems to be a misunderstanding. ¡°Perhaps you are still unaware of what has transpired. Mr. Willis. So many people witnessed it. Are your suggesting it was a misunderstanding?¡± rebuked someone from the Winters family. Sergio chuckled and said, ¡°Actually, my daughter and Oliver were already in a rtionship. Oliver, under pressure from Lydia, didn¡¯t dare to refuse the engagement. My wife couldn¡¯t bear to see the young couple torn apart, so she came up with this bad move. It also served as a minor lesson for our son, who has be rebellioustely. We just didn¡¯t expect things to get so out of hand.¡± I see! Shamelessness really is hereditary, isn¡¯t it? Birds of a feather flock together. How could they twist the story this? like Alexander, however, slightly frowned, sensing that Sergio¡¯s intentions probably weren¡¯t as straightforward as they seemed. Sure enough, Sergio stated, ¡°They were wrong, and I¡¯ll have them apologizeter. I have a suggestion. Ava will never cut off ties with Damien. Why not strengthen this bond? Let¡¯s bury the hatchet. Since Oliver and Ruby are in love, why don¡¯t we anno their engagement today? From now on, we¡¯ll be one big family. There¡¯s no conflict that can¡¯t be solved. After Sergio finished speaking, everyone was stunned. Even though they had just found out about the illicit affair between the two, their attention had been diverted. After hearing what Sergio suggested, they struggled to pick a side. The Willis family wasn¡¯t particrly influential. Their recent fame was mostly due to Damien. They had briefly risen to prominence, and now they were even considering marrying their daughter into the Winters family. Their scheme was so obvious that everyone present could hear the gears turning in their heads. Ruby and Deborah were not in the same league. Such a thing would have been impossible in the past. Yet, this time, everyone was quite convinced by Sergio¡¯s derailed exnation. Since the two had implicitly acknowledged their ndestine affair here, getting married could indeed salvage their public reputation. After all, with time, facts would speak for themselves. Some members of the Winters family did approve of this proposal. Good heavens, shamelessness truly knows no bounds. Sergio¡¯s foolproof n is indeed foolproof. He knows his daughter¡¯s reputation is already ruined, and he doesn¡¯t even like Oliver. But as long as his daughter marries into the Winters family and has Oliver¡¯s child, that child would be Lydia¡¯s grandchild. In the future, the child can be groomed and might even be the next heir. By then, the Willis family, as the maternal grandparents, will naturally rise in status. This old man is truly farsighted! Alexander pondered. It¡¯s true that he only resorts to unscrupulous acts. It¡¯s not hard to imagine that if Ruby marries Oliver, the Willis family will immediately change their course and target Damien. They will definitely be more ruthless than what Mrs. Willis did. Staring at Lydia, who remained unconvinced, Sergio said, ¡°My daughter is young, Oliver, is her first boyfriend. I don¡¯t want my daughter to be used or toyed with.¡± Is this a subtle hint? The mastermind was said to be Ava, but it could actually be Oliver exploiting the mother- 2/3 952% Chapter 284 They Must Not Be Together Finished daughter due. How cunning Moreover, Sergio is also threatening Lydia. If she didn¡¯t agree, all the me would be shified onto Oliver, As expected. Lydia¡¯splexion turned solemn. Unless she truly severed her rtionship with Oliver, she would never a agree to let a woman like Ruby into her home. She naturally realized the same thing that Alexander was thinking about as well. Sergio subtly signaled to Ruby, who took a moment to contemte. Her reputation was already tarnished, so she might as well marry Oliver. She refused to believe that Lydia would abandon Oliver. After that, they could continue their slow battle against Damien and Deborah. Oliver, however, was shocked for a while. He wanted to protest. He had no intention of marrying Ruby. Although he was willing to have his fill of fun with her, marriage was out of the question. Moreover, he refused to let a random person have control over his fate. He wouldn¡¯t stand for it. Plus, he had picked up on it¨CSergio was threatening him. However, before Oliver could utter a word, someone roared, ¡°No way!¡± The crowd, in the midst of their lively chatter, suddenly fell silent. They watched as Ava, seemingly driven to madness, roared at Sergio, ¡°They absolutely cannot be together!¡± How odd! Ava¡¯s reaction was way to intense. It¡¯s as if¡ Wait a minute? It can¡¯t possibly be so clich¨¦, right? Let me dig a little deeper¡ 1.8K Gossip 285 Gossip 285 13:52 Sun, Oct 13 B Reading Juicy Gossip in Her Mind Chapter 285 Oliver And Damien Are Switched At Birth Finished Not only did Isabe find it odd, but even Alexander also felt that something was off about Ava¡¯s reaction. The Quirk family had gradually mastered the essence of gossiping from Isabe. Gossip worth listening to should be outrageous or and dramatic. Upon hearing Isabe¡¯s exmation, the Quirk family couldn¡¯t help but begin a discussion. David said, ¡°Her reaction certainly doesn¡¯t seem like she thinks Oliver is unworthy of Ruby.¡± Selena asked, ¡°Do you remember the soap opera we watched not too long ago?¡± ¡°The mother who stood in the way of the male lead and the second female lead?¡± Evian¡¯s face was flushed from the excitement. ¡°Indeed, Ava looks like she could burst into tears any second¡¡± You two can¡¯t be together, because you¡¯re half¨Csiblings sharing the same mother¡ Oh my god, what have I just seen? So, Oliver and Damien were switched at birth? Isabe¡¯s inner monologue revealed this startling news. Everyone from the Quirk family were shocked. What was initially mere gossip and audacious spection had now been confirmed by Isabe. The expressions on the faces of the Quirk family were indeed a sight to behold. Although enjoying the gossip was quite delightful, it was undeniably absurd for the people actually involved. Upon hearing the conclusion, an icy look crossed Alexander¡¯s face in an instant. It confirmed something. All the mental torment that Damien endured over these years was nothing but a cruel joke. Suddenly, Alexander¡¯s stern gaze fixed on Ava, whose face had turned deathly pale. People like this, regardless of their reasons, were unforgivable for mistreating children. Isabe was so astounded by the revtion she had uncovered that she devoted her full attention to digging deeper. She was so engrossed that she failed to notice the sudden, dramatic shift in Alexander¡¯s demeanor. However, the others at the table felt the chill emanating from him and shivered. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± asked Rnd, taken aback. ¡°What else could it be? He¡¯s disgusted by the shamelessness of the Willis family,¡± said ine, exasperated. ¡°But why is Mrs. Willis going against her own husband? It¡¯s clear to everyone that Sergio is trying to secure a good future for the Willis family and Ruby. It seems like Ruby is willing to agree. It¡¯s odd how Mrs. Willis is holding them back like this.¡± Ines asked, ¡°Are they ying good cop, bad cop?¡± Aiden said, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then this old woman¡¯s acting skills are truly remarkable. She was as pale as a corpse. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. ¡°From the looks of it, it¡¯s not disgust, but more like fear Rnd suddenly frowned, unable to resist 1/3 13:52 Sun, Oct 13 BB. Chapter 285 Oliver And Damien Are Switched At Birth áÄ²Í•þ52% Finished Alexander was already contemting how to expose this matter. He knew he couldn¡¯t just stand by and do nothing At that moment. Ava was truly in a bind. Although she was mentally breaking down, she had to pull herself together in this crisis. There was no way that Oliver could marry Ruby. However, Sergio¡¯s expression had already turned hostile. Even Ruby started to harbor resentment toward Ava. ¡°Don¡¯t be foolish. I know you think our daughter is still young, so you¡¯re reluctant to let her marry so soon. But sooner orter, she¡¯s bound to marry. Wouldn¡¯t it be better if she married into a family we¡¯re familiar with? That way, we could be at ease, right?¡± said Sergio as he shot a look at Ava, whom he thought was just confused. No, no, no! Ava, of all people, couldn¡¯t afford to be confused! At this moment, no one is more lucid than Ava, yet she can¡¯t utter a single word of rebuttal! Is she supposed to reveal that she had swapped the two children, and that Oliver is indeed the eldest of the Winters family, which is why he absolutely cannot marry Ruby, his half¨Csister? After finding out about all the gossip and hearing what Sergio said, Isabe could not help but comin. The faces of the Quirk family men > grew even more animated upon hearing this. Enough! Enough! This ispletely destroying our values. The phrase ¡®reaping what you sow truly came to life for them through Ava¡¯s experiences. Sure enough, all Ava could do was shake her head desperately. Her whole body trembled as she said, ¡°No, I can¡¯t agree. Absolutely not! Sergio, let¡¯s go home. I¡¯m tired. Let¡¯s leave.¡± ¡°Mom, what are you doing?¡± Ruby was still trying to get through to her mother, hoping she would come to her senses. Sergio was also very curious as to what exactly Ava was opposing. However, without a clear exnation from Ava, Sergio and Ruby refused to relent. She wouldn¡¯t dare to admit to the outrageous things she had done. Not to mention, everyone knows about Oliver and Ruby now¡ Holy cr*p! Don¡¯t let me read those scandalous details. I really don¡¯t want my worldview to be shattered into pieces! I don¡¯t know anything, I don¡¯t know anything! Isabe hypnotized herself for a moment before she started to ramble again. Even if you forced Ava to talk now, she won¡¯t dare to refute with the truth. But without revealing the truth, all her refutations would seem so feeble and powerless. Upon hearing Isabe¡¯s heartfelt thoughts, the Quirk family couldn¡¯t help but not in agreement. After all, it was not often that Sergio got such an opportunity, so it was unlikely he would let it slip away. When Alexander heard this, his brows slightly rxed. Sergio was determined to make the marriage alliance happen. Even if Ava yed dumb, she couldn¡¯t escape it. She had trapped herself in a dead end, unable to find a way out. Now, all that was needed was to wait for the situation to unfold and take action at the right moment. Before the Willis family could even sort things out, Oliver had already exploded with anger. Oliver hadn¡¯t expected Ava to voice his opposition, but this didn¡¯t bring him any joy. From the gazes of those around him and their hushed whispers, it was clear they were all mocking him. They were mocking bility to win over Deborah and the fact that even a subpar woman like Ruby was considered 5/3 13:52 Sun, Oct 13 BUB. Chapter 285 Oliver And Damien Are Switched At Birth too good for him by Ava. Oliver was practically seething with embarrassment and anger Finished What does that meant Am I not good enough for Ruby? If anything, it¡¯s Ruby who¡¯s not good enough for me. I should be the one rejecting her, not the other way around. How dare Avd look down on me? Usually, Ava was kind towards him, often praising him for being more capable than Damien. She was even willing to help him, plotting with him against Damien. However, the moment her precious daughter came into the picture, she shockingly revealed her true colors. It was as if she was just ying him. As neither Lydia nor Deborah cared about him, their rejection didn¡¯t make him feel particrly insulted. However, when Ava, who had often praised him, acted in such a way, it triggered him the most. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you looking down on me, Mrs. Willis?¡± Oliver would usually address her as Aunt Ava. However, the moment he called her Mrs. Willis in such a sarcastic tone, it was obvious that he was furious. Well it¡¯s not that she looks down on you. She thinks too highly of you! Isabe sarcastically thought to herself. Watching as Ava wobbled after hearing Oliver¡¯s mockery, Isabe couldn¡¯t help but feel a strong urge to spit in disgust. Sure enough, every viin had the tch! Gossip 286 Gossip 286 Reading Juicy Gossip in Her Mind Finished Chapter 286 Rtionship Struggles From The Previous Generation The consequences of one¡¯s own actions will eventuallye back around. Who would have thought that Ava would dare to spin such a grand web of lies and orchestrate such a scheme? Initially, she could have reveled in the satisfaction Cher revenge, but she didn¡¯t anticipate the lengths her own children would go to. Her grand y turned into a scandal, leaving her struggling under the weight of the unbearable truth. In the end, she is forced to clean up her own mess to prevent her scam from being exposed. Upon hearing this, the Quirk family caught the crux of the matter. Ava¡¯s revenge was tied to her switching of the children. However, Isabe couldn¡¯t provide any juicy gossip at the moment. She was too busy watching the drama unfold and making sarcastic remarks. Oliver was ring at Ava menacingly, but she had no choice but to avoid his gaze and lower her head. She wanted to take her daughter away, but no one was willing to cooperate with her. This left her with no option but to face Oliver. Still, she thought of a n in the midst of her desperation. ¡°No, my child. It¡¯s¡ it¡¯s that my daughter isn¡¯t worthy of you. I understand that there was never anything between you two in the first ce. There was no rtionship, so naturally, you don¡¯t need to take any responsibility. Everything I said earlier was just a scheme against Damien.¡± Ava realized that as she spoke, she was starting to make more sense She even started tough joyfully. To others, it seemed utterly bizarre. Even though they knew that Damien had been set up, they didn¡¯t expect Ava to reveal it so casually just to rify that Oliver and Ruby were not involved with each other. She had failed to discern what was more important. Is there something wrong with her brain? Even Damien, who was always absentminded, let out a bitterugh upon hearing this. In his mother¡¯s eyes. it didn¡¯t matter if he was manipted. She must have lost her mind. Indeed, the impact is too great. It seemed as if everything could be ignored as long as the truth wasn¡¯t exposed. After all, it was such a ndestine affair. Apart from her, no one else knew. As long as she doesn¡¯t acknowledge Oliver as her son, she can carry this secret to her grave¡ In that way, she can avoid confronting the mistakes caused by her selfishness. Observing the glint of excitement in Ava¡¯s eyes, Isabe really wanted to tell Ava that the secret wasn¡¯t as unknown as she thought. In fact, Isabe intended to make even more people aware of it. If Ava hadn¡¯t been so extreme in focusing all her efforts on opposing Damien, she wouldn¡¯t have created such a huge ruckus. Isabe wouldn¡¯t have kept investigating the matter and eventually uncover the truth. Upon thinking of this, Isabe sprang into action. Her first instinct was to seek Alexander. Somehow, Alexander had be her first option for solving problems. Do you think that Mrs. Willis seems a bit guilty?¡± Isabe took a roundabout approach to reveal the information. Alexander, however, couldn¡¯t bear to see Isabe exerting so much effort. He said directly, ¡°Actually, I¡¯ve had my suspicions for a while now.¡± 1/3 Sun. Chapter 286 Rtionship Struggles From The Previous Generation Alexander continued, ¡°Perhaps, there¡¯s something odd with Damien and Oliver¡¯s backgrounds.¡± His words startled Isabe more. Alexander said, ¡°We need to verify this matter.¡± isabe was at a loss for words, All she could do was say ¡°Really?¡± Alexander nodded, promptly stealing the spotlight from Isabe. As a result, Isabe was left astounded. Finished Good heavens! Alexander is so clever! It seems like he doesn¡¯t need my help after all. I guess I¡¯ll just continue to sit back and enjoy the show. Upon overhearing this, the Quirk family could probably guess the whole story. They mocked Alexander¡¯s actions and rolled their eyes at him behind his back. Meanwhile, Oliver was taken aback by Ava¡¯s reasoning. Although he felt that she was just finding an excuse because she looked down on him, he appreciated her tact. It saved him a lot of trouble. Oliver managed to rein in his temp would be tantamount to devaluing h er all, he genuinely didn¡¯t want to marry Ruby. To him, doing so elf. As long as he went along with Ava¡¯s words, Sergio wouldn¡¯t dare threaten him. ¡°That¡¯s more like it,¡± said Oliver sneeringly, his former respect for Avapletely gone. Ava¡¯s heart ached, more than ever, but all she could do was endure it, finding herself in a situation where she was trying to attend to everything but failing to aplish anything. ¡°Mom, what are you implying? How can you speak of me in such a way?¡± Ruby was furious, her eyes turning red. Ava felt a splitting headache. She couldn¡¯t express the struggles that she was facing. The situation was so overwhelming that she felt like she might faint on the spot. A mix of frustration, annoyance, and helplessness engulfed her. Isabe was extremely delighted. Haha! Ruby can¡¯t understand that Ava is actually covering up their disgrace. As long as Ava¡¯s n seeds, even if anything was exposed in the future, it won¡¯t be a fatal blow to these two fools. Yet, they¡¯re insisting on forgoing thisst strand of hope. Ava must be on the verge of breaking down. The Quirk family was also trying hard to suppress theirughter. You know, it is indeed both infuriating and amusing. You reap what one sow! These two are Ava¡¯s retribution. For Ruby, all she knew was that her mother was belittling her and dering she wasn¡¯t worthy of marrying Oliver. No one would be able to stand their mothers berating them like that. Ruby didn¡¯t understand why she wasn¡¯t worthy enough for a spoiled brat like Oliver. Moreover, she also noticed that Oliver didn¡¯t wish to marry her. Ava was not only unhelpful, but she also seemed to be deliberately holding Ruby back. It was as if Ava Cand seeing her do¨Cwell! 13:52 Sun, Oct 13 Chapter 286 Rtionship Struggles From The Previous Generation Ava anxiously yelled at Ruby, ¡°Shut up!¡± Finished you dislike Without any inhibitions, Ruby roared, ¡°You can¡¯t oppose my marriage to Oliver just because Lydia. You¡¯re essentially gambling with my future just to vent your own frustrations. This is utterly selfish of you.¡± Ava never anticipated that her daughter would speak to her in such a manner in front of everyone. Her face was filled with anger, yet she found herself at a loss for words. The onlookers, who were merely there for the spectacle, were somewhat taken aback. While they knew that the rtionship between Ava and Lydia was average at best, they had never heard that Ava actually hated Lydia. Even Lydia was taken aback, casting a puzzled look towards Ava. Though they disagreed, it was all due to matters concerning their children. Back then, when they were sisters¨Cinw in the Winters family, they rarely interacted. After all, Lydia, being the heiress at that time, was in charge of external affairs. Ava, who was in charge of internal matters. had no conflict of interest with her. Lydia didn¡¯t understand why Ava hated her. At that moment, Howard, who had been standing idly by, momentarily averted his gaze. A hint of difort crossed his features. As Jar had passed away, he naturally couldn¡¯t possibly discuss that matter with Lydia. Upon hearing this, the Quirk family shuddered. They immediately realized that this might be the reason behind the child swap. Luckily, a response from Isabe came quickly, dispelling their confusion. Tsk, tsk tsk! Back then, the Winters family actually arranged for Jared to marry Lydia. However, Ava, desiring Hared for herself, drugged him and ended up together with him, ruining the engagement ns between him and Lydia. It was a sudden scheme, so it was known only to the people involved. Hence, Lydia and everyone else remain oblivious. The Quirk family were shocked. What? This involves the rtionship struggles of the previous generation? This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Isabe continued. As Jared had long been enamored with Lydia, he was adamantly against marrying Ava. However, he couldn¡¯t withstand the pressure from his family. In the end, he married Ava, while Lydia ended up with Howard. Naturally, Jared and Ava were often at odds, their rtionship fraught with continuous conflict. The Quirk family eximed secretly. It¡¯s inevitable that there¡¯d be conflict. No one would be able to ept being set up like that. The thoughts from Isabe ensued. However, Ava always believed that Jared was constantly preupied with Lydia. As they both worked in the family business, they were frequently in contact Ava became even more suspicious and paranoid, thinking that Lydia was seducing Jared. As a result, she had always held hostility towards Lydia. leading to¡ 1.8K Gossip 287 Gossip 287 Chapter 287 Everyone Is In Shock The Quirks were left speechless, feeling that Lydia had been greatly wronged. Finished Up until then, Lydia had never realized that she had been Jared¡¯s secret object of affection. After Jared married, he had never really overstepped any boundaries. As a result, Ava ended up ming all her failures on Lydia. She really should¡¯ve taken a look at what she had done Alexander hadn¡¯t given much thought to these matters. Upon hearing the truth, he understood why Ava dared to execute such a bold n. It turned out there was a precedent, she knew what choices the Winters family would make under such circumstances. That was why she had the audacity to frame Damien and Deborah Unfortunately, things didn¡¯t go as smoothly as they did in the past. Faced with her daughter¡¯s rebellion, Ava panicked and resorted to using the same methods she normally used on Damien to deal with Ruby. ¡°Are you leaving or not? If you¡¯re not leaving. I¡¯ll disown you!¡± In reality, if Ruby looked closely, she could have seen the signs of her mother¡¯s breakdown and the craze in her bloodshot eyes. However, Ruby had been spoiled and was even more rebellious at her mother¡¯s words. She even went as far as to shove Ava away. In the end, Sergio couldn¡¯t bear it any longer. He stepped forward, grabbed Ava¡¯s arm, and warned in a hushed tone, ¡°Enough! Now is not the time to cause a scene.¡± Sergio disregarded Ava after that, even if she pleaded with the most humble expression. He turned to Lydia, whose expression remained unchanged, and smiled. ¡°I believe you¡¯ve given this matter thorough consideration. What are your thoughts on this marriage, Mdm. Lydia?¡± Lydia let out a coldugh, ready to speak, but Oliver interrupted her. ¡°Did you not hear what your wife just said? Nothing happened between me and your daughter, are you still trying to frame me?¡± Oliver mocked, ¡°Marry her? In your dreams!¡± Sergio, being an elder, was utterly embarrassed when spoken to in such a manner by a youngster. However, it was clear that Oliver didn¡¯t care, so his usual roundabout tactics were useless against such a dumb ss. He had no choice but to confront him directly. He chose to push his daughter forward to confront the situation. After being nudged by her father, Ruby immediately felt emboldened. ¡°Oliver, how could you say such a thing?¡± Ruby, who aspired to be an actress, instantly put on an act, using him of being a heartless man. The performance, however¡. If she auditions like this, the director will most certainly kick her out. The Quirks nodded silently, agreeing with Isabe¡¯s silentment that Ruby¡¯s action was awkward to 1/3 13:52 Sun, Oct 13 BuB. Chapter 287 Everyone Is In Shock Finished Oliver finally understood the situation. Ruby nned to take advantage of the opportunity to trick him. ¡°What? There¡¯s nothing wrong with me! What evidence do you have to prove that we¡¯re involved? Don¡¯t think just because I broke off my engagement, you have a chance to be my fianc¨¦e. You¡¯re Damien¡¯s sister, and I¡¯m not interested even if there are a hundred of you!¡± He was adamant in his denial. No one had expected things to take such a turn. After all, the two had just been singing the same tune against Damien and Deborah. Yet, in a shocking twist, they turned on each other. It was enough to make anyone double over inughter. Watching the drama unfold, Isabe felt the overwhelming urge to voice her criticism. Yet, she was at a loss for words, given how absurd everything was. In the end, all she could do was shift her gaze onto Ava¡¯s face, taking in her myriad of fascinating expressions. The more she observed, the more ludicrous it all seemed, leaving her bemused. Ava probably felt like dying at that moment. Seeing her own son and daughter argue publicly over ant incestuous rtionship was probably more than she could bear. However, they were embarrassing themselves like clowns frantically burning all their bridges after failing to harm others. Ruby hadn¡¯t expected Oliver to deny everything to the bitter end, showing that he had been using her all along. Fuming, she pulled out her ple and snapped, You¡¯re denying everything, right? Fine!¡± Wait, is she actually- Don¡¯t tell me she¡¯s actually¨CIt seems she¡¯s truly ready to nail herself to the pir of disgrace. The Quirks were utterly confused by Isabe¡¯s unfinished thoughts, their curiosity was piqued. What? What is it? Is it some suggestive text, or¡. The result was that Ruby pulled out her phone and pulled up a picture. Others couldn¡¯t see it, but those close by could clearly make it out. Oliver¡¯s face changed instantly. He immediately lunged forward, trying to snatch the phone away. He cussed silently, not expecting Ruby to secretly take photos in the room earlier. Sergio felt quite satisfied upon seeing the photograph, impressed by his daughter¡¯s capabilities. He was entirely oblivious to the magnitude of the trouble it would cause. Ruby was absolutely thrilled, deftly avoiding Damien while proudly showing off her phone to the people around her. The sight left Isabe and the Quirks, who knew the truth,pletely dumbfounded. Is this what they call¡ digging one¡¯s own grave? Well, curses alwayse home to roost. Ava, who had been in denial, waspletely stunned upon seeing the photo. The sanity she had barely managed to regain was lost again. She began to retch uncontrobly. She simply couldn¡¯te to terms with the situation. Her beliefs were quickly copsing in a frenzy. Finally, she let out a maniacal scream. Her peculiar reaction left everyone momentarily stunned and bewildered as they looked at Ava. 2/3 13:52 Sun, Oct 13 Chapter 267 Everyone is In Shock They wondered if Ava despised Oliver so much. Or perhaps, she loathed Lydia. Finished The oue was Ava, seemingly possessed, rushed forward, harshly pped her daughter, and snatched the phone. Are they trying to eradicate the evidence? Isabe was making a guess when Ava suddenly froze, staring nkly at the phone, a wild glint shing in her eyes. ¡°No, this isn¡¯t Oliver.¡± Ava suddenly burst intoughter. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Pointing at the photo, she insisted, ¡°This isn¡¯t Oliver! This is Damien!¡± Her sentence struck like a bolt from the blue, leaving everyone thunderstruck and rattled to their core. Even Isabe and the Quirks, who knew most of the truth, were left dumbfounded, much less the people involved. Oliver was utterly confused. Ruby was taken aback. Damien¡¯s anger surged. He felt like he was on the verge of drowning, gasping for breath. Many people had seen the photograph. Since it was taken covertly, it only captured Oliver¡¯s bare upper body and a bit of his side profile. Oliver bore a striking resemnce to Damien, about sixty percent simr. Thus, those photographs could indeed stir up suspicion if an uninformed person imed the man in the picture was Damien. However, the people present were not fools. They had watched everything unfold from the beginning. even if they were fond of gossip and novelty, they knew it wasn¡¯t that absurd. Did Ava take them for idiots? ¡°Mom!¡± Ruby cried out in shock, she could no longerprehend her own mother. Ava held onto Ruby and as if she had gone crazy, said, ¡°I know you¡¯ve been wronged. Your brother had forced himself onto you, and you¡¯re scared to face it. That¡¯s why you want to marry Oliver, pretending he¡¯s the one responsible for everything, but that isn¡¯t right. If your brother has wronged you, we should call the police on him. Listen to me. I won¡¯t harm you!¡± Ruby¡¯s face contorted in disbelief. How can she call this not harming me? Are affairs between half¨C siblings more scandalous than her rtionship with Oliver? 1.8K Gossip 288 Gossip 288 Reading Juicy Gossip in Her Mind Chapter 288 Do A DNA Test Finished Ruby was terrified upon seeing her mother¡¯s crazed demeanor. She frantically pushed away Ava¡¯s hand that was gripping hers. She nced at her father, silently asking if her mother had truly lost her mind and was mentally ill to act so outrageously. Sergio was also taken aback as he looked at his wife. Although he was ufortable with Damien, he certainly wouldn¡¯t stoop so low as to tarnish his own daughter¡¯s reputation just to sabotage Damien. It simply wasn¡¯t worth it. Damien finally found his voice from the shock his mother created. He took a step forward, ring at Ava in anger. You have truly lost your mind. She¡¯s my sister, how could you even suggest something like that? Do you despise me so much that you¡¯d pin such an outrageous thing on me?¡± Damien scoffed. In Damien¡¯s view, Ava simply couldn¡¯t ept that things hadn¡¯t unfolded as she had hoped that night, which led to her bing obstinate. Plus, he had always taken things lying down, which made her believe that he would tolerate any harm she inflicted upon him without any boundaries. Even though he was indecisive when it came to matters involving his mother, he would never shoulder certain mie. However, Ava insisted that he should take responsibility. Only if he stepped up, could her son and daughter escape the catastrophe. ¡°It¡¯s you! You¡¯re it! How dare you deny it? I¡¯m the witness. I¡¯ve seen how you forced your sister! You¡¯re worse than a monster! Otherwise¡ I wouldn¡¯t treat you this way. Others may not know you, but I do. You¡¯re a bad seed, insane¡¡± Ava¡¯s expression grew more terrifying as she spoke. Everyone present could no longer bear to listen. ¡°What on earth is she talking about? Has she gone mad?¡± ine couldn¡¯t help but blurt out. ¡°She¡¯s sick in the head,¡± Rnd said coldly. ¡°This isn¡¯t too bad. Let Damienpletely lose hope so that she won¡¯t bring up how much Damien owes her for birthing him from now on,¡± Aiden sneered. Ines¡® cheeks puffed up in frustration. ¡°This is so unfair! Damien is so pitiful.¡± Maliciousness can¡¯t even describe her. It¡¯s clear that Damien isn¡¯t her child, yet she still can self¨C righteously nder him as if her child¡¯s w can be conveniently shifted onto Damien It¡¯s as if Damien is expected to bear the brunt of all her child¡¯s mistakes. The Quirks sighed at Isabelle¡¯s thought. Before, they had sympathized over the mistake Ava¡¯s children made. However, they genuinely felt she got what she deserved at that moment. After all, it was karma for her malicious intentions. Alexander lifted his gaze, taking in the scene before him. It seemed like the perfect moment had arrived. At that point, even though Damien had long since disappointed in Ava, he was still greatly agitated by the 1/3 L 13:53 Sun, Oct 13 BB Chapter 288 Do A DNA Test Finished This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. A hand simply rested on his shoulder from behind, causing Damien to turn around in confusion. What he saw was Deborah¡¯s face, forever cool and detached. Rarely taking the initiative, Deborah surprisingly stepped forward. ¡°Mrs. Willis, please use somemon sense before you nder others. When we had guests earlier, Damien was under everyone¡¯s scrutiny. After you drugged him, he was with me, and then he was rescued by friends. All that time, your daughter was with you in the ballroom. When would he have had the time?¡± In reality, Deborah didn¡¯t need to exin. Anyone with brain could figure that out. However, she was determined to expose the lies Ava had been spewing ofe after another. Indeed, as soon as she finished speaking, Ava looked at Deborah as if her veil of modesty had been ripped away, her expression twisted in hostility. ¡°Shut up, you insolent girl! He is my son, and what I say about him stands. Are you implying that a mother like me would lie about her own child!¡± she snapped. Ava¡¯s roar immediately quieted everyone present. Suddenly, a voice rang out. But what if you¡¯re not his biological mother?¡± In an instant. Ava stiffened, and es turned to the voice. Initially, everyone assumed it was just baseless gossip from someone¡¯s idle spection. However, the moment they saw the person who spoke, everyone¡¯s mind buzzed. Alexander was not one to speak without thinking. Not to mention, he was apanied by the Justice Upholder of the entertainment industry, the Gossip Queen of prominent families, and the priest of metaphysics, Isabe. At that moment, Isabe, often regarded as inscrutable, was looking at Alexander with an astonished expression. What? Are we speaking outright? Without any evidence? Is Alexander so sure about his spection? Luckily, it¡¯s true. Otherwise, this round of showboating by the overbearing CEO will turn into a joke. Isabe secretly breathed a sigh of relief. The Quirks were nonplussed over Isabe¡¯s reaction. It also nearly caused Alexander to break hisposure. He shot a resigned nce at his wife, then faced the astonished crowd, his gazending at Damien. Damien had a lot of faith in Alexander¡¯s abilities, so he widened his eyes, practically begging as he asked, ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± There wasn¡¯t a moment when Damien felt such a strong urge to sever his ties with Ava. He even found. himself wishing for a miracle from Alexander. Actually, Alexander had no proof whatsoever. Yet, he spoke with an air of calm confidence. ¡°If Mrs. Willis isn¡¯t insane, then there¡¯s only one possible exnation for her actions¨Cyou¡¯re not her biological son. That¡¯s why she can fearlessly hurt you, use you, tarnish your reputation, and steal your position as the heir.¡± 2/3 Chapter 288 Do A DNA Test ? 52% Finished Many people actually harbored simrints deep within, but they were merely grumbles. How could they possibly be true? ¡°Nonsense! Absolute nonsensel¡± Ava interrupted Alexander before he could finish, her entire demeanor akin to a psychopath, her voice a strident uproar. ¡°He deserves every bit of this treatment from me. I had a difficult childbirth because of him! My husband is dead because of him! He is the cause of all my misery! Why on earth should I be kind to him?¡± Holy cr*p, she actually believes that Damien owes her. All because she thought Damien¡¯s birth led to the death of Jared, leaving her a widow and her child fatherless. What nonsense is it? It¡¯s absolute rubbish! The Quirks were utterly baffled as well. ¡°What about you ndering him for having an incestuous rtionship with Ruby? The only reason you¡¯re willing to do such unreasonable things is¡ Alexander said casually. As Ava¡¯s eyes gradually filled with horror, he coldly continued, ¡°To cover up the real people have an incestuous rtionship.¡± Alexander¡¯s words coupled with the previous mention that Damien was not her biological child, everyone began to specte boldly. ¡°Could it be that Oliver is actually Mrs. Willis¡® son, and Damien is Mdm. Lydia¡¯s? Did Mrs. Willis switch. them when they were young? After all, they look so alike, perhaps they looked eve more simr when. they were younger, and even if they were switched, no one might have noticed!¡± Never one to shy away from controversy, ine blurted her spections to fan the mes. ¡°Damien, do you want to do a DNA test? I know a ce, I can refer v ¡°No, no, that¡¯s not true! I didn¡¯t! Damien is my son. Oliver and Ruby are not siblings, they are not!¡± Ava, like a cornered animal, bellowed with zing red eyes. Her overly frantic and incoherent speech only served to show that ine had hit the nail on the head. Sergio understood Ava better than anyone else. At that moment, he was taken aback, stumbling in surprise, because he saw through Ava¡¯s guilt. Everyone involved exchanged surprised nces amongst themselves. In the end, Ruby shrieked. It was her turn to clutch onto Ava, frantically eximing, ¡°No, Oliver and I are not siblings, right? Mom, tell me! Prove it to me!¡± Her phone, bearing evidence of the unsightly incidents, fell to the ground during the scuffle. 1.8K 1 Gossip 289 Gossip 289 eading Juicy Gossip in Her Mind Chapter 289 The Moment Of Truth Ava shook her head frantically. ¡°No, no, you and Oliver truly aren¡¯t siblings!¡± Even so, Ruby was terrified as she also felt that it was the most conceivable possibility. ¡°In that case, let¡¯s do a DNA test,¡± Lydia suddenly suggested. Finished With her eyes slightly red¨Crimmed, she turned to look at Damien. At the sight of him with his head hung low, her heart inexorably clenched. She continued, ¡°I also found the matter puzzling. Since Mrs. Willis is unable tomunicate rationally and exin her reasons, let¡¯s proceed by verifying the most usible conjecture.¡± In truth, as a person in power, Lydia shouldn¡¯t have made such a hasty decision. If it turned out that they were wrong, it would cause irrevocable damage to her mother¨Cson rtionship with Oliver. But perhaps because she had been overly upset by Oliver, at that moment, she wanted to trust her instincts and make a rash decision for once. She had never actually contemted about how wonderful it would be if Damien were her child. Nheless, there were countless times when she had vaguely felt that he was very much like her. Unfortunately, back then, she simply attributed it to the fact that she taught him personally resulted in their simrities. From the look of things right the wever, it might be biological. Compared to her, Oliver resembled her narrow¨Cminded and malicious former sister¨Cinw far more. ¡°Mom, you doubt me?¡± Oliver was in great turmoil at that moment, but his mother¡¯s sudden request for at DNA test was still a stab to his heart. It felt as if he was being disdained, the unneeded one. Sure enough, you¡¯d prefer Damien to be your child! Fine. If we¡¯re going to do this, and it turns out that I¡¯m your son, don¡¯t ever expect me to acknowledge you again. Henceforth, you¡¯re not my mother anymore!¡± Lydia sneered inwardly. Once she rid herself of the rose¨Ccolored sses of maternal love, everything epassing Oliver¡¯s words became crystal clear. She knew that his behavior indicated his fear, for he also had his suspicions but was unwilling to confront the reality. He couldn¡¯t face the fact that his mother was no different from a madwoman and refused to acknowledge that everything he had from head to toe was stolen from Damien, yet in the end, he still fell short inparison to thetter, ¡°If f you truly have the backbone to follow through on your words, then you indeed resemble me somewhat,¡± Lydia replied indifferently. Then, with a wave of her hand, her security guards stepped forward. It seemed they were nning to take a sample by force. ¡°You¡ You can¡¯t do this!¡± Ava was frantic. ¡°Damien, are you just going to sit back and do nothing? If you dare let them do this, I¡¯ll take my life before your eyes! Damien lifted his head, his gaze numb as he took in everything. ¡°I would also like to know the truth of why you treat me this way. If you want to ckmail me with your death, well, I wouldn¡¯t be legally responsible anyway. After all,pared to everything you subjected me to, being an ingrate is truly nothing.¡± Ava was stunned. She stared at Damien who could no longer be threatened in disbelief. By the time she Tegained her senses and attempted to lunge for the knife to solidify her threat, the security guards had long since been prepared for it. Once again, they restrained her. 1/3 13:53 Sun, Oct 13 B B. Chapter 259 The Moment Of Truth 42 Finished Upon lifting her head, Ava saw Lydia approaching. Reduced to a pathetic state, she had no choice but to turn to her husband for help in the end. Meanwhile, Sergio was still in shock. He was a shrewd man, realizing that the tide had turned, and a DNA test was inevitable. At the same time, his wife¡¯s reaction had also affirmed the results. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. We¡¯re doomed! The Willis family is done for, and so is Ruby! Ruby was still in a state of panic as she observed everything while Oliver shouted and bellowed with his face contorted as he was restrained by the security guards. Lydia walked up to Ava and said, ¡°Struggling is pointless. You should know my temperament by now. It won¡¯t stop mid¨Cway. If youe clean now, you could save yourself some suffering.¡± She would undoubtedly verify the matter, but the more she thought about it, the more eager she was to obtain the answer quickly. The veins on Ava¡¯s face popped up. Just when everyone thought she would remain stubborn until the bitter end, she suddenly burst into heartyughter. ¡°Lydia Sanders, you deserved it! You had iting!¡± Lydia¡¯s expression changed drastically, and a chorus of gasps echoed from the surrounding crowd. Only Oliver and Ruby turned their gaze to Ava nkly in an instant. Is this finally the moment of tru Alexander had also stepped back and stayed by his wife¡¯s side after having achieved his goal, quietly enjoying the show with her. be immediately grabbed Alexander¡¯s hand, her excitement palpable. Ava hadpletely lost her mind by then, scornfully mocking Lydia in a reckless move of despair, crowing. ¡°You¡¯re but a fool, helping me raise my son for over twenty years while allowing yours to be tormented all these years, with no father to protect him and no mother to love him. He could only cautiously survive under your roof, desperately trying to please me, yearning for a shred of maternal love. His servile demeanor was downrightughable. He didn¡¯t even dare topete with Ollie, who bullied him, for anything. This is your retribution, visited upon your child!¡± Those words were spoken with such venom, they were a stab to the heart. Despite Lydia being a sessful businesswoman, at that moment, her eyes promptly welled with tears, and tears streamed down her face uncontrobly. She turned to look at Damien, only to see that his face was devoid of expression, yet his tears flowed ceaselessly as well. Her heart clenched painfully. She grabbed Ava by the cor, seemingly wishing to strangle her. ¡°Why? How have I ever offended you exactly? Why would you be so cruel? Tell me why!¡± Was it because of Jared?¡± Howard suddenly interjected, his voice hoarse. ¡°It was because of Jared, right? You¡¯ve never let it go?¡± That was the first time he had ever raised his voice in anger. Even though he was often overlooked and had handed over most of all power to his wife, he showed a paternal instinct to protect his son at that moment due to the incident of thetter having been switched. His fists were clenched so tightly that the veins popped up. ¡°What?¡± Lydia looked at her husband in bewilderment 2/3 Chapter 289 The Moment Of Truth Finished With a sorrowful expression, Howard looked at Lydia and said, ¡°I truly had no idea she was such a lunatic and was capable of such madness. I only kept you in the dark to spare you any awkwardness at home. In truth, back then¡¡± As Howard continued narrating his ount, everyone came to understand the events of the past and the irrational resentment harbored by Ava, Lydia and Damien seemed unable to put on an appropriate expression anymore. They simply couldn¡¯t fathom how they were dragged into the conflict between Jared and Ava. It was utterly absurd. As soon as Lydia turned her head, she saw Ava ring her with hatred. She trembled all over with rage. ¡°Jared and I¡. have no rtionship whatsoever. I didn¡¯t even know about this! And you knew that! You knew it all along! How could you be so malicious? You hate me and even Damien. What gives¡ What gives!¡± ¡°Why shouldn¡¯t I hate you? Since you¡¯re married, you shouldn¡¯t have allowed my husband to continue having feelings for you. It was all your fault. Then, there¡¯s your son. If it weren¡¯t for him, I wouldn¡¯t have had to endure all that pain,¡± Ava roared self¨Crighteously as if she was the one who had been wronged and the one in the right. At that, almost everyone gaped at her incredulously, including Lydia. ¡°Do you know why I had obstructedbor back then? Because we went intobor right after the other, that man stood guard outside your delivery room out of worry for you. That caused me such distress that it led to Ollie being born prematurely, leaving me teetering on the brink between life and death. Wasn¡¯t all that your and your son¡¯s fault?¡± 1.8K Gossip 290 Gossip 290 3/3 Reading Juicy Gossip in Her Mind Chapter 290 pped Ava For As Many Years Damien Lived. Such an unreasonable question made it sound as if she were the victim. Finished Although Ava was speaking to Lydia, the one who responded to her was Howard. ¡°No. I wasn¡¯t home at that time. Given her vitals, my wife was already at risk during childbirth. As my older brother, it was his responsibility to look after her. But you were petty and just had to kick up a fuss, leading to premature delivery. You brought it upon yourself!¡± He hit the nail on the head. Right now, he¡¯s my spokesperson. person who loves to shift the me like Mrs. Willis should be confronted by someone who knows the truth, Judging by her face having flushed bright red with anger, she likely still has the sense to know that she doesn¡¯t have a leg to stand on. The Quirks agreed with Isabe¡¯s criticismspletely because by then, Ava had already resorted to raising her voice to mask her guilt. ¡°No! It was all Lydia and Damien¡¯s fault! When I had given birth to Ollic and that man showed up after I had waited so long, he didn¡¯t even spare our son a nce. Instead, he was all focused on looking in on your son, doting on him so much as if he were his son. His love for him because of you was a total disrespect to me. I hate him! He should have treated my son better! ¡°So you switched them.¡± Lydia gritted her teeth, seething with resentment. ¡°Fortunately, luck was on my side. The two kids grew to look more and more alike. I seized the opportunity when you were away on a business trip and switched them. Not a single person realized what I did. It¡¯s only right that he tre sort well, isn¡¯t it? But he died. Not long after I switched the kids, he got killed because of Damien.¡± ¡°What a lunatic! You¡¯re crazy! I remember now. The day Jared had a car ident, he only went out because he had a row with you and ended up in an ident. If anyone is to be med, it¡¯s you!¡± Howard immediately retorted. ¡°No, it was because of Damien! He only had an ident because he went out to look for Damien,¡± Ava snarled. Suddenly, a voice rang out. It was someone from the Winters family. ¡°I remember now! It was seemingly because you lost Damien that Jared was in a rush to go out and look for him, leading to his death. Event though Damien was foundter, by the time everyone went looking for Jared, news of his car ident reached us. That was why there were rumors about Damien bringing misfortune to his family. Thinking back upon it now, it brings a different perspective.¡± ¡°Because you switched your child, you neglected me, perhaps even wishing I¡¯d go missing. But he believed that I was Oliver, his child. Even though he might not have liked the child because it wasn¡¯t of his own volition but your coercion, he still took up the responsibility of a father and rushed our anxiously to search for the child¡ Hah! It was you. It was you who caused his death! Yet, you med it on me. What¡¯s the matter? You can¡¯t face the reality that your despicable actions led to the death of the man you loved, so you made me bear the trauma of causing my father¡¯s death all these years?¡± After Damien had finished analyzing the truth in a murmur, he looked at Ava with a dull yet mocking gaze.. Meanwhile, Ava slirieked because he had ripped off herst figment of self¨Cdelusion, ¡°No! All of this is your both faults! It was all because of you two!¡± 1/3 13:53 Sun, Oct 13 B B Chapter 290 pped Ava For As Many Years Damien Lived This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. However, the look in everyone¡¯s eyes on her proved otherwise. It was an utterly speechless truth. As it turned out, the tragedy that befell Ava¡¯s family was actually her own doing. 52% 49 Finished It was impossible to reason with a madwoman. So, Lydia decided to let everything go and take direct action. She pped Ava for as many years Damien lived. By the time everyone gathered their wits about them, Ava¡¯s face had already swollen, all the wrinkles on her face stretched taut. With a mix of saliva and blood trickling from the corner of her mouth, Ava was initially stunned. On the heels of that, she blew up and slurred, ¡°How dare you hit me!¡± In the next moment, she surprisingly shouted, ¡°Damien, are you just going to sit back and do nothing as she picks on your mother?¡± Damien was initially dazed by the truth, a myriad of emotions brewing within his heart. But at that moment, he was so upset that he snickered aloud. ¡°Who are you talking to? You should be seeking help from your biological son, Oliver,¡± Damien said, a mocking look in his eyes as he turned to Oliver. At that moment, Oliver seem o have just snapped back to reality. He looked at Ava in disbelief and distaste. ¡°No, she¡¯s not my mother. Never! You¡¯d better exin yourself properly, you lunatic!¡± Ava was deeply hurt by his disdain. ¡°Why would you say that? Everything I¡¯ve done was but to give you a fighting chance. I¡¯ve ced you in the best position possible. It was you who didn¡¯t make good use of it. Why couldn¡¯t you beat Damien? Why just couldn¡¯t my son outshine hers?¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Olivermbasted right back after having had his sore spot hit, unbothered about her true rtionship with him. Ava was momentarily stunned by his shout before she said maniacally, ¡°No, it wasn¡¯t your fault but that of Lydia Sanders¡¡± She turned her gaze to Lydia. ¡°You already regarded Ollie as your biological son, yet you refused to name him as your heir. Sure enough, you¡¯re wicked,¡± Ava absurdly remarked. At that point, Lydia didn¡¯t even need to refute her anymore. The onlookers themselves couldn¡¯t bear to watch further. ¡°I¡¯d say that fate indeed ensures that evil never triumphs good.¡± ¡°The apple doesn¡¯t fall far from the tree.¡± ¡°What kind of decent person coulde from her genes? Both Oliver and Ruby are sickos. Even a change in status can¡¯t change one¡¯s nature.¡± Exactly. If it wasn¡¯t for her despicable actions, the siblings-¡± ¡°Ugh, how disgusting! Please don¡¯t talk about it anymore. Recalling all the ridiculous things they did. I¡¯m 2/3 13:53 Sun, Oct 13 B MG. Chapter 290 pped Ava For As Many Years Damien Lived Finished tickled pink. No wonder she wanted to pin the me of Damien. I bet she couldn¡¯t even ept the truth. herself. ¡°Indeed. Such a thing happening shows that they¡¯re roten from the core. ¡°It¡¯s retribution. It¡¯s all karma. Even the heavens couldn¡¯t stand her maniptive actions. Yet, she still feels wronged and doesn¡¯t even bother considering what her children are going through because of her malicious doing.¡± ¡°Casting my mind back to that room just now, goodness, don¡¯t they feel disgusted themselves?¡± ¡°Rumor has it that they¡¯ve been together for a while now, and it was purported to purposely upset Damien that they hooked up in the first ce at that.¡± ¡°Wow, unbelievable! What goes around really doese around. One should truly never harbor ill intentions.¡± Suddenly, a piercing scream once again interrupted all the whispers in the air. Ruby finally couldn¡¯t take it anymore and screeched madly, ¡°No! My brother is Damien! It¡¯s not true!¡± She didn¡¯t dare look at Oliver anymore. Naturally, Oliver had also realized what the truth meant for them. At that moment, he too was so revolted that he dared not look at her. What have we done? And why did all of this happen? ¡°Damien! Just like her mother, R howed no mercy when she picked on Damien. But when she was in trouble, her first instinct was still to turn to him. Unfortunately for her, Damien¡¯s response remained the same. ¡°I¡¯m not your brother. That¡¯s your brother.¡± He pointed at Oliver. ¡°Isn¡¯t your rtionship with him. beyond good? You should be asking him for help.¡± He had no intention of covering up for them. In fact, he wished nothing more than to revisit the pain he suffered over the years on them a thousandfold. In the end, Ruby couldn¡¯t bear the blow anymore and fled in desperation. Oliver also yearned to escape. He couldn¡¯t face the look in everyone¡¯s eyes, let alone the change in identity. Shuddered, Sergio was also unable to stay any longer. Ignoring his wife, he pretended to be concerned for his daughter and went after her. For a fleeting moment, Ava regained her sanity and cried out in worry. Yet, she found herself unable to break free from the security guards¡® restraint Once again, she habitually red at Damien in resentment. ¡°You¡¯re to be med! It was all your fault! You knew about them¡ Why didn¡¯t you tell me? Why didn¡¯t you say something sooner? If you had done so, they wouldn¡¯t have¡ How could you be so cruel!¡± Ava roared at the top of her lungs, unable to ept the ¡°equences of her actions. She could only shift the me onto 1.8K Gossip 291 Gossip 291 Reading Juicy Gossip in Her Mind Chapter 291 Gossip Is The Soul Food Of Humanity. Finished Seriously? Even now, this woman thinks she can use her status as a mother to force Damien to take the me for her? To clean up her mess? Her brain must truly be waterlogged! Isabe commented in her mind incredulously. Not just Isabe, but almost everyone present was looking at Ava as if she was out of her mind. In response to Ava¡¯s interrogation, a mocking smile curled the corners of Damien¡¯s mouth. Indeed, she was so used to his countless past concessions that it had conditioned her, to the point she was still unable to see reality clearly now. ¡°I warned you, didn¡¯t I?¡± Damien began slowly. ¡°She was mingling with unsavory characters, turned a deaf ear, too busy berating me. Perhaps this is karma.¡± but you Ava froze, her expression filled with regret. Her pupils trembled, and it was clear she still couldn¡¯t ept it. Damien¡¯s gaze toward Ava had turned icy. It was true that she deeply cared for her own children, but it was a pity that her foolishness and selfishness hadpletely ruined them. ¡°What you should be concerned about now is yourself. We still have to settle the score for what you¡¯ve dope to me!¡± Ava was taken aback by the sudden shift in Damien¡¯s tone, causing her to step back. Lydia also chimed in, her tone st Yes, let¡¯s settle the score.¡± Howard was also filled with resentment in his heart. epting Damien as his child was not difficult. After all, following his elder brother¡¯s death, he was the closest elder to Damien in the Winters family. Therefore, he had always tried his best to treat Damien as his own child. At that moment, realizing that his child had been stolen away for over twenty years, he was filled with guilt. Naturally, without any hesitation, he stood by his son¡¯s side. He took a step forward, and it was at this moment that they truly became a family of three. Upon seeing this, everyone sighed inwardly. Isabe observed this with great satisfaction. Indeed, the apple doesn¡¯t fall far from the tree, and this family of three is quite the match. Alexander let out a lightugh, also thinking it was a happy ending for everyone. Opposite them were the suppressed Ava and Oliver. Ava was bbergasted as bossing Damien around was her habit. However, Damien was no longer her son whom she could vent her frustrations on at will. She stared nkly, her eyes gradually filling with fear as she finally realized everything was over. Her lips trembled as she tried to speak, but before she could, the suppressed Oliver unexpectedly broke free from his restraints not far away and abruptly charged toward her. 1/4 13:53 Sun, Oct 13 B B. Chapter 291 Gossip is The Soul Food Of Humanity Finished ¡°Crazy woman, it¡¯s all your fault! You¡¯ve ruined everything for me! You¡¯ve ruined it all. Why won¡¯t you just die? Just die!¡± Due to the sudden impact, the security guards couldn¡¯t hold onto Ava. She was directly hit and fell to the ground, her ession twisted in pain. Eventually, she coughed up a mouthful of blood before she could catch her breath. Everyone was evid ¡°as taken aback by this scene, as Oliver was daring at Ava with a murderous look in his eyes. It that he was having an emotional breakdown. Ava, feeling wronged, retorted, ¡°I was just looking out for you, but you¡¯re just like your father. You both prefer to choose that b*tch Lydial¡± Her words were met with an angry roar from Oliver, ¡°Shut up! Do you think I¡¯m as foolish as Damien? All you¡¯ve done was for your own sake, not for me. You couldn¡¯t stand it, so you switched me out. What kind of mother are you to abandon your own son to others!¡± Tsk, tsk tsk! Finally, Oliver resents the right person. He knows that the root cause of all these problems is none other than his own birth mother. When Alexander looked over, indeed. Ava¡¯s face had turned ashen in an instant. Arthat moment, everyone truly felt a bit of sympathy for Oliver¡¯s predicament. ¡°Indeed, a mother giving her own son to others to raise is simply setting herself up for heartache and jealousy. ¡°And she even caused the death of his father. It¡¯s simply unthinkable.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t forget that this led to an incestuous rtionship between her two children due to a series of coincidences.¡± ¡°Even more absurd is the fact that all of this stemmed from a marriage she had deceitfully acquired. Yet, she still had the audacity to demand love from her husband. When he didn¡¯t love her back, she didn¡¯t look for faults within herself; instead, she sought external reasons.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never seen such shamelessness before.¡± ¡°She actually thought she couldpete with Mdm. Lydia? What a joke! She¡¯s so clueless. Does she really believe that Jared is as blind as she is?¡± ¡°If I were Jared, I would never be able to appreciate her in my entire life.¡± The surrounding chatter struck her like a series of thunderbolts, causing a pain that prated her very bones and seared her soul. Then there was the man in front of her, ring at her with such hostility. It felt as though she had aged decades in an instant, yet she still vehemently shook her head, denying something unknown. There was no need for the faree to continue any further Damien had alreally signaled the butler to call the police. Regardless of whether it was what happened tonight or the events that transpired over twenty years ago, everything deserved a fair trial. Naturally, besides thew, the Winters family of three would not easily let anything slide either. 2/4 13:53 Sun, Oct 13 Chapter 291 Gossip Is The Soul Food Of Humanity IZA Finished What was originally an engagement party hade to aplete end. The guests, having had their fill of gossip, were contentedly escorted out by the Winters family. Interestingly, the reporters brought in by Oliver were not asked to delete their photos and videos when they left. It was as if everything was tacitly epted. Even if it meant exposing the scandals, Lydia was determined to reveal to the world who her son truly was and who had been the instigator, causing all this tragedy. ¡°Won¡¯t this negatively affect Damien and Deborah?¡± Isabe couldn¡¯t help but ask when she saw Alexander arranging for someone to warn the reporters not to mention anything about the two of them. In response to his wife¡¯s question, Alexander patiently exined, ¡°Mdm. Lydia is afraid that without aplete report, some might take things out of context and frame Damien and Deborah and target both families. For them, going public would merely be a spectacle for the public. But if they let their opponents seize the opportunity to go public first, it would allow the public to form their opinions prematurely¡ ¡°That¡¯s just how rumors work, spreading faster than one can refute them.¡± Rnd stepped forward and said. ¡°Seizing the initiative in matters like these is crucial as they can use public opinion to pave the way for Damien bing heir and Deborah getting adopted, ine said, smiling as she draped her arm over Isabe¡¯s shoulder. After finishing her words, she looked at Isabe with a yful smile, clicking her tongue twice. ¡°What?¡± Isabe asked, puzzl Alexander cast a nce at the arm ine had around Isabe¡¯s shoulders. ¡°What else? Didn¡¯t you notice the attention you¡¯re attracting?¡± Ines also stepped forward with a yful grin, wrapping her arm around Isabe¡¯s. ¡°Hey, next time you¡¯re going out for some gossip, count me in. It¡¯s super entertaining.¡± Observing the arm that was entwined with Isabe, Alexander¡¯s brow furrowed even further. Noting Ines¡® eager gaze, Isabe was at a loss for words. Indeed, as long as she paid a bit of attention, she could sense the intense stares from their surroundings focusing on them. It seemed that her list of titles was growing longer and longer. The Justice Upholder, the Gossip Queen¡ Could she really be med for this? It was obviously these people¡¯s fault for doing morally reprehensible or unspeakable things that resulted in these scandalous gossip, The lives of the wealthy and celebrities are naturally prone to drama, an inevitability, really. After all, the rich have ample leisure time, whereas the working ss is too busy making a living. Any drama in their lives would just be typical, mundane even, nothingpare Reading Juicy Gossip in Her Mind Chapter 291 Gossip Is The Soul Food Of Humanity. Finished Seriously? Even now, this woman thinks she can use her status as a mother to force Damien to take the me for her? To clean up her mess? Her brain must truly be waterlogged! Isabe commented in her mind incredulously. Not just Isabe, but almost everyone present was looking at Ava as if she was out of her mind. In response to Ava¡¯s interrogation, a mocking smile curled the corners of Damien¡¯s mouth. Indeed, she was so used to his countless past concessions that it had conditioned her, to the point she was still unable to see reality clearly now. ¡°I warned you, didn¡¯t I?¡± Damien began slowly. ¡°She was mingling with unsavory characters, turned a deaf ear, too busy berating me. Perhaps this is karma.¡± but you Ava froze, her expression filled with regret. Her pupils trembled, and it was clear she still couldn¡¯t ept it. Damien¡¯s gaze toward Ava had turned icy. It was true that she deeply cared for her own children, but it was a pity that her foolishness and selfishness hadpletely ruined them. ¡°What you should be concerned about now is yourself. We still have to settle the score for what you¡¯ve dope to me!¡± Ava was taken aback by the sudden shift in Damien¡¯s tone, causing her to step back. Lydia also chimed in, her tone st Yes, let¡¯s settle the score.¡± Howard was also filled with resentment in his heart. epting Damien as his child was not difficult. After all, following his elder brother¡¯s death, he was the closest elder to Damien in the Winters family. Therefore, he had always tried his best to treat Damien as his own child. At that moment, realizing that his child had been stolen away for over twenty years, he was filled with guilt. Naturally, without any hesitation, he stood by his son¡¯s side. He took a step forward, and it was at this moment that they truly became a family of three. Upon seeing this, everyone sighed inwardly. Isabe observed this with great satisfaction. Indeed, the apple doesn¡¯t fall far from the tree, and this family of three is quite the match. Alexander let out a lightugh, also thinking it was a happy ending for everyone. Opposite them were the suppressed Ava and Oliver. Ava was bbergasted as bossing Damien around was her habit. However, Damien was no longer her son whom she could vent her frustrations on at will. She stared nkly, her eyes gradually filling with fear as she finally realized everything was over. Her lips trembled as she tried to speak, but before she could, the suppressed Oliver unexpectedly broke free from his restraints not far away and abruptly charged toward her. 1/4 13:53 Sun, Oct 13 B B. Chapter 291 Gossip is The Soul Food Of Humanity Finished ¡°Crazy woman, it¡¯s all your fault! You¡¯ve ruined everything for me! You¡¯ve ruined it all. Why won¡¯t you just die? Just die!¡± Due to the sudden impact, the security guards couldn¡¯t hold onto Ava. She was directly hit and fell to the ground, her ession twisted in pain. Eventually, she coughed up a mouthful of blood before she could catch her breath. Everyone was evid ¡°as taken aback by this scene, as Oliver was daring at Ava with a murderous look in his eyes. It that he was having an emotional breakdown. Ava, feeling wronged, retorted, ¡°I was just looking out for you, but you¡¯re just like your father. You both prefer to choose that b*tch Lydial¡± Her words were met with an angry roar from Oliver, ¡°Shut up! Do you think I¡¯m as foolish as Damien? All you¡¯ve done was for your own sake, not for me. You couldn¡¯t stand it, so you switched me out. What kind of mother are you to abandon your own son to others!¡± Tsk, tsk tsk! Finally, Oliver resents the right person. He knows that the root cause of all these problems is none other than his own birth mother. When Alexander looked over, indeed. Ava¡¯s face had turned ashen in an instant. Arthat moment, everyone truly felt a bit of sympathy for Oliver¡¯s predicament. ¡°Indeed, a mother giving her own son to others to raise is simply setting herself up for heartache and jealousy. ¡°And she even caused the death of his father. It¡¯s simply unthinkable.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t forget that this led to an incestuous rtionship between her two children due to a series of coincidences.¡± ¡°Even more absurd is the fact that all of this stemmed from a marriage she had deceitfully acquired. Yet, she still had the audacity to demand love from her husband. When he didn¡¯t love her back, she didn¡¯t look for faults within herself; instead, she sought external reasons.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never seen such shamelessness before.¡± ¡°She actually thought she couldpete with Mdm. Lydia? What a joke! She¡¯s so clueless. Does she really believe that Jared is as blind as she is?¡± ¡°If I were Jared, I would never be able to appreciate her in my entire life.¡± The surrounding chatter struck her like a series of thunderbolts, causing a pain that prated her very bones and seared her soul. Then there was the man in front of her, ring at her with such hostility. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. It felt as though she had aged decades in an instant, yet she still vehemently shook her head, denying something unknown. There was no need for the faree to continue any further Damien had alreally signaled the butler to call the police. Regardless of whether it was what happened tonight or the events that transpired over twenty years ago, everything deserved a fair trial. Naturally, besides thew, the Winters family of three would not easily let anything slide either. 2/4 13:53 Sun, Oct 13 Chapter 291 Gossip Is The Soul Food Of Humanity IZA Finished What was originally an engagement party hade to aplete end. The guests, having had their fill of gossip, were contentedly escorted out by the Winters family. Interestingly, the reporters brought in by Oliver were not asked to delete their photos and videos when they left. It was as if everything was tacitly epted. Even if it meant exposing the scandals, Lydia was determined to reveal to the world who her son truly was and who had been the instigator, causing all this tragedy. ¡°Won¡¯t this negatively affect Damien and Deborah?¡± Isabe couldn¡¯t help but ask when she saw Alexander arranging for someone to warn the reporters not to mention anything about the two of them. In response to his wife¡¯s question, Alexander patiently exined, ¡°Mdm. Lydia is afraid that without aplete report, some might take things out of context and frame Damien and Deborah and target both families. For them, going public would merely be a spectacle for the public. But if they let their opponents seize the opportunity to go public first, it would allow the public to form their opinions prematurely¡ ¡°That¡¯s just how rumors work, spreading faster than one can refute them.¡± Rnd stepped forward and said. ¡°Seizing the initiative in matters like these is crucial as they can use public opinion to pave the way for Damien bing heir and Deborah getting adopted, ine said, smiling as she draped her arm over Isabe¡¯s shoulder. After finishing her words, she looked at Isabe with a yful smile, clicking her tongue twice. ¡°What?¡± Isabe asked, puzzl Alexander cast a nce at the arm ine had around Isabe¡¯s shoulders. ¡°What else? Didn¡¯t you notice the attention you¡¯re attracting?¡± Ines also stepped forward with a yful grin, wrapping her arm around Isabe¡¯s. ¡°Hey, next time you¡¯re going out for some gossip, count me in. It¡¯s super entertaining.¡± Observing the arm that was entwined with Isabe, Alexander¡¯s brow furrowed even further. Noting Ines¡® eager gaze, Isabe was at a loss for words. Indeed, as long as she paid a bit of attention, she could sense the intense stares from their surroundings focusing on them. It seemed that her list of titles was growing longer and longer. The Justice Upholder, the Gossip Queen¡ Could she really be med for this? It was obviously these people¡¯s fault for doing morally reprehensible or unspeakable things that resulted in these scandalous gossip, The lives of the wealthy and celebrities are naturally prone to drama, an inevitability, really. After all, the rich have ample leisure time, whereas the working ss is too busy making a living. Any drama in their lives would just be typical, mundane even, nothingpared to the theatrics of the affluent, Indeed, gossip is the spiritual sustenance of humanity. The way everyone is looking at me is nothing short of ravenous, The corner of Alexander¡¯s mouth twitched, and finally, he couldn¡¯t help but step forward. Using the back of his hand, he pushed away the two women who clung to his wife. With his towering figure, he blocked most of the gazes, nearly enveloping Isabe in his arms. d to the theatrics of the affluent, Indeed, gossip is the spiritual sustenance of humanity. The way everyone is looking at me is nothing short of ravenous, The corner of Alexander¡¯s mouth twitched, and finally, he couldn¡¯t help but step forward. Using the back of his hand, he pushed away the two women who clung to his wife. With his towering figure, he blocked most of the gazes, nearly enveloping Isabe in his arms. Gossip 292 Gossip 292 Chapter 292 I Am Getting Confused Finished Everyone was initially engrossed in a lively gossip session, but the moment Alexander pulled his stunt, they all fell silent, staring at him speechlessly. He was bing increasingly unrecognizable to them. They then looked at Isabe, who showed no reaction, seemingpletely oblivious. How long ago was it when Isabe was the one madly infatuated, incessantly pursuing Alexander? Had the tables turned now? Given the circumstances between the two, it was likely that they would be nning their wedding soon, Speaking of a wedding. Rnd and ine cast sympathetic nces toward Aiden. Although it felt rather presumptuous, they found it unimaginable if Isabe attended any event without there being gossip. Aiden seemed to sense that, yet his expression was carefree and rxed. He hooked his arm around his beloved Ines¡® neck, teasing her with a yful grin, ¡°Next time we have gossip, it¡¯ll probably be at my ce. Who knows what excitement awaits us there.¡± ¡°Can you not be like that?¡± Ines said, amused as she lightly tapped Aiden. ¡°Behave yourself.¡± ¡°It all depends on whether they behave themselves or not. Anyway, I have some doubts about the child in the neer¡¯s belly. I wonder whether it¡¯s really my younger brother. It would be perfect if Isabe could help me verify this. Aiden sp ¨C if the truth would certainlye to light as long as Isabe got involved with someone who hau problems. Am I some sort of human lie detector? You should be seeking a doctor for this! No sooner had Aiden finished speaking than he saw Alexander shooting him an unhappy re. The latter was clearly displeased with someone speaking about his wife in such a manner. Aiden immediately offered an apologetic smile. ¡°What? Your dad¡¯s new wife is pregnant?¡± ine responded, taken aback. Not just ine, even Rnd was taken aback, eyes wide in surprise. Aiden raised an eyebrow and chuckled. ¡°So, you guys also think something¡¯s fishy, right? And it was a natural conception, not in vitro. It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t respect her; it¡¯s just truly unbelievable¡± Upon hearing this, Isabe¡¯s eyes lit up. She was aware of this fact, having stumbled upon it inadvertently while checking on Aiden¡¯s gossip. The Burke family is a ssic example of a family that believes in the saying. ¡°The more sons, the more blessings.¡± In their family, whoever has more sons is seen as making a greater contribution to the family, and thus, receives arger share of the family wealth. This is why Aiden¡¯s father, Ralph, has a horde of brothers. There are over a dozen of them, the youngest being only a few years older than Aiden himself. Influenced by his family background, Ralph also favors having many children. He even harbors a sense ofpetition with his siblings. Therefore, not long after the birth of his first child, Aiden, he impregnated his wife again. Perhaps due to insufficient recovery from her previous childbirth, the hastened pregnancy led toplications during delivery. Tragically, both the mother and the newborn perished, leaving Aiden motherless. 1/3 Chapter 292 1 Am Getting Confused Finished When Alexander first met Aiden, Aiden was the epitome of a troubled youth, seemingly without any parental guidance. Growing up without a mother and with a father too preupied with remarrying and having more children, the so¨Ccalled ¡°eldest grandson¡± status felt more like a position of neglect than of privilege. Following that, no matter how many wives Ralph took, he never had any more offspring. After consulting a doctor, it was revealed that he was naturally less likely to father children. In retrospect, it was actually Ralph¡¯s mother who was particrly fertile. Otherwise, Ralph would have struggled to have any descendants at all. Considering that he¡¯s now in his fifties, even if he were to meet another woman with a fertile constitution, it would be challenging for her to conceive his child. No wonder Aiden has his doubts. Since Isabe had never met Ralph and his new wife, Yvonne Hawkins, she couldn¡¯t figure out the exact situation. All she could do was analyze it based on the limited information she had. Meanwhile, Aiden was still venting his frustrations, ¡°Ines and I have met that woman. She¡¯s around our age, seems gentle enough, and was kind to us. She didn¡¯te off as aggressive and even seemed a bit eager to please me. But honestly, what kind of decent person would get involved with my dad? She¡¯s just another secretary who climbed her way up and ousted her predecessor. I¡¯ve lost count of how many wives my dad has had. If it weren¡¯t for the family rule of prenuptial agreements, I bet my dad would be penniless from all these marriages. As the conversation reached this point, for a fleeting moment, Ines had a look of bewilderment. Ines was typically the epitome of naive sweetness, her face rarely showing signs of distress or confusion, so when she did, it was particrly noticeable, especially to Isabe and Alexander, who were standing across from her. Alexander was not one to meddle in others¡® affairs, but unfortunately, Isabe was quite the gossip. Upon seeing that expression, she immediately sensed something fishy and couldn¡¯t help but indulge in a bit of gossip. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. I see. Ines has rather mixed feelings toward the newdy of the house. She feels Yvonne is quite pleasant and gentle. Yet, during their first meal together, when Aiden brought up the idea of marrying Ines, Yvonne said something to Ines in private that was rather cryptic. Upon hearing this, Alexander also became somewhat curious. Could it be that because she was pregnant, she started to see Aiden as a rival to the baby in her belly and wanted to show her dominance over Ines? Yvonne had said, ¡°Though marriage traditionally values matching social status, it seems quite harsh to bind someone already pitiful with a marital alliance. If you truly love him, it would be better to set him free. When I marry into the Burke family, I¡¯ll do my best to ensure the next generation has the right to choose their own partners. I hope they can find true happiness and genuine love. I also hope you can find someone who truly loves you. Alexander was dumbfounded. Even I feel confused after hearing all that, let alone Ines. Alexander agreed in his mind. It is truly baffling. It sounds like the criticism of a marital alliance by someone who has never been part of high society. They wish for everyone to have the freedom to marry. But how could she be so sure that they aren¡¯t in a rtionship out of their own free will? buc. 2/3 13:53 Sun, Oct 13 B D. Chapter 292 1 Am Getting Confused #Finished Isabe watched Ines and Aiden, who were across from her. Aiden was incredibly clingy, almost like an octopus Just standing together, the two of them seeme unbearably sweet. To anyone watching, it was clear they were truly in love. Did Yvonne have poor vision? Or was there some hidden meaning behind her actions?. It was no wonder that Ines had such conflicting first inres of Yvonne after hearing such words. However, there was no need to worry about anything. After all, Aiden and Ines didn¡¯t need to interact with the elders for long. After attending the wedding, they were likely to go abroad again. For now, there were two reasons why the couple hadn¡¯t married yet. Firstly, every time Ralph returned, he was embroiled in various scandals, which seemed rather ominous. Secondly, the Deleons cherished their daughter and were reluctant to see her married off too soon. Naturally, Isabe had also found out the hidden reasons through the Gossip System. However, this was Ines private matter, and Isabe had merely unintentionally stumbled upon it. It seemed like Alexander¡¯s friends were all oblivious about it too. Therefore, Isabe decided to act as if she was unaware too. After all, as long as the young couple were blissfully in love, that was all that mattered. However, they were both twenty¨Ceight now, an age when things were expected to settle down. It was likely they would seize this opportunity to make it official. Meanwhile, Aiden was still r¨¢mbling away. He didn¡¯t care at all about whether someone was contesting with him for the family fortune. All he wanted was to be with his beloved Ines. He was content with just love, having no ambition whatsoever. Just then, Aiden was abrot. ¡°Hello, is this Aiden? It¡¯s me.¡± errupted by a call from an unknown number. The voice belonged to a young woman. Aiden was taken aback for a moment, asking in confusion, ¡°Who are you?¡± The woman was clearly surprised, her voice dipping low as if hurt. ¡°You don¡¯t even want to save my number? I¡¯m Yvonne Hawkins.¡± Aiden looked momentarily perplexed. ¡°Ms. Hawkins? Is there a reason you¡¯re contacting me? Is my dad looking for me?¡± 1.8K 3/3 13:53 Sun, Oct 13 B M Reading Juicy Gossip in Her Mind Gossip 293 Gossip 293 Chapter 293 Acting So Odd Finished As Aiden spoke, he wore an expression of resignation. He was known to be yful, so he set the phone on speaker so everyone could listen in. ¡°It¡¯s like this. I need to go for a prenatal checkup, but your father isn¡¯t avable. Could youe with me?¡± Yvonne asked hesitantly. ¡°You know my pregnancy is a bit risky.¡± Upon hearing that, everyone was somewhat taken aback. Her request for assistance would have been understandable if her rtionship with Aiden were harmonious, but the two weren¡¯t that close. Aiden was rather speechless as he stuck his tongue out at Ines. Then, he said, ¡°No, you¡¯re the dangerous one. I should keep my distance. If something goes wrong, it¡¯ll ruin my father¡¯s happiness of having a son in his old age. The me will fall on me. I have no desire for anypetition. You should find someone else to avoid any suspicion. That way, we can both be at ease After speaking, he covered the phone, turned to the crowd, and asked, ¡°Is she trying topete with me?¡± The crowd didn¡¯t know. All sorts of things could happen within a wealthy family, so that incident couldn¡¯t really be considered too strange. After all, Yvonne seemed to have no rtives by her side. Thus, for her to seek Aiden¡¯s assistance during such times was somewhat justifiable, considering he was, after all, the young master of his family. Rnd mouthed, ¡°Is it your dad¡¯s idea?¡± Sure enough, the next m at, Yvonne was heard saying, ¡°It was your father¡¯s iden.¡± ine immediately gave Rnd a thumbs up, to which Rnd merely shrugged in response.. Isabe looked at Rnd with admiration. As expected of a cop. His reaction time is so quick, even faster than Alexander¡¯s! N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. INS No, I did think of it. I just didn¡¯t say it out loud. Somewhat aggrievedly, Alexander looked at his wife. He wanted to show off, but he wasn¡¯t the type to boast. Seeing his wife admiring Rnd, he felt jealous. Upon hearing the response, Aiden pouted. I don¡¯t care those idea it is. Does she think I¡¯m that free? Just as he was about to refuse, Yvonne spoke again, her tone tinged with a hint of sadness. ¡°Regardless, this child is your kin. Don¡¯t you care at all?¡± Aiden suddenly felt goosebumps. Goodness. If someone didn¡¯t know any better, they¡¯d think she wasn¡¯t talking about Aiden¡¯s half¨C sibling but rather Aiden¡¯s own child with that tone. What¡¯s up with her? She¡¯s acting rather odd, isn¡¯t she? Isabe furrowed her brows In that regard, women were more sensitive than men. ine immediately raised an eyebrow, her face expressing a clear desire to retch. Ines blinked. Her reaction was not sharp, but she still felt difort. ¡°Why would I care when he¡¯d fight for the family fortune and my father¡¯s love? Rest assured, I¡¯m not 1/3 Chapter 293 Acting So Odd Finished ¡°I¨CI didn¡¯t mean that. How could this child possiblypete with you? Don¡¯t worry. It will never happen.¡± Yvonne spoke in a flustered tone but soon regained herposure with a sense of restraint. ¡°I¡¯m just not feeling well right now. I hope you can help me out, just this once. Is that okay?¡± The more Yvonne behaved that way, the more Aiden felt she was pretending to be weak, waiting to harm him with a trap. Just as he was about to refuse, Ines gently pulled him. Clearly, the way Yvonne spoke provoked a conditioned response of displeasure in Ines. However, she was still somewhat worried. After all, the child in Yvonne¡¯s belly could potentially be Aiden¡¯s future brother or sister. That would be the offspring most closely rted to Aiden by blood, Aiden had also expressed that he didn¡¯t mind having such siblings as long as they were well¨C behaved. He was open to fostering some brotherly and sisterly bonds. When Inesst saw Yvonne, it was clearly evident that Yvonne was being extremely cautious with her belly, showing her love for her unborn child. Setting aside her diforts, Ines thought Yvonne might be genuinely concerned for thetter¡¯s own situation. With Ralph being unavable, she probably wanted a mainstay to stay by her side. ¡°We¡¯ll do this together,¡± Ines mouthed. Aiden was initially about to object, but something seemed to cross his mind, and his expression subtly shifted. He affectionately stroked Ines¡® head, mouthing, ¡°Whatever you say, Honey.¡± Ines smiled. Hence, Aiden assured over the phone that he would handle the matter, and then he hung up. By the time Deborah hade looking, Ines and Aiden had already left. Meanwhile, others were engrossed in discussions about the uing Burke family wedding and Yvonne. Deborah was somewhat surprised as she assumed everyone would gossip about the juicy news from. earlier. ¡°You¡¯re all actually discussing this instead?¡± Deborah eximed in surprise, thinking they moved on to the next gossip too quickly. ¡°We¡¯ve grown ustomed to indulging in gossip. No matter how explosive a piece of news is, it¡¯s just another day for us.¡± ine, who had just joined the group, brazenly stated. She stepped forward and put an arm around Deborah. ¡°So, how¡¯s it going, future half¨Cmember of the Winters family?¡± Deborah said, ¡°That¡¯s all. I¡¯m nning to head back now. Are you guysing?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t Damiening out?¡± Rnd asked. The Winters family needs to discuss such a major issue thoroughly. Also¡ Before Deborah could finish, the sound of police sirens echoed from outside the mansion. The guests who hadn¡¯t yet¨Cleft could only watch in shock as Ava and Oliver were awkwardly escorted away amidst their struggles. One could see the sight of a new family of three standing at the doorstep, bidding farewell to the person who had once persecuted them. 2/3 13:54 Sun, Oct 13 BU Chapter 293 Acting So Odd Finished Naturally, the small group was concerned about Damien¡¯s situation. His expression was muted, clearly strained. However, his pride remained strong, so he was unwilling to reveal any vulnerability. Everyone bade farewell before they all walked away together. ¡°Are you really going to be Mdm. Lydia¡¯s goddaughter, Deborah? That would mean you¡¯ll be Damien¡¯s godsister, right?¡± ine highlighted her concern. ¡°Whether as a fianc¨¦e or a godsister, you sure have a bond with him. Why don¡¯t you two just get together? Tsk, tsk, tsk.¡± Deborah slightly furrowed her brows, unsure of what to say. Her expression was no longer as composed as it used to be. It¡¯s one thing when I didn¡¯t know about Damien¡¯s background in the past. Now, it¡¯s hrious how Damien¡¯s crush has be his godsister. Isabe grinned. Alexander raised an eyebrow. Based on what I know about Damien, once this situation is settled, I bet he¡¯ll do his best to pursue Deborah if she remains single. That said, I don¡¯t know if Deborah will go along with it. Sure enough, Deborah said, ¡°Stop joking around. I managed toplete the family task under my own term of freedom. Why on earth should I go to jail?¡± ¡°You truly are my pal. Even though our temperaments are worlds apart, our views on marriage are the same.¡± ineughed. ¡°Exactly. Marriage is like a prison, Isabe also remarked sarcastically. Following that, everyon ed at her and then turned to Alexander with suspicion.. Silently, Alexander tugged at his wife¡¯s sleeve, hiding a hint of grievance. Isabe immediately realized what was going on. Right, I¡¯m a married woman now. I shouldn¡¯t comin like this. Thus, she added, ¡°A happy marriage is not!¡± 1.8K Gossip 294 Gossip 294 Chapter 294 The Goddess Of Gossip Of Ancient Gregan. Following Isabe¡¯s remark, everyone burst intoughter. ¡°So, yours and Alexander¡¯s marriage is a happy one, huh?¡± ine teased. 851%%a Finished Isabe was taken aback, unsure of how to respond to that. She nced at Alexander, noticing his usually dark eyes resembled twin pools of crystallinekes then, shimmering under the moonlight. Upon closer inspection, she could see her reflection in them, a sight that tugged at her heartstrings, making her pound wildly. Currently¡ it¡¯s not too bad. In an instant. Alexander¡¯s heart swelled with emotion. He couldn¡¯t help but reach out and take her hand, interlocking their fingers. That intimate gesture left Isabe feeling a bit flustered. Why did you suddenly hold my hand? Despite hearing her thoughts, Alexander did not drop his hold on her. Instead, he turned to her with feigned calmness and casually changed the subject. ¡°Mom, Dad, and Evie are waiting for us. Let¡¯s hurry. After saying that, he quickly his pace while holding her hand, putting distance between them and the few third wheels. Once he was sure that they wouldn¡¯t denselye after them, he finally slowed down. He then wished to move at a snail¡¯s pace hand in hand with his wife as they made their way back to the car. After all, there were still three th¡ wheels waiting for them there. Meanwhile, the trio from the Quirk family wondered why the couple was taking so long- On the way home, everyone discussed the gossip of the Winters family. It was truly sensational, spanning across several people¡¯s lifetimes. The admiration in the Quirks¡® eyes grew as they looked at Isabe. Without our precious Be, some people¡¯s lives would have been ruined. s, they couldn¡¯t voice the immense gratitude within them. They cast a disdainful nce at Alexander. After all, it was Alexander who had helped reveal the truth on the surface, so the Winters family would likely find a way to thank him. Tsk¨Ctsk, he¡¯s simply taking his wife¡¯s credit! Upon returning home, everyone habitually fell back into navigating their own social circles. Naturally, the scandal of the Winters family¡¯s children having been switched had already caused a stir in every circle it coulde into contact with, far more sensational than the past few gossips rted to prominent families. It wasn¡¯t just because the scandal itself was shocking but also due to the Winters family¡¯sissez¨Cfaire attitude, fanning the mes further. ¡°Mdm. Lydia must have arranged for people to manipte public opinion in the various circles,¡± Alexander remarked upon stepping out of the bathroom when he heard Isabe¡¯s rambling- By then, he had certainlye a long way and was essentially cohabitating with her. In fact, he had moved ¡. bis toiletries and clothes, over to her room. Chapter 294 The Goddess Of Gossip Of Ancient Greg That was a testament to his relentless efforts. Finished But in the eyes of the other Quirks, it was almost disgraceful. Despite him having expended much effort for so long, they were merely sleeping together tonically, something no one would ever believe. When Isabe saw Alexandering out, she immediately griped, ¡°Say, why are there still so many netizens focusing on me when the gossip tonight is so sensational?¡® Alexander leaned in for a look, only to see her surfing social media on his workputer. Aside from the prominent family drama of the Winters family of grudges and love, her poprity was considerably high. Indeed, it was the epitome of being the stuff of legend Ament read: Isabe, why are you at the scene again? Another questioned: How many more surprises are there in Isabe¡¯s gossip pool that I¡¯m unaware of? Yet another remarked: Isabe¡¯s fans certainly got to experience the world first. Sure enough, her gossip pool is more dramatic than I had imagined. The next read: This kind of poprity is something other celebrities can¡¯t even dream of Only Isabe¡¯s fandom is celebrating away. The subsequent dered: Isabe is the goddess of gossip of Ancient Gregan! Suchments flooded social media. Then, various insta were listed where Isabe was present and scandals came to light. It seemed that somebels were truly unremovable. If this were to continue, everyone would be on guard against me in the future, hindering my ability to enjoy the show up close. Sure, enjoying gossip through the system is fine. But itcks the thrill of being in the thick of things. Isabe felt rather aggrieved. Even though Alexander had already contacted Danielle in advance to manipte public opinion, it was truly challenging to diminish the adoration of the fans. He could only pat Isabe on the head. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Any show you want to watch, I¡¯ll take you there.¡± He was undoubtedly the first person to utilize his capabilities as a domineering CEO in such a manner. Isabe promptly giggled in amusement. The following day, the Winters family of three came over, bringing generous gifts to express their gratitude toward Alexander. However, thetter promptly attributed all the credit to Isabe, saying that it was she who put it in his mind. Although Damien hadn¡¯t fully recovered his spirits, he still smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Your affection for your wife is now well¨Cknown within our circle, so the gift my family prepared has been intended for Isabe from the very beginning.¡± Moreover, he was meticulous. As he had seen Alexander prepare gifts for Isabe in the past, the gifts he prepared this time were very much to her liking. They were all items that could be kept and also had the 2/4 Chapter 294 The Goddess Of Gossip Of Ancient Gregan Finished Isabe was so delighted that she couldn¡¯t help but grin from car to car while going through them that night. Afterward, Deborah also came with gifts of gratitude since they saved her. A few dayster, word got around that the Winters family was determined to press charges against Ava. It was certain that she was headed for jail, and it was not going to be a short stint. Several of the Willis family¡¯s significant Therefore, when he made his stance Usiness deals were secured through Damien in the past. clear, the Willis family¡¯s capital chain copsed almost instantly. Like rats leaving a sinking ship, Sergio fled without leaving a single penny for Ava. His only act of conscience was perhaps taking their daughter, Ruby, who had developed a psychological disorder due to the emotional blow, with him when he fled the country, Ava¡¯s family severed ties with her directly, iming that they were unaware of all she did and would not help her in the future. Hence, no one bothered to bail Ava out. Only rumors circted of her daily fits of madness. However, with the Winters family putting pressure on the authorities, it was certain that Ava had no chance of evading criminal punishment under the guise of mental illness. With Ruby¡¯s departure, the crime of drugging someone fell solely on Oliver, and he suffered a fair bit as a result. Although he was released in the end, the Winters family had already decided to send him abroad and keep him alive in consideration that he was Jared¡¯s only offspring. Before long, the Winters family boldly held a ceremony to officiate the adoptive rtionship, inviting guests to show that th family would not experience any upheaval and they remained a powerful unit. This time, both Isabe and Alexander attended the event, but everything went smoothly without any gossip to be had. Conversely, they heard a piece of gossip from Aiden. Although it was kept a secret from the public, Aiden had no regard for his father¡¯s embarrassment and shared it with his friends directly. How shocking. Mr. Ralph damaged his health while taking medicine to restore his virility to its heyday. Wait. Isn¡¯t his new wife pregnant? Why would he still need to take medicine? Oh, I see¡ He previously took it for his wife, but unexpectedly, after he stopped taking it, the residual effects of it umted and blew up. Tsk¨Ctsk! Isabe¡¯s mind wasn¡¯t idle. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Aiden sarcastically remarked, ¡°Well, his body is wrecked. Although he¡¯s not impotent, he can never be a father anymore. His only descendants are me and that unborn child. It means he lost to all others forever. I wonder if it¡¯s karma.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say that.¡± Ines frowned slightly, somewhat stern. Aiden quickly cated his wife. The others couldn¡¯t quitement on that, but they were curious about whether the wedding could still be held as scheduled given that he was hospitalized then. Aiden shrugged, admitting that he wasn¡¯t certain about it. **tified that it was postponed for a week because Yvonne was feeling unwell and 3/4 13:54 Sun, Oct 13 BMB. Chapter 294 The Goddess Of Gossip Of Ancient Gre had to stay home because of her pregn Gossip 295 Gossip 295 1.8K Reading Julicy Gossip in Her Mind Chapter 295 Settling The Bet Finished Mr. Ralph was scared out of his wits, which is why he specifically went abroad for medical treatment. He was truly fixated on having a child. Now that he has found a woman willing to conceive for him, he certainly doesn¡¯t want anyplications to arise. Upon hearing the truth, the Quirk family members silently shook their heads and thought, ¡°Does their family have a throne to inherit or what?¡± From what it seems, there¡¯s no hope now. The Quirk family didn¡¯t pay much attention, it was just a dyed wedding after all. They hadn¡¯t heard of any major gossip, so their interest was minimal. Interestingly, Isabe had been quite busytely and wouldn¡¯t tell anyone what was keeping her upied. Only Alexander remained uneasy about it. It was not until this particr night, when he emerged from his bath, that he was met with the beaming smile of Isabe.. Isabe¡¯s eyes sparkled with excitement, reminiscent of a cat that had just stolen a fish. With a smile, she said, ¡°A bet¡¯s a bet, Mr. Alexand hall we begin?¡± Thest time, due to Deborah¡¯s decision, Isabe won the bet. Now, it was time to fulfill the terms of the wager. Immediately, Alexander found himself in an awkward situation, yet he obediently took a seat in front of the vanity table. He felt somewhat disheartened, yet also somewhat helpless. ¡°Are you sure you want to do this? Not considering anything else?¡± Alexander voiced his objection. Initially, it was assumed that Isabe, having won the ber, would want to do something to him. However, the oue was quite the contrary¡ Isabe picked up the makeup bag excitedly and said, ¡°I¡¯ve got the clothes and wig all ready. I specifically learned from Dakota, I guarantee I can transform you into a stunning beauty.¡± Heheh, Alexander¡¯s handsome face would surely have been devastatingly beautiful if he were a woman, possibly drop- dead gorgeous. You could tell from his childhood photos that he had the makings of a beauty. I must see how he looks in women¡¯s clothing now! Then, I¡¯ll get close to this beautifuldy! The expression on Alexander¡¯s face was somewhat indescribable, for a moment he could only lament that his parents had given Isabe such a peculiar idea. It was gleaned from Isabe¡¯s innermost thoughts that a week prior, while perusing the Quirk family¡¯s photo album, Isabe seemed to havee across a picture of him as a child, dressed and styled like a little princess. He didn¡¯t even realize that he had worn a skirt when he was little. He had seen Christopher dressed up as a girl by his mother, though. It seemed like Selena had a penchant for this sort of thing, so he didn¡¯t think he had simply forgotten due to his memory gaps from childhood. 13:54 Sun, Oct 13 BB. Chapter 295 Settling The Bet From a distance, Selena, who was in the other room, sneezed. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Feeling a bit chilly?¡± asked David. 4 Finished As Selena was busily stuffing a multitude of newly developed photos into an album, she rubbed her nose and said, ¡°Not at all¡ Oh my, look at this photo, the way your son looks at Be, it¡¯s enough to melt his old mother¡¯s heart.¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. David leaned in to take a look, it was a recent photo taken in the living room. Isabe and Evian were in the middle of an animated conversation. Although Alexander wasn¡¯t part of the discussion, he was constantly gazing at Isabe. The affection flowing from his eyes was so evident, even though the still frame of the photo, it was clear as day. It was as if his heart and eyes were filled with nothing but her. ¡°Alex has really changed a lot, all thanks to Be. In the past, he wouldn¡¯t spend so much time with us, let alone gossip with us. He was always silently working, immersed in his own world,¡± David sighed. ¡°Indeed, we owe it all to Be. I always knew she was Alexander¡¯s lucky charm,¡± said Selena, chuckling as she tucked away the photograph. She then nced at the front, noticing a picture from a year ago, a time when the rtionship between the two was incredibly strained. As Selena¡¯s gaze fell upon Isabe from different periods of time, she felt something odd. She flipped back and forth,paring the two. Even though it was the same face, it seemed as if it belonged to twopletely different individuals. Naturally, her son in the phot as entirely different as well, one seeming cold and distant, the other not even worth mentioning, giving off a hopeless romantic vibe. But as a mother, Selena knew that was all Alexander. However, regarding Isabe¡ Selena could only assume that she found it strange because she didn¡¯t understand as profoundly as a biological mother would. However, upon flipping to the very first page, a photograph caught her eye.. It was a rare picture from Alexander¡¯s childhood where he was actually looking at the camera. In truth, he wasn¡¯t looking at the camera lens, but the photographer. The photograph was wed, something obscured the top right corner. It was taken when Isabe was a child, her first time holding a camera. Due to her unsteady grip, her finger identally covered the lens during the shot. The reason why Isabe took the initiative to handle the photography was because of her quirky nature. She had insisted on Alexander wearing her dress, wanting to capture that moment. He wore a blue, puffy skirt, with a matching bluece tied in his jet¨Cck hair. He had lips that were as red as cherries and teeth that were as white as pearls. It was truly hard to tell if he was a male or female, but one thing was certain, he was exceptionally beautiful. Isabe hugged Alexander with joy for a long time, as if she had received a giant doll, her delight was palpable. This minor mishap sparked an unexpected interest in Selena. She found herself intrigued by the idea of dressing her son in feminine attire. However, Alexander was not cooperative, leaving her with no choice but to impose this peculiar interest on the younger Christopher instead. Now that the kids have grown up, she could no longer do so. Chapter 295 Setting The Bet Finished Selena expressed her regret, oblivious to the fact that her daughter¨Cinw was actually having fun at that very moment. In front of the vanity. Alexander feltyer uponyer being applied to his face, a process that had almost taken an hour. Unable to bear the sight. Alexander expressed his concern. ¡°Aren¡¯t your hands tired? You know, if you really want me to dress up, we could call in a makeup artist¡.. That won¡¯t do. How can we let others see you. Mr. Alexander, dressed in women¡¯s clothes? Even though you lost the bet fair and square, I can¡¯t let you lose face like that.¡± Though it was somewhat embarrassing. Alexander was more concerned about his wife¡¯sfort. After all, Isabe rarely wore makeup in her daily life and her skills in that area were still quite basic. Everything wast a crash course. At first, Alexander saw her enjoying the process and didn¡¯t stop her. However, when he noticed her wrist trembling from the effort, he couldn¡¯t help but speak up. However, before he could do so, he heard the soft murmurings from Isabe¡¯s innervoice. Besides, how can I allow anyone else to touch Alexander¡¯s face so casually? Alexander was taken aback. A simple sentence had his heart pounding wildly, leaving him momentarily at a loss for words Right, only Isabe could to.. nis face. Soon, the makeup was done, the wig was set, and finally, the hands that had been working on his face came to a halt. Alexander opened his eyes to look at Isabe, only to meet a pair of bewildered eyes. Immediately, Alexander felt uneasy and asked. ¡°Is it weird?¡± Isabe¡¯s face gradually flushed, her eyes sparkling with excitement as she urged, ¡°Hurry, change your clothes.¡± Alexander was nudged to stand up, having already taken a bath earlier. He was dressed in a bathrobe, and white the women¡¯s clothing that Isabe had prepared for him was actually adies¡® nightgown. It was pure and stylishly designed. Once he put it on, it did feel a bit odd, but the moment heid on the bed, with the nkets and pillows concealing most of his masculine physique, it was almost convincingly real. He seemed like a goddess, detached from the world, a rare flower atop a high ridge, resting on the bed. If Danielle were to see this, she¡¯d practically beg him on her knees to be an artist. Without any acting skills or professional expertise, his face alone was enough to captivate all. Isabe was frantically searching for the perfect angle to capture him with her phone. Alexander, not knowing any poses, could only follow Isabe¡¯s direction. Ah, indeed, regardless of whether in male or female form, Alexander¡¯s beauty is truly breathtaking and unmatched! ¡°Ah, darling, I¡¯ming!¡± Isabe cried out yfully as she tossed her phone aside and lunged forward. 13:54 Sun, Oct 13 BU Reading Juicy Gossip in Her Mind Gossip 296 Gossip 296 Chapter 296 A Kiss #Finished Unsure if it was because Alexander looked more approachable and vulnerable in women¡¯s clothing, Isabe found herself drawn to him. She lunged toward the bed, ending up sprawled on top of the beauty Alexander. Caught off guard, Alexander was suddenly embraced by her. He let out a muffled grunt, but once he regained his bearings, he could only indulge her, holding her affectionately in his arms. ¡°What did you call me?¡± Alexander raised an eyebrow, helpless. Isabe was lying on Alexander¡¯s abs, but she could feel the silky material of his nightgown. The contrast amused Isabe, making herugh. Isabe rose to her feet, looking down at the beauty before her. With a yful grin, she dered, ¡°Such beauty, she must definitely be my wife.¡± Who else could be so fortunate to have the most handsome husband and the most beautiful wife at the same time? It¡¯s me! Isabe was so overwhelmed by the stunning beauty that she almost lost herself. -Upon receiving some form of acknowledgement, Alexander¡¯s eyes suddenly deepened, filled with profound mystery. Isabe cious demeanor struck Alexander¡¯s heart, shaking his soul, as if he had. once witnessed such a beauti¡ scene. Alexander¡¯s heart was pounding intensely, the vibrations seeping through his thin nightgown and resonating with Isabe¡¯s. Isabe was slightly taken aback, only then did she truly meet his gaze. His eyes, softened due to the o longer held the usual indifferent appearance, but rather a tender look. It was so mesmerizing that it left Isabe¡¯s mindpletely nk. The scene before her seemed to subtly match the photos that Selena had shown her in the past. Unsure if it was a figment of imagination, there arose a powerful, uncontroble urge. Such beautiful things should be held and kissed, and it seemed¡ this wasn¡¯t the first time it had happened. By the time Alexander came to his senses, he felt as though the world had spun around in an instant. Suddenly, Isabe¡¯s face loomedrge before his eyes. Eler lips, lightly coated with a cool balm, gently met his, a contrast of temperatures. Their breaths intertwined for a moment, and it felt as though even her soul was momentarily lifted. Alexander felt as if he had suddenly plunged into a furnace, his blood threatening to boil over. A surge of energy coursed through his body, like a cheetah ready to pounce, yet he continued to suppress everything. cautiously enduring it all. He was afraid that this was just an illusion, worried that a careless move might startle thetter. Even though Alexander remainedpletely still, the pressure on his lips still vanished. Instinctively, Alexander lifted his head, longing to chase after that kiss, to continue the entanglement. Tvennning in Toshe THAT THATH moment. Aleander mein enhancement Th. I¡¯m quire lifey The the This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. a ¡°Can Fredince my Bitty Immediarety you feet the out Odd, yang Naturally, Arounder tide os Apanying Nexender is the satinson e makeup the handome leader be the downs alle per mislige Having cleanest of me ligous vente recalled the mar guilt. She was considering aling tender tion awkward. With firm er stole touted non tran Perhaps in her paraur of greet the name and swollen after being de Isabe was juratser as alcantly an her und im t Ar that moment, Alezaniter s inge teave the each other. As soon as he opened his este distin surrounding temperature re ackn Isabe was still reeting momentarily aken and Do you perter men or women A single, cryptic sentence was ending a makebels mind t 3:54 Chapter 296 A Kiss Finished Alexander¡¯s eyes sparkled, his Adam¡¯s apple bobbed slightly. ¡°Is that so? I was somewhat worried¡¡± The final note once again vanished between their entwined lips. Isabe¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief, a tremor passing through her gaze. Her shock was even more profound than before. After all, her previous actions had been carried out in a state of confusion, and the person she was dealing with then was, in a sense, half an illusion. But now, she was facing the real Alexander, In her utmost rity, she was drawn closer by Alexander¡ It was still the simplest of kisses, yet it made them feel as if fireworks were bursting in their hearts. By the time Isabe regained herposure, she heard a deep, maic voice suppressing its joy, yet still brimming withughter. However, in a deliberately nonchnt tone, he said, ¡°Now, I¡¯m not worried anymore. Isabe couldn¡¯t recall how she had fallen asleep. When she stirred the next morning, the usual good morning kiss that would grace her forehead was unexpectedly light as a feather on her lips. It tickled so much that Isabe couldn¡¯t resist licking his lips, and she thought she heard a soft swallowing sound. In her sleep. Isabe sensed something akin to danger. She instinctively curled up under the nket, then continued to dream peacefully. Thetter, however, had no choice but to make a trip to the bathroom before they could finally leave. The progress of the foolish coupe was slow. However, the day of the Burke family¡¯s wedding was finally drawing near. Even though Ralph had no hope of having children, the wedding ceremony still had to go on. That night, everyone was in the living room, discussing ns for attending the wedding the next day. However, Isabe was somewhat distracted, ine had been reaching out to her, with messages popping up incessantly. Isabe initially thought there was some sort of emergency. However, upon opening the message, she found the first one was from ine, asking her if she knew anything about what had recently happened. between Aiden and Ines. Isabe was puzzled. Upon closer inspection, she realized that ine and Deborah had recently been in contact with Ines regarding the delivery of congrattory gifts. Although they were able to reach her, Ines who was usually enthusiastic and cheerful, ended the conversation after just a few words. Her tone sounded weak and listless. She barely responded to messages on the chat app, which was all very strange. Isabe wanted to say, ¡°You¡¯ve known each other for so many years. If you don¡¯t know, how would I?¡± However, before she could even speak up, ine texted: Gossip Queen, tell me, are there any gossip? Isabe was speechless. She tossed her phone to Alexander. After a moment of thought, Alexandermented, ¡°Recently, Aiden hasn¡¯t been very attive. Seems like he¡¯s been busy.¡± This caught the attention of the entire family, prompting them to ask what was going on. 13:54 Sun, Oct 13 BG Chapter 296 A Kiss Meanwhile, Isabe took the opportunity to open the system and began to check it out. What could possibly be going on? Let me see¡ What? Finished Immediately, the entire family sat up straight. What is going on? There¡¯s really some juicy gossip? Is it about Aiden¡¯s father being infertile? Holy crap, how could this have happened! Ms. Hawkins had a miscarriage, and it was an ident caused by Ines! Mr. Ralph still doesn¡¯t know that hisst hope is gone, and because of the issue of not being able to have children, he¡¯s even more focused on hisst child. Both Aiden and Ines know that if Mr. Ralph finds out the truth, things will really hit the fan. 1.8K Gossip 297 Gossip 297 Chapter 297 Your Influence Is Great #Finished The Quirk family was frozen in shock for a moment, realizing the gravity of the situation. Given the Burke family¡¯s high regard for their offspring, and considering the current state of Ralph¡¯s health¡ if word got out, it would be truly disastrous, Ines was indirectly responsible for the loss of her future brother¨Cinw and sister¨Cinw. Instead of forming a familial bond through marriage, she had unintentionally created animosity. Everyone in the Quirk family knew thes, so they naturally understood this must have been an unfortunate ident. How could circumstances align so coincidentally? All that was desired was for there to be no misunderstandings between Aiden and Ines. Based on Alexander¡¯s understanding of Aiden, he figured that the one likely to have issues wouldn¡¯t be Aiden, but rather Ines. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Isabe and Alexander found themselves on the same wavelength. Given Ines nature, it was likely that she was drowning in self¨Cme, feeling extremely apologetic toward Aiden. Aiden didn¡¯t want her to feel upset, so he let her stay at home, taking care of everything himself At that time, he was apanying Yvonne at the hospital, hoping she would recover some before their wedding. He didn¡¯t want anyone to And out about her recent miscarriage. He already discussed with Yvonne about keeping this a secret for the time mplicated. They would figure out what to doter. Huh? being, at least to ensure that Ines would The Quirk family members were utterly bewildered upon hearing this. They had initially assumed that regardless of the rtionship Yvonne had with Aiden and the others, she would not possibly choose to help conceal such an incident. Could it be that she was truly this kind¨Chearted? Um¡ A saintess? Isabe found it utterly bewildering. Perhaps it was due to the earlier gossip she had heard from Ines about Yvonne, which had resulted in a ratherplex first impression of her. Consequently, she couldn¡¯t help but be skeptical. Typically, encountering a man like Ralph, who frequently changed wives and had fertility issues, having a child would be the greatest security for Yvonne in the Burke family. So, why was she so willing to cooperate with Aiden? Alexander had reached the same conclusion in his thoughts. He figured that perhaps it was precisely because Yvonne had no one else to rely on, that she decided to cooperate with Aiden. After all, without a child, given Ralph¡¯s fickle nature, she could be abandoned at any moment. At this point, temporarily hiding the truth and getting married first seemed to be more advantageous for Yvonne. Having such an issue arise before the wedding, it can¡¯t possibly¡ tomorrow¡¯s wedding¡ um¡ does this mean I won¡¯t be able to attend the ceremony peacefully again? Isabe¡¯s sudden realization left her momentarily at a loss for words. The emotions within the Quirk family were also running high. After all, having a new mistress suffer a miscarriage, particrly when it was caused by their son¡¯s girlfriend, was not something one could easily. speak of. ha than they really honed Aiden could 13:54 Sun, Oct 13 BG. Chapter 297 Your Influence Is Great Finished With a heart filled with curiosity and uncase, the day of the wedding finally arrived. Everyone had just arrived at the wedding venue when they were taken by surprise. There were far more people than they had ever imagined. Ralph had been married multiple times, so many socially prominent individuals didn¡¯t want to attend anymore. Typically, they would just send a gift to express their regards. But this time, there truly was a significant number of guests. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± David asked, taken aback. Selena asked. ¡°Since when did Ralph be so good at socializing?¡± It just so happened that Cahan had a day off, so Evian brought him along to attend the wedding. Evian, looked around with a clueless expression. On the other hand, Cahan was observing carefully. ¡°It seems like a lot of people are sneaking nces at us.¡± The children¡¯s thoughts were quite straightforward. They figured they were the center of attention due Alexander¡¯s and Isabe¡¯s reputation. They were, after all, quite famous. However, the adults caught on, all of them turning their gazes toward Isabe. Isabe blinked innocently.. Could it be because they heard I wasing? Wouldn¡¯t that be too outrageous? ¡°Wow, so many people,¡± she eximed. ¡°It seems everyone got the word that Isabe would be here today and decided to try their luck.¡± ineughed and said, ¡°What is it they say? Deliberately causing a mess? ¡°You must be feeling the same way, right?¡± Deborah said nonchntly. ine cheekily stuck out her tongue, greeting the family who had arrived before them. ¡°Isabe, your influence now surpasses even your husband¡¯s,¡± ine said with augh. Isabe¡¯s lips twitched as she said, ¡°You can have the influence.¡± How could a mere spectator be the center of attention? It¡¯s going to make it so much harder to just sit back and enjoy the show. It¡¯s absolutely frustrating Hearing her inner thoughts, the Quirk family members struggled to suppress theirughter. Everyone was chatting andughing as they entered the venue together. At the entrance, they saw Ralph, who had a rather pleasant smile. Beside him stood a young man who bore a striking resemnce to him, but it wasn¡¯t Aiden. ¡°I knew it, that rascal Aiden would never be content ying host for his flirtatious old man,¡± ine gossiped quietly. Isabe grew curious. 13:54 Sun, Oct Chapter 297 Your Influence is Great At this point, everyone had already exchanged greetings with the host. * 51% Finished It wasn¡¯t until that moment that Isabe recognized the young man standing next to Ralph, the one who had taken Aiden¡¯s ce. My goodness, the Burke family¡¯s patriarch is truly something This man, who appears to be about the same age as Aiden, is actually Aiden¡¯s younger uncle, Elijah, the youngest brother of Ralph. Judging by his impatient demeanor, seems like he was roped in to be the groomsman, considering all his older siblings were inside as guests, leaving him alone to attend to the other guests. Once they entered the venue, they saw Rnd and Damien in the distance, waving at them. They had arrived early. Isabe¡¯s curious gaze lingered between Damien and Deborah for a moment, noticing a slight difference. It was in Damien¡¯s gaze. Previously, it would nevernd on Deborah, but now, he was tantly staring at her. However, despite both of them setting out from the Winters manor, they didn¡¯t act together. It seemed that Deborah inexplicably resisted this adoptive older brother. Isabe gave them a quick nce, her attention swiftly diverted elsewhere. At that time, Ines was sitting with them. Unusually, among the group of people, one could spot Ines. without seeing Aiden.. Seeing Ines¡® somewhat dazed exp. to have lost some weight. on, it was clear that she hadn¡¯t fully recovered yet. She even seemed At a single nce, everyone could tell that something was off with her. Although Rnd and Damien were the first to arrive and had asked what was up, Ines was not willing to answer. Given that they were males, it wasn¡¯t appropriate for them to press further. Just as the others arrived, Rnd and Damien quickly exchanged nces with everyone. Aside from Isabe and Alexander, nobody else knew the truth. Hence, ine casually asked, ¡°What¡¯s up? You¡¯ve been acting strangetely. Did you have a fight with Aiden?¡± Ines managed to force a smile. ¡°Don¡¯t make assumptions, I¡¯m fine¡ It¡¯s just that I didn¡¯t get much sleepst night.¡± ¡°Missy, you sure have a lot on your mind. I¡¯ll just ask Aidenter,¡± ine said, unwilling to make Ines ufortable. ¡°By the way, where is Aiden? He¡¯s not at the door, and he¡¯s not guarding his darlin he up to?¡± Upon uttering those words, subtle changes could be seen in the expressions of Rnd and Damien. ine was on edge at the moment. She immediately responded, ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing really, his new stepmother called him away,¡± Rnd said,ughing as he returned to his normal self. What¡¯s teen mile SI seems she was feeling a bit under the Gossip 298 Gossip 298 Chapter 298 Sleeping With Her Stepson. #Finished Alexander had a fair understanding of them, so by their expressions, he knew they were hiding something. That might not necessarily be the case, but the two inch¡¯s told them that something was off when Yvonne came looking for Aiden. Aiden was still coaxing Ines just now, the two of them whispering to each other. Damien and Rnd assumed that Ines was indeed upset about something, and naturally, they wouldn¡¯t eavesdrop.. However, Yvonne, the star of the wedding, sought him out, her expression pitiful as she comined, ¡°I¡¯ve been looking for you. Why weren¡¯t you answering your phone?¡± Her tone was so coquettish that both Damien and Rnd had goosebumps all over their bodies. If they didn¡¯t know any better, they would have thought that Yvonne was Aiden¡¯s girlfriend. Aiden was taken aback, too, but unlike Rnd and Damien, he and Ines did not react as strongly because they both had that incident tucked away in their hearts. ¡°What?¡± Aiden said. ¡°I¡¯m not feeling well, and I¡¯m a bit worried. Could youe with me?¡± Aiden¡¯s expression subtly shifted. Without saying much, he immediately stood up and left with Yvonne. This scene had left Damien an. What¡¯s with Yvonne? If she feels nd dumbstruck. but the way Yvonne looks at Aidell, she should¡¯ve just sought her husband¡¯s help! It¡¯s not like we¡¯re being suspicions, is so peculiar that we can¡¯t help but think something is definitely wrong. Aiden¡¯s reaction only left them even more baffled. In the past, he waspletely indifferent to other women, and they never saw him show any extra care to any of his stepmothers. So why is he treating Yvonne differently? Is it only because she might be carrying his brother or sister? They then observed Ines, who surprisingly did not react much. Are we the ones overreacting? Hence, at that moment, they couldn¡¯t really say anything. Naturally, Isabe saw everything. By the time she finished enjoying the show, Alexander and the rest of the Quirk family had also caught wind of the situation. Although they thought it was weird, they couldn¡¯t just assume Aiden and Yvonne shared rtionship. After all, they were aware of the circumstances. any odd Unexpectedly, at the very next moment, ine exposed the whole situation. ¡°What¡¯s the deal? Why does this stepmother involve her stepson in everything? Is she married to the father or the son? Don¡¯t tell me there¡¯s something going on between them.¡± Her remark caused Deborah, who was sipping on coffee, to unceremoniously spit it out. Damien quickly handed over a napkin. Deborah stared wordlessly at the culprit, ine. 1/3 13:54 Sun, Oct 13 B B. Chapter 208 Sleeping With Her Stepson Finished each other is quitemon abroad¡± ine smirked and continued, ¡°Besides, there¡¯s no blood rtion han¡¯s actions were and they¡¯re about the same age. It¡¯s only right to avoid any suspicion. That inappropriate to begin with. What¡¯s even more baffling is Aiden. Since when did he be so polite? Instead of helping his father greet the guests at the door, he ignored his girlfriend and went to meddle in his stepmother¡¯s affairs. That¡¯s not like him at all. I suspect something¡¯s up.¡± Under normal circumstances, Isabe would definitely be gossiping with ine about Aiden and Yvonne. However, they knew the truth. Aiden had only cooperated because of the miscarriage incident, so it wouldn¡¯t be fair to use him. All they could do was listen and chuckle wryly. After ine had finished speaking, she didn¡¯t care about the stunned looks on everyone¡¯s faces. She reached out and pulled Ines into aforting hug, saying, ¡°Ines, don¡¯t worry. If Aiden dares to wrong you, we¡¯ll stand up for you!¡± ou¡¯ve really After catching her breath from the tight hug, Ines waved her hands and said, ¡°No, you¡® misunderstood.¡± ine shrugged. ¡°Let¡¯s hope I¡¯m overthinking Ines, despite an overwhelming urge to deny it, suddenly paused as if struck by a thought. Her pupils quivered slightly, but in the end, she affirmed resolutely. ¡°Aiden wouldn¡¯t do something like that!¡± That¡¯s odd. Is she suspecting that there¡¯s something going on between Aiden and Yvonne, too? Isabe couldn¡¯t help but be curious. After all, a girlfriend¡¯s hunch might sometimes be correct. Isabe¡¯s inner thoughts took the Quirks, who were standing not far away, by surprise. There¡¯s something going on betweAiden and Yvonne? Is it that we think it is? Is he not treating Yvonne differently because of the miscarriage? Right then, they heard Isabe¡¯s thoughts again. Whoa! What? A photo? The Quirks were instantly curious about the photo, and even Alexander was hooked, causing him to momentarily pause as he was straightening his wife¡¯s coat. Isabe¡¯s thoughts continued. That photo must have been taken a few years back, featuring Yvonne and Aiden sitting together, sharing drinks. Ines wanted to discern whether it was really Aiden in the photo, so she grabbed Yvonne¡¯s hand, which was holding the phone. The sudden action startled Yvonne, causing her to fall and tragically miscarry. As the incident escted, Ines was distracted and forgot about the photo. Now, ites back to her mind, leaving her uncertain if Aiden was telling the truth when he imed he didn¡¯t know Yvonne. Alexander frowned. They knew each other? The other Quirks were shocked, too. Is Yvonne Aiden¡¯s ex¨Cgirlfriend? How dramatic. If Aiden deceived her, she would be heartbroken because she still remembers how Yvonne was sobbing and curling up in Aiden¡¯s arms, trembling as she called out his name and murmured something like, ¡°My child, oh¡ My child¡¡± Ines can¡¯t shake off that scene, but she has no idea how she should feel about it, either. After, she is the so¨Ccalled culprit, responsible for the death of an innocent child. She feels burdened with guilt and that she shouldn¡¯t be dwelling on other details. The Quirks were speechless. This sounds so clich¨¦ Alexander was clueless when it came to intricate emotions. He simply felt that if he were in the same situation, he would find Yvonne bothersome and would prefer to steer clear 9/3 13:54 Sun, Oct 13 BB. Chapter 298 Sleeping With Her Stepson 2¡Á51%2 Finished Isabe sighed. Why do I get the feeling that Yvonne¡¯s being pretentious? From Aiden¡¯s perspective, I can see he doesn¡¯t know Yvonne at all. He¡¯s only taking care of Youne ne because he¡¯s concerned she¡¯ll expose Ines. The Quirks were relieved. Good. They don¡¯t have a thing with each other. Alexander, however, was not convinced because he knew the perspective of Isabe¡¯s Gossip System was purely personal. If Aiden didn¡¯t remember Yvonne or thought he never knew her, then as far as Aiden was concerned. Yvonne was a stranger to him. It was just like when strangers passed by each other on the street. Yvonne didn¡¯t leave an impression on him, so he didn¡¯t recognize her. However, Yvonne had a profound impression of Aiden, believing she knew Aiden. There were also pictures taken of them together, which made the situation difficult to exin. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Ines felt uneasy, so she got up to seek out Aiden. Her reaction made everyone feel uneasy. They had watched this couplee this far, and naturally, they wanted to help preserve their rtionship. Therefore, they were all thinking of taking a moment to talk to Aidenter, advising him to pay attention to the rtionship with his stepmother. At this moment, Aiden was dumbfounded. He gazed at the woman before him, who was looking at him with pitiful eyes. In disbelief, he dug his ear with his finger and asked, ¡°What did you just say? Did I hear you wrong?¡± Yvonne looked at him with sorrowful eyes. ¡°Must you pretend not to understand? Fine, I¡¯ll be blunt. I want you to have another child with me. Only then can we keep this a secret.¡± Right then, Isabe was listening in. Let me check if they¡¯vee to a decision¡ Oh my goodness! Isabe¡¯s inner thoughts shocked the Quirks. What on earth is going on? They do have a thing! She wants to give birth to a child with her stepson? Isabe couldn¡¯t believe what she had. just heard. The Quirks eximed internally. What? What? We mus Gossip 299 Gossip 299 Reading Juicy Gossip in Her Mind Chapter 299 Infatuated With Aiden. Finished Aiden never expected his private conversation with Yvonne to be overheard by Isabe. Otherwise, he would feel so awkward. It was just way too embarrassing. ¡°Are you crazy?¡± Aiden cursed the moment he regained hisposure. Fortunately, Aiden¡¯s reaction was as expected. Otherwise, Isabe would have found it hard not to doubt his innocence. The Quirks, who had been anxiously awaiting news through Isabe¡¯s inner thoughts, finally managed to breathe a sigh of relief.. If something like that actually happened, it would¡¯ve been such a huge scandal that it might potentially ruin Aiden¡¯s life. Wait a minute. Did Yvonne just say ¡°another?¡± What does that mean? Could the previous. child be¡ Jsabe suddenly thought of something. The Quirks were dumbfounded. Seriously? Surprisingly, Alexander remained utterlyposed. After all, if it were indeed Aiden¡¯s, Isabe¡¯s system would¡¯ve detected something from Aiden¡¯s perspective. Sure enough, the very next mom hey heard Isabe¡¯s thoughts. That scared the daylights out of me. At least to Aiden, he had only ever been with one woman¨C Ines. The Quirks heaved a sigh of relief. That¡¯s such a roundabout way ofpletely proving Aiden¡¯s innocence. It¡¯s a surprise that the Gossip System can be used in such a way. Alexander recalled the time when he was identified as a virgin. He was grateful for the Gossip System that vouched for his innocence. Otherwise, no one would believe him. If there were doubts, his wife might think less of him. After all, a man¡¯s integrity is the most crucial thing For some inexplicable reason, Alexander felt a hint of pride and couldn¡¯t help pulling Isabe into his armms. However, Isabe focused all her attention on gossiping. If Aiden was innocent, then why would Yvonne say such a thing? Was it a slip of the tongue? Ah, it¡¯s so frustrating. I really want to see Yvonne right now. I¡¯m curious about what this woman is really thinking. How could she make such an outrageous request? Could it be that she¡¯s really not into the father and has set her sights on her stepson instead? Is she trying to stir up trouble at home, y out a ssic trope from romance novels, and pull a switcheroo right under Mr. Ralph¡¯s nose? Meanwhile, Aiden was too shocked to consider what Yvonne had said. When Yvonne said that, he subconsciously assumed she was talking about wanting to conceive again after her miscarriage. He waspletely oblivious to the possibility that she could mean they should have another child after they lost their first child. 13:55 Sun, Oct 13 BB Chapter 299 infatuated With Aiden Finished can¡¯t you offer me even the slightest bit ofpensation?¡± Yvonne looked at Aiden as if he were a heartless. 1311. 111311. Aiden shivered, disgusted by the look in her eyes. Ile was utterly perplexed, and all he could do was try hist best to grasp Yvonne¡¯s intentions, Avoid confronting some issues? She¡¯s probably referring to Ines indirectly causing the miscarriage, asking me to take responsibility and offerpensation on behalf of her. That must be the case¡ There¡¯s no other possibility I can think of. No, wait, I still don¡¯t understand. It¡¯s my duty to compensate for this. But why in this way? Don¡¯t tell me¡ A sense of foreboding rose in Aiden¡¯s heart. He looked at Yvonne with a troubled expression and took a step back. Isabe was dumbstruck. Looks like Aiden is starting to have suspicions, too. It¡¯s almost certain that she wants both Ralph and Aiden! The Quirks wore excited expressions. This is thrilling! It¡¯s such a thrilling experience to listen in on someone¡¯s plot and witness the entire process unfold. Yvonne lowered her gaze and spoke tearfully, oblivious to Aiden¡¯s repulsed reaction. ¡°Marrying your father wasn¡¯t my choice, but given the circumstances, I had no other option. You know your father¡¯s temper. Given his current health, if he were to find out about my miscarriage¡ Aiden¡¯s expression shifted subtly, but he didn¡¯t respond Yvonne continued, ¡°The best so rece the previous one.¡± ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. 1 would be for me to get pregnant quickly and have another child to Aiden narrowed his eyes, hastily suggesting, ¡°You could turn to someone else. I¡¯ll keep your secret, or¡ª¡± Essentially, there were plenty of other solutions. Before Aiden could finish speaking, Yvonne interrupted him, looking betrayed and upset. ¡°How could you say such a thing? What do you take me for? Are you suggesting I should sleep with other men?¡± Upon seeing Yvonne¡¯s reddened eyes, Aiden waspletely at a loss for words. But you¡¯re thinking of sleeping with Aiden! Have you no shame at all? I feel so sorry for Aiden! Isabe eximed internally. The Quirks sympathized with Aiden, too. How unfortunate! In truth, before Aiden attended university, his life had been far from peaceful After all, he kept having new stepmothers, and each one, without exception, seemed to consider him a thorn in their side, always trying to trip him up. He never managed to get along with them, but this one was different from the rest. Alexander was certain that his buddy would rather not get along with Yvonne than have this happen to him. When Aiden remained silent, Yvonne grew anxious. She figured that Aiden, in his right mind, would never ept such a situation. ¡°This secret must be kept strictly confidential. And surely, you wouldn¡¯t want someone else muddling your 13:55 Sun, Oct 13 BUB. 51%2 Chapter 299 Infatuated With Aiden Finished won¡¯tpete with you for the family wealth. We could both guard this secret forever,¡± she persuaded. Aiden hadn¡¯t expected Yvonne to actually rationalize such incest with such audacity. When he thought about what had happened to his buddies before this, he suddenly felt a chill run down his spine. What¡¯s this? Is it now trendy to find two fathers for a child, one in name only, and the other biologically Aiden still looked at Yvonne incredulously, but a blush gradually spread across Yvonne¡¯s cheeks, as if she was shy. ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± she assured him. ¡°This will remain a secret between us. As long as you stay at home a bit longer, I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll conceive eventually After finishing her sentence, Yvonne stepped forward, intending to throw herself into Aiden¡¯s arms. Aiden quickly stepped aside and retreated, only to meet Yvonne¡¯s eyes, which were filled with sorrow and disappointment. It¡¯s confirmed now. This mad woman is infatuated with me, thinking of killing two birds with one stone by involving me in her schemes, securing a lineage that the Burke family won¡¯t doubt, and on the other hand, desiring to sleep with me. Isabe had understood everything, too. This outrageous man is clearly infatuated with Aiden, wanting to engage in an illicit rtionship with him. She has countless ways to achieve her goals¨C she could have leveraged technology or even sought a child through expensive means. Even if there was apelling reason to choose Aiden, and a ing Yvonne had no feelings for him, she could have easily used she need to offer herself? Even though I can¡¯t understand from technological methods. Why Yvonne¡¯s perspective, I saw through it all. The Quirks quietly nodded in agreement. That¡¯s indeed the case. Yvonne¡¯s intentions has be quite clear. Alexander, however, found it quite peculiar. Is Yvonne so desperate to be with Alexander to the point that she¡¯s willing to take such a risk? After all, she won¡¯t necessarily be abandoned due to the miscarriage, but if her affair with Aiden was discovered, she¡¯d be doomed, while Aiden would likely escape unscathed. Having previously heard about the photo that suggested Aiden and Yvonne may have had a secret connection, Alexander had sent someone to investigate Yvonne¡¯s past to make things easier for his wife. More information should be arriving soon. I should inform Aiden so he can be prepared. 1.8K 13:55 Sun, Oct 13 Gossip 300 Gossip 300 Chapter 300 Elijah Suspects The Child Is His Finished Meanwhile, Aiden was utterly disgusted. After all, Yvonne was his stepmother who had slept with his father. I¡¯m not crazy enough to ept such an outrageous proposal! Though Yvonne was around the same age as him, she was an old woman in Aiden¡¯s eyes. The mere thought of sleeping with an old woman was nothing short of a nightmare for him. However, Yvonne had found Aiden¡¯s weak spot. Although she didn¡¯t explicitly say it, Aiden knew that if he didn¡¯t cooperate, Yvonne would reveal the truth about the miscarriage. Once the truth was revealed about Ines causing Yvonne¡¯s miscarriage, Aiden was almost sure Ralph would never let this slide, considering the importance he ced on the child in Yvonne¡¯s womb. Furthermore, due to how much the Burke family valued the continuation of their lineage, they would think of Ines as a jinx, and¡. A dark expression clouded Aiden¡¯s face. He was determined to prevent Ines from getting hurt. I can¡¯t afford to take this risk. I must find a way to appease this psychopath first. Yvonne continued to gaze at Aiden with a mncholic look. Her eyes held a mix of adorari heartbreak of being let down, but there was no resentment. and the ¡°I can give you some time to think it over, but you should be aware that we don¡¯t have much time left. If we waste more time, suspicions w ise even if I do get pregnant. Aiden, I¡¯ve already made many concessions. You can¡¯t treat me l is. I, too, have feelings,¡± she said pitifully. Reject her and criticize her for being senseless and shameless! Isabe shrieked inwardly. The Quirks were puzzled when the tone of Isabe¡¯s inner thoughts grew sharp. Why is she so invested in this? Aiden wore a grim expression, yet after a moment of hesitation, he spoke. ¡°Let me think about it. I¡¯ll give you my answer after the wedding.¡± Yvonne¡¯s eyes lit up slightly, and in the end, she nodded. Aiden quickly made his escape from the room. The Quirks were anxiously awaiting the oue when they heard Isabe¡¯s thoughts. Aiden, you¡¯re done for. I can¡¯t believe you agreed to think about it! The Quirks were in disbelief. Alexander furrowed his brows. This is impossible. Aiden won¡¯t do such a thing. He didn¡¯t even care about turning against his father and severing ties with the Burke family. How could he possibly agree to this? He then heard Isabe¡¯s sarcastic inner remarks. Though he only said he¡¯d think about it to stall for time and appease this crazy woman, he had already made up his mind. If this can¡¯t be resolved, he¡¯ll just run away. After all, Ines is his one and only. He¡¯s nning to leave the country with Ines right after the wedding without notifying anyone. As for everything else, he can¡¯t care less. The Quirks let out a sigh of relief upon hearing this and even found themselves smiling. As expected of 13:55 Sun, Oct 13 BB. Chapter 300 Elijah Suspects The Child Is His However, Alexander found it odd. If that¡¯s the case, why us Isabe so agitated? All of a sudden, he felt Isabe stirring in his arms, wanting to get up. Aiden messed up! Does he not know that walls have cars? Ines had just heard everything in the next room! The Quirks gasped internally. What? K51% #Finished Alexander was reminded of theyout of the mansion which he noticed upon entering. He noted that each upstairs room had its own open balcony. If the balcony floors and windows were left open, anyone in the neighboring room could hear conversations from another room. Because of the wedding, everyone was downstairs, leaving the rooms unupied. Aiden and Yvonne certainly knew in advance which rooms were vacant, hence they didn¡¯t bother about the issue of the balcony door being left open. Fate was really ying a joke on them. Aiden left in such a hurry that he didn¡¯t even notice Ines was in the next room. She has been crying on the balcony for a while now. No, I can¡¯t just stand by and do nothing about this situation. I¡¯ve always hated such misunderstandings when watching romantic TV series. I have to find both of them and encourage them to confront each other. Ines is so innocent. She probably can¡¯t hide anything. The Quirks, too, found such a misunderstanding hard to stomach. Although it was best not to meddle in other people¡¯s affairs, they couldn¡¯t turn a blind eye to this. ¡°I¡ Isabe was still searching an excuse when she suddenly heard Alexander say, ¡°Wherever you want to go, I¡¯ll go with you.¡± be and Alexander locked eyes, and inexplicably, Isabe felt like there was no need to hide anything from Alexander. ¡°I¡¯m going to look for Ines and Aiden,¡± she confessed. Alexander¡ should be someone I can share secrets with. Of course, that was merely Isabe¡¯s subconscious thoughts. She didn¡¯t seek any reason to justify that, and since Alexander didn¡¯t ask any questions, she decided to do this with him. With Alexander¡¯s intelligence, he might be able to discern the truth at a nce. If he took the lead, I wouldn¡¯t have to worry about others finding it strange that I knew secrets I shouldn¡¯t. Pulling Isabe to her feet, Alexander made an excuse to everyone about needing to step away for a moment, all while a smug smile secretly yed at the corners of his mouth. Great. She¡¯s starting to rely on me. This goes to show that I hold a ce in her heart. I¡¯m so happy! Aiden had left with the bride, so Ines would definitely be in the room prepared for the bride since she came looking for Aiden. They effortlessly found out where she was after asking someone. She was in a room upstairs. Given that there were staircases on both sides and an elevator, Alexander and Isabe didn¡¯t run into Aiden who was heading downstairs. Isabe remained calm. She knew Ines was still hiding in that room, secretly sobbing. She decided to go and get Ines first. Chapter 300 Elijah Suspects The Child Is His Finished room. They both paused in their tracks, exchanging a nce, ¡°Is that¡¡± Isabe wasn¡¯t quite sure. After all, she had oily caught a fleeting glimpse of the man¡¯s side. profile. ¡°He¡¯s Elijah, Aiden¡¯s uncle.¡± Alexander¡¯s tone sounded a bit peculiar, for he saw Elijah wearing an angry expression while storming into the room. And soon, Isabe revealed the reason. D*mn, so this guy was eavesdropping from another room all along? Aiden, you really need to be more cautious, Alexander was at a loss for words. The Quirks were confused. Who was eavesdropping? Isabe was instantly curious. Is he going to threaten Yvonne? Let me check¡ Alexander dragged Isabe to the room where Ines was. He had wanted to knock, but surprisingly, the door was not closed. Having an intuition that something was off with Elijah and to avoid rming him, Alexander pushed the door open and walked straight in with Isabe. At that time, Ines was still on the balcony. Judging from her expression, it seemed as if she had heard something else, which left her co her mouth in surprise. She was so taken aback that she didn¡¯t even react upon seeing the two suddenly appear in the roorn. Meanwhile, Isabe was internally screaming in astonishment. Oh my goodness, these two are having an affair! Elijah suspects that Yvonne¡¯s child is his. He just found out that the child was gone and heard that they were nning to have another child to rece the lost one, so he finally burst in, demanding an exnation! What on earth is going on? 1.8K 2 13:55 Sun Oct 13. B&B- Heding July Gossip in Her Mini Chapter 301 Secret Discovered Isabe was oily taken aback while taking in all the great. She hadn¡¯t expected auther person to emerg within this imicine web of rtionships Meanwhile, the Quirk family was so stunned by her thoughts that they couldn¡¯t control their facial expresi¨®n. What Think s ungest son of the Barbe family¡¯s patriarch? Involved with his older brother¡¯s new wife? Initially, everyone thought Yvonne was delusional and wanted to be involved with Aiden. Only now did they realize that there had been something going on between inws. Just then, the reception was nearing its end, and Ralph returned to the venue. He wore a look of displeasure, sull grumbling under his breath. fie probably med his own son and younger brother for their unreliability, leaving him to entertain the guests all by himself. Didn¡¯t they know he wasn¡¯t in good health? Surprisingly, Ralph didn¡¯t notice r ntinuous stream of sympathetic ncesing from the Quirk farmily After all, it was quite pitiful that he ended up marrying someone who would cheat on him so tantly. Meanwhile, Isabe was busy sorting through aplex web of gossip. The most crucial part was that she hadn¡¯t met Yvonne yet, so much of the information was iplete. However, Alexander was a seasoned support by now and guided her toward the balcony. Ines seemed to havee to her senses, her eyes still wet with tears. As she opened her mouth to speak, Alexander hushed her with a gesture Luckily, the woman was still rather naive. Still engrossed in her own emotions, she didn¡¯t suspect a thi when the two suddenly showed up; in fact, she still appeared keen on cavesdropping At that time, her mind was filled with the idea of Aiden considering having a child with someone else. Next door, Elijah was also questioning this matter. She knew that she was the one who had stirred up all this trouble. She was fully aware that it was all her fauls and was ready to offer any form ofpensation to Yvonne, but when it came to Aiden She didn¡¯t want to give him to anyone else ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Yet, she couldn¡¯t help but waver. She had no doubt about Aiden¡¯s loyalty. She knew he loved her. Even so, perhaps Aiden also yearned for a Gossip 301 Gossip 301 Juicy Gossip in Her Mind Chapter 301 Secret Discovered Isabe was truly taken aback while taking in all the gossip. She hadn¡¯t expected autoges within this intricate web of rtionships. Meanwhile, the Quirk family was so stunned by her thoughts that they couldn¡® expressions. Who? Elijah, the youngest son of the Burke family¡¯s patriarch? Involved with his older brother¡¯s new wife? everyone thought Yvonne was delusional and wanted to be involved when how did they realize that there had been something going on be st then, the reception was nearing its end, and Ralphaeturned to the venue. He wore a look of displeasure, still grumbling under his breath. He probably med his own son and younger brother for their unr guests all by himself. Didn¡¯t they know he wasn¡¯t in good health Surprisingly, Ralph didn¡¯t notice the continuous stream of sympathet gast family. After all, it was quite pitiful that he ended up marrying someone who wou Meanwhile, Isabe was busy sorting through aplex web of group. Th hadn¡¯t met Yvonne yet, so much of the information was th as However, Alexander was a seasoned support by now and guided fer afte Ines seemed to havee to her senses, her eyes still wel with stars to set ASHISHTH Alexander hushed her with a gesture. an Luckily, the woman was still rather naive. Sull engrossed in when the two suddenly showed up, in fact, she still appeared ke arch At that time, her mind was filled with the idea of Autine su door, Elijah was also questioning this mater She knew that she was the one who had stirred up all these Sir fault and was ready to offer any form ofpensation She didn¡¯t want to give him to anyone Yet, she couldn¡¯t help but waver She had no doubt about Aiden¡¯s loyalty Sim child of his own. wester 12:31 Mon, Oct 14 BB.. Chapter 301 Secret Discovered This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. And this was something she could never give him. Finished Ines bit her lip in agony, the taste of iron filling her mouth. This was a pain unknown to anyone else. Maybe Aiden does want to be with me, but that means he won¡¯t get to have his own child, so he started having his doubts. Maybe he wanted to have a child of his own in this way without me knowing. The more she thought about it, the more resentment welled up within her. Yet, she also felt she had no right to harbor such feelings. She had always been innocent at he ell¨Cprotected by her family and Aiden. They kept herpletely isted from these real¨Cworld problems, not giving her much chance to ponder over them. However, this was akin to living in a bubble of illusion, which was bound to burst one day. She just didn¡¯t expect this setback to be so overwhelmingly difficult to face. Would it have been selfish of her to demand that Aiden remain with her exclusively and not allow him to entertain Yvonne? Yet, Ines seemed to have overlooked something: the photograph that led to Yvonne¡¯s miscarriage, that fleeting suspicion from the past, was now being unveiled next door. The conversation from the room next door came through clearly. All three of them heard Yvonne¡¯s panicked voice. Unlike Isabe and Isabe, Alexander always maintained the perspective of a detached observer, analyzing situations with a calm demeanor. So, when he heard Yvonne¡¯s tone, he found it odd. That wasn¡¯t the manner in which one would speak to someone they were having an affair with. Rather, that restless voice sounded as though someone they were not at all familiar with had discovered a secret. ¡°What¡ What on earth are you talking about? You must have heard wrong.¡± ¡°I heard it loud and clear. The child is gone, and it¡¯s Aiden¡¯s girlfriend¡¯s fault. That¡¯s why you threatened Aiden to have an affair with you, hoping to have another child behind my brother¡¯s back. You were nning to let my brother raise his grandchild as his own son. You¡¯re really something, huh? That¡¯s why you¡¯ve set your sights on Aiden again!¡± Elijah¡¯s face was flushed with anger, looking every bit like a person who had been cheated on. In Yvonne¡¯s eyes, however, it was the fury of having her secret discovered by her husband¡¯s rtives. Her face turned deathly pale. ¡°Y¨CYou have no proof.¡± ¡°You still won¡¯t admit it? Well, I¡¯ll have my older brother take you to the hospital right now. We¡¯ll find out if you¡¯re still carrying a child.¡± 1.8K Gossip 302 Gossip 302 Chapter 302 Lady Of The Burke Family Tears welled up in Yvonne¡¯s eyes instantly. Now, she felt genuinely threatened. Elijah froze as she started crying. Finished ¡°What exactly do you want from me? Are you trying to stop me or expose me?¡± Yvonne asked in a hushed tone. She was at a loss, unsure of what to do. This unexpected situation was something she had never considered. Was all her careful nning about to fall apart? Elijah¡¯s expression fluctuated several times before he finally spoke. ¡°I know your motive is to continue being thedy of the Burke family, but¡ you me an answer. That child¨Cthe one you lost¨Cit wasn¡¯t my older brother¡¯s, was it?¡± It was only at this point that Isabe snapped back to reality, finally reacting to what she had heard. Isabe: Good heavens! What a predicament So, two months ago at the family gathering. Elijah had too much to drink and slept in one of the Burke manor¡¯s rooms. He also slept with someone in a drunken haze, and upon waking up, he learned it was his older brother¡¯s new wife. That gave him quite the fright back then. Hmm? Wait, what on earth was Yvonne up to? The Quirks had also waited for what seemed like forever before they finally received a follow¨Cup exnation. Why does this sound so off, though? Given that they were at the Burke manor, where everyone had their own room, how could Elijah have ended up in Yvonne¡¯s room? Besides, if Elijah was drunk, what were the odds that Yvonne was too? So, Yvonne must¡¯ve had a role in this, right? But based on what she¡¯d said before, even if she was having an affair, it should¡¯ve been with Aiden. How could it have been with Elijah, then? The more Alexander listened, the deeper his frown became, as he couldn¡¯t help but feel that something just didn¡¯t add up. Isabe: Elijah was just as confused over what had happened that night. No matter how messed up his private life is, he would never let his own rtives get cheated on. That was why he didn¡¯t dare to face Yvonne, fearing her reaction upon waking up. So, not having the time to figure things out, he slipped away while she was still asleep¡ Dang, this guy really just snuck away like that! Was he that afraid of getting caught by that ridiculous woman? The Quirk family was rendered speechless, it seemed like this man couldn¡¯t shoulder any responsibility. Isabe: Once he had calmed down, Elijah discreetly inquired and found that his older brother showed no signs of knowing anything. This relieved him. He had assumed it was just a one¨Cnight stand, a mishap that could be brushed under the carpet. But to his surprise, a monthter, he heard that his sister¨Cinw was pregnant. This news left him sleepless, as based on the timing, the child could potentially be his. Still, he didn¡¯t dare to address the issue and simply chose to remain a coward. The Quirk family: You chose to run away with your tail tucked between your legs, and now that the child is gone, you have the audacity to come forward and question her? Are you so filled with regret that you want to confirm whose child it was? ¡°What are you implying with that question? Of course that child was my husband¡¯s.¡± Yvonne suddenly herame anvious This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. 1/2 12:31 Mon, Oct 14 B B.. Chapter 302 Lady Of The Burke Family. Finished ¡°Really? Even when Ralph clearly had fertility issues? Could he even perform with you? Maybe he couldn¡¯t, which is why that night at the Burke manor you¡¡± ¡°You!¡± Yvonne¡¯s face turned pale in an instant. Elijah paused, not having the heart to continue. After all, the two of them were well aware of what he meant. Isabe: So, that¡¯s it. After hearing that Yvonne heen cheating with Aiden, he started to suspect that she had deliberatelye to his room that night. After all. stinctly remembered being so drunk that he was unconscious, and it seemed that it was Aiden who had helped him back to his room. In such a state, he couldn¡¯t have possibly forced himself on Yvonne. Isabe: Yvonne choosing to sleep with him had to be part of some scheme. They had hardly exchanged a few words before, so she must¡¯ve been trying to gain something out of this. Perhaps she intended to secure her position in the family by bearing a child! The Quirk family: So, that¡¯s what it is? Alexander stilled briefly. So, Aiden was also part of this? A strange thought began to surface in his mind, for reasons he couldn¡¯t quite understand. Could it be¡ Despite feeling bewildered, the man maintained a calm facade nheless, quietly pulling out his mobile phone. Ines, who was engrossed in her own emotions, listened in a daze, yet she found herself surprisingly focused. That child wasn¡¯t Mr. Elijah¡¯s? 1.8K M Gossip 303 Gossip 303 Chapter 303 The Revtion Finished Naturally, Yvonne was just as stumped. She simply assumed that Elijah felt there was no advantage for him in exposing them, so he might as well use this as leverage. She could only think about the struggles over wealth in prominent families. Perhaps, she could turn Elijah into a potential ally. Regardless, since the man! but her downpletely, there was still a chance for her to turn things around. As she remained deep in thought, Elijah slowly grew inpatient. He was just about toy his cards on the table and give up, even taking a step forward to get closer to her. Suddenly, Yvonne answered, ¡°Your guesses are all correct. That was my child with Aiden¡± Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. That one sentence sent shockwaves through the inhabitants of the two rooms, Isabe and Alexander couldn¡¯t believe their cars, The color seemed to drain from Ines¡® face in an instant. All the interactions between Yvonne and Aiden she had ufortably witnessed came together in her mind. Then, there was that photograph¡ along with whar Aiden had just said about reconsidering. It felt as though someone had mercilessly clenched her heart, and tears began to fall. Elijah froze as well, staring at Yvonne in disbelief. ¡°You two¡¡± Could it be they¡¯d gotten together way before? Yvonne couldn¡¯t understand his reaction, but she continued anyway, ¡°Why are you acting like this? Isn¡¯t this the truth you wanted? You knew it all along that Aiden and I slept together at the Burke manor. It was an¡ an ident, but you¡¯re right. Your older brother couldn¡¯t have gotten me pregnant. I¡¯d gotten pregnant from that one night. But now, the child is gone, and it¡¯s all because of Ines! That¡¯s the only reason I begged Aiden for another child, but he¡ he probably doesn¡¯t want to make the same mistake again¡± 1.8K Mon, Oct 14 Reading Juicy Gossip in Her Mind Gossip 304 Gossip 304 Chapter 304 A Scapegoat Finished Upon hearing this, Ines could barely stand up straight. She felt her knees buckle under her, causing her to copse and sit on the ground. Isabe and Alexander were already dumbfounded by now. Elijah was so shocked by this revtion that he stutic for a long while before managing to say, ¡°You¡ How¡ It was him? Wait, that¡¯s not right. It wasn¡¯t an ident. So, you were actually nning to sleep with Aiden? You set him up! Why? How could you¡¡± A flicker of unease finally crossed Yvonne¡¯s face, as if someone had ripped away a veil of modesty, ¡°It wasn¡¯t a setup. I just¡ L¡¡± For a moment, she found herself unable to speak coherently. Isabe was already at her wit¡¯s end. The constant twists and turns were just too much, causing her emotions to practically burst forth. Isabe So¡ Yvonne had gotten the wrong guy. She thought she had slept with Aiden and believed that the child was theirs. It¡¯s no wonder she always treated Aiden a certain way! Now, I understand. Elijah had just said that he left as soon as he woke up back then, which is why Yvonne never found out the truth. Instead, she thought that Aiden had run away because he didn¡¯t want to face reality. She also assumed that he definitely knew what had happened between them and that the child might be rted to him. That¡¯s why such a baffling situation urred. Isabe: Then, Elijah just inadvertently revealed the truth. Wait a minute, now he wants to chicken out. Yvonne¡¯s gotten it wrong from the start, so why should he take the risk? After all, no one knows it was him, so this is the perfect. chance for him to detach himself from the whole ordeal! What a master at passing the buck you are, Elijah! Are you nning to let Aiden take all the me? Upon hearing this, the Quirks were bbergasted. Then, as they saw Aidening down, their sympathetic gaze shifted from Ralph to him. One was being cheated on, while the other was about to be made a scapegoat. This was essentially a story about a father and son¨Cboth of whom were victims of circumstances! Alexander hadn¡¯t anticipated such aedy of mistakes. It seemed that some people only saw what they wanted to see, never questioning whether there might be something amiss. It¡¯s just that¡ Yvonne¡¯s had her eyes on Aiden from the start, so there really was something between them in the past. It¡¯s just that Aiden doesn¡¯t remember her. Just as Alexander was deep in thought, he heard Yvonne speak again. Perhaps the richness of Elijah¡¯s expressions made her feel uneasy. Yvonne was quite a perceptive woman. She noticed that Elijah seemed to be more on the emotional side and somewhat chauvinistic. Thus, she figured that ying the sympathy card and seeking compassion might be more effective. So, when confronted with her own misunderstandings, she ultimately chose to be honest. ¡°I didn¡¯t do it on purpose,¡± she began, her voice trembling slightly. on behind 1/2 12:31 Mon, Oct 14 B.. Chapter 304 A Scapegoat 70% Finished closure. That¡¯s why I took advantage of his drunken state¡ but I didn¡¯t think I¡¯d get pregnant. I never intended to let Aiden acknowledge this child of his, so I never discussed it with him. I just didn¡¯t expect that I¡¯d lose the poor child; instead, both of us are now in so much pain.¡± She sounded so stunningly pitiful that Elijah stilled momentarily. ¡°What do you mean? Did you two know each other before? Was there something going on between you two?¡± This time, Elijah was genuinely more surpris d curious than anything else. ¡°Yes, we¡¯ve known each other for a while. We also used to see each other.¡± Yvonne¡¯s voice was unprecedentedly serious. Isabe: What¡¯s going on? This is nonsense! She¡¯s definitely lying to him. Aiden doesn¡¯t even remember her, so how could this be possible? Or has she ever undergone stic surgery and assumed a new identity? Alexander cocked an eyebrow, dismissing the possibility. Perhaps it was just like that unexpected night; Yvonne could have just been delusional. After all, ever since they were in university, everyone in their small group was aware of each other¡¯s lives. They also all knew that Aiden only had eyes for Ines from then on. The two were practically inseparable during their university days. The two of them eventually went to study abroad. At first, they had agreed to go to the same country, but the Deleon familyter put Ines¡® in a totally different country, resulting in the two of them starting a long- distance rtionship. Even so, they kept in touch every day until it got to the point where Aiden couldn¡¯t take it any longer. In less than half a year, he made the decision to drop out of school just to be with Ines. With how attached he was to her, how could there possibly be room for any other woman? 1.8K M ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Gossip 305 Gossip 305 Chapter 305 A Campus Teen Drama 3 Isabe and Alexander were both reeling in their disbelief, only to hear a faint sound of sobbing. Only then did they notice that Ines was still there. At this point, it seemed like Ines was on the verge of a meltdown. Finished Due to the preconceived notions formed from the trust in Aiden, as Alexander and Isabe did. ograph, she found it hard to ce herplete She mped her hand over her mouth tightly, yet she couldn¡¯t stifle her sobs. In haste, Isabe crouched down and embraced Ines, allowing thetter to cry in her arms. All the while, sheforted Ines, ¡°It must be a lie, all of it. You have to trust Aiden. We¡¯ll go and clear things upter.¡± This situation was quite easy to resolve. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that Isabe was still dealing with the issues next door, she could have already taken Ines to find Aiden. However, since Yvonne had already started lying to outsiders and spreading rumors, it was essential to understand her entire web of deceit. Everything needed to be rifiedter on, to avoid any misunderstandings that could potentially lead to more issues. Such careless mistakes, the kind one would only see in melodramatic TV dramas, simply couldn¡¯t happen here, not with the gossip queen, Isabe, around. There was no room for error. The conversation next door was still ongoing. Naturally, Elijah found it hard to believe what Yvonne had said. This time, Yvonne brought forth a rather bittersweet love story. So it turned out that Yvonne and Aiden were actually high school ssmates. One was a child from an ordinary family, the other a scion of a wealthy household. They weren¡¯t even in the same ss, just in the same grade, so naturally, it was unlikely that they knew each other. At that time, Aiden hadn¡¯t yet met Ines. He was still the same brooding, discontented young man who was fed up with everything in the world. His most frequent activities at school were skipping sses and seeking out a bed in the infirmary to sleep. At night, he would stay outte, frequenting bars. The first time Yvonne saw him was in the infirmary. She had fainted during physical education ss due to anemia and was brought there to rest. She was ced on the bed next to Aiden, In her half¨C conscious state, she caught sight of him through the curtain swaying in the wind. He was a strikingly handsome young man, who in her words, seemed like an angel descended upon earth. However, an unmistakable aura of loneliness enveloped him. Uporr hearing the description, Isabe was momentarily pulled out of her speechless frustration, finding N?velDrama.Org owns all content. herself amused instead. An angel? An angel who has descended to the mortal reali? A twitch yed at the corner of Alexander¡¯s mouth, perhaps this was what they referred to as ¡®beauty is in the eye of the beholder. 1/2 Chapter 30SA Campus Teen Crama even before she did ¡°Back then, I was smitten with him at first sight. I secretly inquired about him, only to discover his past. He had been motherless since childhood, and his father dewed the concern for him. This exined his apparent loneliness. I felt a deep sympathy for him whing to alleviate his solitude. That¡¯s why I often sought him out at the infir 1. n. ¡°At first, I was too shy to strike up a conversation However, one day, when he fell ill with a fever and was delirious for water. I finally got to Rosew shared moments in the infirmary became our little secret. He was always kind to me during the offen providing me with food and drink. Yet, he never spoke about his inner turmoil only asionally staring nkly into the distance. I desperately wanted to understand him, but time was too short. We ended up attending different universities, and before I could even say goodbye, I lost all contact with bi Although it sounded like a frustrating unrequited live story tem a campus on drums, why did it so str Having spent so much time together, how could hitten, wat remember amyotong tie hadn¡¯tst his memory As far as high school was concerned, he had no interest in making friends, fill he could recall were disces and errand days Alexander Perhaps it¡¯s a case of romanticing de NS Furthermore, the most crucial point mus, consiering the entire were, how could they have lost conger? Didn¡¯t they have any means ofmunication? Was it possible that dege the clemen, tilby never shand any coac information with her? Had they never even became friemis on dery social pur Alexander almost burst outughing Isabe was right on point However, Yvonne¡¯s rendition of the story was so captivating that it even swayed Ines. She even began to believe that there were indeed moments of beautiful heart¨Cstirring experiences between them during their high school years. What did it say about her, the one who caught Aiden¡¯s attention right at the start of university? Of course, Ines wasn¡¯t the only one affected. Surprising even the usually stoic Elijah was moved. He asked. ¡°So when did you say they were together?¡± LSK Gossip 306 Gossip 306 Reading Juicy Gossip in Her Mind Chapter 306 A Marriage Alliance ? & 3, 70%? Finished Yvonne lowered her gaze and said, ¡°I tried hard to find out about him, but by the time I did, he was already seeing Ines. Therefore, I could only silently watch him from afar, never daring to approach him again. It was only when I heard that he was studying abroad without Ines that I dared to appear before him again.¡± Upon hearing this, Isabe found the whole thing ridiculous. So¡ what level of love¨Cstruck brain is this? Uh¡ it¡¯s q striving to stay in the same school¡ not many people can go this far for their secret crush. spiring, really. Studying hard for a man, saving money, The Quirk family, who had been quietly observing, found themselves somewhat admiring Yvonne. Had she really pursued him all the way abroad? Alexander raised an eyebrow. During that period, he hadn¡¯t heard of anyone new appearing by Aiden¡¯s side. Instead, Aiden seemed to be constantly flying off to find Ines, as if he was stricken with a case of unrequited love. Back then, Aiden¡¯s favorite saying was that a day apart felt like an eternity. At that moment, it seemed as though Ines was also reminiscing about that period of time. Back then¡ it wasn¡¯t that she deliberately broke their agreement. It was because she had fallen ill, and her family had decided to secretly take her elsewhere for treatment. That¡¯s why she didn¡¯t attend school with Aiden as nned. However, Aiden still ended up following herter on. Back then, Aiden¡¯s feelings were so sincere, how could he possibly fall for someone else just because she wasn¡¯t by his side? Could it be that he had learned about her situation back then, and that was why he had wavered? Ines didn¡¯t want to think this way, yet she couldn¡¯t help but feel inferior. Yvonne¡¯s memories were like a slow knife to Ines, and at this moment, the knife was nearly piercing her heart. ¡°Back then, they hadn¡¯t broken up, had they?¡± Elijah asked, puzzled. Yvonne, however, gave a bitter smile and said, ¡°I only found out after I went there, but I also learned some news at the same time.¡± The tone of Yvonne¡¯s voice suddenly shifted, leaving Elijah startled. ¡°What?¡± ¡°So, it turns out that Aiden being with Ines was entirely due to your family elders forcing him, all with the goal of forming an alliance through marriage with the Deleon family. You all treated him as a tool in this marital alliance, robbing him of his freedom and right to happiness.¡± Yvonne spoke as if she was deeply pained for Aiden, even casting resentful nces at Elijah. What arranged marriage? What coercion? So, Yvonne¡¯s words to Inesst time really meant this? How did shee to hear about it? How did she figure it out? When the Quirk family heard this, they found it utterly hrious. They thought that if Aiden really wanted to deceive someone, there was absolutely no need to go to such great lengths. 1/2 12:32 Mon, Oct 14 B B. Chapter 306 A Marriage Alliance Í¼70%Í¯ Finished Even they, as outsiders, could asionally perceive the sweet, simple happiness shared between the two, which seemed too genuine to be just an act. At the very least, did Aiden really need to put on a show? He couldn¡¯t even be bothered to y the dutiful son to his own father, let alone return to the Burke family unless absolutely necessary. Could he really be threatened? Was Yvonne actually deceiving Elijah, or was she just deluding herself? Alexander already thought Yvonne was delusion rhaps at the very beginning, she was unwilling to ept it. Hearing the malicious spections of others, she found justification and excuses for her hical attempts to pursue someone else¡¯s boyfriend. After all, outside the world of the wealthy, some people loved to gossip and specte. They imagined everything to revolve around personal gain as if everyone was merely a tool for forming advantageous alliances. Upon hearing this, Ines felt even more bewildered. Yvonne spoke with such certainty, could it be¡ Reflecting on this, Ines was still vehemently shaking her head. Even though her trust in Aiden was on the brink of shattering, she couldn¡¯t help but believe in the sincerity that person had for her. Perhaps it was just a momentarypse in attention for Yvonne. Maybe Aiden was just a bit concerned about her situation. Perhaps¡ One could argue that, had Ines beenpletely healthy, she wouldn¡¯t have harbored such self¨C doubt. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. In the end, it was a series of unexpected events and misunderstandings that gradually eroded her confidence and innocence. Faced with Yvonne¡¯s exnation, Elijah was left speechless. After all, he spent little time at home, so how was he supposed to know what was really going on? Indeed, the Burke family was very keen on forming an alliance through marriage with the Deleon family. Given their past interactions, the two families had already coborated on many projects. The Deleon family had even made several concessions. It could be said that the Burke family was determined to see this union through, to the point where even if Aiden wanted to break up now, it wouldn¡¯t be possible. 1.8K Gossip 307 Gossip 307 2/2 12:32 Mon, Oct 14 B B.. Reading Juicy Gossip in Her Mind Chapter 307 A Figment Of Her Imagination Finished ¡°So, were Aiden and Ines just pretending, and you two were secretly together when abroad?¡± Elijah asked. However, Yvonne did not simply agree. Instead, she responded, ¡°Aiden is a wonderful person. Even if he was forced, he would never y two sides. But he was just too distressed. I remember during that time, he was constantly preupied, absent¨Cminded. Until one day, he couldn¡¯t hold it in any longer. He drank and cried, and I was there with him, sharing in his outpouring of emotions. That night, he held me close and confessed his love for me, his deep love. He told me he wanted to be with me, and then I¡ But the next day, he was gone. When I returned to school. I learned that he had dropped out. He was still forced by the Burke family to make a decision, to go to Ines Yvonne spoke with such genuine emotion that even Alexander found himself momentarily swayed. If it weren¡¯t for Isabe¡¯s sarcastic remarks, Alexander would have doubted Aiden. Uh, you¡¯re being ridiculous. Even though you seem to have told a tragic tale, from what I¡¯ve gathered from Aiden, I could only piece together a story that is a far cry from yours. The Quirk family was suddenly jolted. Atst! So, what is the truth in the end? Alexander¡¯s heart began to race, piqued by curiosity. He had just begun his studies abroad and was often preupied, his mind elsewhere. This was due to his love¨Cstruck state, his thoughts consumed by Ines. He spent his days adjusting to the time difference to keep in touch with her. Making friends, attending parties, and focusing on his studies had all taken a backseat. Aiden had pushed these things to the back of his mind. Apart from the asional outings with a few wealthy acquaintances who were also studying abroad, merely to pass the time while waiting for Ines to wake up, he had virtually no other social interactions. The Quirks: So¡it was just Yvonne¡¯s imagination again? Alexander: He still didn¡¯t remember Yvonne, so in those social interactions, was she just another face in the crowd to him? As for that whole unable¨Cto¨Chold¨Cback¨Ctears incident, going by the timeline, it led to him taking a break from school the very next day. That was all because of what happened with Ines. In an instant, everyone who could hear Isabelle¡¯s gossip couldn¡¯t help but feel puzzled. Were there more mysteries to unravel? Sigh, Aiden genuinely cared for Ines. Ines was persuaded by her family to study abroad, and during that time, she was also undergoing treatment at a hospital. She wasn¡¯t even aware of her own illness, assuming it was just menstrual pain that needed some rest and recuperation. Out of embarrassment, she was never at the hospital whenever Aiden came to visit, and she didn¡¯t let Aiden know about her situation. Aiden was deeply in love with Ines, so naturally, he paid close attention to any changes in her. His suspicions were eventually aroused, leading him to investigate. Initially, the Deleon family discovered the issue and deceived him, iming it was only for recuperation. But how could Aiden not be aware of Ines¡® physical condition? After a thorough investigation, he discovered that Ines had a problem with her womb. The treatment was life¨Csaving, but it meant she could never have children in the future. Upon hearing the news, the Quirk family and Alexander were taken aback. The Deleon family had kept this news under wraps, not wanting their precious daughter to be subjected to pity or strange looks. As such, the prominent families back home were kept in the dark. The secret had only been exposed now through the Gossip System. 1/2 12:32 Mon, Oct 14 B G.. Chapter 307 A Figment Of Her Imagination. Finished Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Alexander hade to understand why Ines¡® feelings for Aiden had suddenly be so unstable. It was because she believed that Yvonne had truly carried Aiden¡¯s child, something she herself could not provide for Aiden. Deep within her, she harbored immense guilt. She felt as if she had wronged Aiden, failing to reciprocate his love as she should have. Perhaps not all women necessarily have to bear children, but she was different. As soon as she became aware of Aiden¡¯s family issues, she understood that he wished to be apetent parent with her, to love and raise their children together, She, too, was fond of children, yet¡ Upon discovering the truth, Aiden first chose to feignorance, continuing his sweet romance with Ines. After all, his primary concern was not his own childlessness, but the heartbreak Ines might experience if she found out the truth. Everyone in the Quirk family was touched upon hearing it. Alexander wasn¡¯t surprised at all. After all, in Aiden¡¯s eyes, Ines was the most wonderful presence in the world. His greatest dream was to protect this pure beauty, hoping that Ines would live a carefree life forever. Sigh, truth be told, Alexander¨Cand the others were unaware that this seemingly perfect couple, once upon a time, had considered breaking up. 1.8K ( 2/2 12:32 Mon, Oct 14 Reading Juicy Gossip in Her Mind Gossip 308 Gossip 308 Chapter 308 Overly Dramatic »Ø This heartfelt confession immediately piqued everyone¡¯s curiosity. Weren¡¯t they supposed to be indifferent? 70% Finished Ines had only been shrewd once, but it happened to be at the worst possible time. She hade to learn about her own situation and was consequently heartbroken, insisting on breaking up with Aiden. Hence, the time Yvonne mentioned when Ines had cried her heart out and dropped out of school was because she had severed all ties with Aiden. Aiden, in turn, had given up everything to stay by Ines¡® side. The Quirk family breathed a sigh of relief. In 1. the path of love had been a roller coaster ride, tough on these two young people. Wait, who did Yv e say she had slept with? Could it be that Aiden was so heartbroken that he lost control after drinking and mistook Yvonne for Ines? Was the situation really that clich¨¦? Alexander reacted swiftly. After all, Isabe had previously mentioned a crucial piece of information ¡ª Aiden only had one woman in his life, Ines. Therefore, no matter how eloquent and logical Yvonne¡¯s words were, they couldn¡¯t change the fact that Aiden had neverid a hand on her. It seemed as if Isabe had the same thought, unable to hold back hermentary. Despite the fact that Yvonne was nowhere to be found in his memories of studying abroad, Aiden¡¯s first formal introduction to her had already taken ce when she was his stepmother. In other words, there¡¯s a high chance that this misunderstanding between aunt and nephew was due to Yvonne mistaking someone else for him again. Goodness, that¡¯s just incredible. Did she really mistake every man she had been with for Aiden? That¡¯s just¡ well, it¡¯s beyond ridiculous. It was fortunate that Ines was simple¨Cminded and easy to appease. Aiden had demonstrated multiple times in her presence that he genuinely disliked children, and that he had only agreed with her previously, leading to a misunderstanding. So, this issue didn¡¯t bother him at all. He preferred a world with just the two of them and even feared that a child mightpete for her affection. With his sweet talk and persuasive charm, Ines was indeed easily pacified, and they resumed their blissfully foolish romance. The reason why the Deleon family had not yet agreed to the marriage was due to their reservations. During the time the couple was together, the Deleon family had repeatedly made concessions to the Burke family. After all, they were aware that the Burke family held the belief that having many sons brought great fortune and blood ties were crucial. However, if Aiden truly wished to be with Ines, they would have to consider adoption as their only option for children in the future. The Quirk family believed that the Deleon family was quite reliable. Alexander spected that if the Burke family were to discover the truth, they would certainly object to the two of them being together. No wonder Aiden and Ines had spent most of their time abroad. It was their attempt to distance themselves from the control of the Burke family. The Deleon family were honest folks. What use was it giving benefits to the Burke family, especially when Aiden had a strained rtionship with them? If they knew about all the things Aiden had done for Ines, they¡¯d probably be singing the Burke family¡¯s praises. They should find an opportunity to remind them in the future, lest these good¨Chearted people be taken advantage of. The people of the Quirk family nodded in agreement with Isabe¡¯sments. Taken aback, Alexander found himself momentarily stunned. He hung onto every word his wife said, so he quickly grasped the implication. What did she mean by ¡®knowing what Aiden did for Ines? Could it be that Aiden had done something unknown to everyone else? However, Isabe didn¡¯t consider this aspect. Hence, no one could hear it. to voice her grievances, seemingly on the verge of tears. It was as if her 1/2 12:32 Mon, Oct 14 B B.. Chapter 308 Overly Dramatic Finished budding romance with Aiden was continually being ruthlessly suppressed, causing her much distress. ¡°After he left, I wanted to reach out to him, but my attempts were met with silence. I even started working at Burke Corporation in hopes of seeing him again. However, fate yed a cruel trick on me. Ralph took a liking to me and my parents, upon finding out, decided to use me for their own gain. I was no longer able to be with Aiden in an open and honest way. Despite all this, I couldn¡¯t let him go. I wanted him to be happy, even if I wasn¡¯t the one to bring him that happiness. So, I had no choice but to suppress all my feelings and dutifully y the role of his stepmother, pretending not to know him whenever we crossed paths.¡± Elijah listened,pletely stunned. Yvonne¡¯s words were so sincere that Elijah believed her entirely. He hadn¡¯t realized his nephew could hide such a secret so well, watching his own father marry the woman he once loved. He even dared to sleep with a woman who was already a stepmother, resulting in a child. With the n of having another n, they were essentially intending to sustain this illicit rtionship. I always thought this kid was rebellious, but I never expected him to be this audacious. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Elijah ranted on wildly, seemingly forgetting that just mo Gossip 309 Gossip 309 Mon, Oct Reading Juicy Gossip in Her Mind Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Chapter 309 She Is Quite Unfortunate Finished ¡°It wasn¡¯t our fault. It was yours, the Burke family, and your oppression. Aiden had no choice but to get involved with Ines, and I only wanted to gather more resources to help Aiden escape from your shackles,¡± Yvonne said, filled with righteous indignation. This left Elijah genuinely baffled. After all, even though their interactions were limited, Elijah could tell that Aiden was very fond of Ines. So, Aiden has been pretending all these years. No wonder he kept dying getting married. As if a thought suddenly struck him, he looked at the sorrowful Yvonne before him. His heart ached at her distress, probably due to his nature of treating women with gentleness. Unable to contain himself, Elijah blurted out, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. They won¡¯t end up together Upon hearing those words, both Isabe and Alexander, who were eavesdropping, were taken aback. Yvonne suddenly lifted her head as if she had found hope. A peculiar glimmer shed in her eyes as she gazed at Elijah in anticipation. Elijah continued, ¡°I also found this out by ident. Actually, Ines can¡¯t get pregnant.¡± Isabe thought. D*mn. He actually knew. Oh, it turns out that this brat¡¯s mother is exceptionally involved in Household politics. She¡¯s cunning and knows how to keep things hidden. She set her sights on the couple that the family favors most for a marriage alliance. After all, Elijah and Aiden are about the same age. She initially wanted to find a w to sabotage the pair. However, upon investigation, she discovered that Ines had health issues. ording to the traditions of the Burke family, no matter how good a daughter¨Cinw is, if she has health problems, she¡¯s of no use. Therefore, this mother very ¡°kindly¡± kept this secret, hoping that Aiden and Ines would end up together and have no offspring. Unexpectedly, her son exposed it. The Quirk family frowned upon hearing that. After all, that was the Deleon family¡¯s secret. Elijah seemed to have no filter when it came to gossip. One could guess that he might have had a hidden agenda, perhaps trying to impress Yvonne. Alexander also furrowed his brow. He was extremely curious how Yvonne would react at that moment. In the next moment, Yvonne asked further in excitement. After Elijah finished exining, Yvonne was silent for a while before she said, ¡°I got it.¡± Her voice sounded somewhat hoarse. It seemed as though Elijah had only just realized that he shouldn¡¯t have exposed himself. Yet, he immediately reassured himself. At least I know the secret of this sexual rtionship between a stepmother and her stepson, which I can still use to manipte Aiden. Besides, judging from Yvonne¡¯s demeanor, she doesn¡¯t seem like the type to use such secrets as leverage. Isabe thought. Tsk, I bet Yvonne is grinning ear to ear by now, probably scheming how to use this information to force the two to break up. She may even be considering herself an upholder of justice rescuing Aiden. What a hassle! But I¡¯m quite curious to see her reaction when, even after she reveals everything, Aiden still chooses Ines. No, no, no, better not. This is Ines¡® sore spot. It¡¯s best left untouched. As she was deep in thought, she could feel the quiet Ines, whom she was holding, starting to tremble. Isabe figured Ines must have been trembling earlier, but she hadn¡¯t noticed because she was engrossed in the gossip. It was only when Ines¡® emotional fluctuations had grown more intense that Isabe became aware of ir 1/2 12:40 Mon, Oct 14 B B.. Chapter 309 She Is Quite Unfortunate ? Âš„Õ 69 Finished Isabe immediately shifted her gaze toward Ines, her heart aching immensely. The usually radiant and adorable girl now looked as if she had lost her soul, an agonized expression adorning her face. eyes Ines¡® were lifeless andckluster. Her face was flushed red from emotional turmoil, and the veins on her forehead prominently bulged as if she would faint from the agitation any second. All of a sudden, Isabe found herselfpletely at a loss. Alexander sighed silently. Ines probably hasn¡¯t even realized it herself. Her innocence,bined with her physical issues, has somehow gone unnoticed by everyone else. No one realized the secret she held. This is proof that her family and Aiden have managed to keep herpletely distanced from her pain to the point where she herself doesn¡¯t even care anymore. Regrettably, her encounter with Yvonne shattered everything that those who loved her had worked so hard to build. One could only say that she¡¯s quite unfortunate. Right then, Ines¡® phone buzzed in her pocket. Isabe, with her sharp eyes, saw the iing call disy. Without a second thought, she grabbed the phone, dismissed the call, and then sent a message to Aiden to hurry over. He needs tofort his own wife. Otherwise, it¡¯ll be toote. Though Aiden is innocent, he has inadvertently invited this romantic trouble upon himself, and thus, he has to take full responsibility for it. 1.8K AB Gossip 310 Gossip 310 Cayed 310 She is Quite Enforamate leah & ex tote Sandy art food aggoden when red to coque ser to ge to that they used to the more mensday ister way from your sacher Kictwa windy led the wonder morarins were red By could cell Servantaina the extent & wes. Silex Yen gehading at these yue. Se vender¡¯s any thing getting they seem to bostne selore him Pic heat aned a her bat yang be a wave & eng met gelenex Shale as contan himself Elijah Synteangalwat Beraser, the mere pestroying, were then back. But they the set sed at herd and age & gesali gimmer faked in her eyes as she streda&yeria Spacetime dostanud tehes tehale thescate great Say tongue In the county are Oh I sure with the bou¡¯s maker¡¯s spinnally involved in Lenorah pasive She¡¯s conning and bare form of any bunny hidden she see her agit on the cable that the family for men for swanky aliance Affer all Fauch and tidy are thout the same age The nitially wanted as find a Say you won mediation he met dat ne hat health is fronting n the Sidstone of Sur Zertex farity news saugus fhe fox redth problems, he of to we Thanks Sie mir sexy def my dice were hering het huden and he would and angether and have na Ang Spony are unpox The Cure Caning forsament upon being her all the Delean family¡¯s see. Elijah sezmet Ware in her when I came on Checonte que ha he might have hata hutten agenda pertians ng my mone Bendera Sunssant theme Fermemey hom in Branne would eat a dia moment. In the sea amat bar ares futhern extemer er High inshet ining Eronne was tongs Pay and sale pur diet hatte hann¡¯t have anyoned himself be he may co simit. I have the dy fur and ivating betegmother and her Bryn Beth & sill te fuden Sade paging from Bone¡¯s Reginer de vent seem like the about the bang prosty theag te fi informations o by The smiling rehan apulte & puture retung fan. Meat & herstel Fut Her finner he called the pleas when he was hating Baby & men todord fucus at Tw me to Sar b 12:32 Mon, Oct 14 B B Chapter 309 She Is Quite Unfortunate Finished Isabe immediately shifted her gaze toward Ines, her heart aching immensely. The usually radiant and adorable girl now looked as if she had lost her soul, an agonized expression adorning her face. Ines¡® eyes were lifeless andckluster. Her face was flushed red from emotional turmoil, and the veins on her forehead prominently bulged as if she would faint from the agitation any second. All of a sudden, Isabe found herselfpletely at a loss. Alexander sighed silently. Ines probably hasn¡¯t even realized it herself. Her innocence,bined with her physical issues, has somehow gone unnoticed by everyone else. No one realized the secret she held. This is proof that her family and Aiden have managed to keep herpletely distanced from her pain to the point where she herself doesn¡¯t even care anymore. Regrettably, her encounter with Yvonne shattered everything that those who loved her had worked so hard to build. One could only say that she¡¯s quite unfor te. Right then, Ines¡® phone buzzed in her pocket. Isabe, with her sharp eyes, saw the iing call disy. Without a second thought, she grabbed the phone, dismissed the call, and then sent a message to Aiden to hurry over. He needs tofort his own wife. Otherwise, it¡¯ll be toote. Though Aiden is innocent, he has inadvertently invited this romantic trouble upon himself, and thus, he has to take full responsibility for it. 1.8K Chapter 310 Trust Me Finished Upon seeing that the message had originated from the room next door, Aiden broke out in a cold sweat. He didn¡¯t dare to take any chances when it came to Ines matters. Without further ado, he disregarded the small group he was conversing with and immediately got up and left in a hurry. Just a moment ago, the group was indirectly cautioning Aiden about not maintaining a proper distance from Yvonne. Yet, the next second, Aiden had taken off. ¡°What is he doing?¡± Damien asked curiously. ¡°It¡¯s rare to see him so flustered that his face has turned pale. Has he run into some trouble?¡± Rnd asked. ine didn¡¯t waste any time analyzing the situation. and left. Deborah was taken aback. ¡°What are you doing?¡± promptly stood up, took Deborah by the hand, ¡°I have a hunch something¡¯s up,¡± ine said, raising an eyebrow. ¡°Perhaps that minx is stirring up trouble again. Let¡¯s keep an eye on Aiden. If she dares to hurt our innocent and adorable Ines, you guys are in charge of giving her a beating.¡± After being spoken to in this manner, Damien and Rnd had no choice but to follow along. They couldn¡¯t help but wonder. Was our group so fond of gossip previously? Subsequently, the group of people trailed behind Aiden in a grand procession. Meanwhile, Elijah had said all that needed to be said and even more to Yvonne. Yvonne seemed to be weighed down by her own troubles, indicating that she was exhausted. Yvonne never truly understood what Elijah intended to do. Regardless, after his outburst, there were no threats made. Using the imminent start of the ceremony as an excuse, she managed to get Elijah to leave. In truth, Elijah was also in turmoil inside. After all, he was harboring a big secret. So, he took advantage of the situation and left first. Unexpectedly, the moment he stepped into the hallway, he saw Aiden rushing over. Elijah¡¯s expression instantly changed. ¡°Howe you¡¯re here?¡± Aiden asked. Elijah instantly raised an eyebrow with a yful smirk. He was about to make a sarcastic remark to scare Aiden, but he was taken aback by the impressive group trailing behind him. What¡¯s going on? Isn¡¯t Aiden rushing to have a secret meeting with Yvonne? After all, they both have that ndestine affair, and there are still matters to be discussed. Why is he bringing a whole group of people along? Elijah simply assumed he had misunderstood the situation. Perhaps they are annoyed by the noise below and havee upstairs to find a ce to rest. Without interfering further, he simply walked past them and left. Naturally, Aiden had no inclination to concern himself with the group behind him and headed straight 1/2 Chapter 310 Trust Me N?velDrama.Org owns all content. The moment he opened the door, he was stunned. Finished He noticed Isabe and Alexander there, but rather, his attention was drawn to Ines, who was crying. His eyes instantly reddened with heartache. After all, since their break¨Cup years ago, he had never seen Ines cry so bitterly. Aiden already had a head full of disastrous assumptions and hurriedly rushed forward to exin. Fortunately, after the previous conversation next door had ended, Alexander had already closed the balcony windows. Now, there was no need to worry about walls having ears. The small group that had followed Aiden was taken aback when they saw the three people inside. ine, however, reacted quickly. She immediate hered everyone into the room and shut the door. Then, with palpable excitement, she turned to Isabe and eximed, ¡°Just as I thought. There¡¯s some juicy gossip!¡± Isabe¡¯s lips twitched. Why did so many people show up? At that moment, Aiden was already holding Ines, his heart aching for her beyond words. ¡°Ines, why are you crying? Did you hear something? Did you misunderstand something? I can exin everything. Just remember, I love you. I only love you. I¨CI¡¡± Upon seeing Ines merely crying, Aiden was at a loss for words. Rnd stepped forward and asked Alexander, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Damien asked, ¡°Did you guys leave earlier to meet with Ines?¡± Seeing Ines crying so miserably, Deborah had already gone to fetch a towel and hot water. ine moved up close to Isabe, her eyes sparkling brightly, which put Isabe under immense pressure. Upon noticing that Aiden was having trouble exining, Alexander exined, ¡°About fifteen minutes ago, we unexpectedly found Ines crying here. She probably overheard the conversation from next door.¡± Everyone immediately became curious. Finally regaining her ability to speak, Aiden immediately asked, ¡°Did you overhear the conversation I had with Yvonne?¡± Tears immediately welled up even more in Ines¡® eyes. Cradling Ines¡® face, Aiden pleaded with a heavy heart, ¡°Trust me.¡± Ines was taken aback. Surprisingly, she actually stopped crying. 1.8K Gossip 311 Gossip 311 Reading Juicy Gossip in Her Mind Chapter 311 Mistake You For Someone Else Finished ¡°All those lies were just to deceive Yvonne. I was worried that that madwoman would reveal the miscarriage to the public. I fear the Burke family would me you and force us to break up. But I definitely won¡¯t leave you. Still, I¡¯m also worried they would taint your view of me, so I¡¯ve already decided. Once the wedding is over, I¡¯ll take you straight back to our little home abroad. We¡¯ll cut off all ties here, free from any coercion. That¡¯s why I said I would think it over to stop that woman from causing chaos. Honey, how could I possibly have a rtionship with her? Do I seem that immoral to you? I¡¯ve told you before that I dislike children. It¡¯s even more unlikely that I would have a child with her.¡± The crowd was unclear about what had led to the current situation. They were left clueless, their heads buzzing from the shocking information. Various doubts instantly surfaced in their minds. Isabe could only help them fill in the gaps in the knowledge. ¡°What? Caused by Ines? That¡¯s impossible. Based on my experience, it must have been that woman¡¯s doing,¡± ine immediately said. ¡°She actually made such a disgusting request,¡± Deborah couldn¡¯t help but blurt out in disgust. Rnd asked, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you at least mention it if such a troublesome person is to marry your father?¡± ¡°His father is currently enduring the agony of losing a son. It¡¯s not certain he would side with Aiden. He might even get med by the other party. Leaving first would be the right choice. There¡¯s no point in confronting a despicable person head¨Con.¡± Damien analyzed. After Aiden finished speaking, he noticed Ines just staring at him nkly, her tears silently flowing. He anxiously took out his phone to prove his sincerity. He had even bought the ne tickets already, evidence that everything he said was true. However, in the very next moment, Ines cried even harder. She couldn¡¯t stop calling out Aiden¡¯s name, clearly showing just how much she adored him, how reluctant she was to let go of him, and just how heartbroken she truly was. She wanted to speak, but the pain prevented her from uttering a word. Aiden frantically scratched his head in distress. ¡°Let¡¯s discuss this after you hear this,¡± said Alexander, taking out his phone. Upon hearing the beginning of the recording, Aiden was immediately baffled. Aiden was utterly bewildered upon hearing the words ¡°my child with Aiden.¡± Everyone else in the room instantly widened their eyes, fixating their gaze intently on Aiden. It was likely they were all thinking of the same thing at that moment about a sexual rtionship between a stepmother and her stepson. She must¡¯ve lost her mind! W¨CWhat¡¯s all this?¡± Aiden¡¯s face turned beet red, exasperated by the outrageous usation. 1/2 12:32 Mon, Oct Chapter 311 Mistake You For Someone Else Finished Isabe thought. Poor thing. How pitiful. He probably figured out the strange way Yoonne had been treating him before. tever, no matter how much he racked his brain, he would never have imagined that Fromme actually harbored such intention toward him. ¡°Ines, you can¡¯t possibly believe her nonsense, can you? I have no connection with her. How could the child possibly be mind?¡± Aiden anxiously said. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Upon hearing his words, everyone breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°What on earth is she up to? Is she trying to deceive your uncle on purpose? Or is she spreading rumors about you?¡± ine asked. ¡°I have no idea!¡± Aiden was on the verge of a m unjustly used of sexual rumors. 1. n. ruffling his hair in frustration. He was being The recording was still ongoing, with Yvonne bringing up the unexpected incident that urred that night at the Burke manor. e Aiden was immediately taken aback and said. ¡°That night? No, that¡¯s not right. I wasn¡¯t really drunk that night. I was only pretending to be. I even called Ines to say goodnight before I fell asleep.¡± Ines seemed to regain some of herposure, recalling the countless goodnight calls they shared every night they weren¡¯t together. A look of bewilderment suddenly crossed her face. ¡°So, she made up the story?¡± Deborah asked. Damien said, ¡°Well, one would assume so. It¡¯s not like she could be oblivious to who she slept with, right?¡± Everyone probably didn¡¯t get a feel from the audio recording. Hence, no one suspected any abnormality in Elijah¡¯s tone during the recording. Therefore, Isabe was the first to break the silence. ¡°Well, don¡¯t forget that Yvonne mentioned Mr. Ralph couldn¡¯t have children anymore. So, she must¡¯ve slept with someone. Maybe she wasn¡¯t lying.¡± Immediately, Aiden turned to Isabe and shouted aggrievedly, ¡°Isabe, don¡¯t nder me like this!¡± Isabe replied speechlessly, ¡°What I¡¯m trying to say is, have you considered there might be some circumstances that could have led her to mistake you for someone else?¡± 1.8K 12:32 Mon, Oct 14 D B Chapter 312 rifying The Situation * Fimshed Isabe couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. So, this is what they call the chaos of unrequited love, huh? I reckon I¡¯ll be traumatized by any literature about unrequited love after this Upon hearing that, Ines finally mustered the courage to speak up. ¡°If you truly don¡¯t remember her, what about when you were abroad¡¡± ¡°Huh? Abroad?¡± Aiden was once again taken aback. The ongoing yback of the recording allowed Aiden to hear yet another story. From the very first sentence, Aiden couldn¡¯t take it anymore. ¡°What did she mean by marriage alliance? I found my wife on my own,¡± Aiden retorted indignantly He had finally found his true love, initially think.. was the luckiest thing in the world. Yet, at that moment, he was beside himself with rage from being defamed. Damien scoffed. ¡°Before, there was absolutely no interaction between the Burke family and the Deleon family. She did manage to find out what she wanted to know but conveniently missed everything else.¡± This statement immediately resonated with Isabe. I had found it rather odd before. The misunderstandings over the years were so numerous that they could rival a TV drama. Was there really not a single w? Or was it that Yvonne deliberately avoided every w? Alexander thought. Clearly, she has gotten lost in the dreams she weaved. ine chirped, ¡°Aiden, you¡¯re not a celebrity, yet you¡¯ve encountered a secret admirer who¡¯s so obsessed with you. I genuinely didn¡¯t see thising. She¡¯s so head over heels for you that she even followed you abroad.¡± 1.8K Gossip 312 Gossip 312 Reading Juicy Gossip in Her Mind Chapter 312 rifying The Situation Finished ¡°Was she drunk too?¡± ine asked. ¡°Did she end up sleeping with the wrong person? Oh, could it have been Aiden¡¯s Uncle Elijah?¡± This statement instantly made Elijah¡¯s role in the incident particrly prominent. Everyone wondered. That¡¯s right. Why did Elijah suddenly be involved in this matter? Aiden paused for a moment, then suddenly said, ¡°I remember now. Uncle Elijah got drunk. When I was taking him back to his room, he threw up on the bed. I had no choice but to take him to my room to settle down. Once the servants cleaned up, he refused to leave, so I had to rest in his room.¡± Rnd said, ¡°Without the lights on, you and your Uncle Elijah are about the same age and build. If he were the first one to leave the next morning, it would indeed lead to such a misunderstanding.¡± Immediately, Aiden felt vindicated. He grabbed Ines¡® hand and said, ¡°Listen, I¡¯m certain this is the truth. How could I possibly do anything to hurt you? Do you feel reassured now?¡± Aiden revealed a smile. Others, however, became curious about the rtionship between Elijah and Yvonne. Meanwhile, the music had already started ying below, indicating the ceremony was about to The group was now enthusiastically engrossed in the gossip, having lost interest in the ceremony outside. Since even Aiden didn¡¯t bother about Ralph being cuckolded, they were even less likely to care. At that point in the conversation, Yvonne had already revealed her emotional entanglement with Aiden. Aiden wore a baffled expression again. ¡°I didn¡¯t even know her before, and now she¡¯s my stepmother. Me, with my father¡¯s woman? That¡¯s repulsive. What on earth is she talking about?¡± Ines looked at Aiden with a sense of injustice, still wanting to rify things. However, she didn¡¯t need to speak up as Yvonne began recounting her high school days, Others couldn¡¯t help but regard Aiden skeptically after listening to Yvonne¡¯s story. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Aiden stood there, mouth agape, trembling at certain descriptions. Upon closer inspection, it was evident that he was covered in goosebumps. ¡°Did I suffer from amnesia? I indeed liked to sleep in the school infirmary to avoid social interactions, but¡ Let me think. It seems there was a period when the infirmary had a regr visitor. I assumed she, like everyone else, knew who I was and was trying to curry favor with me, considering I was quite generous. Typically, I would reward those who ran errands for me. Could she have been the one doing these errands for me?¡± Clearly, Aiden held such disdain for those who tried to curry favor with him that he couldn¡¯t even be bothered to remember their names, let alone give them any form of contact information. ¡°Pfft. So, in your eyes, Yvonne¡¯s campus teen drama is nothing more than someone running errands for you?¡± ine urately summed up, almost doubling over withughter. The corners of the others¡® mouths also twitched as they mused. How amusing. 7/2 12:41 Mon, Oct 14 B Chapter 312 rifying The Situation. 100% Finished Isabe couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. So, this is what they call the chaos of unrequited love, huh? I reckon I¡¯ll be traumatized by any literature about unrequited love after this Upon hearing that, Ines finally mustered the courage to speak up. ¡°If you truly don¡¯t remember her, what about when you were abroad¡¡± ¡°Huh? Abroad?¡± Aiden was once again taken aback. The ongoing yback of the recording allowed Aiden to hear yet another story. From the very first sentence, Aiden couldn¡¯t take it anymore. ¡°What did she mean by marriage alliance? I found my wife on my own,¡± Aiden retorted indignantly. He had finally found his true love, initially thinking it was the luckiest thing in the world. Yet, at that moment, he was beside himself with rage from being defamed. Damien scoffed. ¡°Before, there was absolutely no interaction between the Burke family and the Deleon family. She did manage to find out what she wanted to know but conveniently missed everything else.¡± This statement immediately resonated with Isabe. I had found it rather odd before. The misunderstandings over the years were so numerous that they could rival a TV drama. Was there really not a single w? Or was it that Yvonne deliberately avoided every w? Alexander thought. Clearly, she has gotten lost in the dreams she weaved. ine chirped, ¡°Aiden, you¡¯re not a celebrity, yet you¡¯ve encountered a secret admirer who¡¯s so obsessed with you. I genuinely didn¡¯t see thising. She¡¯s so head over heels for you that she even followed you abroad.¡± 1.8K W Gossip 313 Gossip 313 Chapter 313 Incredibly Tricky Aiden frantically cast his mind back on it. ¡°Have I met her before? Or did she make it all up?¡± Finished At this point, Alexander finally spoke, ¡°I had someone look into it earlier. Yvonne indeed attended the same high school as you and even studied abroad at the same school.¡± Aiden didn¡¯t particrly pay any mind to why Alexander had suddenly decided to investigate Yvonne. He furrowed his brows, trying hard to remember, but he simply couldn¡¯t recall anything. The conversation in the first part of the recording caused the expressions of Aiden and Ines to change slightly. They both recalled that most painful memory. Aiden immediately turned his anxious gaze toward Ines. It was then that it dawned upon him why she was so upset. He figured she must¡¯ve been reminded of that disturbing incident, which exined why she was so easily led astray by Yvonne¡¯s lies. ¡°That d*mned Yvonne! What on earth is she bbering about? How many times is she going to tarnish my reputation? She must be sick! A true lunatic!¡± Aiden¡¯s frustration mounted, and he swore solemnly, ¡°I¡¯ve neverid a hand on her, and neither do I even remember her existence. Ines, you¡¯re the only one for me. Rest assured, I don¡¯t need you to believe me mentally. I¡¯ll prove it to you with evidence by contacting my ssmates abroadter. I refuse to believe that no one can vouch for me!¡± At that moment, after witnessing Aiden¡¯s actions, everyone had firmly taken his side. Ines finally broke down, throwing herself into Aiden¡¯s arms, tears streaming down her face. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Aiden, I¡¯m so sorry. It was myck of confidence, it was me¡¡± Aiden didn¡¯t want Ines to utter those words, nor did he want her to recall those events. He wanted her to remain pure and lovely. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. He held her in his arms, his eyes filled with frosty resolve. Yvonne, that psychopath! She¡¯s made Ines so upset. I¡¯ll never let her get away with it! Upon hearing thetter part of the recording where Yvonne dered to protect Aiden, everyone couldn¡¯t help but mock her. Even Aiden himself let out a derisive chuckle. ine couldn¡¯t help butment, ¡°She certainly thinks highly of herself. Isn¡¯t it possible for people to fall in love at first sight or grow to love someone within their social circle? Does she think it¡¯s only right to find someone from apletely different world, like she did, to prove that it¡¯s true love?¡± ¡°This seems more like a rash impulse in a moment of irrationality,¡± Deborah said coldly. At this point, Alexander abruptly stopped the recording. The others looked at him curiously. ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± asked Rnd. Alexander calmly nodded. ¡°I thought they were going to conspire some sort of scheme.¡± Damien scoffed, 1/2 12:32 Mon, Oct 14 B B 9 x 2.70% Chapter 313 Incredibly Tricky Finished that night, then he might¡¯ve realized the truth by now. So, he¡¯s probably hiding everything, intending to let Aiden take the me,¡± Rnd concluded, looking at Aiden. ¡°This is aplicated matter. How do you n to handle it?¡± Aiden snapped, ¡°I¡¯ll find a way to expose her affair with Elijah! How dare those two idiots scheme against me?¡± ¡°Will she use the child¡¯s matter to make a fuss?¡± Deborah asked. ¡°Are you out of your mind? There¡¯s a recording. The child isn¡¯t even Mr. Ralph¡¯s. How can she use it as an amulet?¡± said ine. ¡°But only the recording can be used to prove that the child isn¡¯t his. Even then, it¡¯d be hard for Aiden to prove himself,¡± remarked Damien. ¡°By the way, what exactly is going on with that child? Ines, can you borate?¡± ine asked, her curiosity piqued. Ines had already stopped crying, and only then did she remember the matter regarding the photo. Thinking of it now, she figured it was probably the farewell gathering for the exchange students on theirst day. Amidst the drunken revelry, someone had snapped a photo of the two of them together. At that time, Aiden was preupied with his own concerns,pletely oblivious to who was sitting beside him. However, others might not see it the same way. If the photo and recording were being put together, it would be a double¨Csided de that could potentially backfire on Aiden. Undoubtedly, the situation was incredibly tricky. ¡°That fellow must¡¯ve done it on purpose. She must¡¯ve deliberately done that so that she can pretend you¡¯re the cause of her fall. It¡¯s just like in those historical dramas,¡± ine said. 1.8K Gossip 314 Gossip 314 Reading Juicy Gossip in Her Mind Chapter 314 A Gentle Kiss Finished ¡°I¡¯m really not entirely sure about the situation then. I just got carried away and impulsively decided to snatch the phone to take a look,¡± exined Ines guiltily, wishing she hadn¡¯t been so impulsive. Aiden immediately coaxed her, saying, ¡°Oh my, my honey really cares about me. You get distracted whenever something involves me. You really do love me so much.¡± Those words offort instantly made Ines¡® face flush red. Everyone else subtly gave Aiden a thumbs¨Cup. That said, they were all at a loss about what to do In the end, Aiden¡¯s gaze inevitably fell upon Alexander and Isabe. ¡°What do you have in mind?¡± N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Isabe is just a bystander, there was no way she¡¯d have any ideas or ns. The most amusing of all was, that she hadn¡¯t met Yvonne up until now, and she was thinking of seeing her before she gauged things. Alexander, on the other hand, suggested, ¡°I believe you should stick to the initial n and take Ines away first. After gathering enough evidence, you can warn Elijah and Yvonne privately for them to come to terms with reality and stop bothering you.¡± Aiden immediately objected, ¡°Why should I just let them off the hook like that?¡± ¡°You can secretly seek revenge on them if you wish, but I¡¯d advise against making it public, or else things could get messy,¡± exined Alexander. ¡°I¡¯ll send you the recordings and the documentster. You¡¯ll make a decision yourself.¡± Isabe was somewhat perplexed by Alexander¡¯s actions. Does he think that all of this is nothing more than a self¨Cdeceptive illusion and that it¡¯s not worth making a big fuss since the child is no more? Aiden had great faith in Alexander and would usually heed any advice given by him. However, at that moment, none of the others couldprehend Alexander¡¯s approach. But since it was Aiden¡¯s personal matter, they figured that the final decision stilly in his hands. Since the music outside had ceased, it was clear the wedding ceremony hade to an end. Figuring it was perhaps time to offer toasts, the group decided to head down first, leaving some space for the couple to discuss their next steps. Before leaving, Alexander lingered behind and shared a few words with Aiden. The others didn¡¯t hear it, but Isabe couldn¡¯t contain her curiosity and stealthily leaned closer to eavesdrop. Alexander noticed, of course, but he let her listen anyway. Aiden looked at Alexander, still wearing a puzzled look on his face. It was clear he was baffled by thetter¡¯s suggestion of giving in. The next moment, however, he was taken aback by Alexander¡¯s words that his expression shifted dramatically. 12:32 Mon Oct 14 BB. Chapter 314 A Gentle Kiss Finished ¡°That¡¯s not all to the recording, Ines¡® health condition was exposed.¡± Having said that, Alexander left with Isabe. Isabe finally came to her senses. Right, if Yonne is pushed to her limits and acts recklessly in despair, Ines¡® secret would definitely be exposed. For the Burke family, the issue of infertility is surely much more severe than Ines causing Yvonne¡¯s miscarriage, so much so that they will reject the marriage alliance regardless of how great the benefits are. No wonder Alexander would give that advice. Oh my, my hubby is so thoughtful and gentle. He thinks things soprehensively. I¡¯ve totally overlooked that. Hehehe. Like a lovestruck fool, Isabe linked arms with Alexander, her gaze fixated on his handsome profile. Thepliments filled Alexander with a sweetnes n to being drenched in honey. The intensity of that gaze was so strong that Alexander¡¯s face turned beet red. He turned his head to meet Isabe¡¯s gaze, only to be greeted with a radiant smile. Thinking that he should be entitled to a reward since he had managed to cheer Isabe up, Alexander abruptly nted a gentle kiss on her. Right then, the small group simultaneously turned around as the two didn¡¯t keep up. Upon catching sight of that, they were instantly taken aback. It was almostparable to the gossip they just heard. It had long been known that the rtionship between the two was no longer the same, especially Alexander¡¯s feelings toward Isabe, and yet now, they were kissing. It was the first time they witnessed with their own eyes Alexander kissing ady. So¡ that¡¯s how he looks like when he kisses? He¡¯s as shy as a greenhorn¡ Is this really the swift and decisive Mr. Alexander in the business world? After all, Alexander¡¯s love life had been purely tonic in the past, and he had never engaged in such intimate actions before. So, for them who had known each other for many years, this scene was so refreshingly new that they wanted to immediately whip out their phones and take a picture. Although the pair had been married for many years, they behaved as if they were newlyweds. After sharing a kiss, they were too shy to look at each other, even bing flustered when they noticed others looking their way. 14 BB 375 This is Sheer Madness 9¡Á70% Finished keep it down.¡± David hastily Sashed a shush sin, hoping the other guests didn¡¯t overhear them. He didn¡¯t want them to make a fool of themselves. The three members of the Quirk family watched the newlywed couple walk away with a sense of intense mockery. They had no idea how Yvonne usually behrved but they felt she was a little ambitious at that Of course, what piqued their curiosity the most at the moment was whether Isabe could unearth any juicy news. Even though they had heard that there might not be any that day, they still wanted to be the first ones to savor the freshest gossip, if a As expected, Isabe didn¡¯t disappoint. The r exmation, was a big one. ace of news she brought out, apanied by her Wow. titis is steer modness! I hadn¡¯t noticed before, but Frame did mention something about Mr. Ralph not being able to impregnate her. Leaking back, her certainty was quite peculiar. So, it turns out, she¡¯s that ruthless¡. Is this all in the name oftes This statement, without boration was enough for anyone who could hear the inner voice tq immediately grasp the crux of the matter. Sa. Mr. Ralph imn¡¯t actually infertile but lost his fertility instead? And it was Yvonne who caused that? So, does that mean she has no intention of having Mr. Ralph¡¯s child from the very beginning? Isabe¡¯s inner thought echoed again for she was forced to marry Mr. Ralph, she began feeding him a potent type of sex pill known for its detrimental effects. Coupled with some ipatible foods, she caused him to be infertile, severing his Energe. She befored that since fiden had been sacrificed by the Burke family for a marriage ance with the Deleum family, he should rightfully inherit everything and not share it with anyone else. Of course, she wasn¡¯t willing to bear children for Mr. Reigh. Her sale reason for entering this family was to stay by Aiden¡¯s side. Isabe casa a nce at Ralph, and upon noticing how he maintained a smile and offered a series of toasts while asionally looking at Yvonne¡¯s t belly lovingly, she couldn¡¯t help but silently pray for him. The Quirks: This is insanel fistry insane! Alexander: He has my sympathy! But thinking about it, it¡¯s rather odd. If Yoonne is so infatuated with Aiden, why would she be willing to use the baby in her belly to sets volfter all, she initially believed the child was Aiden¡¯s. 18K Gossip 315 Gossip 315 12:41 Mon, Oct 14 B B*. Reading Juicy Gossip in Her Mind Chapter 315 This Is Sheer Madness 68% Finished There was no denying that the couple¡¯s wedding probably wouldn¡¯t take ce anytime soon. Downstairs, Ralph was fuming. ¡°Aiden¡¯s really out of line. Where on earth has he gone?¡± Yvonne scanned the entire room, too. The ceremony had just taken ce, after all, and as Ralph¡¯s son, Aiden was supposed to be present. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Everyone was starting to specte if Aiden was opposing the wedding. Yvonne couldn¡¯t help but feel her heart quiver. Could it be that Aiden has changed his mind and no longer agrees to me marrying Mr. Ralph Isabe¡¯s attention was diverted by Alexander¡¯s sudden kiss. Only when she saw Yvonne in her wedding dress did she snap back to reality. Like a predator hunting its prey, her eyes lit up. Yvonne, finally I¡¯ve found you! The expression on her face made Alexander, who was watching her from the side, feel a twinge of jealousy. Alexander: When will the daye when Isabe looks at me with such passionate eyes? Meanwhile, the grating inner thoughts had finally reached the ears of the Quirks, who had just been offered a toast. Since everyone was well¨Cexperienced, they instantly understood that Isabe had finally met Yvonne. The Quirks, as a result, couldn¡¯t help but direct their fervent gazes toward Yvonne. They were consumed with thoughts, wondering what the gossip was. Among them, Cahan was the only one who couldn¡¯t hear Isabe¡¯s inner thoughts. Meanwhile, he was being praised by Ralph and Yvonne for the congrattory words he just offered. They even gave him a mary gift as a reward. Once the two had left, Cahan couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Mom, I don¡¯t think thatdy actually likes that old man.¡± The three members of the Quirk family nearly burst outughing at Cahan¡¯s unusual terms of address for Yvonne and Ralph. Nheless, what he said was rather intriguing, causing the trio to turn to look at him in surprise. Although Cahan couldn¡¯t hear Isabe¡¯s inner thoughts, he often sat on the living room carpet ying games, surrounded by a group of people chatting and gossiping. Over time, this exposure seemed to have influenced and sharpened his perceptions. ¡°Why do you say that?¡± Evian couldn¡¯t help but ask. ¡°She seems to be quite repulsed by that old man. When he tried to embrace her just now, she deliberately moved away to avoid him,¡± answered Cahan. Selena chuckled. ¡°You¡¯re very observant indeed, Cal.¡± Mon. Chapter 315 This is Shee: Madness Finished *Ahem. Shb, keep it down.¡± David hastily shed a shush sign, hoping the other guests didn¡¯t overhear them. He didn¡¯t want them to make a fool of themselves. The three members of the Quirk family watched the newlywed couple walk away with a sense of intense mockery. They had no idea how Yvonne usually behaved, but they felt she was a little ambitious at that moment. Of course, what piqued their curiosity the most at the moment was whether Isabe could unearth any juicy news Even though they had heard that there might not be any that day, they still wanted to be the first ones to savor the freshest gossip, if any. As expected, Isabe didn¡¯t disappoint. The first piece of news she brought out, apanied by her exmation, was a big one. Wow, this is sheer madness! I hadn¡¯t noticed before, but Yvonne did mention something about Mr. Ralph not being able to impregnate her. Looking back, her certainty was quite peculiar. So, it turns out, she¡¯s that ruthless¡ Is this all in the name of love! This statement, without boration, was enough for anyone who could hear the inner voice to immediately grasp the crux of the matter. So, Mr. Ralph isn¡¯t naturally infertile but lost his fertility instead? And it was Yvonne who caused that? So, does that mean she has no intention of having Mr. Ralph¡¯s child from the very beginning? Isabe¡¯s inner thought echoed again: After she was forced to marry Mr. Ralph, she began feeding him a potent type of sex pill, known for its detrimental effects. Coupled with some ipatible foods, she caused him to be infertile, severing his lineage. She believed that since Aiden had been sacrificed by the Burke family for a marriage alliance with the Deleon family, he should rightfully inherit everything and not share it with anyone else. Of course, she wasn¡¯t willing to bear children for Mr. Ralph. Her sole reason for entering this family was to stay by Aiden¡¯s side. Isabe cast a nce at Ralph, and upon noticing how he maintained a smile and offered a series of toasts, while asionally looking at Yvonne¡¯s t belly lovingly, she couldn¡¯t help but silently pray for him. The Quirks: This is insane! Absolutely insane! Alexander: He has my sympathy! But thinking about it, it¡¯s rather odd. If Yvonne is so infatuated with Aiden, why would she be willing to use the baby in her belly to set Ines up? After all, she initially believed the child was Aiden¡¯s. 1.8K B Gossip 316 Gossip 316 Reading Juicy Gossip in Her Mind Chapter 316 What A Poor Guy Alexander wondered if it truly was an ident, or perhaps Yvonne was simply that crazy. Finished In fact, this was a point of great concern for Isabe, too. Hence, she momentarily set aside other matters to focus on the matter regarding Ines pushing Yvonne. F*ck! ine¡¯s right! She deliberately grabbed Ines¡® hand and feigned a fall because she already found out that her child was dead in her belly at that time. The Quirks were utterly bbergasted to hear that. After al..ey¡¯ve heard all sorts of rumors about the tangled rtionships and various schemes in prominent families, but it was the first time we actually witnessed it firsthand. A glint shed in Alexander¡¯s eyes, and he thought of an idea for Aiden. Previously, it was impossible to prove, and so it was easy for Yvonne to control and manipte things. But now, all that¡¯s needed is a thorough investigation into whether she has secretly visited other hospitals and if she has received a diagnosis of fetal demise. And if there is, finding out when that exactly happened will do. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. It was all thanks to Isabe¡¯s inner thoughts, otherwise, Alexander wouldn¡¯t have thought to investigate a grieving pregnant woman who had lost her child after such an unexpected ident. Tsk, tsk, tsk, what a grandiose excuse, thinking that plotting against Ines will help Aiden escape the shackles of an arranged marriage. She probably thinks that with the miscarriage, the Burke family won¡¯t be able to ept Ines, the woman who schemes for personal gains at the expense of their heir. The Quirks: Well, why wouldn¡¯t we believe it? If she does think so, why didn¡¯t she reveal it earlier? Why did she hide it? Alexander could fully guess why Yvonne would live in such denial. The so¨Ccalled design of justice was nothing more than a tant setup. No matter how much one deceived oneself on the surface, Isabe would be able to dig out one¡¯s innermost feelings as long as they weren¡¯t clouded by their own confusion. Hah, in fact, Yvonne probably already sensed at that time that Aiden¡¯s feelings for Ines might not be as she had imagined. Sure enough, Aiden¡¯s love for Ines was so evident, that only a blind person could miss it. Coincidentally, her child was stillborn, which shook her to her core. Fearing that she would lose her hold on Aiden, she began to harbor devious thoughts. In the end, she cunningly managed to pin the me for the miscarriage on Ines, attempting to drive a wedge between her and Aiden. She also used this chance to manipte Aiden into having another healthy child with her, thinking that by tying herself to him, it¡¯d be hard to end things between them. Even if Aiden wanted to break off their rtionship, she thought she could use what had happened to threaten him to maintain the sexual rtionship between them. Hearing Isabe¡¯s inner thoughts, the Quirks were all wholly astounded. She¡¯s truly blinded by desire that she¡¯d resort to such tactics. A coldugh echoed within Alexander¡¯s heart. Someone like her isn¡¯t just obsessed or mad. Instead, she¡¯s just bad, truly and deeply. Ah, no, in Yvonne¡¯s eyes, it wasn¡¯t a threat but an excuse and a tform for Aiden to indulge himself. She believed that given her past with Aiden, their rtionship could be reignited. As for his feelings for Ines, she saw it simply as an affection that grew over time. That was why she remained quite a narcissist, thinking that with the recent events and her marriage to Mr Ralph Aiden mas herinning to find it hard to let on My goodness how can she he that good at 1/2 Chapter 316 What A Poor Guy daydreaming? Even if it¡¯s free to daydream, it still doesn¡¯t give her a reason to do it like this! 3 79% Finished The Quirks had run out of snide remarks. They looked over, only to see Ralph and Yvonne spotting the small group¡¯s arrival, and among them, they found Aiden. Yvonne gazed at Aiden with a lovestruck expression. Initially, he merely returned her with a cold nce, but her near¨Cperverted stare eventually crumbled hisposure. Feeling extremely ufortable, he averted his gaze and quickly looked at Ines instead. The other members of the small group also caught sight by it, but for some reason, they also found it quite amus What a poor guy Aiden is! vonne¡¯s sorrowful gaze. They were disgusted Following Alexander¡¯s advice, Aiden had no choice but to endure it for the time being, deciding to deal with the issues at hand before addressing anything else. He just didn¡¯t expect that his father would call him over to offer a toast together. Given the circumstances, there was nothing Aiden could do. Under the sympathetic gaze of his companions, he had no choice but to meet his fate. Everyone returned to their seats, but they were no longer in the mood to eat. Their eyes were riveted on the unfolding situation over there. 1.8K Gossip 317 Gossip 317 Reading Juicy Gossip in Her Mind Chapter 317 Calm Before The Storm After all, such a chaotic scene was truly a rare sight to behold. Finished Ralph remained blissfully ignorant that his bride was filled with nothing but thoughts of Aiden. She was even entertaining the idea of discussing the prospect of having children with himter. Meanwhile, Aiden was being rather difficult, wishing he could be thousands of miles away from Yvonne, much to his father¡¯s dismay. His father had to reprimand him several times, urging him to not act so distant with her. Let¡¯s take a moment of silence for Aiden, who was almost scared out of his wits, when Yvonne seemingly tried to make physical contact with him as she turned around. Was she attempting some subtle flirtation? Poor Aiden was so startled that he probably wanted to discard his clothes immediately after. Originally, Alexander had no intention of being so unsympathetic, yet he still found himself amused by Isabe¡¯s remarks. Not to mention the Quirk family, after being ryed the news by Isabe, they too began to scrutinize the details. Selena said, ¡°Yvonne gave him a flirtatious look, but Aiden turned his head away.¡± Evian added, ¡°Look! Wasn¡¯t Yvonne trying to use the opportunity of refilling her drink to deliberately switch her cup with Aiden¡¯s? But Aiden, with his sharp eyes and quick hands, managed to snatch back his cup in time.¡± David said, ¡°Is Aiden sweating already? Wow! She actually dared to hand him a handkerchief right in front of her own husband¡¡± Hahaha, Aiden is treading on thin ice at this moment! The small group nearby had begun to piece things together. Ines noticed how restless Aiden was, unable to sit still due to his distress. inemented, ¡°It¡¯s so pitiful to see Aiden like this, are we just going to stand by and watch?¡± ¡°What else can we do?¡± Rnd raised an eyebrow in exasperation. Damien cleared his throat. ¡°He will maintain his innocence.¡± Deborah had just taken a sip of coffee and almost spat it out. Before long, the trio who were offering toasts made their way over. Immediately, Ines moved to Aiden¡¯s side, looking at him with concern. Then, much like a cat with its tail between its legs yet still trying to bare its teeth, she tried her best to re fiercely at Yvonne. However, due to her intense crying earlier, Ines¡® eyes were still slightly swollen and red. Yvonne¡¯s attention was entirely focused on Aiden, so she naturally noticed Ines. Her eyes lit up at the sight. 1/2 Tue, 0¡¢€ 79%g Chapter 317 Calm Before The Storm Meanwhile, Isabe was just sipping her drink when she caught a glimpse of Yvonne¡¯s expression. Suddenly, she started coughing, startling everyone around her. Quickly, Alexander gently patted her back. As an elder, Ralph showed his concern, asking, ¡°Are you all right?¡± Finished After much difficulty, Isabe managed to suppress her cough. She dared not say anything outwardly, yet inside, she was wildly making sarcastic remarks. Of course I¡¯m not. I¡¯m clearly upset by your wife¡¯s actions! S and is certain it must have been due to a quarrel with Aiden. be, wondering if she¡¯s surpassed Ines in Aiden¡¯s affections? osy! Yvonne actually thinks Ines has been crying she believes it¡¯s all because of her. How smug can she Immediately, Alexander shot Yvonne a displeased look. Why is she bothering my wife with her presumptuous assumptions? ¡°Hehe, I¡¯m fine, just choked a little,¡± Isabe said. Ralph cast a peculiar nce at Isabe, then promptly moved on to pay his respects to the next table. Alexander was rather perceptive when it came to how others looked at Isabe. He was still pondering over the meaning behind Ralph¡¯s final nce when he realized that Isabe had noticed it too. What does it mean when he looks at me? Hehe. So, the old man had heard the rumors about me. Now that everything is going smoothly, he¡¯s feeling rather pleased with himself, thinking it¡¯s all just a joke. Even if it isn¡¯t, it proves that his arranged marriage isn¡¯t too bad. Ah, Ralph, you really are¡ overly confident. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. The Quirk family couldn¡¯t help but overhear. There was indeed gossip, and quite a substantial one at that. They just feared that this old fellow might not be able to handle it. One could only say that not revealing things publicly was a form of kindness. Many attendees likely felt a sense of regret. After all, for a wedding of this generation, therge number of young guests was probably due to the allure of the Gossip Queen¡¯s reputation. They hoped to witness some of the metaphysical allure firsthand. Fortunately, no fuss had been made, or it would have been impossible for Isabe to shake off her tarnished reputation. Just as these thoughts were circting, a suddenmotion erupted from the main entrance. A woman draped in extravagant attire burst into the scene, frantically yelling at Ralph, ¡°Ralph, you mustn¡¯t marry this deceitful woman! She¡¯s tricked you, the child she carries isn¡¯t yours at all!¡± 1.8K (1) Gossip 318 Gossip 318 Chapter 318 The Paternity Test Results Finished Her words hit like a lightning bolt, reverberating through the room and instantly sparking a commotion among everyone present. Isabe was left speechless. Those who were in the know werepletely dumbfounded. She had nned to get through the wedding without a hitch, but then, out of nowhere, someone came charging in and threw everything into chaos. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ¡°Who¡¯s that?¡± Alexander voiced Isabe¡¯s curiosity. Damien was quite knowledgeable about this particr topic. ¡°Aiden¡¯s previous stepmother was abandoned by Ralph when he set his sights on Yvonne.¡± He promptly revealed the name and identity of his previous stepmother. Nurse? Nurse! So that¡¯s how it is, this is the situation. ¡± The Quirk family was stirred up. What on earth is going on? How did Pollye to know such a secretive matter? Alexander also began to harbor doubts. Although Yvonne was responsible for Ralph losing his fertility, she wasn¡¯t entirely sure who the father of her child was at the time. Therefore, she had undergone tests before. She couldn¡¯t find anything rted to Aiden, but she could use Ralph¡¯s information. As long as she could prove that there was no father¨Cson rtionship, it was fine. In her view, she only had these two men. The test results naturally didn¡¯t point to Ralph. So, she concluded that Aiden was the father. She had gone to a private hospital in secret, concealing her identity in order to conduct her tests discreetly. Unbeknownst to her, the hospital was an investment of her husband¡¯s ex¨Cwife post¨Cdivorce. Naturally, she had investigated who had taken her ce as the wife, and was familiar with Yvonne. This unexpected encounter turned out to be a direct run¨Cin with trouble, providing the other party with an opportunity totch onto her vulnerability. It was no coincidence that she had chosen this day to cause a scene and seek revenge. Sure enough, the next second, Polly, Ralph¡¯s ex¨Cwife, revealed even more shocking news. ¡°Not only is the child not yours, but there¡¯s a blood rtion to you. Do you understand what this implies? She was secretly involved with another man from your family!¡± This was truly a greater shock after another. Everyone present wore expressions of shock. This is really unbelievable! From the moment Ralph heard the first words from Polly, he was stunned. By the time he heard the second sentence, he could barely stand. Luckily, Aiden at the side lent a hand. At that moment, Aiden was utterly speechless. He had been holding back his frustration, but when his former inw unexpectedly appeared and revealed everything, he was¡. he didn¡¯t even know how to express his gratitude toward her! 1/2 79% Chapter 318 The Paternity Test Results Finished Hahaha, anyway, I¡¯m not the one who revealed the truth. Besides, she was the first to expose that the child didn¡¯t belong to my father. Whether or not the child is still alive is no longer everyone¡¯s concern. Meanwhile, the other members of the small group were subtly casting their nces toward Aiden. Did Aiden forget that Yvonne won¡¯t back down, since she believes Aiden is the father? If she starts talking nonsenseter¡ On this matter, Alexander didn¡¯t feel the need to worry. Initially, he thought it would be difficult to prove, but since someone here had already conducted a paternity test, they must have preserved the samples. If he was indeed being ndered, he could simply redo the test when the time came. On the other side, the entire room was already abuzz wi quickly stood up to help maintain order at the scene.. cussions. The rest of the Burke family Ralph snapped back to reality, immediately ring up in embarrassment and anger. ¡°Ipensated you when we divorced, what are you making a fuss about now!¡± he retorted. He didn¡¯t doubt it? The Quirk family found it utterly unbelievable. Was it a concern for reputation, or was he blinded by beauty? Alexander was actually capable of understanding Ralph¡¯s mentality. After all, he had just found out that he hadpletely lost his ability to have children. If the child he had in hister years turned out not to be his own, it was something he couldn¡¯t ept. So, subconsciously, he chose to believe that it was Polly who was trying to ruin his family. Beside them, Yvonne wore a troubled expression. She was, after all, feeling guilty, and at that moment, she was anxiously looking at Aiden, as if hoping for a shared understanding through their gaze. Aiden naturally felt the intense gaze from her. He shivered slightly, yet his heart filled with an increasing sense of schadenfreude. He wished he could roll his eyes at Yvonne. Seeing that Aidenpletely ignored her, Yvonne couldn¡¯t help but feel wronged. Biting her lip, she turned to the neer, ¡°I know you despise me, but you can¡¯t use such matters to tarnish my and the child¡¯s innocence.¡± Naturally, Polly knew she wouldn¡¯t easily admit to it, so she immediately presented the evidence. The paternity test report was revealed, practically thrust into Ralph¡¯s face for him to see clearly. Beside him, Yvonne¡¯s face turned deathly pale as she saw Polly beginning to gloat. 1.8K Gossip 319 Gossip 319 Reading Juicy Gossip in Her Mind Chapter 319 Her Warning Finished ¡°You probably don¡¯t know, but the hospital where you had the paternity test done is under my control,¡± Polly sneered. ¡°I¡¯m curious to see how you, shameless wretch, will try to argue your way out of this.¡± At that moment, Yvonne felt a genuine chill coursing through her body. Instinctively, she sought out Aiden, only to find him engrossed in reading the report, his eyes even sparkling with interest. Yvonne barely had time to reflect, feeling as if her world was on the brink of copse. The ideal oue she had envisioned had been ruined by the despicable person before her. No, she couldn¡¯t admit it. ¡°How could this be? It¡¯s a lie, Hubby, it must be a lie. raming me; she works at the hospital, so it¡¯s easy for her to nder me. You believe me, don¡¯t you?¡± Yvonne suddenly burst into tears, overwhelmed by a sense of injustice. Ralph stood there, stupefied, while others remained unconvinced by Yvonne¡¯s pleas. After all, Polly was so self¨Crighteous, armed with what seemed like concrete evidence. Moreover, nobody knew yet that the child had been miscarried. They believed Polly had no reason to fabricate such a lie that could be easily verified. Many people who should have been focused on the main issue turned their awe¨Cstruck gazes toward Isabe instead. Previously, the news had hit them out of the blue, leaving them no time to react. But now, everyone had caught up and processed the situation. The news were bound to be true since Gossip Queen was here. Hence, at that moment, everyone had already moved past the stage of verifying the truth. Instead, they started to ponder Polly¡¯s words. If they weren¡¯t rted by blood, then d*mn! There¡¯s someone within the Burke family trying to cuckold the family head! And they even expect Ralph to raise this so¨Ccalled illegitimate son! It must have been a dispute over the family fortune! They were well¨Cacquainted with this situation. Not long ago, they had almost celebrated prematurely over a simr case! Suddenly, within the small group, Rnd let out a sneeze, then continued to watch the situation unfold with everyone else. Well, well, well, no one¡¯s expression is as intriguing as Elijah¡¯s right now. After all, he isn¡¯t entirely sure he won¡¯t be exposed, is he? He is just praying that if things get heatedter, Yvonne will firmly use Aiden. And since Aiden had been drinking that night, he might not remember anything. Considering their past rtionship, Aiden won¡¯t be able to prove his innocence. The only reason Elijah hasn¡¯t lost hisposure yet is due to these factors. In reality, many were trying to uncover who had cuckolded Ralph. At that time, the person least suspected by everyone was Aiden. After all, his love for Ines was well¨Cknown. Many who had tried topete with Aiden for her affection had faced disappointment, so he was generally overlooked by everyone. The man of the Duke family than falt as if thouwama hain, iniand 1/2 11:17 Tue, Oct 15 Chapter 319 Her Warning One after another, they stepped forward, demanding, ¡°Ralph what¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°We must rify this matter, otherwise, our Burke family¡¯s reputation will be at stake.¡± ¡°Anyway, it has nothing to do with me. Today was the first time I met my new sister¨Cinw.¡± Finished The women apanying those men couldn¡¯t help but cast suspicious nces at their partners. After all, the Bu followed the principle of ¡°more sons, more blessings,¡± meaning that illegitimate children We ted there than in other families. As a result, aside from Aiden, there were no other in the Burke family at the moment. how dishonest they were, such an outrageous event should not have urred. rembled all over as he turned his gaze toward Yv Yvonne, crying and shaking her head emently, finally said, ¡°If you doubt me, then let¡¯s get a divorce. Let whoever wants to be your wife do so; I don¡¯t care anymore.¡± After speaking, she looked heartbroken and made to leave. Well, you do have some acting skills, don¡¯t you? As expected, those who can stir up trouble aren¡¯t exactly pushovers. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. However, it was clear that under the current circumstances, no one was buying into her act. Especially Polly, who was only trying to cause trouble and get revenge¨Cshe had no intention of taking Ralph back. ¥¤ ¡°Why all the tears?¡± Polly said. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t falsely use you. If necessary, we can get a new assessment. If I¡¯ve wronged you, I¡¯ll kneel and apologize.¡± She then turned to Ralph. ¡°After all, we were once married. I heard you were hurt and can¡¯t have children anymore. I couldn¡¯t bear to see you kept in the dark, so I warned you. The one who¡¯s betraying you is right beside you¨Cjust be careful not to be someone else¡¯s substitute father.¡± 1.8K Gossip 320 Gossip 320 Chapter 320 Miscarried The Child Finished Hahaha, I¡¯m dying ofughter! This woman is something else! She¡¯s spilling all the beans¨Calthough some people knew about his infertility, it wasn¡¯tmon knowledge. Now it¡¯s like a free show for all the bystanders! As expected, Ralph¡¯s face had turned green. If it were any other time, he would have certainly covered it up and conducted a secret investigation. He couldn¡¯t possibly let himself lose face in public. However, now that Polly had confronted him, even if he wanted to temporarily suppress the matter, the innocent members of the Burke family wouldn¡¯t agree. Sure enough, before he could speak, the other wives of the Burke family had already risen in support. ¡°Indeed, Yvonne, do your tears serve as proof? Let¡® people will continue to gossip about it in the future. have it verified, to clear your name. Otherwise, ¡°Exactly, Yvonne, don¡¯t be afraid. If it turns out that you¡¯ve been wronged, our family will definitely compensate you.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care about anything else, I¡¯m certain my husband is innocent. I have to prove it to stop people from talking behind our backs about our family.¡± The women of the Burke family spoke in a peculiar and cryptic manner, all the while sizing each other up with suspicion, each doubting the other¡¯s husband. And of course, their husbands were naturally willing to cooperate. After all, they knew in their hearts whether it had happened or not. Surprisingly, Elijah, who was without a wife, was momentarily overlooked by everyone. Perhaps it was because Elijah had always been associated with young girls in his past, so subconsciously, they didn¡¯t think he would be interested in Yvonne. However, there was something subtly intriguing about Elijah¡¯s expression. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. If they were to thoroughly investigate, wouldn¡¯t he be¡ At this point, the happiest person in the Burke family was undoubtedly Aiden. So, Aiden disregarded the distress signal that Yvonne sent once again. Instead, he turned to look at Ines, exchanging yful nces with her. In that instant, Yvonne felt as if she had snapped, her expression so dark that shepletely forgot to maintain her facade of being an innocent woman. Despite being in a fit of anger, Ralph still wasn¡¯t entirely suspicious of Yvonne. After all, in his eyes, Yvonne was always seen as gentle and weak, incapable of doing such a thing. Therefore, under such a tense atmosphere, Ralph could only say, ¡°Fine, let¡¯s verify it. But if you dare lie to me¡¡± Ralph gave Polly a menacing look. Polly, however, was not the least bit scared. After all, she was merely stating the facts. She even made a gesture of invitation toward Ralph. 1/2 Chapter 320 Miscarried The Child bear the pressure any longer, she shouted, ¡°Don¡¯t touche Ralph was taken aback, his face drastically changing as he looked & Fronce ¡°Could it be that you really ¡°No, the child is yours, but our child¡.is no longer with Yoonce confessed her face crampling inno tears. ¡°While you were abroad. I had a miscarriage Ralph was still uncertain about the child¡¯s identity. Why if the child really turned out to be hisst offspring? The news hit him like a bolt from the blue, instantly gripping Yvonne¡¯s arm, be demanded ¡°Nur dad you say? How could there be a miscarriage? Weren¡¯t you strictly following the doctor¡¯s abrice, with curryse taking good care of you? How could you dare¡.. Everyone was bbergasted. What? The child is gone? Hold on, didn¡¯t the plot progress way too quickly? Weren¡¯t they just trying to figure out who in the Burke family was the child¡¯s parent? ¡°Well, Ralph, still can¡¯t wrap your head around it? What coincidence! I bet the confirmed for the cald wasn¡¯t yours after the test, got scared, and didn¡¯t dare to let you know she was incibed with your family behind your back. That¡¯s why she deliberately lost that child Poly continued ¡®Once you¡¯re married her shell stage another ident, pretend to lose it, don¡¯t let her fool you¡® It had to be admitted, Polly¡¯s exnation was indeed convincing. Everyone couldn¡¯t help but nod feeling that this was probably the truth. ¡°Shut up!¡± Ralph could hardly care about anything else at the moment. If his child was still face be would still have a glimmer of hope. But since Yvonne had already miscarried did it realy matter who was at fault? ¡°Tell me what exactly happened¡± he demanded. Startled, Yvonne finally lowered her hands from her face, her gaze sitting The events unfolded too rapidly for Aiden and Ines, they hadn¡¯t anticipated that kings would escte to this point. The speed of it all left thempletely taken aback $10 Gossip 321 Gossip 321 Reading Juicy Gossip in Her Mind Chapter 321 Secret Exposed 79% Finished In the next moment, Yvonne pointed at Ines. ¡°It was Ms. Deleon who identally pushed me, causing me to fall and lose my child, I didn¡¯t do it on purpose; it was my child too,¡± she sobbed. Everyone was practically choking on the news¨Cone moment they were shocked by the revtion of Yvonne¡¯s miscarriage, and the next, they were stunned to hear that it was somehow linked to Ralph¡¯s future daughter¨Cinw. Could it be another power struggle within the wealthy family? My! What a chain of gossip! Everyone was unsure about what to focus on at the n 1. nt. In their hearts, they couldn¡¯t help but marvel at the incredible drama the Gossip Queen had stirred up. Naturally the first ones to react were Caesar and Gloria, parents of the bride. They had originally attended the wedding as future inws, but unexpectedly, their beloved daughter was drawn into the chaotic vortex of the Burke family. If it weren¡¯t for Aiden¡¯s genuine kindness toward Ines, the Deleon family would have truly despised the situation with the Burke family. The protective couple immediately rushed over to the younger folks, standing guard over Ines from either side. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. ¡°Nonsense! How could Ines possibly push you!¡± But before they could express themselves, they noticed that Ines¡®plexion had turned somewhat pale. Although it was already confirmed that the child was not Aiden¡¯s, Ines still felt extremely distressed over the possibility that she might have inadvertently prevented a child from being born into this world. After being publicly used, her face took on an even more unsightly hue. Compared to others, Aiden¡¯s face darkened. Ah, she really wasn¡¯t going to let Ines off the hook, was she? She wanted to use Ines as a shield. This woman was truly something else. It was all her own scheme, and I can¡¯t let her seed. But what am I supposed to do? Isabe was getting anxious, but in the next moment, someone draped an arm over her shoulder and whispered reassuringly in her ear, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, leave it to Aiden. He¡¯ll protect his own wife.¡± Without giving it much thought, there was a surprising sense of relief that settled within Isabe¡¯s subconscious. Everyone in the small group was anxious and frustrated, unsure of how to lend a helping hand. Yvonne¡¯s nder continued unabated. She addressed the Caesar and Gloria. ¡°I know Ms. Deleon didn¡¯t do it on purpose, it was indeed an ident. If I hadn¡¯t been pushed to this point today, I wouldn¡¯t have brought it up. But it¡¯s true that Ms. Deleon caused me to lose my child, I¡¯m now being smeared this way. I really am¡ Boohoo¡± If what she said was true, then she was really out of luck. 11 1 1/2 11:17 Tue, Oct 15 Chapter 321 Secret Exposed 79% Finished Before Polly could expose this ludicrous im, Ralph Had already turned to Ines and asked, ¡°Did you do it, Ines?¡± The Deleon family immediately grew tense. Just by looking at their daughter¡¯s expression, they knew something unexpected had happened. They were about to speak when Aiden¡¯s voice took on a cold, somber tone. ¡°Don¡¯t dare to tarnish my beloved with your filth.¡± ¡°I had already sent someone to investigate. Even before the incident, your prenatal examination report showed that the child was not viable. Regardless of whether there was an unexpected tug from Ines or not, that child was never going to be born, Therefore, I have every right to suspect that you deliberately used the child to frame Ines.¡± Actually, it wasn¡¯t as it seemed. Rather, Alexander had thought of it beforehand and had texted Aiden in advance. He quietly shared his suspicion and asked him k into it. All this while, Aiden was merely trying to scare her. Yvonne was a cautious individual. Aside from the routine check¨Cups that took ce in hospitals affiliated with the Burke family, she would switch hospitals for any other examinations. Consequently, she was inadvertently caught by Polly. As for the final examination of the fetus, it was done in utmost secrecy. Yvonne had even assumed someone else¡¯s identity for the check¨Cup. However, after all themotion caused by Polly, Yvonne wasn¡¯t so confident about her secret being kept under wraps anymore. So, when Aiden spoke with such conviction, Yvonne assumed that he really had discovered the truth. Yvonne¡¯s eyes turned crimson in an instant, staring at Aiden in disbelief. Yet, Aiden had already walked over to Ines, wrapping his arm around her as if he wanted to give her all the care in the world. She was so consumed by jealousy that it felt as if her heart was bleeding. She couldn¡¯tprehend why Aiden would act in such a manner. After all, the child was his. How could he bear to push her into such a predicament? 1.8K 2/2 Tue, Reading Juicy Gossip in Her Mind Gossip 322 Gossip 322 Gossip 322 Chapter 322 A Stillborn Just to protect Ines from harm? What right do you have? Finished ¡°You used a stillborn to use our daughter with false allegations. Your intentions are malicious and your words are full of lies! We expect a proper exnation from the Burke family to the Deleon family.¡± Caesar and Gloria, being extremely protective of their daughter, were instantly filled with rage. ¡°Aiden, is what you¡¯re saying true? What on earth is going on? Did you know all along that the child was gone?¡± Ralph finally found his voice and questioned loudly. Looking at Yvonne with a cold gaze, Aiden lied calmly, ¡°At first, I was deceived too, thinking it was an ident caused by Ines, so I had to keep it a secret for the time being and investigate on my own. However, I found out about Yvonne¡¯s previous medical ination and discovered that the child was actually a stillborn. It was bound to be miscarried.¡± Actually, Aiden was still uncertain. After all, he had no evidence and the situation felt incredibly unbelievable. Everything was merely conjecture provided by Alexander¡ However, seeing the expression on Yvonne¡¯s face after he had spoken, Aiden understood. How dare she deceive them and caused Ines to be distressed for so long! She deserved nothing less than death! So when it came to lying at that moment, it was done without any burden. Ines, in her naivety, truly believed that Aiden had managed to uncover the truth in such a short time. Remembering Yvonne¡¯s schemes and nder against them, Ines couldn¡¯t help but re fiercely at the wicked woman. At that moment, overwhelmed with usations from Aiden one after another, Yvonne was in tears, looking utterly heartbroken. The disy was directed at Aiden to show how genuine she was. However, at that moment, Aiden and his father were standing close together. Ralph mistakenly thought the affection was intended for him. His heart that had just been shattered gradually began to feel a hint of pity for her. Many people present were watching, and feelings of sympathy began to well up within them. But in the next moment, their gazes subtly shifted toward Isabe. Isabe was a leading example. After all, she was the Gossip Queen and Justice Upholder. The person Isabe supported was undoubtedly innocent, and those she didn¡¯t support was certainly the wicked one. At the very least, all gossip in the past was unraveled this way. Therefore, even though Yvonne looked very pitiful at the moment, everyone remained cautious. Ralph couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Stop crying, will you? Tell me what exactly happened!¡± He was desperately trying to salvage his pride, still holding out hope for a miracle. Deep down, Yvonne was actually feeling quite strained, yet she still managed to defend herself smoothly. ¡°It was me¡ I was the one who found out the child was no longer growing in the womb. I was scared¡ too scared to take responsibility. It just so happened that I had a disagreement with Ines, and I used that to¡ I D.. the child me twil U..hh..¡± 1/2 1:17 Tue, Oct 15 Chapter 322 A Stillborn 79% This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Finished Without any solid proof to her detriment, Yvonne naturally wouldn¡¯t be foolish enough to confess. At the same time, she felt a deep sense of mncholy for herself. Aiden had already abandoned her, yet she stubbornly refused to expose him. She was protecting him, but he was out there protecting another woman. It felt as if she owed Aiden something from a past life. At that moment, Isabe happened to nce this way unintentionally. Suddenly, she felt incredibly nauseous. Haven¡¯t you gotten over your addiction to ying the victim yet? If everyone didn¡¯t know any better, they would think that Aiden and Ines were a shameless couple! The Quirk family had be quite experienced in observing these dramas unfold. They couldn¡¯t help but wonder if Yvonne was still holding onto the hope th den would one day grow tired of Ines and then stage a dramatic chase to win her back. Alexander could only feel relieved that Aiden couldn¡¯t hear Isabe¡¯s inner thoughts. Otherwise, he would surely be so disgusted that he would punch someone on the spot. At that moment, Elijah, who was acting like a coward, felt an overwhelming mix of emotions. It finally dawned on him that Yvonne had used their unborn child as a pawn to get closer to Aiden. The realization disgusted Elijah to his core. Previously, seeing Yvonne being mercilessly besieged had softened his heart, stirring up the desire to take a risk and lend a hand. But now, that urge had subsided. After all, they couldn¡¯t track him down, and he didn¡¯t feel like wading into this messy situation. Ralph found himself in quite a struggle as he observed Yvonne. He was truly at a loss for how to handle the situation. Yvonne immediately added, ¡°I get it now. This woman must have found out about our child¡¯s death, that¡¯s why she¡¯s using a fake report to tarnish my reputation. She knows that I can¡¯t prove my innocence.¡± Upon hearing this, Ralph¡¯s eyes lit up, seemingly convinced that this was the only exnation that could salvage his dignity. 1.8K 1 Gossip 323 Gossip 323 2/2 Reading Juicy Gossip in Her Mind Chapter 323 What Choice Do I Have 79% Finished Watching Yvonne fight so valiantly alone is truly admirable. The way she found that unique angle to counterattack is impressive. However, Polly is also well¨Cprepared for this. After Yvonne finished speaking, Polly sneered dismissively. She unleashed all her fury on Yvonne, saying, ¡°You think that a DNA test can¡¯t be administered once the child is dead, don¡¯t you?¡± Yvonne¡¯s muffled sobs momentarily stopped. Of course, that was what she was thinking. Wasn¡¯t it? ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk, you had an examination in my hospital. Do you really think I wouldn¡¯t keep the samples you provided? Rest assured, everything is in order. Bring your husband and the potential lover for a test. I guarantee the truth will be revealed.¡± What a decisive blow! There is no room for rebuttal, is there? I¡¯m rious if she¡¯ll actually reveal her lover. The Quirk family began to anticipate. After all, if Yvonne was going to reveal a name, it would only be Aiden. If they started arguing, more juicy details would be exposed¡ That would certainly be a treat for those present. At this point, everyone at the scene was already exhrated by the events unfolding before them. Indeed, it was quite the unexpected turn of events. Otherwise, it would have been rather embarrassing to hastily assume that there was something wrong with Yvonne. With this, the truth could finally be revealed. It all depended on whether Yvonne had the courage to go or not. However¡ it seemed like a test was no longer necessary. Under the watchful eyes of everyone present, Yvonne finally let her guard down at that moment. Her body went limp, and she slumped to the ground, furiously cursing in disbelief, ¡°You¡ you b*tch!¡± The very next moment, Polly pped Yvonne across the face. ¡°Watch your filthy mouth,¡± she spat, ¡°You¡¯re nothingpared to me, you sl*t. Not only did you cheat, you even tried to make your husband a substitute father. Who can possibly be as despicable as you?¡± Yvonne was stunned, and the others didn¡¯t expect it either. The first p in this drama surprisingly came from Polly. Polly swiftly exacted her revenge. Then, she turned to look at Ralph, her eyes filled with mockery. Yet, she said self¨Crighteously, ¡°Oh, Ralph, next time you decide to remarry, you better keep your eyes wide open. Ah, right, you can¡¯t have children anymore, so getting married seems pointless. Perhaps you should just give up to avoid being taken advantage of again.¡± Polly was filled with resentment toward the couple, so naturally, she wouldn¡¯t let either of them off the hook. Her primary tactic was to strike where it hurt the most. And just now, Yvonne¡¯s reaction was essentially an indirect admission. After such a sarcastic remark from Polly, Ralph was on the verge of fainting. Everyone else was frantically trying to help, doing their best to keep him conscious. After all, it was his wedding and his wife. He had to handle the situation himself. 1/2 Tue, Oct 15 Chapter 323 What Choice Do I Have ¹ú¼Ò79%•þ Finished Ralph regained his breath swiftly and immediately rushed forward. Before Yvonne could react, he swiftly delivered two ps to her face. ¡°Despicable woman, after all the kindness I¡¯ve shown you, you dare to betray me? Tell me, who is your lover? Don¡¯t waste my time investigating!¡± Finally facing the harsh reality, Ralph was consumed by rage and humiliation. He wished nothing more than to kill the woman before him who had caused him to lose face. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Yvonne had never endured such humiliation before, especially in front of so many people. She simply threw caution to the wind and bellowed, ¡°You, treated me well? You¡¯re nothing but a lecherous pervert!¡± ¡°What? You were the one who seduced me first! You were the one who wanted to climb the social ladder!¡± Ralph was so angry that he was practically gasping for breath. When he said that, Yvonne became even more distraught.¡± pected and cared for you as an elder, but you harbored ill intentions toward me. If it weren¡¯t for the hat I noticed your intentions, why would my parents have drugged me and sent me to your bed, you shameless old man? Did you really think I¡¯d be interested in you and willinglye to your bed? I was forced by you from the beginning! It wasn¡¯t my choice!¡± Ralph was left speechless, his face turning a shade of green. ¡°I¡¯ve never forced a woman in my life. How am I to me for the scheme your family concocted? If you were indeed forced, why didn¡¯t you speak up afterward? You could have soughtpensation from me! Yet, you willingly became my girlfriend and eventually agreed to marry me. Did I ever force you throughout this process?¡± Ralph was indeed correct about one thing. Despite being a yboy, he had never forced anyone into anything. It was just that both of them felt quite wronged about this matter. Yvonne broke down and said, ¡°There¡¯s no use crying over spilt milk. You¡¯ve made it impossible for me and my lover to be together. What choice do I have but to choose you?¡± 1.8K Gossip 324 Gossip 324 Reading Juicy Gossip in Her Mind Chapter 324 A Painful Sight 19%0 Finished After all, Ralph wasn¡¯t just anyone. He was Aiden¡¯s father. She knew she could never openly marry Aiden. If she wanted to stay as close to Aiden as possible, she had to settle for less. Ralph was so frustrated that he spat blood. What on earth was this all about? It wasn¡¯t like they were living in ancient times, yet everything seemed to be his fault. He even felt as if he hadnded in a honey trap! But to others, Yvonne¡¯s description seemed rather unbelievable. No one had ever heard of a young and beautifuldy treating a CEO like an elder and diligently taking care of him ¨C especially one as notoriously well¨Cknown as a yer as Ralph. Anyone would misunderstand her intentions. After all, Ralph wouldn¡¯t have known her existence in thepany, However, those in the know were well aware that Yvonne had d treated Ralph with respect. It was because she treated Ralph with the same respect as she would ture father¨Cinw, hoping to earn his favor in advance. If he was happy with her, she might even be chosen as his daughter¨Cinw. However, her actions were mistakenly interpreted by Ralph as attempts at seduction, which sparked the subsequent events. All one could say was that the whole situation was truly beyondment. ¡°I don¡¯t care about your messy excuses. I¡¯ve done nothing wrong. It¡¯s you who should feel guilty toward me! Tell me! Who is it?¡± After Ralph finished questioning, his furious gaze swept over the other men of the Burke family present. However, Yvonne remained quiet, ready to sacrifice for love. However, the other men in the Burke family dared not. They had to unravel the truth. Elijah felt a pang of anxiety, but he recalled Yvonne¡¯s previous words. The ambiguous past between Aiden and her and their discussion about having another child suggested that something was definitely going on between them. That one night, Aiden had too much to drink and might have been as clueless as he was about what had happened. He thought that he could mask his ident easily. However, when Elijah looked up, he noticed that Aiden waspletely ignoring Yvonne. Was he really that confident? This made Elijah feel somewhat uneasy. ¡°So no one will speak up, huh? Fine, let¡¯s investigate this together!¡± Ralph said furiously. Yvonne instantly grew nervous. She was sacrificing for love. Naturally, she had to protect Aiden no matter what. She quickly nced at Aiden, regardless of how he had disregarded her before. Aiden surely had to help her now. However, she saw Aiden holding his phone, showing Ines something. He used his other hand to pinch Ines on her cheek affectionately, signaling her to rx her little face. Ines was deeply engrossed in her phone when she was interrupted. She shot Aiden a somewhat annoyed re. In response, Aiden broke into a delighted grin, then quickly adopted a look of hurt. Left with no choice, Ines could only cate him by standing on her tiptoes and giving him a quick peck. It was a painful sight for Yvonne. She had gone through so much, yet they¡ Why¡ Why? At that maint Vuonna nancar had the anawato 1/2 11:18 Tue, Oct 15 Chapter 324 A Painful Sight ??N 79%= Finished She suddenly began tough, and herughter soon escted into a frenzied, mournful sound. She felt utterly wronged. ¡°If you¡¯re so heartless toward me, don¡¯t me me for being ruthless. Even if I go to hell, I will not go alone,¡± Yvonne suddenly yelled at Aiden. The target of her outburst was too obvious, instantly drawing the attention of the entire room toward Aiden. ¡°The baby that was lost was indeed not yours. It was your son¡¯s! You almost became a grandfather!¡± Yvonne mockingly said to Ralph, her expression somewhat unhinged. Aside from those present who already knew the truth, the rest were dumbfounded. The entire room was so quiet that a pin drop could be heard. One could say that they had suspected every Burke fami n present at the scene, except for Aiden. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. After all, Aiden¡¯s infatuation with Ines was practically a cautionary tale for all the prominent families. How could one abandon their family business just for the sake of a woman? However, that was just how Aiden was, always revolving around his wife day in and day out. So, when rumors circted about him having an affair with Yvonne, everyone found it hard to ept. The Deleons were quick to react, immediately turning their attention to Aiden. There was no overt suspicion on their faces, but they were clearly waiting for Aiden to respond. Ralph was taken aback as he looked at his son. After all, he didn¡¯t have much of an emotional connection with him. Deep down, he knew that his son resented him and med him for the death of his first wife. 1.8K ºÏ ËÄ Gossip 325 Gossip 325 Reading Juicy Gossip in Her Mind Chapter 325 Slept With The Wrong Guy ? $ ? 79%= Finished So, when Yvonne made such a statement, Ralph actually believed her, wondering if this was some sort of retribution from Aiden. But the very next second, Aiden snorted coldly, saying, ¡°Am I blind? Dream on if you think I¡¯ll sleep with you. You¡¯re repulsive.¡± Aiden had long wanted to rebuke that psychopath. Now that she had presented a chance, he couldn¡¯t be med for it. Listening to the insulting remarks, Yvonne was stunned. The image of Aiden in her fantasy had shattered. They clearly had a history together. How could such cruel words be spoken? Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. dis yours? Don¡¯t you remember? That night though you ran off when you woke up in ¡°Why¡ why would you say that? Don¡¯t you believe that the at the manor, we both had drinks. I went into your room.. the morning, you slept with me. Can you deny it?¡± Yvonne was akin to a wronged and abandoned woman questioning a heartless man. ¡°I was drinking, but I wasn¡¯t drunk.¡± ¡°No! Impossible! You just don¡¯t want to admit it now!¡± ¡°What do I have to fear? After all, I didn¡¯t even sleep in my room that night. Isn¡¯t it true, Uncle Elijah?¡± After speaking, Aiden turned to look at Elijah. In the midst of the crowd, Elijah was suddenly called out, causing him to shudder in fear. Despite the situation at hand, he still felt guilty. However, even Yvonne, the person directly involved, had mistaken the target. He believed that there was even less reason for Aiden to know about it. ¡°Huh? Why are you asking me? I can¡¯t recall anything about that night.¡± Elijah feigned ignorance, putting on a thick¨Cskinned act. ¡°Really? That night, you were very drunk. You even threw up all over your room. I brought you back to my room to settle down. Later, when your room was cleaned up, you refused to leave, so I went to your room to rest. So, when Yvonne just mentioned that someone entered my room, the one who was involved should be you, right?¡± Aiden didn¡¯t give him a chance to feign ignorance and directly exposed what happened that night. Yvonnepletely froze at that moment. Her heart pounded like a drum as herplexion gradually turned ashen. She slowly turned her head to look at Elijah. That night, she didn¡¯t dare to turn on the lights. She watched the person sleeping soundly on the bed and embraced him. When she woke up the next day, he was already gone without a trace¡ Suddenly, Yvonne remembered Elijah¡¯s recent visit. His peculiar demeanor and words struck her like a bolt of lightning, leaving herpletely unsettled. The secrets of the influential family were unveiled in such a way that left the onlookers utterly captivated. Their gazes simultaneously followed Aiden, allnding on Elijah. Just a moment ago, they thought it was a sexual rtionship between stepmother and stepson, but now it had and dank shifted to o and heathyan inw. 1/2 11:18 Tue, Oct 15 Chapter 325 Slept With The Wrong Guy ¡°Wow, that¡¯s intense. So, it¡¯s Elijah?¡± ¡°Elijah slept with his sister¨Cinw in his nephew¡¯s room?¡± Finished ¡°Didn¡¯t you pay attention to the details? Yvonne admitted that she sneaked into Aiden¡¯s room. What was she trying to do? Seduce her stepson?¡± ¡°So, she intended to sleep with Aiden, only to unexpectedly find Elijah inside?¡± ¡°She slept with the wrong guy? No wonder she was so certain that the child was Aiden¡¯s. Turns out, she mistook Elijah for Aiden.¡± Shaking her head in disbelief, Yvonne yelled at Aiden, ¡°It¡¯s one thing to not admit it, but why did you try to push this onto someone else? It was you that night, it was you who was with me! The child is yours too!¡± ¡°Oh, really? I dare to take the DNA test,¡± Aiden said nonchntly. Yvonne was instantly paralyzed,pletely at a loss for who do next. All she could do was teeter on the brink of copse, grappling with the possibility that Aiden might not have been involved that night. Elijah¡¯s face was rigid, his guilt palpable. He quickly tried to deflect, saying, ¡°Since you said I was very drunk, you can make up any story you want. However, I¡¯ve heard that your rtionship with Yvonne was ambiguous. Not only were you high school ssmates but you¡¯ve also studied abroad together. You¡¯ve been together behind Ralph¡¯s back for a long time. Aiden, manage your own woman. Don¡¯t me me for it.¡± Upon hearing that, everyone was taken aback. A new development? What on earth was going on? Was Yvonne acting so recklessly and trying to seduce her stepson because they already had a rtionship? Had Ralph been cheated on for a long time already? At this point, Ralph was already shaking uncontrobly with rage. Wave after wave of shocking news had left him disoriented, unable to distinguish between the truth and the lies. He pointed at Yvonne, then at Aiden, stammering, ¡°You¡ you two¡¡± 1.8K Gossip 326 Gossip 326 Reading Juicy Gossip in Her Mind Chapter 326 Stop Changing The Subject * Finished At this point, Yvonne admitted recklessly in despair, ¡°Yes, I was once with Aiden. When we were studying abroad, we¡¡± Aiden shrugged and let out a scoff. ¡°Are you two trying to pin the mess you made on me? You sure love to shift the me.¡± As he spoke, he cast a cold nce toward Yvonne. At that moment, Yvonne looked at Aiden, her eyes filled with mad love. However, she heard Aiden scoff and say, ¡°To be honest, before I returned to the country this time, I had no idea who you are, I don¡¯t know what gave you the courage to imagine that I had something to do with you. It¡¯s like you¡¯re some kind of deranged stalker. Even an obsessive fan isn¡¯t as terrifying as you.¡± Such humiliating words instantly made Yvonne¡¯s blood run cold. After all, in her imagination, she had a ce in Aiden¡¯s h repeatedly insult her like this? Even if he rejected her openly, how could he ¡°Aiden, are you trying to erase all of our past? That night, you clearly told me you loved me!¡± Finally, Yvonne couldn¡¯t hold it in any longer and broke down in tears. In the end, Aiden casuallymented, ¡°I advise you, next time you want to sleep with someone, you better make sure who it is first, idiot.¡± After saying that, he pulled out his mobile phone. In front of everyone, he yed two voice messages. That was a message he had just received, which finally allowed him to hold his head high in front of Ines. The conversation was straightforward. Aiden was asking the person who hosted thest gathering before he dropped out of school. Specifically, he asked who Yvonne had spent the night with. Since Aiden was fully aware that he had left in the middle of the night, he was not guilty. The other party responded in a very teasing tone, ¡°Yvonne? Have you finally taken notice of her? That¡¯s a bitte, don¡¯t you think? We all saw how she was pining for you from the start, but you were blind to it, your mind filled with thoughts of your fianc¨¦e. I vaguely remember she drank with you one night because she probably wanted to give up on you. But then you left, didn¡¯t you? You left her drinking with Jett. You probably didn¡¯t know that Jett liked her, so that night, she must have been with him. But when Jett tried to pursue her after that, she harshly rejected him. Jett was quite upset and stopped hanging out with us as much.¡± Once the speech concluded, the room fell into dead silence. The onlookers probably understood that this could serve as evidence to prove Aiden¡¯s innocence, but they were utterly confused about the cause and consequence. One thing was clear though, this stepmother had indeed been coveting her stepson from very early on. By this time, everyone had caught on. Perhaps Yvonne¡¯s previous kindness toward Ralph was indeed out of respect for an elder. Yet, considering how ostentatiously Aiden and Ines were unting their love, Yvonne¡¯s shameless pursuit of Aiden hardly made her a model of propriety. 1/2 11:18 Tue, Oct 15 Chapter 326 Stop Changing The Subject 79% Finished The crowd¡¯s gaze toward Yvonne grew increasingly contemptuous. At that moment, all the color had drained from Yvonne¡¯s face, making her look as pale as a corpse. If that night at the manor was an ident, she could still console herself into believing that her N?velDrama.Org owns all content. rtionship with Aiden was unbreakable. However, the words just nowpletely shattered her illusions. She remembered Jett, the man who had constantly pursued her. However, at that time, she was so in love with Aiden, who had suddenly dropped out of school. She simply had no interest in what Jett was saying or doing. In a daze, she suddenly remembered that Jett had said he would take responsibility for her, but she hadpletely overlooked it. She was certain that the night she and Aiden poured out their hearts to each other was the closest they had ever been. How could she possibly admit that she was utterly confused and heavily intoxicated that night? ¡°You heard that clearly. Stop ming me for every mess. a¡¯t be your scapegoat. From beginning to end, it¡¯s only been Ines for me. I don¡¯t even know you, okay?¡± After saying this, he didn¡¯t bother with the dispirited Yvonne and turned to the dazed Elijah. ¡°Uncle Elijah, stop changing the subject. I can prove I have nothing to do with her. What about you? Do you dare to take a DNA test to determine whether that child is yours?¡± The crowd, who had been nearly led astray, instantly focused on Elijah. Ralph also turned to look at his youngest brother. Under the scrutiny of countless pairs of eyes, Elijah¡¯s face flushed red and he took a step back in fright. For a moment, he was at a loss for words. 1.8K Gossip 327 Gossip 327 Reading Juicy Gossip in Her Mindi Chapter 327 It Was You ??$ 3 79%# Finished Aiden red resentfully at Yvonne. How was I to know? The so¨Ccalled story of young love is nothing but her one- sided fantasy! I have absolutely nothing to do with her! And yet, I was deceived by her fantasy. How extremely unlucky! Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Since he had already presented all the evidence, any further denial would be utterly pointless. ? Unable to bear the pressure, Elijah immediately turned to Ralph and said, ¡°I¡ I¡ You can¡¯t me this on me. You heard it. I was so drunk that I didn¡¯t know what was happening, so when someone climbed into my bed, how was I supposed to know who it was? I waspletely dragged into this. This woman wanted to set Aiden up, and I ended up gettingpletely caught up in your family¡¯s affairs. Who did I offend to deserve this?¡± As he spoke, his eyes even reddened at having suffered such injustice. After all, having an affair with his sister¨Cinw was a scandal he would have to carry with him for the rest of his life. But I¡¯m innocent! I was just minding my own business when I nexpectedly drawn into this controversy. Although the onlookers were taken aback by the unfolding drama, upon hearing that, they too felt that Elijah was an innocent victim. Now that the truth had beenid bare, it turned out that Yvonne was the one who caused all the trouble. Meanwhile, Ralph was nearly beside himself with rage. Not only did my wife have her sights set on my son, but she even had an affair with my younger brother. If not for the pregnancy loss, I probably would¡¯ve spent my entire life raising a child that wasn¡¯t mine. I¡¯ve never endured such a gross insult! He had appeared drained from sheer anger at first, but he suddenly sprang up with a fierce expression and threw a punch at Elijah. Then, he swiftly aimed a kick at Yvonne, who was slumped helplessly on the ground. She was almost sent flying through the air, making it clear that Ralph had not held back. As for Elijah, he fell silent after getting beaten and yed the role of a victim. However, after struggling to her feet, Yvonne neither begged for mercy nor argued. She seemed to be in a trance and lunged suddenly toward Aiden. Naturally, he dodged out of harm¡¯s way with Ines in his arms. Yvonne ended up knocking over a table, and amid the chaos, her wild screams could still be heard. ¡°No, it wasn¡¯t anyone else! It was you. It was you every time, and my child was yours. You just don¡¯t want to admit it. I get that you¡¯re still concerned about the marriage alliance. You don¡¯t dare to have a falling out with the Deleon family and are still bound by familial obligations. That¡¯s why you can¡¯t admit your feelings for me!¡± I¡¯m at a loss for words. Despite everything that has happened, she¡¯s still in denial. Alexander sneered inwardly. Yvonne has long been aware of Aiden¡¯s feelings for Ines. The most telling evidence is that when she initially schemed to make it seem as though Ines caused her miscarriage, she didn¡¯t immediately expose Ines and ruin the rtionship between the two families. Instead, she chose to hide the truth and tried to get pregnant again. That¡¯s because she knows full well that Aiden likes Ines and wouldn¡¯t leave her because of that. Knowing she couldn¡¯t win, she chose the next best thing and sought personal gain. One can only conclude that she¡¯s truly a master of self¨Cdeception and is an obsessed person 1/2 Tue, Chapter 327 It Was You Naturally, none of the onlookers believed Yvonne at that point. Finished Aiden looked disgusted and said, ¡°Can you stop being so narcissistic? Everyone knows that I¡¯ve only loved one person in my entire life, and that¡¯s Ines. She¡¯s the only one I¡¯ll ever marry. I-¡± Before he could recklessly dere his intentions, Yvonne blurted out, ¡°You¡¯ve been deceived, Aiden. You¡¯ve been tricked! I¡¯m telling you, the truth is¡ª¡± Everything was happening so quickly that no one had time to react to what she was about to say. All they sensed was that it seemed she was on the verge of revealing a big secret. A momentter, an abrupt cry interrupted everything. ¡°Ah!¡± Everyone was taken aback, their gazes simultaneously drawn toward the source of the sound. They were surprised as the person who had called out was none other than Isabe. Her breathing was rapid, and her heart was racing. It¡¯s not that I wanted to interrupt, but this woman is truly malicious. I can¡¯t believe she wanted to publicly reveal that Ines is unable to conceive. She has convinced herself that if that information is made public, Aiden won¡¯t marry a woman who can¡¯t bear children and will change his mind. Or at the very least, she wanted to make the Burkes reject any possibility of Ines marrying into their family. The Quirks, who were wondering what Isabe was up to, instantly became infuriated upon hearing that. How can there be such a woman who can¡¯t stand to see others doing well? 1.8K Gossip 328 Gossip 328 2/2 Reading Julcy Gossip in Her Mind Chapter 328 Incapable Of Having Children Finished The world has always been harsh toward women. Not every woman possessed the inner strength to remain unfazed by rumors and gossip. That was precisely why the Deleon family had gone to great lengths to keep things under wraps. They did not want their daughter to be the subject of criticism and gossip, nor did they want outsiders to bother them and say that they had no one to carry on their lineage. Ines was naturally sensitive about the matter. Even if she could fend off those with malicious intent, the well¨Cmeaning individuals who tried to offer advice would still inadvertently cause her pain, especially if the number of people aware of the situation increased. Hence, the best course of action was to keep it a secret forever. Unexpectedly, driven by her selfish desires, Yvonne wanted to expose Ines¡® secret without considering the time or ce. On top of that, it waspletely unrted to the current situation. It was utterly despicable. Almost at the same time, Alexander realized what Yvonne was about to say. However, he was not as quick as Isabe¡¯s system, so he immediately shot Aiden a nce. Aiden¡¯s face instantly turned ashen as realization also daw on him. Although Isabe reacted swiftly, she could only manage to stall for a moment ¨¤s she was at a loss for an excuse to exin her sudden interruption. After an awkward pause thatsted two seconds, she had no choice but to throw Alexander under the bus. ¡°You stepped on my foot,¡± she said, ncing awkwardly at him. He replied, ¡°Sorry. I was too engrossed in listening to everything.¡± Everyone around them was speechless. It seems that Gossip Queen is quite fragile. A mere step on her foot had her reacting as though she had suffered a terrible shock. Focus, snap out of it. Where were we? Is Yvonne about to reveal something again? At that moment, Yvonne also returned to her senses and immediately called out, ¡°Aiden¡¡± Oh, no! What should I do? Isabe had interrupted once but without figuring out how to handle the situation, and it seemed toote to ask Alexander for advice. However, she suddenly heard him say softly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Calm down.¡± He remained steadfast in his principle that one had to protect one¡¯s own wife. Besides, we¡¯ve already bought Aiden a few seconds. If he can¡¯t handle it, then there¡¯s nothing more we can do. Fortunately, Aiden did not disappoint. Before Yvonne could reveal what she deemed to be the truth, she heard Aiden slowly say, ¡°Indeed. You deceived me. Previously, I thought you were carrying my father¡¯s child, my younger sibling. That¡¯s why I had some patience with you. Did my care and concern lead you to misunderstand? How unfortunate. I have no feelings for you. They were purely for my younger sibling. Do you know why?¡± Everyone was taken aback by the sudden shift in the conversation, including Yvonne. 65 11 1/2 11:18 Tue, Oct 15 Chapter 328 Incapable Of Having Children Finished that I wouldn¡¯t have children. In fact, I had a vasectomy several years ago. I felt a bit guilty about it initially. However, when I heard you were pregnant, I decided to be a little more caring toward you. Oh, by the way, this indirectly proves it, doesn¡¯t it? It couldn¡¯t have been me that night. I couldn¡¯t possibly have gotten you pregnant because I¡¯m simply incapable of doing so.¡± His blunt remarks left everyone present dumbstruck. They no longer cared about the abrupt shift in the conversation. It was unthinkable that Aiden, a descendant of the Burke family, would make such a decision that would send his ancestors turning in their graves. Not to mention that the distribution of the Burke family¡¯s wealth was tied to the number of children one had effectively ruled out the possibility of one choosing to have a childless marriage. However, considering the fact that he dared to utter that revtion on such a big asion, they thought that it had to be the truth and did not harbor any doubts. They just found it rather amusing that not too long ago, Yvonne had been iming adamantly that Aiden was the father of her child. Who would¡¯ve thought that he was incapable of having children? D*mn, that¡¯s impressive, Aiden. Are you trying to cut Yvonne ompletely with that statement? Since he can¡¯t have children anymore, who cares if Ines can or can¡¯t? You¡¯ve truly pulled the rug out from under her. Meanwhile, Caesar, Gloria, and Ines were all staring at Aiden in shock. They knew of Aiden¡¯s decision to remain childless, and although they had convinced Ines that it was Aiden¡¯s idea, they were aware that Aiden was doing it for her. What they did not know was that Aiden had gone ahead with surgery without their knowledge. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Although a vasectomy could be reversed, the firm determination behind that decision moved the Deleons deeply. 1.8K Gossip 329 Gossip 329 Reading Juicy Gossip in Her Mind Chapter 329 Why Her Finished They were aware that Aiden didn¡¯t actually need to do what he did since Ines couldn¡¯t get pregnant. However, Aiden had taken these steps to safeguard against the day when they might be pressured to have a child. If the Burkes ever questioned Ines, Aiden was ready to be her safe harbor. ¡°W¨CWhy didn¡¯t you tell me?¡± Ines immediately asked anxiously. Aiden deliberately concocted a jumble of excuses to deceive Ines. Then with a smile, he said, ¡°Thankfully, I had the foresight. Otherwise, it would have been hard to clear my name.¡± ¡°Aiden, have you lost your mind?¡± Ralph reacted in shock, disregarding everything else. He couldn¡¯t have children anymore, but that didn¡¯t mean he couldn¡¯t have grandchildren. ¡°No matter how rebellious you are, you need to reverse the procedure.¡± Although the rest of the Burke family didn¡¯t wish for more children to divide the inheritance, they felt it was necessary to persuade him at this moment. Amidst the chorus of persuasion, Ines¡® face was pale, but she couldn¡¯t bear to let Aiden shoulder all the me alone, especially when she was the root cause. H that she too was at fault, she was tenderly pulled into Ai chance to speak. r, when she tried to step forward and admit s embrace. He held her tightly, not giving her a ¡°Given the childhood example you set for me, what makes you think I¡¯d ever want to have children? I¡¯m still dealing with the scars you left,¡± Aiden said casually to Ralph. ¡°Instead of worrying about me, perhaps you should sort out your own affairs. You almost got me into trouble by not properly vetting your wife. If it wasn¡¯t for sheer luck, we would have be theughingstock of the town.¡± Aiden was quite the rebel, capable of anything, leaving everyone unsure of how to advise him. All they could do was n to slowly address itter, focusing first on dealing with the matter at hand. Yet, Yvonne was still intently staring at Aiden. ¡°You actually¡ went this far for her¡¡± ¡°I advise you to stop spouting nonsense, or I won¡¯t hesitate to p you!¡± Aiden warned. Yvonne saw the fierce expression on Aiden¡¯s face as he looked at her, and suddenly, a bitterugh escaped her lips. She quickly grasped the intention behind Aiden¡¯s revtion, and from that moment on, she had no choice but to confront Aiden¡¯s unabashed, unwavering love for Ines. ¡°Why her? Does she love you like I do? Has she done as much for you as I have? I¡¯ve worked so hard for you. Why won¡¯t you even nce my way? What does she have that makes her so deserving?¡± Yvonne asked in anguish. Aiden held his beloved tightly in his arms and said firmly, ¡°Is it wrong for me to love her? Ines¡® existence is worth everything to me.¡± Perhaps to an outsider¡¯s eye, Ines, the sheltered little princess, hadn¡¯t made any significant efforts or sacrifices for their love. However, for some people, the mere existence of certain individuals was the most beautiful thing. Ines¡® arrival had pulled him out of that gloomy, world¨Cweary, grey world he was trapped in. Ines didn¡¯t do anything particrly redemptive. All she did was sh him a sweet smile, and his world was effortlessly turned upside down. 1/2 11:18 Tue, Oct 15 Chapter 329 Why Her Aiden felt that given his dreadful past, it was his greatest fortune to be loved by Ines. Finished Therefore, he cherished everything he currently had and absolutely wouldn¡¯t allow any external factors to cause disruption. His final response shattered Yvonne¡¯s spiritpletely. She broke down in tears and eventually fainted. She seemed to have started bleeding again, likely due to her not fully recovering or perhaps from being kicked. Ralph quickly called an ambnce and had no choice but to apany her. After all, they were already legally married. And so, the wedding concluded prematurely amidst such chaotic circumstances. Aside from the Burkes, the departing audience didn¡¯t seem to feel the heavy atmosphere. Each of them was suppressing theirughter, with their phones glowing in their hands. The high society was probably collectively enjoying some juicy gossip again. All the conversations started quite simrly, each questioning whether Isabe was indeed present. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Everyone was engrossed in gossiping with their friends¡ile simultaneously searching everywhere for that enigmatic presence. It seemed as if merely casting a few more nces would allow them to sense the mysterious power. In the end, all that was seen were a few members of the Quirk family blending into the crowd and leaving. There was no sight of Alexander and Isabe at all. 19 1.8K ? Gossip 330 Gossip 330 Chapter 330 Not Having Children 79% Finished Isabe had slipped away carly. She didn¡¯t want to be treated like a national treasure on disy. Aiden didn¡¯t want to stick around to clean up the mess either, pr¨¦ferring to avoid the lectures from the elders. So, he took the lead and slipped away carly with Ines. He even invited the rest of their group to join them. They hadn¡¯t even had dinner yet, so it was a perfect opportunity to have a meal together. Upon arriving at the private dining restaurant, Aiden was brimming with joy. He couldn¡¯t wait to raise a toast in gratitude to Alexander and Isabe. Everyone was teasing andughing, but Isabe was somewhat frustrated. This was because she had already spotted herself in various gossip groups. ¡°I thought today would be uneventful, but look at me now, I¡¯ve be a chatan,¡± Isabe grumbled, all the while sipping her wine. Everyone had assumed that Isabe was reluctant to be say to Alexander, ¡°It¡¯s definitely going to be tough to be a d in such a way. However, they heard Isabe I observer in the future! I just wanted to be a quiet bystander, yet they somehow managed to associate me with everything.¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Everyone immediately burst intoughter. Alexander was tenderhearted, allowing Isabe to hold onto him andin. ¡°I¡¯m genuinely curious,¡± ine said. ¡°How do you always manage to stumble upon these major gossips? It¡¯s quite the coincidence.¡± Isabe stuttered for a moment, ¡°Well¡ those were all coincidences. I have a liking for gossip, so I tend to be quite perceptive about these kinds of situations.¡± That actually made sense. After all, people wouldn¡¯t genuinely believe in metaphysics. It was merely a coincidence that Isabe, with her keen perception, discovered the problem. Being a person with a strong sense of justice led to the current situation. While others remained indifferent, ine enthusiastically expressed her keen interest in joining Isabe¡¯s fandom. When Aiden finished speaking, he suddenly bid everyone farewell. It was only then that the crowd remembered his previous statement about whisking Ines away immediately after the wedding. After all, their ne tickets had already been purchased. People were somewhat perplexed as to why he was still insisting on leaving at this point. ¡°The truth is out in the open, and you still want to leave?¡± Rnd asked. ¡°Is it because of the childless marriage issue? Worried it might trouble your family?¡± Damien asked. ine absentmindedly asked, ¡°Are you really nning on not having children? Have you discussed this with Ines?¡± Deborah was also curiously watching them. 31 AT 1/2 Chapter 330 Not Having Children Finished It looks like the goal is to stop Yvonne from losing control and revealing Ines¡® secretster. He wants to leave early to protect Ines from any harm. He¡¯s really trying to protect Inespletely. Ines felt a pang of guilt in her heart and was about to say something when Aiden interrupted her by taking her hand. However, this time, Ines felt wronged on behalf of Aiden and seized the right to speak. ¡°Actually¡¡± After Ines finished revealing the truth, the room fell into silence. Isabe knew it would turn out this way, and for some reason, she felt a strange urge tough. Even though it wasn¡¯t intentional, I bet these people are probably drowning in guilt now. They¡¯ll probably p themselves for what they¡¯ve done when they think about it in the middle of the night. Hrious. Originally, Alexander didn¡¯t feel much of anything, but upon hearing Isabe¡¯s sarcastic remark, he nearly burst intoughter. In the end, Aiden wrapped his arms around Ines and chuckled. I want to treat Ines as my precious child. Hehe, you all should have more kids in the future to help us meet our quota. We¡¯ll be godparents. Ines, let¡¯s make a bet to see whose child you¡¯ll be godmother to first.¡± ine immediately said, ¡°I think I¡¯ll likely have children first.¡± ¡°What are you joking about? You¡¯re not even married,¡± Aiden said. ¡°Who said you can¡¯t have children without getting married?¡± ine retorted defiantly. ¡°As long as I want, I can have them. It¡¯s much faster than going through the whole process of courtship, romance, and marriage like you all do.¡± Rnd couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter. ine retorted, ¡°What¡¯s so funny? You¡¯re still single and nursing a broken heart. I can¡¯t say who will have children first, but you¡¯ll definitely be thest one.¡±. Rnd clutched his chest. ¡°Just talk. There¡¯s no need to rub salt into my wounds. Besides, it¡¯s not like I¡¯m the only single one here!¡± Immediately, everyone¡¯s attention shifted toward the other two individuals present¨CDamien and Deborah. Deborah said, ¡°I have considered not having children too.¡± Damien was surprised. However, he still responded, ¡°I willpletely respect the thoughts of my other half, so I haven¡¯t decided yet. You should probably count on Alexander and Isabe instead.¡± 1.8K Gossip 331 Gossip 331 Reading Juicy Gossip in Her Mind Chapter 331 How Are You Feeling 68% +5 Pearls As the atmosphere shifted, Ines¡® attention was diverted. Her eyes sparkled as she looked at Alexander and Isabe. ¡°When you two have children in the future, can I be the godmother?¡± Alexander never put any pressure on Isabe. He was about to change the subject when he heard Isabe say, ¡°Of course!¡± At that moment, Alexander¡¯s heart rate surged. Even though it might have just been a polite conversation, Isabe¡¯s response truly made his heart flutter. Does that mean Isabe is willing to be with me and even ready to have our children? After giving her answer, Isabe actually paused for a moment. A memory seemed to sh through her mind. It was from a time when they were ying house. She was a wife, and she also had a husband. In front of them sat three plush toys, symbolizing their children. Isabe waspletely unsure about the meaning of those memories. At first, she felt uneasy about love, and the idea of having a child made her think of stress and limitations, which was why she resisted it so much. Suddenly, it seemed as though being with Alexander meant she didn¡¯t have to worry about anything. Consequently, she found herself responding casually without much thought. Isabe couldn¡¯t help but sneak a peek at Alexander, only to find that Alexander¡¯s deep eyes were also intently focused on her. The love embedded within was so intense that she thought she could drown in them. She seemed to be able to understand the seldom revealed emotions of Alexander. Is he really that happy? Isabe felt her breathing be erratic, a blush creeping up her cheeks. However, she had been drinking as well, so it was hard to discern the true cause. It seemed she was increasingly able to ept a shared future with Alexander. Isabe¡¯s response sparked excitement within the small group. Aiden chuckled. ¡°In my opinion, you guys should just go ahead and get the wedding done. Even th we¡¯re about to leave, we¡¯ll fly back immediately to attend if you hold the ceremony.¡± This time, it was Alexander who responded. ¡°Yeah, we¡¯ll take care of it. Just wait for our notice.¡°. That night, for reasons unknown, Isabe had a bit too much to drink. After having one too many drinks, she suddenly found her courage bolstered. Isabe vividly remembered thest scene. It was when she had knocked Alexander over. It was a prolonged and passionate kiss, so intense that she felt as if she was running out of breath. dub 1/3 Chapter 331 How Are You Feeling +5 Pearls All she remembered was having something she adored immensely, something so precious that she couldn¡¯t bear parting with it, to the extent that she wished she could swallow it to keep it with her forever. When she woke up, a phrase kept echoing in her ears. It was a voice so hoarse it made her heart tremble. ¡°Be¡ are you trying to kill me?¡± The tone was filled with such grievance that it left Isabe, with her less than clear mind, utterly bewildered. But as she reflected on her remaining memories, she stirred uncertainly in her bed. Aside from a slightly swollen lip and a bit of toothache, there was no other physical difort. Did we not have sex? Suddenly, the bathroom door swung open and Alexander, d in a bathrobe, stepped out. Upon seeing her awake, he paused, his expression slightly off. Dark circles under his eyes indicated that he clearly hadn¡¯t slept well the night before. ¡°How are you feeling? Is it unbearable?¡± Alexander asked as he approached the bedside. Isabe looked at Alexander¡¯s bitten lip with a peculiar expression. She knew she was the one who caused it, yet he surprisingly asked her if it was unbearable. Isabe found herself inexplicably frustrated. Please, you didn¡¯t do anything. What is so unbearable? N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Alexander was just about to hand Isabe a ss of water when his movements froze. With a mix of frustration and helplessness, he continued, ¡°Hangovers give you headaches. You drank too much last night.¡± Isabe pouted, her mind still wandering in wild thoughts. So, even after I drank too much, we didn¡¯t have drunken sex¡ Suppressing his feelings of injustice, Alexander handed Isabe the ss of water. However, due to his movements, his bathrobe ended up opening a bit too wide. Originally, Alexander¡¯s choice to wear a bathrobe today was quite peculiar. The ovep of the robe was almost near his throat, practically swaddling his entire upper body. However, just a moment ago, his corbone was revealed. Isabe, who was in the middle of drinking water, unintentionally nced over and spat out a mouthful of water. Alexander was taken aback. He quickly sat up and pulled Isabe into his arms, patting her back. But in the next second, he felt a chill on his chest as his sleeping robe was assertively pulled open by someone. 10:55 Wed, Oct 16 Reading Juicy Gossip in Her Mind Gossip 332 Gossip 332 Chapter 332 Take Our Time Alexander waspletely dumbfounded. Isabe was even more bewildered. | 6 4 2 68%? Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. +5 Pearls Just moments ago, she had caught sight of a bite mark on Alexander¡¯s corbone. She had wanted to take a closer look, but what she hadn¡¯t expected was that it wasn¡¯t just on his corbone. She noticed his strong, fair chest covered with at least a dozen bite marks, each varying in depth. His previously wless figure now looked mistreated, giving off a tortured kind of beauty. This strange allure was captivating, making her want to add more marks to it. Isabe was struck dumb by the scene before her. She recalled the intermittent stifled groans that once echoed in her ears. They were clearly filled with restrained endurance, yet they stirred her heart into a chaotic mess. Isabe was thrown into a panic. It was as if her thoughts had flown off into outer space. Last night, I was the one who¡ Before this outrageous idea could even take shape, it was promptly shattered by Alexander. Isabe held her forehead, only to see Alexander blushing deeply, looking at her with an indescribable expression. Isabe chuckled dryly. ¡°Was it all my doing?¡± Alexander pursed his lips, seemingly a bit aggrieved, yet he silently nodded. ¡°It must have hurt. Why didn¡¯t you stop me?¡± Isabe felt even more embarrassed. No wonder her teeth were so sore. Biting into Alexander¡¯s solid muscles was no easy task. Isabe truly didn¡¯t understand how she developed a liking for biting people. Alexander muttered, ¡°You like it¡¡± No matter what was done to him, as long as Isabe was pleased, Alexander wouldn¡¯t resist. Oh my, I can feel my libido rising. Feeling ufortable, Alexander fumbled to straighten his clothes. Huh? That¡¯s not right. Alexander paused, feeling a peculiar change in Isabe¡¯s gaze toward him. The liked me and I was in that state, why didn¡¯t he do anything to me? Is he¡ impotent? Alexander gave Isabe a meaningful nce, and the next moment, he flipped over, pinning Isabe beneath humm The scent that suddenly enveloped her made her heart beat faster. Looking at the handsome face up close, 1/3 Chapter 332 Take Our Time +5 Pearls Alexander fixed his eyes on Isabe, his deep, maic voice echoing the memories of the past. ¡°Actually, there¡¯s another reason why I didn¡¯t stop you.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°I thought there would be more toe.¡± Isabe was stunned. ¡°But you fell asleep as soon as you did what you wanted.¡± Isabe instantly realized something. Alexander rested his forehead against hers and said aggrievedly, ¡°And then, you left me alone¡¡± Isabe took a sharp intake of breath. It seems I spent all that time teasing him, only to end up falling asleep¡ ¡°You tortured me,¡± came Alexander¡¯s voice again, devoid of his usualmanding aura. He sounded like a pitiful puppy, making Isabe feel as if she was nothing more than a heartless woman who flirted without taking responsibility. Isabeughed dryly and cated him. ¡°I¨CI¡¯ll make it up to you next time.¡± Alexander¡¯s eyes lit up instantly, his gaze riveted on Isabe. At that moment, Isabe felt as if she was the target of a hunter. ¡°Now?¡± Alexander¡¯s voice grew even more hoarse, his tone filled with an irrepressible joy. Even Isabe could sense the heat intensifying from the body pressing against her own. A certain area had be noticeably more pronounced. Isabe was so nervous that she choked on her own saliva. She was a whiz at talking big, and she could even y the rascal when drunk, but if she were to act out while sober, it would truly be the end of her. Her face instantly flushed red, and her whole body stiffened. Alexander noticed Isabe¡¯s difort, paused for a moment, and quickly regained hisposure. Subduing the dominant aura that enveloped him, he stood up and said with a reassuring smile, ¡°It¡¯s all right. We can take our time. Things are fine as they are now.¡± Alexander never pressured her, and Isabe knew this. Seeing him heading to the bathroom again, she became aware that he had spent the previous night in the same way, which made her face flush even more. Isabe couldn¡¯t help but stifle a giggle, rolling around in her bed covers. By the time she realized what she was doing, she wondered if she had lost her mind. Gossip 333 Gossip 333 Reading Juicy Gossip in Her Mind Chapter 333 Birthday Banquet Q 68% +5 Pearls After this, the Quirks noticed that the atmosphere between the two seemed to have changed again. Isabe would find herself unconsciously stealing nces at Alexander. When they sat together, she would naturally lean into his embrace. Whenever their eyes met, anyone nearby could feel the sweet atmosphere surrounding them. The most outrageous part was, even when Isabe was lounging around at home and Alexander was bustling about at work, they would often have a video call running. They weren¡¯t necessarily talking all the time, just asionally exchanging a few words. Rumors began to spread within thepany. People said Alexander was controlled by his wife and many other things were being talked about. However, it never reached the ears of the two. The Quirks were in constant excitement, wagering daily among themselves, eagerly anticipating when everything would eventually fall into ce. Isabe also felt that she was reaching her limit. Every night, she would be kissed by Alexander until her legs went weak. It was she who had initiated the mischief, yet it was Alexander who had quickly advanced without any guidance. Indeed, intelligent people always outpaced the average in everything they did. Isabe didn¡¯t want to fall so quickly. After all, she had seen so much drama. She was concerned that she would unknowingly be infatuated with beauty, lose herself, and turn into a love¨Cstruck fool. To distract herself, Isabe, thezy bum, even began to actively seek out work from Danielle. Their agency was doing quite well. The two beautifuldies they had recruited were making impressive strides in their respective fields. It was rumored that they were soon to receive significant awards. In the words of Danielle, bringing these two on board had made the agency as prosperous as a gold mine from the very first day. In truth, Danielle was somewhat skeptical about whether Isabe had already been cklisted by the prominent families. She wondered if Isabe was simply bored and that was why she wanted to return to the entertainment industry to continue enjoying the drama and gossip as an insider. Isabe found it difficult to express, but it was true that the prominent families had been eerily quiet lately. Was it really a coincidence, or were they all avoiding her? Isabe began to suspect thetter, as she noticed that recently, the other members of the Quirk family were also secretly discussing something with Alexander behind her back, and their expressions were far from pleasant. There was even a time when they managed to persuade her to go on an overseas trip with Alexander. The idea was to nurture their rtionship, treating it like a pre¨Cwedding trip. Naturally, Isabe found it all rather baffling. ¡± She didn¡¯t know when she stopped prying into their secrets. After all, they were family, and it was important to leave some room for privacy. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Therefore, she chose to ask the question first. In resnonesse Tenhells¡® innie the these ner Mick family uch ??? 1/2 10:56 Wed, Oct 16 BK Chapter 333 Birthday Banquet somewhat uneasy. ¨^K68% +5 Pearl In the end, it was David who sighed and said, ¡°All right, we are bound to tell Be sooner orter. There¡¯s no point in hiding it anymore.¡± Selena let out a sigh as well. ¡°Be, you probably didn¡¯t notice, but since you came to live with us at the ag of fifteen, there were actually periods each year when we weren¡¯t home.¡± Isabe suddenly felt awkward, as there seemed to be such a thing. The original owner¡¯s memories were filled with thoughts on how to pester Alexander. As for matters concerning other people, she didn¡¯t care, and naturally, her memories were hazy. The inherited memories of her original self were quite strange. She clearly remembered her instant infatuation and relentless pursuit of Alexander. However, her memories of life with her parents before that were very blurry, as if covered by a veil, leaving only a vague outline. Even the memories of this body¡¯s biological parents weren¡¯t very clear to Isabe. However, Isabe didn¡¯t dwell on this. After all, the original owner of this body had been in a car ident with her parents, so it was usible that her memory could have been damaged. Regaining herposure, Isabe asked, ¡°So, is it for the same reason this time that you all need to go out together?¡± David said, ¡°Yes, we return to Yrinas every year to attend the birthday banquet of my father, their grandfather. But Alexander doesn¡¯t participate in this banquet.¡± Isabe looked at the three people present with some surprise. Alexander doesn¡¯t attend his grandfather¡¯s birthday banquet? ¡°Why? Does he have a disagreement with him?¡± 2 ¡°No, to be precise, he wouldn¡¯t go to Yrinas,¡± Evian said, her eyes filled with worry. The Quirk family was originally a prominent n in Yrinas. Due to various historical and political reasons, Lionel Quirk knew they couldn¡¯t remain stagnant and risk being left behind by the times. Therefore, the Quirk family was among the first to shift their business focus and develop here. 1.8K Gossip 334 Gossip 334 Reading Juicy Gossip in Her Mind Chapter 334 Marley McGrath 67% +5 Pearls At that time, Lionel was of advanced age, so he could only entrust the tasks to his children. David was the second eldest. The siblings were very close. It was during that time he took on the heavy responsibility of leading the Quirk family. With the majority of the family¡¯s resources, he ventured out here, sessfully stabilizing themercial empire of the Quirk family. Numerous distant rtives from the Quirk family had also abandoned their long¨Cestablished lives in Yrinas during that period. They followed David here in pursuit of breakthroughs and new developments. Of course, one shouldn¡¯t put all their eggs in one basket. The Quirk family had businesses not only in Yrinas but also overseas. These were individually left to David¡¯s siblings to manage. Only David had moved with his entire family to settle down in the city they now called home. Lionel, Caitlin, and Eric resided in Yrinas, while Felix lived in the neighboring city. Both Greta and Hansel were overseas. Typically, it was only during the grand celebrations of Lionel¡¯s birthday that the Quirk family could gather in full But ever since Alexander arrived in this city, he never went back. Listening to everyone¡¯s chatter, Isabe frowned and thought there was more to this matter. However, the thought of this possibly being rted to Alexander stirred up some resistance within her. After all, it could hardly be a good thing. The Quirks didn¡¯t beat around the bush. Since the rtionship between Isabe and Alexander had be so intimate now, it was best for Isabe to be aware of certain matters. ¡°Actually, it¡¯s all my fault,¡± Selena began, her reminiscence causing her emotions to waver before she could even speak. ¡°This has nothing to do with you. It¡¯s our responsibility as a couple,¡± David immediately reassured. This made Isabe even more uneasy. VER ¡°Let me do the talking,¡± Evian said abruptly. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. The genesis of the situation was closely tied to the Quirk family¡¯s decision to shift their business focus years ago. When David came over to strive, naturally Selena was also there to lend her support. Back then, Evian was already five years old, old enough to attend kindergarten. Thus, bringing her along posed no issues. However, Alexander was still young, only two or three years old. Bringing him along would be a challenge, as Selena did not have the energy to look after him constantly. Moreover, Alexander had already been identified as a highly intelligent child just like Cahan. He was considered a prodigy, requiring specialized nurturing and guidance. And so, Lionel made the decision to have the couple leave Alexander in their hometown. After all, at that time, Yrinas was indeed the most developed in all aspects, which was more conducive to the discovery of gifted children. Besides, the closest family members were all here, so there was no doubt that Alexander would be well cared for. 1/2 10:56 Wed, Oct 16 BKs Chapter 334 Marley McGrath 0 3 67%_ +5 Pearls From a young age, Alexander had been so intelligent and sensible that it was heartrending. Once the situation was exined to him, he did not cry or fuss. With heavy hearts, David and Selena had no choice but to first move away with Evian. In this narrative, it was essential to mention a particr individual. Back then, she was the second wife of Lionel, known as Marley McGrath. The six siblings of the Quirk family all shared the same biological mother. However, she passed away after giving birth to the youngest child. Marley was initially an attendant to Evelyn. After arriving at the Quirk manor with Evelyn, she took on the responsibility of caring for each of the Quirk children, earning her a great deal of respect from the family, She eventually got married and had a child. However, her husband passed away early, leaving her to live in the Quirk manor with her only daughter. There were no melodramatic issues here. Marley was a woman of yesteryears, carrying the traditional values of loyalty and devotion deep within her bones. She was also the one who, due to Evelyn¡¯sst wishes, married Lionel. Evelyn had been worried that a stepmother might mistreat her children, and thus, she pleaded with Marley to marry her husband. Lionel agreed to the arrangement to put Evelyn¡¯s heart at ease. Under such circumstances, the two came together They were both individuals of good character and they apanied each other into old age in this manner. Furthermore, in order to affirm that she would never bear a child topete with Evelyn¡¯s children for the family inheritance, Marley had secretly consumed an infertility pill before her marriage. Hence, among the siblings in the Quirk family, aside from the daughter that Marley had brought with her from her previous rtionship, all shared the same parents. The harmonious rtionships within the Quirk family with no internal strife made them somewhat of an anomaly in Yrinas. It was precisely due to this nurturing environment that Marley had wholeheartedly taken care of almost all the grandchildren. Therefore, David and Selena felt at ease leaving Alexander at their ancestral home. However, as Alexander grew older, his personality gradually began to show some issues. Initially, they thought his high intelligence was the reason he couldn¡¯t quite fit into the world around him, leading him to be increasingly silent. But as this situation worsened when Alexander was about five or six years old, David and Selena felt it was uneptable. They decided they needed to bring their child closer to them for better care. 1.8K B 912 10:56 wed, K Gossip 335 Gossip 335 eading Juicy Gossip in Her Mind. 07% +5 Pearls Chapter 335 A Better Person Yet, it was during this time that Selena became pregnant with Christopher. This pregnancy was unusually strenuous, forcing Selena to stay in the hospital for the baby¡¯s safety. As a result, the ns to pick up Alexander were put on hold. Following that incident, Alexander¡¯s condition worsened significantly. He hardly interacted with anyone, causing a wave of suspicion to stir at the ancestral home. They attempted to find a reason for his behavior, such as sending him to a summer camp for highly intelligent children. However, when Alexander returned, he barely ate or drank and showed no emotional response whatsoever. After confirming that Alexander had autism and was experiencing memory confusion and a gradual loss of emotions, Lionel arranged for a psychologist to provide therapy. Alexander was eight years old at the time. At this point, David and Selena dropped everything and took Alexander to seek medical help. However, at that time, the field of medicine was not advanced enough, particrly in terms of mental health. It was hard to pinpoint the exact cause of the issue. Everyone could only conclude that it was due to theck of parentalpanionship. Therefore, from then on, David and Selena kept Alexander close by. M When Alexander was nine years old, he met the naive Isabe, who knew nothing about the world. Gradually, David and Selena discovered that Alexander wasn¡¯t actually as emotionally detached as they had initially thought. Instead, he was simply reserved. Deep down, he still had a vibrant spirit. It just needed to be kindled. 647 As time passed, Alexander gradually returned to normal. However, it was unclear whether the current Alexander was simply maturing into his original self, or if the change was a result of his psychological trauma. It was hard for anyone to say. There was just one lingering issue¨CAlexander was unwilling to return to Yrinas. Initially, Alexander was emotionally detached, hardly ever expressing his likes or dislikes. The first time he made his feelings clear was when he was told he was to be taken back to Yrinas. He threw up, then developed a fever and fell into unconsciousness. After a prolonged state of shock, Isabe finally voiced her first opinion. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Her voice wasced with hostility as she asked, ¡°Did he have a tough time growing up in Yrinas? Was he secretly bullied?¡± Evian replied, ¡°We did ask, but he said no.¡± Isabe was momentarily confused. There aren¡¯t any unpleasant memories. It¡¯s just a reluctance to go back. So, is it a physical resistance? The entire family shared the same thoughts as Isabe. Evian said, ¡°Actually, we¡¯re not sure if it¡¯s true, or if his memory has just be blurry.¡± In reality, even though the Quirk family shared a strong bond and doubting them was a painful ordeal, David and Selena had secretly conducted an investigation due to Alexander¡¯s reaction. afcha hannahald coff 1/2 chach it . ¡°? 10:56 Wed, Oct 16 Kiss Chapter 335 A Better Person D 67% +5 Pearls who had worked there, all the evidence pointed to one thing¨CLionel, who rarely smiled, Marley, who spoiled the kids, and the other rtives still living in the house all treated Alexander very well. Because of his intelligence and good looks, his siblings initially enjoyed being around him. It wouldn¡¯t be an exaggeration to say he was the darling of the family. Even when the daughter of Marley, who was unrted by blood and studying abroad, came back, she would only spend her time ying with Alexander and tutoring him. Upon discovering Alexander¡¯s mental health issues, she was proactive in helping him. The findings of the investigation left David and Selena with no room to doubt their family members. They could only surmise that perhaps returning to Yrinas might dredge up some deep¨Cseated emotional scars for Alexander, ones stemming from feelings of being abandoned by his parents. David and Selena felt a deep sense of guilt, which was why they neverpelled Alexander to return. In fact, they didn¡¯t even bring it up afterward. It was a sort of unspoken understanding between them. The others would simply return asionally to celebrate a birthday and that would be it. However, the folks back home were still very concerned about Alexander. The initial two years saw Isabe absent due to the fact that the folks back in Yrinas had learned the truth about her marriage to Alexander. They were highly critical of Isabe. They were protective and could not bear to see Alexander suffer. They believed that David and Selena were simply muddle¨Cheaded for allowing Alexander to suffer yet again. Given that Alexander didn¡¯t return, there was no need for them to meet Isabe. But this time, the rest of the Quirk family had warmly invited Isabe. The drastic change in attitude was entirely due to the fact that Alexander¡¯s doting behavior toward Isabe had long since been circted within thepany. How could the other members of the Quirk family not know about it? Because of their affection for the household, everyone was eager to meet the newdy of the family. David and Selena wished they could show off. After all, thanks to Isabe, Alexander had truly be a ¨C better person. 1.8K Gossip 336 Gossip 336 Chapter 336 Make A Formal Appearance +5 Pearls However, the current Alexander was inseparable from Isabe. Due to their collective return to Yrinas, they were quite hesitant. They thought it would be best to wait until the wedding. By then, they would bring the young couple over to Yrinas. Furthermore, they were a tad anxious. After all, at the moment, the members of the branch family couldn¡¯t hear Isabe¡¯s inner thoughts. The peculiar situation surrounding Isabe was still unclear, so it was best not to involve too many people. Of course, the Quirks also felt the need to inquire about Isabe¡¯s thoughts. At that moment, Isabe¡¯s mind was filled with nothing but Alexander. She seemed to finally understand why he was initially emotionally distant and indifferent to others. He only showed interest in others¡® matters on the surface, but behind the scenes, he would take action to help them. His reserved and silent nature had a reason. A deep ache began to throb in Isabe¡¯s heart, and suddenly, all she wanted was to hold Alexander in her arms. Upon hearing the inquiry from the Quirks, Isabe immediately responded, ¡°Wherever my husband is, that¡¯s where I¡¯ll be. I have no intention of being separated from him.¡± Seemingly filled with some kind of indignation, she made an exaggerated deration. This happened to be overheard by Alexander, who had just arrived at the front door. Alexander blinked, frozen at the doorway, his face beginning to blush again. He cleared his throat and said, ¡°I¡¯ve mentioned before that you can apany me to the office if you want to. It won¡¯t disrupt my work.¡± Isabe was at a loss for words. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Upon hearing this, the Quirks realized that Alexander had missed the previous conversation. They breathed a sigh of relief, but the next moment they found themselves in a mix ofughter and tears. These two were once again unting their affection in front of them. Of course, Alexander was not so thoughtless. In fact, he also realized that the other members of the Quirk family were nning to return to Yrinas. He remembered his grandfather¡¯s birthday. Every year, he actually sent gifts, and asionally, he would video chat with the old man. It was just that he couldn¡¯t go back. Alexander¡¯s emotions had mostly faded when he thought about that ce. However, if asked if he wanted to go back, the answer would definitely be no. But whenever he thought of Isabe, he felt a certain itch in his heart. He should bring Isabe to an event like this. Just as Alexander found himself in a rare state of indecision, a call from Lionel came through. Alexander was in the midst of handling documents when he heard the ringtone. A smile tugged at the corner of his mouth. ¡°Be, could you answer the phone for me?¡± Inhall h had sell . 1/2 10:56 Wed, Oct 16 Chapter 336 Make A Formal Appearance She picked up Alexander¡¯s phone. E 67% +5 Pearls Before Isabe could even speak, a weathered, aged voice came from the other end. ¡°Alexander, are you nning to skip my birthday banquet again?¡± Isabe was taken aback for a moment, but she quickly regained herposure and said politely, ¡°Hello Grandpa, this is Isabe. Please hold on for a moment. I will let Alexander take the call.¡± The other party seemed to pause for a moment. Isabe, not wanting to engage in small talk with an unfamiliar elder, quickly handed Alexander his phone, Upon hearing the familiar address, Alexander instantly recognized who was on the other end of the line. He picked up the call and greeted, ¡°Grandpa.¡± Lionel asked, ¡°Was that your wife just now? You two are together during work hours? You even let her answer your calls? Seems like the rumors are true then. Although Lionel¡¯s tone seemed quite pleasant, his speech was intermittent. The sound of a respirator humming in the background could be heard. ¡°Be apanied me to work. Grandpa, why did you call?¡± Isabe was cautiously observing Alexander when she heard a somewhat deep voiceing from the other end of the phone. ¡°This year marks my nieth birthday, and we have the most family members and guests gathered than ever before. As the current head of the Quirk family, shouldn¡¯t you make a formal appearance with your wife?¡± Alexander¡¯s eyes flickered as he turned to look at Isabe, who was standing by his side. Isabe shrugged, indicating she didn¡¯t care. I don¡¯t care about making an appearance. If Alexander doesn¡¯t like it, we won¡¯t go. Everything else is just trivial. A warmth spread through Alexander¡¯s heart. Unable to resist, he pulled Isabe into his arms with one hand, embracing thefort she brought. () The voice on the other end of the phone continued without waiting for a response, ¡°I know my own body. I¡¯m not sure if I¡¯ll have the chance to celebrate another birthday next year. While the Quirk family still has an old man like me around, I want to support you, be your backing, and pave the way for you¡¡± In reality, Lionel had put in a lot of effort. Among all his descendants, only Alexander received personal phone calls from him. His persuasive tone was also quite unique because of Alexander¡¯s special circumstances. 1.8K ¡£ Gossip 337 Gossip 337 Reading Juicy Gossip in Her Mind Chapter 337 Take A Nap 67% +5 Pearls David had retired too early. At a young age, Alexander took control of such a massive business empire. Although his capabilities were beyond doubt, and he even led Quirk Group to greater heights, hisck of experience always seemed to invite trouble from some people. Lionel wanted to seize this opportunity to bring everyone face to face, ensuring that no member of the Quirk family, present or future, harbored any ulterior motives. After all, human intentions were unpredictable. Just because the current generation was loyal, it didn¡¯t mean that the grandchildren¡¯s generation wouldn¡¯t harbor ambition¡¯s. So, even if it meant emotionally ckmailing him, Lionel wanted Alexander to make the trip. He didn¡¯t want others questioning why the head of the family didn¡¯t show up, only to exin it was due to childhood trauma. That would surely make them theughingstock. People wouldn¡¯t be so understanding. The more he thought about it, the more he felt that David and Selena were being excessively cautious. After all these years, Alexander had be such a young and outstanding business leader. Why couldn¡¯t he make a trip to Yrinas then? Lionel was from a different era. He believed that one must endure all hardships to achieve greatness. ___¡°I¡¯ve said so much. You should understand my painstaking efforts, right? Can you make it?¡± he asked somewhat wearily. Alexander closed his eyes for a moment and eventually said, ¡°All right, I¡¯ll bring Isabe with me.¡± Lionel finally breathed a sigh of relief, his voice brimming with uncontainable joy as he said, ¡°Wonderful.¡°) Once Alexander ended the call, he nced down at Isabe and chuckled. ¡°We are expected to stay in Yrinas with the family for about a month.¡± Isabe exchanged a deep and meaningful look with Alexander. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You don¡¯t want to go?¡± Alexander asked I feel so sorry for him. He¡¯s the one who doesn¡¯t want to go. Alexander paused, feeling as if a warm me had been lit within his heart. He lowered his head, gently pressing his lips against Isabe¡¯s. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Once Isabe¡¯s eyes were clouded with confusion, he coaxed, ¡°But I want to take you with me to let everyone know that you are my beloved. Would youe with me?¡± Isabe was utterly charmed by Alexander. A blush spread across her cheeks, and she forgot all about her resolution to stay calm and not fall head over heels in love. She found herself nodding in agreement. With eyes full of affection, Alexander chuckled and said, ¡°By the way, the world of the wealthy families. and the entertainment circle over there are quite different from here. You might get to hear a lot of new gossip. Are you excited about that?¡± Isabe perked up immediately and said, ¡°So, they don¡¯t know that I¡¯m Gossip Queen and Justice Upholder?¡± 1/2 67% Chapter 337 Take A Nap +5 Pearls Alexander gave a slight nod. ¡°I suppose they don¡¯t.¡± He then feigned a troubled sigh. ¡°However, the first thing I might have to worry about is the family situation of my aunts and uncles.¡± Immediately, Isabe, displeased, pinched Alexander slightly. Alexander quickly corrected himself, ¡°No, it would be more urate to say, if their family was in trouble, they¡¯d have to wait for your righteous rescue.¡± Isabe wasughing merrily when suddenly, a thought shed through her mind, so quickly that she couldn¡¯t even grasp it. When they returned to the Quirk manor, everyone was shocked upon hearing Alexander¡¯s decision. They were so startled that they dared not move from where they stood. ¡°Are you really okay with it?¡± Selena immediately expressed her concern. ¡°You don¡¯t have to force yourself. I¡¯ll speak on your behalf,¡± David quickly added. Evian also looked on with a frown. With a faint smile, Alexander reassured everyone that it was no big deal. However, his family remained on high alert. Even Christopher and Rosalie who were overseas frequently checked in on the group chat, unable to let their guard down. Following that, Alexander began to work overtime. After all, he was about to leave for a month. While a lot of his tasks could be managed remotely, there was still a need to prepare in advance. On the final day before departure, David and Selena were still worried that Alexander might suddenly fall ill. When they boarded the private jet, Alexander acted very normally after the ne took off. This gradually eased the tension among everyone. Christopher and Rosalie were the first to fly to Yrinas from abroad. They had set off quite early and were expected to arrive sooner. Upon their arrival, they would be the ones to pick everyone up. They were talking about it when they saw Alexander yawning. David said, ¡°You¡¯ve been working too hard recently, haven¡¯t you? You even stayed uptest night. Why don¡¯t you go and take a nap?¡± 1.8K ( Gossip 338 Gossip 338 Chapter 338 An Indescribable Sense Of Security 67% +5 Pearls Right then, they were seated in the couch area. At the back was a room that resembled a bedroom, housing arge bed. Alexander was indeed extremely exhausted, so once the ne had stabilized, he got up and went to the back. In no time, he fell into a deep sleep. Despite being in the main cabin, everyone tried their best to keep their conversations to hushed tones. ¡°Why don¡¯t you go in and keep himpany, Be?¡± suggested David. ¡°Keep an eye on his temperature. I¡¯m worried he might suddenlye down with a fever,¡± Selena seconded in concern. ¡°Call us if you need anything,¡± Evian chimed in. Isabe nodded, rising to her feet and heading to the back. She could still hear David and Selena murmuring about their hopes that Alexander would truly be fine when they reached Yrinas before they began ming themselves again. She knew that they still harbored guilt about Alexander¡¯s condition. Nheless, her mind whirred at warp speed. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. I¡¯m still not sure if David and Selena are to be med¡ Oh, I know! Since I¡¯ll be there, I can do some investigating. After all, I¡¯m not close to them, so it¡¯s reasonable to suspect that they might have treated Alexander poorly in the past. I shall observe them closely. If everything¡¯s fine with them, then we¡¯re all family. But if there¡¯s something off about them¡ Hmph! Finally, Isabe realized that it was exactly the sh of inspiration she had previously. Well, this is the correct way to use my buff! The only reason she hadn¡¯t been suspicious was that the Quirk family had been too firm in their exnation and took the me upon themselves unceasingly. But logically speaking, she should maintain a sense of skepticism toward everyone. After all, without the Gossip System, she couldn¡¯t possibly know whether the person standing before her was a friend or foe. As Isabe opened the door and stepped into the room, she left behind three stunned members of the Quirk family and a clueless Cahan. Alexander was asleep, so he naturally didn¡¯t hear anything. He only sensed a familiar presence drawing near. His sleep wasn¡¯t a peaceful one. He felt as though he was trapped in a silent and oppressive ce. Such a sensation of being restrained by an unseen force left him with no means of escape. As if in an attempt to fend off fear, his heart gradually hollowed out until he lost all emotion. But he felt very cold, and he didn¡¯t like the chill that reached deep into his soul. Suddenly, there was a sharp pain at his corbone. Alexander jolted awake, only to be immediately met with aforting warmth in his arms. The familiar scend lingered at the up of his nose, bringing about an indescribable sense of security ncing down he saw Isabe in slumber, grinding her teeth against his corbone. 1/2 10:56 Wed, Oct 16 G K Chapter 338 An Indescribable Sense Of Security Somehow, she developed a habit of biting him. 6 08 ., 67%¨C +5 Pearls Originally, Alexander¡¯s face was as cold as frost because of the dream. But in an instant, his icy demeanor melted away, his eyes brimming with so much affection that it almost overflowed, just like a breath of spring air. He lowered his head and nuzzled the tip of his nose against Isabe¡¯s forehead before thetter loosened the mp of her teeth on his corbone. Isabe initially came in to check on Alexander, worried about his condition. However, being in the air had a way of inducing sleep, especially during long flights. So, in her drowsiness, she fell asleep and ended up sleeping even more soundly than Alexander. Even in sleep, she didn¡¯t behave but burrowed into Alexander¡¯s arms continuously. That left Alexander with little time to think and could only do his best to maintain hisposure. After all, they were on a ne, and his family was outside. He couldn¡¯t afford to let Isabe embarrass him. Fortunately for him, the ne was about to descend. Once the announcement came, Alexander roused Isabe from her slumber. While still groggy with sleep, Isabe caressed Alexander¡¯s face and asked in a mumble, ¡°How are you feeling? Do you feel unwell anywhere?¡± Yrinas¡® scenery gradually came into focus, causing the three members of the Quirk family outside the door to grow anxious again. While waiting at the airport, Christopher and Rosalie also spotted rtives from the Quirk family who came to wee David and the others. There was a considerable number of them, a grand and impressive lineup. There was even media personnel sneaking around, trying to get some photos. Upon seeing Christopher and Rosalie, they all repeatedly asked if Alexander was reallying. Although the two of them were worried, it didn¡¯t show on their faces at all. ¡°He said he¡¯d bring his wife to meet you all, so he¡¯s certainlying.¡± Lates Meanwhile, on the bed, Alexander was tickled pink by Isabe¡¯s dazed expression. He cradled Isabe¡¯s face in his hands and kissed her to prove that he was in perfect health and she had nothing to worry about. When the Quirks saw Alexander and Isabeing out all well, they breathed a sigh of relief. The moment they all walked out of the corridor, they saw Christopher and Rosalie standing amidst a crowd, waving happily at the sight of them. Everyone¡¯s attention was first drawn to Alexander. Seeing nothing off about hisplexion, they all lamented inwardly. Thest time he left this city, he was only eight or nine years old. Twenty years had passed then. Although they had seen Alexander here and there over the years, seeing him in their hometown held a different significance. 107 1.8K Gossip 339 Gossip 339 Chapter 339 The Love Glow +5 Pearls Upon seeing that Alexander was fine, everyone soon shifted their attention to Isabe on Alexander¡¯s arm, and of course, the little star of the show, Cahan. Evian naturally informed the family about the matter of her acknowledging her son, Cahan. However, the previous wee party was held hastily. The Quirk family intended to hold it in their hometown, but considering Cahan¡¯s schooling and integration into their social circle, they decided to hold it locally first. At that time, only the rtives from the city were present. The closest rtives here couldn¡¯t make it due to a variety of reasons and only sent gifts over. Hence, like Isabe, that was essentially their first meeting. Needless to say, the person they were most curiosity about was still Isabe. Their feelings toward her were ratherplex. After all, Isabe¡¯s union with Alexander was not exactly through honorable means, and she married the head of the Quirk family. They didn¡¯t wee such a woman taking on the role of thedy of the family. But from the look of things then, the couple had genuinely grown fond of each other over time. As rtives, they were expected to respect Isabe for Alexander¡¯s sake. Thus, they wouldn¡¯t openly pick trouble with her or embarrass her. Doing so would be akin to a p in Alexander¡¯s face, and they wouldn¡¯t stoop so low as to harm their own family. Nheless, they were still somewhat bothered deep down. Their only hope was to get to know her well through their meeting this time. So far, their first impression of her was promising. Not only did she have a perpetual smile and was beautiful, but there was also a natural rapport when she stood with Alexander. She truly didn¡¯t seem to be the type of girl who would resort to drugging someone, 1224 While upied with her thoughts, Isabe sensed Christopher and Rosalie rush over. Beaming, Christopher greeted every member of the family. Rosalie was the first to approach and take hold of her wrist. ¡°Be, I missed you so much.¡± Instantly, both Selena and Evian interrupted jealously, You didn¡¯t miss us?¡± ¡°No, I did.¡± Rosalie shed them an incredibly sweet smile. 1. b) ¡°Why does it feel like you¡¯ve be even more beautiful, Rosie?¡± Isabemented with a smile. Rosalie immediately looked at Isabe with stars in her eyes, gazing at her adoringly. Don¡¯t tell me¡ she¡¯s dating again? She¡¯d better not get duped again! Rosalie wailed inwardly. Ahh! Please don¡¯t bring up my bad past! As the entire family swung their gazes at her in puzzlement, Rosalie quickly shook her head in denial. ¡°Why are you shaking your head?¡± Isabe asked, curious. Rosalie looked at Isabe aggrievedly. ¡°She probably finds you much more beautiful as well and shook my head to check if her eyes were ying 1/2 10:57 Wed, Oct 16 Kiss 3 67% Chapter 339 The Love Glow ¡°So, you also find me more beautiful now?¡± Isabe asked with augh. With a chuckle, Christopher affirmed, ¡°Yes, but it¡¯s all thanks to Alex. The love glow, you know.¡± +5 Pearls He teasingly nudged Alexander with his elbow. In the group chat, he could only do so through text. It was a rare opportunity to meet him in person, so he couldn¡¯t resist teasing the man for a bit. A hint of amusement twinkled in Alexander¡¯s eyes. ¡°Be has always been beautiful.¡± Immediately, Christopher put on an expression of disbelief. Witnessing the man finally falling in love was indeed quite a shock. Although Alexander¡¯s praise made Isabe blush a little, she understood it was a tease on Christopher¡¯s end. She said nothing, but she certainly didn¡¯t let him off easily inwardly. But of course. We have the love glow, unlike you, Christopher Just by looking at yourck of progress, I can tell that you probably didn¡¯t dare contact her all this time you were away. At most, you just gazed at her campus gate. Hearing that, Christopher wailed soundlessly. Please spare me! Alexander blushed. Indeed, the love glow exists. The rest of the Quirk family stifled theirughter. The other rtives of the Quirk family who gradually approached were somewhat surprised at their interaction. It also gave them an understanding of things¨Cregardless of the rumors out there, David and his family genuinely epted Isabe as their daughter¨Cinw at the very least. When Isabe came out and saw the crowd, her face instantly lit up with the widest smile. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. She waited eagerly for the New Year¡¯s version of a family reunion. However, in such a public setting, it was naturally impossible to greet everyone one by one. The elders served as representatives and greeted her briefly before they proceeded to head out. The n was to formally introduce everyone after they had arrived at the Quirk estate. David and his family was arranged to travel in one car. As soon as they met, everyone had an endless stream of stories to share. The atmosphere buzzed with lively chatter andughter. Conversely, the atmosphere in other cars was very much different. For the family of Caitlin Quirk, Alexander¡¯s aunt, no elders came. Because Caitlin and her husband, Adam, were quite old, they chose not to tire themselves out by making a round trip by car. 1.8K 1 Gossip 340 Gossip 340 Reading Juicy Gossip in Her Mind Chapter 340 Bet Eaton +5 Pearls Those who went to the airport were cousins his age. His eldest cousin, Sarah Quirk, came with her husband and child, as well as her bachelor of a brother. ¡°Sarah, Alexander¡¯s condition seems to be pretty good this time. Do you think we can find an opportunity to discuss the matter of investment with him?¡± Bet Eaton, Sarah¡¯s husband, ventured while driving. Sarah frowned and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t we already do sost time? He felt that it wasn¡¯t suitable.¡± ¡°You two onlymunicated remotely previously. Now that you¡¯ve met in person, maybe some drinks and a warm wee might do the trick. It¡¯s truly a great project. Perhaps Alexander just doesn¡¯t understand it well enough yet,¡± Bet couldn¡¯t help arguing. ¡°It¡¯s already rare that Alexander coulde and attend Grandfather¡¯s birthday party this time. Let¡¯s not put him in a difficult position,¡± Sarah chided impatiently. Bet couldn¡¯t help but grow slightly anxious. ¡°How can it be considered putting him in a difficult position? You can¡¯t be so unbothered just because it¡¯s not a subsidiary of Quirk Group. At the end of the day, it¡¯s an investmentpany we both worked hard to establish.¡± ¡°What did you mean by that?¡± Sarah immediately demanded in displeasure. ¡°If I¡¯m so unbothered, I wouldn¡¯t have sought advice from Alexander back then. Grandfather said that in the Quirk family, no one surpasses Alexander in business acumen. He is a genius! Bet¡¯s expression stiffened a touch. He couldn¡¯t help but grouse, ¡°Your brother is a genius too.¡± Sitting at the back, ying a musical game with his niece, Carlos looked up, a faint smile gracing his lips.. ¡°I can¡¯tpare with Alexander. I may have some talent in music, but he¡¯s genuinely intelligent. I still remember that he was already solving my math problems meant for an eight¨Cyear¨C old when he was just four.¡± Sarah was tickled pink. ¡°The nerve of you to mention that. You couldn¡¯t finish your homework because you were too busy practicing the piano, so you asked Alexander, who was four years your junior, to help you with it. You¡¯re the only one who¡¯d do such a thing.¡± ¡°Were you that stupid, Uncle Carlos? You fell short of a four¨Cyear¨Cold child?¡± Sarah¡¯s daughter, Nina, asked that lethal question. Carlos tapped Nina¡¯s nose lightly and said with a chuckle, ¡°You¡¯re seemingly a year older than the new kid, but I heard he¡¯s pretty smart. So, if you have any difficulty in doing your homework, don¡¯t come to me. Go to him instead and let him crush you with his intellect,¡± ¡°Get lost. Don¡¯t lead my daughter astray,¡± Sarah immediately interjected with augh. ¡°Exactly. I¡¯m not stupid. I want topete with him. But even if he turns out to be smarter, it¡¯s fine. I can always ask him to teach me what I don¡¯t know. As long as I¡¯ve understood, I won¡¯t be considered as having lost to him!¡± Nina dered proudly. ¡°Awesome!¡± Carlos immediately chuckled and pinched her cheek. Just when the atmosphere in the car seemed to be improving, Bet brought up business again. ¡°Carlos, do you also think we shouldn¡¯t ask Alexander for help? We simply want to aplish something personally. Being part of the Quirk family¡¯spany means always being under Alexander¡¯s control. Well it¡¯s not bad hun ir alers Jacks challenge. We want to daething of our em 1/2 10:57 Wed, Oct 16 B Kiss Chapter 340 Bet Eaton 67% +5 Pearls N?velDrama.Org owns all content. As Carlos noticed the palpable disappointment of Nina beside him, his gaze fell on the back of Bet¡¯s head, a slight frown creasing his brows. Sarah was about to interject in displeasure when Carlos replied, ¡°Bet, you know I don¡¯t involve myself in Quirk Group¡¯s affairs. Nor do I understand them. But I trust Alexander¡¯s judgment. If he says something isn¡¯t feasible, it can never seed in the end. At the very least, under his leadership, not a single new project in the vast Quirk Group has ever gone wrong. Is it that hard to ept someone else¡¯s negative opinion?¡± With a single sentence that sounded gentle, he imperceptibly rebutted Bet. He then asked, ¡°Don¡¯t you have your own judgment, Sarah?¡± Taken aback, Sarah recalled her initial assessment of the matter and immediately said, ¡°You¡¯re right. Hubby, I had doubts about your project proposal from the very beginning. But you wouldn¡¯t believe me and insisted that I consult Alexander. Alexander also said the same. Why wouldn¡¯t you just take us for our word?¡± At that, Bet¡¯s expression darkened even further. ncing at the man through the rearview mirror, Carlos found it amusing inwardly. This brother¨Cin¨C law of mine truly doesn¡¯t know his ce. When ites to business acumen, he can¡¯t even hold a candle to Sarah, let alone Alexander. Why is he so persistent? Anyone in the industry whose idea was rejected by the two members of the Quirk family would have the sense to switch to a different project. It¡¯s not like we¡¯re forbidding him from pursuing other ventures. ¡°Okay, fine. I won¡¯t lecture you anymore.¡± As Bet¡¯s temper red, Sarah immediately ceased talking, giving her husband a bit of respect. 1.8K Gossip 341 Gossip 341 Chapter 341 A Hint Of Warning At that moment, the atmosphere at the home of Eric Quirk, David¡¯s third bro +5 Pearls was somewhat tense. Eric personally went to the airport to wee David and his family. Given the importance Eric ced on Alexander, he initially wanted to bring his wife, Joanna, along. However, thetter felt unwell then, so she didn¡¯t join him. Eric went with his son and daughter instead. Right then, his son, Dn Quirk, wore a sour expression. ¡°I still think today¡¯s reception was overly grand. If it weren¡¯t for the circumstances not allowing it, were you all nning to turn up in full force? When Uncle David and his family returned previously, this never happened. Is it just because Alexander is among them this time? Even if he¡¯s now in charge of Quirk Group, you and Uncle Felix are his elders. Was there a need to personally make a trip to the airport? I don¡¯t think he cared much anyway.¡± Eric was a rtively stern father. Upon hearing that, he immediately retorted frostily, ¡°Have you forgotten what I taught you usually? You showed no consideration at all in your words. As elders, we bear some responsibility for Alexander¡¯s current temperament. If it hadn¡¯t been necessary for David and Selena to go out and shift their focus to work for the Quirk family, Alexander wouldn¡¯t have been left alone at the Quirk estate so young, developing psychological issues due to ack of his parents¡®pany. This time, he finally overcame his trauma toe back and visit your grandfather. Naturally, this should be taken seriously.¡± In truth, Dn didn¡¯t dare talk back to his father. But at that moment, he couldn¡¯t help but argue, ¡°I find it strange that the lot of you would choose someone psychologically unstable to be the heir. What¡¯s the rush? Waiting for a few more years won¡¯t hurt. If Uncle David wants to step down, aren¡¯t there still you and Uncle Felix?¡± ¡°Shut up! He¡¯s your cousin. What are you thinking?¡± Eric¡¯s words already carried a hint of warning. Suppressing the urge to argue for a moment, Dn relented, ¡°Well, I was just curious¡ Everyone out there says so.¡± Eric snorted coldly, saying, ¡°The people here in Yrinas usually don¡¯t deal with Alexander firsthand, so they naturally wouldn¡¯t know. Do you think it was David who wanted to retire? It was because he knew he wasn¡¯t Alexander¡¯s match in capability. There was nothing he could do to stay there, so he retired. You¡¯ve just started working at Quirk Group and have yet the authority to interact with him. Once you¡¯ve worked with him a few times, you¡¯ll understand.¡± Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Seeing the proud expression on Eric¡¯s face, Dn couldn¡¯t help but clench his fists. It was because of Alexander that this usually reticent father of mine engaged in such lengthy idle chatter with me. However, he simply couldn¡¯t ept it, finding that there was nothing so great about Alexander. He didn¡¯t think that his father was inferior to David, so naturally, he didn¡¯t believe that he was inferior to Alexander either. The only difference was that Alexander was born a few years earlier. ¡°Do you not remember how much you admired him when you were young?¡± Eric couldn¡¯t help but ask, fearing that his son might be overly prideful and arrogant. With a dryugh, Dn said, ¡°No, I don¡¯t.¡± After some thought, Eric found that it made sense. Well it¡¯s to be expected. Since Dn started to retain memories, Alexander became taciturn. 1/2 ? ? ? 6 |:?? Chapter 341 A Hint Of Warning +5 Pearls ni Caitlin¡¯s daughter, grown incredibly ¡°Anyway, learn more from him in the future and work closely with him. Just do whatever he directs you to do. I guarantee that you¡¯ll achieve more than our generation ever did. Sarah, y does that. Felix¡¯s two children joined thepany a year before you did, and fast. It was all thanks to Alexander¡¯s guidance. He may not be someone who shows his emotions openly, but he¡¯s beyond reproach in treating family Dn felt that he might burst a blood vessel speaking to his father about that matter. Other families have fierce internal strife. Why is the Quirk family filled with simpletons, easily manipted by a few smart ones? But there¡¯s one area where Alexander doesn¡¯t seem so smart. He was somehow tricked into marrying an utterly useless woman. Not only is her family inplete disarray and had no background to speak of, but she is not highly educated herself. Rumor has it that she even became aedian. In this, he lost to me forever. He didn¡¯t want to continue speaking of that topic, so he changed the subject and asked, ¡°By the way, will you be announcing the matter of about you and Mom adopting a goddaughter openly in front of the whole family this time? We¡¯re supposed to bring Ceci along this time, but you insisted that it wasn¡¯t appropriate. Dnined incessantly, failing to notice that his sister, Janice Quirk, who had been huddled in the corner without saying a word, flinched upon hearing that. Eric¡¯s brows furrowed slightly. ¡°I¡¯m still thinking about it. I¡¯ll discuss it with your grandfather first. If he doesn¡¯t agree, we¡¯ll drop this matter.¡± Immediately, Dn retorted furiously, ¡°She saved Mom¡¯s life!¡± 1.8K Gossip 342 Gossip 342 Reading Juicy Gossip in Her Mind Chapter 342 Find Alexander Particrly Charming 64% +5 Pearls ¡°That¡¯s enough. I¡¯ll handle it myself.¡± Eric was also oblivious to his daughter¡¯s state. After all, Janice became very silent from some point in time. At that moment, the most cheerful atmosphere was undoubtedly in the interior of Felix Quirk¡¯s car. David¡¯s youngest brother lost his wife while he was middle¨Caged, so he didn¡¯t have his wife with him, just like Eric. Instead, he brought his two children along. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g ¡°Why are you two so quiet all of a sudden? Weren¡¯t you both thrilled and excited about Alexander¡¯s arrival previously?¡± Felix asked with a smile. Both of them had smiles on their faces, but their eyes were glued to their phones, their fingers typing out messages ceaselessly. ¡°I am thrilled. Don¡¯t you see that my smile is practically glued to my face? Alexander is my idol. Every time I see him, I¡¯m left in awe. His innate charisma is certainly something else,¡± Jake Quirk said smilingly. ¡°I¡¯m excited too. I even managed to sneak a few shots of Alex and Be when they weren¡¯t looking. Although Chris is already very handsome usually, I have to admit that Alex¡¯s good looks are simply unbeatable. Coupled with his capabilities, he¡¯s just the epitome of perfection,¡± E seconded. ¡°More perfect than your boyfriend?¡± Jake instantly teased his twin sister. ¡°More so than you anyway,¡± E retorted, unwilling to back down. ¡°Be is also very beautiful. I feel that she matches my temperament. When we like someone, we¡¯ll find a way to bag him.¡± The two men were instantly exasperated, protesting in unison, ¡°Don¡¯t ever do that. If the person is someone ruthless, he might just call the cops on you!¡± Grinning, E brandished her phone and said, ¡°I¡¯m not going to do that. My boyfriend is a willing participant.¡± ¡°You probably got him willing by throwing money at him, huh?¡± Jake jokingly remarked again. ¡°It¡¯s better than that online friend of yours whom you¡¯ve never even met! You¡¯re certainly one¨Cof¨Ca¨C kind among wealthy heirs!¡± E immediately rebutted. The siblings instantly began arguing. Immediately, a throbbing headache assailed Felix. Soon, the few luxury cars drove into the vast ancient manor where every inch ofnd was worth its weight in gold. At first, the Quirks were somewhat anxious. After all, it was in the Quirk estate that Alexander gradually became taciturn and autistic. Gossip 343 Gossip 343 +5 Pearls Chapter 343 Meeting The Grandparents. Everything that belonged to the Quirk family also belonged to Alexander, for now held the reins of the family¡¯s power. However, since Lionel was still living there, it was a bit inappropriate to discuss this now. After a moment of thought, Isabe shook her head. ¡°I just thought it was quite spectacr.¡± Sure, it must be worth a fortune, but living in such a vast ce must be a real hassle. We¡¯ve been driving for five minutes and we¡¯re still not at the front door. The house must be evenrger. I bet it takes more than ten minutes just to walk from the bedroom to the dining room. Given howzy I am, if I lived here, I¡¯d probably lose weight from all the exhaustion. The Quirk family marveled at Isabe¡¯s perspective. Moreover, a huge ce like this seems more likely to be haunted. Several members of the Quirk family, who were afraid of ghosts, instinctively shrank back. They had never pondered such questions before. D*mn it! I won¡¯t dare to sleep alone tonight. Alexander felt relieved that he still had his wife keeping himpany. Soon, the car came to a halt in argepound. Upon exiting the car, they were immediately confronted with a massive entrance gate. The other cars arrived too. Everyone excitedly pushed the grand door open and entered the reception hall. From a distance, Isabe spotted an elderly man with white hair, seated solemnly at the head of the sofa. Despite his advanced age, he was full of vitality. When they entered, his eyes lit up, especially when he saw Alexander. It seemed as though a tear glistened in his eyes. He moved slightly, but he maintained his stoic demeanor. He was none other than Lionel. Sitting next to Lionel was Marley, who had a friendly and warm demeanor. Her eyes were red. She was too restless to remain seated. As soon as she saw them approaching, she was the first to rise from the sofa. Overwhelmed with emotion, she walked toward them, her attention focused primarily on Alexander. ¡°Alex, you¡¯re finally here! That¡¯s all that matters. Did your journey go smoothly? This must be Be. She¡¯s beautiful¨Ceven more so than on television.¡± Alexander held onto Marley¡¯s arm, his expression as indifferent as ever. Yet, his gaze was gentle. Marley didn¡¯t find his aloof demeanor off¨Cputting. Instead, she happily patted Alexander¡¯s hand non¨Cstop. Then, she turned her attention to Isabe and scanned Isabe from head to toe with an expression of pure joy. The warm and affectionate demeanor of Marley instantly softened Isabe¡¯s resolve. She nearly assumed that such a pleasant woman could never possibly treat Alexander poorly. However, in the next moment, Isabe strengthened her resolve. She had already inquired about the names of Lionel and Marley. At this moment, Isabe checked the crucial information. Okay. Lionel and Marley have passed! Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g 1/2 12:15 Thu, Oct Chapter 343 Meeting The Grandparents 0? 3 64%= +5 Pearls For a moment, Alexander was taken aback, not immediately understanding what ¡®sabe was saying. He quickly turned to look at the others from the Quirk family. Naturally, the folks from the Quirk family understood what Isabe was up to. When they heard those words, they collectively breathed a sigh of relief. Naturally, they found it difficult to ept that this matter was connected to their grandfather. As for Marley, who had sacrificed so much for the family, they were reluctant to believe that such a person could harm Alexander. Luckily, their fears seemed to be wrong. However, they quickly gathered their senses and surreptitiously observed the reactions of the others present. No one else had any reactions. This immediately put them at ease. After all, Isabe¡¯s heartfelt confession had been quite abrupt. It was impossible for anyone who heard it to have no reaction at all. In fact, they spected that not all members of the Quirk family could hear it. After all, some rtives from the Quirk family hade because of what happened to Cahan, and none of them could hear Isabe¡¯s thoughts. This moment only served to further confirm this point. Perhaps it was because they held a significant ce in Isabe¡¯s heart. The Quirk family couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of pride swelling within them, as if they had received some form of validation. After greeting Alexander and Isabe, Marley naturally didn¡¯t forget about Cahan, who was visiting for the first time. If she was strong enough, she would have loved to hold Cahan in her arms. ¡°Oh my! Cal looks so much like Alex when he was young. Such a lovely child! You¡¯ve had a tough time outside, but now you¡¯re back. That¡¯s wonderful, just wonderful.¡± Lionel cleared his throat, signaling Marley to keep herposure. ¡°Aunt Marley seems to have forgotten about us old folks when she sees the younger generation.¡± On the couch sat an older couple, Caitlin and Adam. They too stood up to wee everyone, eagerly inviting them to take a seat before continuing the conversation. 1.8K Gossip 344 Gossip 344 Chapter 344 Something Strange About Bet However, since David and the rest, especially Alexander, Isabe, and Co they had to respectfully greet Lionel upon their arrival. 64% +5 Pearls only came once a year, Despite Lionel¡¯s earnest advice on the phone, his inherent dignity prompted him to maintain a stern demeanor once they met in person. He nodded subtly, then handed over a generous mary gift. Upon receiving it, Alexander immediately passed it to Isabe. Isabe, holding the thick envelope, smiled even more sincerely. Her reaction was one that the elders loved to see when they gave out such gifts. Cahan and Isabe were asked by Marley to sit on either side of her, right next to the main couch where she and Lionel were seated. Everyone else gradually took their seats. Caitlin, due to her old age, primarily resided in the Quirk estate with Lionel. Eric, who was originally from Yrinas, visited frequently. Felix, who lived in the neighboring city Gishwick, also made regr trips back home. At this point, only Greta and Hansel were left. ¡°Niel ran into some business trouble, so he and his family are still overseas dealing with it. They¡¯ll probably be back a bitter. Hansel¡¯s family is waiting for their daughter to finish her exams, and they¡¯ll return home once that¡¯s done. Maeve and her family are also still abroad.¡± It took a moment for Isabe to remember Maeve, the youngest daughter who was Marley¡¯s own child. David said, ¡°I¡¯ve heard. Let¡¯s introduce Isabe and Cahan to everyone first. Otherwise, these two youngsters wouldn¡¯t even know how to address everyone.¡± ¡°Let me do it, Dad,¡± volunteered Alexander, causing a momentary silence to fall over the room. Though many present had interacted with Alexander in a professional capacity and even exchanged pleasantries, it was rare to meet him personally. To see Alexander take the initiative was even more extraordinary. Quietlyforting Isabe by holding her hand, Alexander began introducing her to each of his family members, starting with Caitlin. Caitlin¡¯s family included herself, Adam, their eldest daughter Sarah, Sarah¡¯s husband Bet, their daughter Nina, and Carlos. Isabe maintained a perfect smile, taking the initiative to greet everyone. Her gaze swept over each person, making sure that she could match everyone¡¯s faces to their names. Caitlin¡¯s family¡ They¡¯ve passed. David and the rest breathed a sigh of relief. Alexander was puzzled. Evian asked Cahan to greet them. When he was introduced to Nina, the two children quickly formed a bond. It seemed likely that they would be ying together soon. Caitlin chuckled. ¡°Earlier, Dad and Aunt Marley insisted we all watch a show together. It was the one where Isabe and Christopher were in, and they were fantastic! You guys even won the championship!¡± TT 11. 11. 11- 1/2 12.15 Thu, Oct 17 u B Chapter 344 Something Strange About Bet 9.64% +5 Pearls Christopher¡¯s appearances on the variety show. Although they might be too old to truly understand what the show was about or to keep up with the livements, they knew that Isabe and Christopher had won every time. Thankfully, they seemed oblivious to the chaos unfolding on the inte. Otherwi won¡¯t be able to gossip leisurely. The entire Quirk family couldn¡¯t help but chuckle as they talked to Caitlin. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. However, one of themcked sensibility. It was Bet who first broke the silence. ¡°By the way, Alexander, was there anything you disliked about the new project I mentioned to you earlier?¡± Both Sarah and Carlos¡® expressions froze on their faces. It was hard to decide if he was just too career¨Cminded or oblivious. It was almost time to introduce Eric¡¯s family. Alexander said nonchntly, ¡°We don¡¯t discuss work at home.¡± With a single sentence, Bet was silenced. Alexander¡¯s tone wasmanding yet calm, leaving Bet. disgruntled but unable to retaliate. All he could do wasugh awkwardly. Noticing the hostile expression on Bet¡¯s face, Isabe thought of something. Obsessed with his work? Let me investigate! Oh my! There¡¯s something interesting! David and the rest were taken aback. They had mentally prepared themselves for some unexpected revtions when they brought Isabe over. However, they didn¡¯t expect things to unfold this quickly. Although the main focus was t Gossip 345 Gossip 345 Chapter 345 Digging Out Secrets Evian, Christopher, and Rosalie were eager for the gossip. +5 Pearls Sarah was the one who took over the family affairs in Caitlin¡¯s family. She¡¯s a strong woman who is swift and decisive. However, she doesn¡¯t know that her husband has a mistress and a bunch of illegitimate children behind her back. David and the rest were shocked. It didn¡¯t seem so surprising at first, but upon further thought, they felt a strong urge to stand up and give. Bet a good thrashing. They remembered how much effort Bet had gone to just to pursue Sarah. Not only that, but he also devoted himself wholeheartedly to work for the Quirk family business. Even when Sarah chose to have only one child due to the hardship of childbirth, Bet didn¡¯t utter a word ofint to anyone. He was even considered a perfect son¨Cinw by others. Indeed, one could not judge a book by its father. It was unimaginable how he managed to deceive such an intelligent woman like Sarah for so long. I see! It¡¯s actually a newpany that he established on his own. On paper, it was set up with his wife, but in reality, it has no financial connection to Sarah whatsoever. The whole setup is merely to amodate his mistress and her family, as well as his friends and rtives, including his children. After all, it will be too risky to arrange for them to be hired by the Quirk Group. Moreover, he was always one to take preventive measures. In case he fell out with Sarah one day, he would still have thispany as a backup n. Thus, he¡¯s desperate to swindle money from Alexander to bolster his ownpany. As David and the rest stared at Bet sitting awkwardly across from them, their expressions started to look hostile. Bet had gradually regained hisposure, but he was somewhat taken aback when faced with their intense stares. All he wanted was to leverage Alexander¡¯s influence to gain some advantages for his newpany. Yet, the others were ring at him like they had a grudge against him. Bet is as sly as a fox! He¡¯s sneakily stealing things from the Quirk family for his own benefit. This must not happen! This is essentially the same as stealing my money! David and the rest were amused. Excellent! You¡¯re thinking like thedy of the family! Isabe¡¯s thoughts continued. Sc*m! You¡¯re unlucky to have crossed paths with me. Just you wait! I¡¯ll seize the opportunity to expose you for who you really are! David and the rest agreed vehemently. Alexander was speechless. Are they nning to cause a rift in the family? Quietly, he pulled out his phone and sent a message. After all, he had subordinates who he could mobilize to expose Bet. The first step was to start gathering evidence. Bet inexplicably shuddered. Hadn¡¯t I merely brought up the project at an inopportune time? Why do I have this chilling sensation creeping up his spine? The way those people across me are staring at me is unnerving. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Perhaps due to the awkward atmosphere, Carlos couldn¡¯t bear to watch any longer. A person of gentle disposition, he quickly shifted the conversation to the children around him. He asked Cahan if Cahan had learned to y anu musical instrumante 1/2 12:16 Thu, Oct 17 BB Chapter 345 Digging Out Secrets ? . 64%¡± ? +5 Pearls As Isabe didn¡¯t want to waste more time thinking about a sc*m like Bet, who was doomed to have a divorce, her attention was soon shifted away. Idenly realized that he¡¯s as Carlos is a music teacher at a top¨Ctier music academy, and a renowned baritone. I handsome as Christopher. His charm lies in his gentleness and artistic ir, quite dut from Alexander and Christopher¡¯s. Wow! What an eye candy! Alexander was bbergasted. Christopher protested secretly. Hey! What do you mean he¡¯s as handsome as me? I¡¯m younger than him! The other women in the Quirk family agreed with Isabe. Huh? She¡¯s right. I¡¯ve never noticed that before. Be does have an eye for beauty! Isabe¡¯s thoughts continued. I wonder if Carlos has been asked to perform during family gatherings. Christopher relented. Let¡¯s notpare anymore. Luckily, my family wouldn¡¯t do such a thing. Alexender thought about it. I think so. I¡¯ve seen Carlos being requested to perform before. Isabe suddenly found out something. Hahaha! I see! So he didn¡¯t take leave to visit his family, but to escape a fling David and the rest were shocked. What else did you find out? They remembered that Carlos was a staunch bachelor, so he remained single even at the age of thirty. It was strange for him to have a fling. Intrigued, Alexander began to study his cousin with a curious gaze. He received a confession from his favorite student in school! No wonder he has to avoid her. David and the rest enjoyed this piece of gossip. Completely oblivious to the fact that his secrets wereid bare, Carlos shuddered inexplicably. 1.8K ºÏ Gossip 346 Gossip 346 Reading Juicy Gossip in Her Mind Chapter 346 The Adopted Girl 64% +5 Pearls Since Carlos shifted the conversation, Alexander took over seamlessly and family. roduced Isabe to Eric¡¯s Eric and his wife gave birth to their children ratherte, even though they had married young. As a result, their eldest son, Dn, had just finished his postgraduate studies this year and their younger daughter, Janice, was only in her first year of university. Isabe naturally searched for the answers to her most pressing questions first. Eric¡¯s family¡ Okay, they¡¯ve passed. It¡¯s hard to tell for Aunt Joanna, though. David and the rest felt relieved temporarily. Alexander paused for a moment, his gaze subtly sweeping over Isabe, deep in thought. Eric was the first to speak up. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Joanna was supposed to join us today, but¡¡°. A look of gentleness and embarrassment unexpectedly appeared on Eric¡¯s stern face. ¡°Joanna is three months pregnant!¡± As soon as he said that, the entire room was filled with astonishment and joy over the pregnancy. Oh my! Uncle Eric and Aunt Joanna aren¡¯t young anymore. Yet, they¡¯re still expecting a child. As Isabe thought about it, her gaze swept over to David and Selena. David and Selena shuddered. They were in their fifties and certainly not up to the task. Moreover, they had more than done their part, having had the most children among all the Quirk siblings. The other siblings could hardly contain their chuckles, Eric said, ¡°A while ago, Joanna had a minor car ident which put her pregnancy at risk. That¡¯s why we didn¡¯t dare to inform everyone immediately. She¡¯s still recuperating. Once things stabilize, I¡¯ll bring her over.¡± David and Selena immediately assured there was no need to rush, while Lionel and Marley were overjoyed beyond words. ¡°Joanna is slightly old to be expecting, so your family must pay extra attention to her. Spend more time with her. You can just visit on my birthday,¡± said Lionel passionately. After all, this might be the last baby he would see in his lifetime. Seeing Lionel in high spirits, Dn suddenly spoke up, ¡°Grandpa, there¡¯s something you don¡¯t know. When my mom got into the car ident, a girl came to her rescue. Without her, who knows what could have happened? She saved not only my mother, but also my unborn sibling. My mother and I feel a deep sense of gratitude toward her, so we¡¯ve decided to wee her into our family as an adopted daughter.¡± This abrupt topic caused the entire room to fall silent. Lionel was also taken aback. ¡°Huh? Is that what happened?¡± He then turned toward Eric for rification. 1/2 12.16 Chapter 346 The Adopted Girl 64% +5 Pearls girl who saved Joanna. She¡¯s a friend of Janice¡¯s. She is from an orphanage where Joanna had done some charity work, so she¡¯s deeply grateful to Joanna for that. She used to visit our house asionally, and Joanna has always liked her. They were together when the incident happene was this girl who risked her life to rescue Joanna from the wrecked car.¡± To ¡°Upon hearing this, it¡¯s clear that the child is brave, kind, and grateful,¡± eximed the soft¨Chearted Marley. Eric, however, said, ¡°I originally wanted to give her a gift to thank her¡¡± ¡°Dad, Mom has already said that it¡¯ll be an insult to give the girl money. She¡¯s so genuine toward our family. Why can¡¯t she be part of our family? I, for one, already consider her as my real sister,¡± rebuked Dn. Eric said, ¡°Enough, let¡¯s not discuss this further. Adopting a child isn¡¯t as simple as you think. Later on, I¡¯ll have a serious talk with your grandfather and Alexander.¡± Clearly, Eric was not ready to discuss the matter in depth at that moment. His siblings remained silent, leaving the younger ones exchanging nces with one another. This is strange. Why is Eric being so tight¨Clipped? David and the rest, however, thought that Eric¡¯s reaction toward the adoption was quite expected. Soon, Isabe had also figured it out. I see! The interests of the Quirk family are closely interconnected. An adopted child would be able to ess various benefits from the Quirk family. This is something that even Be, who had cheated on his wife, wouldn¡¯t dare to think about. After all, it would be encroaching on everyone¡¯s interests. While nobody would be particrly concerned about the assets that an adopted child would get, Uncle Eric is a cautious and strict person. He¡¯s not inclined to do things that might cause others to harbor resentment. 1.8K Ä¿ 2/2 12:16 Thu, Oct N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Chapter 347 The One Calling The Shots 64% +5 Pearls Alexander raised an eyebrow slightly, stalling for Isabe¡¯s investigation. ¡°Is the addition of a new member unanimously agreed upon by your entire family?¡± Adopting a girl for her life¨Csaving grace indeed wasn¡¯t a big problem. At assets could be confined to what was currently owned by Eric¡¯s family. anything. If the girl herself had the ability to work, it would be great to worked, the more she would gain. her eptable range of rtives couldn¡¯t say ure that. The more she However, the key issue was whether the girl¡¯s appearance was weed by the entire family. Alexander was protective, so he must protect the Quirk family first and foremost. Hearing this, Dn immediately said, ¡°My mom and I both agree. Dad doesn¡¯t object, right?¡± After saying this, Dn desperately signaled to his father. Eric hesitated for a moment and gave a vague response! Though not objecting, he felt a bit uneasy. However, he couldn¡¯t pinpoint what was wrong. With his father¡¯s support, Dn gave Alexander a determined look. ¡°See?¡± Alexander¡¯s expression remained unchanged. He remained silent. After waiting for a few seconds, Dn lost his patience and asked, ¡°Is there anything else?¡± Christopher couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. He wasn¡¯t a good¨Ctempered person and was already annoyed by Dn¡¯s attitude toward Alexander. Dn¡¯s behavior now made him want to roll his eyes, so he said bluntly, ¡°Oh, so your family only has three members?¡± Dn was stunned, not immediately understanding Christopher¡¯s sarcasm. 1.8K Gossip 347 Gossip 347 Eric¡¯s family¡ Okay, they¡¯ve passed. It¡¯s hard to tell for Aunt Joanna, though. David and the rest felt relieved temporarily. Alexander paused for a moment, his gaze subtly sweeping over Isabe, deep in thought. Eric was the first to speak up. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Joanna was supposed to join us today, but¡¡°. A look of gentleness and embarrassment unexpectedly appeared on Eric¡¯s stern face. ¡°Joanna is three months pregnant!¡± As soon as he said that, the entire room was filled with astonishment and joy over the pregnancy. Oh my! Uncle Eric and Aunt Joanna aren¡¯t young anymore. Yet, they¡¯re still expecting a child. As Isabe thought about it, her gaze swept over to David and Selena. David and Selena shuddered. They were in their fifties and certainly not up to the task. Moreover, they had more than done their part, having had the most children among all the Quirk siblings. The other siblings could hardly contain their chuckles, Eric said, ¡°A while ago, Joanna had a minor car ident which put her pregnancy at risk. That¡¯s why we didn¡¯t dare to inform everyone immediately. She¡¯s still recuperating. Once things stabilize, I¡¯ll bring her over.¡± David and Selena immediately assured there was no need to rush, while Lionel and Marley were overjoyed beyond words. ¡°Joanna is slightly old to be expecting, so your family must pay extra attention to her. Spend more time with her. You can just visit on my birthday,¡± said Lionel passionately. After all, this might be the last baby he would see in his lifetime. Seeing Lionel in high spirits, Dn suddenly spoke up, ¡°Grandpa, there¡¯s something you don¡¯t know. When my mom got into the car ident, a girl came to her rescue. Without her, who knows what could have happened? She saved not only my mother, but also my unborn sibling. My mother and I feel a deep sense of gratitude toward her, so we¡¯ve decided to wee her into our family as an adopted daughter.¡± This abrupt topic caused the entire room to fall silent. Lionel was also taken aback. ¡°Huh? Is that what happened?¡± He then turned toward Eric for rification. 1/2 Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g 12.16 Chapter 346 The Adopted Girl 64% +5 Pearls girl who saved Joanna. She¡¯s a friend of Janice¡¯s. She is from an orphanage where Joanna had done some charity work, so she¡¯s deeply grateful to Joanna for that. She used to visit our house asionally, and Joanna has always liked her. They were together when the incident happene was this girl who risked her life to rescue Joanna from the wrecked car.¡± To ¡°Upon hearing this, it¡¯s clear that the child is brave, kind, and grateful,¡± eximed the soft¨Chearted Marley. Eric, however, said, ¡°I originally wanted to give her a gift to thank her¡¡± ¡°Dad, Mom has already said that it¡¯ll be an insult to give the girl money. She¡¯s so genuine toward our family. Why can¡¯t she be part of our family? I, for one, already consider her as my real sister,¡± rebuked Dn. Eric said, ¡°Enough, let¡¯s not discuss this further. Adopting a child isn¡¯t as simple as you think. Later on, I¡¯ll have a serious talk with your grandfather and Alexander.¡± Clearly, Eric was not ready to discuss the matter in depth at that moment. His siblings remained silent, leaving the younger ones exchanging nces with one another. This is strange. Why is Eric being so tight¨Clipped? David and the rest, however, thought that Eric¡¯s reaction toward the adoption was quite expected. Soon, Isabe had also figured it out. I see! The interests of the Quirk family are closely interconnected. An adopted child would be able to ess various benefits from the Quirk family. This is something that even Be, who had cheated on his wife, wouldn¡¯t dare to think about. After all, it would be encroaching on everyone¡¯s interests. While nobody would be particrly concerned about the assets that an adopted child would get, Uncle Eric is a cautious and strict person. He¡¯s not inclined to do things that might cause others to harbor resentment. 1.8K Ä¿ Gossip 348 Gossip 348 Reading Juicy Gossip in Her Mind Chapter 348 The Opinion Of Janice +5 Pearls Rosalie, who was about the same age as Janice, couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Dn, why don¡¯t you ask Janice¡¯s opinion? David clearly said it should be a family decision.¡± Maybe Janice¡¯s presence was too weak, so everyone had momentarily forgotten that she hadn¡¯t expressed her opinion yet. With that, everyone¡¯s attention turned to Janice. Janice was clearly very ufortable with the attention and felt awkward all over. She wasn¡¯t used to anyone asking her opinion. The sudden question from her uncle¡¯s family left her at a loss. Dn realized his mistake, and a sh of disgust crossed his face. He was sitting right next to Janice but hadn¡¯t asked her a single question. Instead, he said, ¡°What does she know? Her opinion doesn¡¯t matter.¡± As soon as he said this, Lionel¡¯s face changed. ¡°What are you talking about? Every child of the Quirk family matters.¡± Dn¡¯s face turned red. He hadn¡¯t expected to be scolded and was both angry and embarrassed. He immediately vented his anger on Janice by tugging on her arm. ¡°What¡¯s your opinion?¡± Dn¡¯s attitude toward Janice made the surrounding rtives ufortable. However, since they were siblings, and no one knew how they usually interacted, the rest didn¡¯t want to overstep by saying anything in front of Eric. Eric was momentarily stunned but didn¡¯t react further, evidently not finding this attitude unusual. He thought his daughter was too quiet and always seemed distracted. Janice¡¯s eyes reddened, but she quickly lowered her head, her thick bangs hiding her emotions. ¡°I have¡.. no opinion. I¡¯ll listen to my parents.¡± Dn sighed in relief, feeling somewhat smug. Luckily, he had sternly warned Janice before, telling her not to oppose Cecilia joining the Quirk family. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ¡°Is this okay now?¡± Dn asked, subconsciously acknowledging Alexander¡¯s authority. It seemed that as long as Alexander agreed, it was settled. However, he found Alexander¡¯s expression unchanged, but thetter¡¯s gaze directed toward him turn cold. David¡¯s family also gave him unfriendly looks, making him feel inexplicably fearful. D*mn! What¡¯s wrong with this guy? Does he not want his real sister but prefers an adopted one? When he did charity work at the orphanage with Aunt Joanna, he met Cecilia and wanted to take care of her. That¡¯s fine, but making his real sister suffer for an outsider is a bit much. As Dn and Janice were in front of them, many truths became clear in their minds after comparison. Cecilia is a scheming, malicious girl. She officially entered their lives in high school, and since then, Janice¡¯s life turned into a living hell. Cecilia would act bullied in front of Dn while secretly saying hurtful things to Janice, forcing her to react. Then Gossip 349 Gossip 349 2/2 Reading Juicy Gossip in Her Mind Chapter 349 Are They Even A Family +5 Pearls David and Selena couldn¡¯t help but nce sideways at Eric. Work is important, but so is the education of your children, you fool! Wait, there¡¯s school bullying too! David¡¯s family shuddered. Could Cecilia control people at school? That¡¯s outrageous, Was Dn supporting this behavior from afar? What the heck? Janice¡¯s boyfriend, Cody Simmons, is the campus hunk, so she¡¯s being bullied by other socialites at school? And the school doesn¡¯t know her identity because her mom and Dn forbid her from revealing it, worried that Cecilia might face discrimination if people knew? I¡ I can¡¯t understand this logic. Did they mix up Cecilia and Janice at birth? David¡¯s family was equally confused. The Simmons family is a prominent family in Yrinas, just like the Quirk family? It makes sense for Cody to be Janice¡¯s boyfriend, but why would he cause her to be bullied? And what on earth was Joann? doing? If Janice didn¡¯t resemble Evian, Rosalie, and Felix¡¯s daughter, they would have the same question as Isabe. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Ican¡¯t bear to look anymore. Is this the typical fate of a tragic heroine? An absent father, an unloving mother, a brother who doesn¡¯t care, and even a difficult rtionship with her boyfriend. No wonder she looks so depressed and insecure. Now, the woman who made her suffer is about to be her family member. It¡¯s disgusting. Why did she agree? It turns out she thinks opposing it is useless. Her mothe and brother prefer Cecilia, and if she opposes, she¡¯ll be med. My God, what has she been through to be so pessimistic and powerless? David¡¯s family all furrowed their brows in unison. Dn thought they were being petty, reluctant to agree to the adoption. What the f*ck? My eyes. Are they even a family? Isabe¡¯s inner voice exploded, and David¡¯s family saw her expression darken further after seeing something. Just recently, Cecilia took a dress Lionel gifted Janice. When Janice wanted it back, Cecilia pretended to fall and cry, tearing the dress. Dn went mad, forcing Janice to kneel and apologize. When she refused, he pped her hard. D*mn it! Isabe clenched her fists, while David¡¯s family red at Dn furiously. In those few seconds of silence, the increasingly tense atmosphere made everyone quiet down, not knowing what was happening. And Aunt Joanna didn¡¯t care about Janice¡¯s suffering, demanding she apologize to Cecilia? If she didn¡¯t, Aunt Joanna showed disappointment and anger, which hurt Janice more than the p. She eventually numblyplied and apologized. D*mn it! I¡¯m so furious! I won¡¯t agree! If such a despicable person enters the Quirk family, my husband¡¯s hard¨Cearned money will go to her in the form of dividend too. No way! Alexander lowered his eyes, no longer looking at Dn He silently held Isabe¡¯s hand,forting her without words, not wanting her to be upset by such a sem. David¡¯s family¡¯s old won hand Gain 1/2 12:16 Thu, Oct 17 BB Chapter 349 Are They Even A Family 64% +5 Pearls Eric felt as if he had been hit by several invisible arrows. He guessed his brother¡¯s family med him for not keeping a tighter rein on Dn, who was aggressively pressuring Alexander to make a decision. He also found it inappropriate. ¡°Okay, unanimous family approval is the first step. I will discuss this sternly to Dn. with your cousin,¡± Eric said Dn was about to speak when Selena interrupted with a smile, ¡°Ah, Eric, you must really cherish your daughter.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Eric was taken aback, unable to process what she said. Dn frowned, as he looked over. Selena was soft¨Chearted. After hearing Isabe¡¯s inner thoughts, she couldn¡¯t help but speak up for Janice. ¡°No one would neglect their daughter while hastily adopting and pampering an outsider, right? So, I imagine your family must dote on Janice, just like we do with Rosie, treating her like a little princess.¡± 1.8K Gossip 350 Gossip 350 Chapter 350 Love And Security 64% +5 Pearls Selena was speaking while Rosalie nestled against her mother¡¯s embrace. She radiated brightness and cheer, as if she had been nurtured in a world full of love. Not only Ros bor even Evian, despite her past marital struggles, had recovered well recently. Not just them, but also their cousin Sarah, and Felix¡¯s daughter, were all confident and energetic¡ª typical youngdies of the Quirk family. Inparison, Janice was like a different breed. If not for the resemnce, she looked like a thin, lost, and spiritless girl. The people present began to twitch their mouths. Spoiled little princess, really? To say something harsh, Janice wouldn¡¯t even qualify as a maid beside a princess. Evian smiled, cooperating with her mother, ¡°Uncle Eric and Aunt Joanna must have given Janice abundant love and a sense of security, which is why they decided to adopt another child.¡± Love? Sense of security? Theparison was stark. Janice was usually quiet and unnoticeable, so the rest didn¡¯t think anything was wrong as they rarely interacted with her. Now, things seemed different now. The elders gradually turned their gaze toward Eric. Their expressions were clear: You have the nerve to adopt another daughter when your own is like this? Eric finally realized why everything felt off earlier. Adding a daughter would awkwardly disce the original one unless she was the one yearning for a sister. Otherwise, it was a delicate matter. And my daughter¡ Is she like this because we hadn¡¯t raised her well? Eric couldn¡¯t help but nce at Janice, huddled in the corner of the sofa, looking pitiful. Then he looked at the other girls who were her peers. At this moment, Eric, who had always entrusted the upbringing of his children to his wife, couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of uncertainty. Wow, I get it. Mom and Evian are being sarcastic. Even without knowing the details, Janice¡¯s condition makes adopting another girl seem absurd. Looks like Uncle Eric is realizing this now. I wonder about that snake of a brother¡ Dn¡¯s expression was indeed unpleasant. He clearly understood something but red at Janice instead. Oh, look at that! He¡¯s ming Janice, thinking she¡¯s pretending to ruin the adoption. Is this her real brother? How can he be so malicious? David¡¯s family almost snorted in anger. David finally spoke to Eric. ¡°Eric, you should think this through.¡± The tone alone conveyed David¡¯s disapproval of the matter. Eric took a deep breath. ¡°Let¡¯s drop it. I think it¡¯s inappropriate.¡± Alexander hadn¡¯t spoken yet, yet the tables had already turned. Furious, Dn demanded, ¡°Dad, you 1/2 Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g 12:16 Thu, 64% Chapter 350 Love And Security Our family has always repaid kindness. If others find out, they¡¯ll mock us.¡± Eric¡¯s face darkened instantly. ¡°Enough! There are many elders here. Have you had enough?¡± Dn was intimidated by Eric¡¯s sudden sternness. It was evident that! so he dared not speak further. +5 Pearls father¡¯s authority still held sway, Hah, serves him right. Always bringing up that so¨Ccalled kindness. Who knew such a despicable girl could be so selfless¡ Wait, what? David¡¯s family, relieved by Eric¡¯s change of heart, tensed up again. Could there be more to this story? Spill it! Did Cecilia save Aunt Joanna and Dn in her past life? Why did they go this far for her? David¡¯s family: What? What exactly did she do? Even Alexander was curious now. Isabe¡¯s inner voice was filled with disdain. Hah! A life¨Csaving debt? What a joke. It turns out it was all staged. Aunt Joanna and Dn faked a car ident, took some photos and videos to make it look like Cecilia was saving Aunt from a wrecked, smoking car. It was all a lie! 1.8K 5 Gossip 351 Gossip 351 Reading Juicy Gossip in Her Mind Chapter 351 The Twins Alexander¡¯s family was shocked. F*ck! So, the whole life¨Csaving thing was all fake? They were just messing around with us! Christopher¡¯s wife and son lost itpletely. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. +5 Pearls Suddenly, Alexander let out a scoff. Regardless of Joanna and Dn¡¯s state of mind, he knew he needed to thoroughly investigate Cecilia¡¯s rtionship with the two of them. There was no such thing as someone going mad without reason. At the very least, he had to find proof of the lifesaver¡¯s appearance and let them know. He wanted him to see how the people closest to him were plotting against him. Isabe was utterly bbergasted to learn the truth from Dn. Isabe: He went to great lengths for an outsider, even lying to his Uncle Eric, yet he was so cruel to his own kin like Janice. Honestly, I¡¯m not too surprised about someone like Dn who only thinks with his lower half. But how could Joanna do such a thing? I¡¯m actually quite looking forward to meeting her now. I just hope she¡¯s not involved in Alex¡¯s affairs, or else¡ Hmph! Luckily, there¡¯s still Eric who¡¯s clear¨Cheaded, or lord knows what terrible state Janice would be in. Alexander was listening in on her tirade as usual when he suddenly froze. His family, who was nearby, instantly grew tense. They stole a nce and saw him watching Isabe intently. Then, his gaze on her deepened as if he hade to a certain realization. The hand he was holding gradually intertwined with his, their fingers tightlyced together. A hint of amusement began to gather at the corners of his eyes. Upon witnessing this scene, the entire Quirk family finally breathed a sigh of relief. The matter of adopting a daughter was left unresolved due to Eric¡¯s indecisiveness, effectively ruining the tmosphere of the family gathering that day. Afterward, Dn leaned on the couch while engrossed with. his phone, presumably contacting someone. His face was beyond sour, but no one paid him any mind. ¡°You still haven¡¯t said hi to Felix¡¯s family,¡± Caitlin abruptly changed the subject. Alexander continued the conversation, introducing Isabe to her. Comprising three members, Felix¡¯s household remainedpletely unaffected by the minor hup that had just urred. They were in high spirits, brimming with joy. Isabe couldn¡¯t help but chuckle internally. These three have big hearts and sure enjoyed all that gossip. Haha! From the way they¡¯re being so casual, they clearly pass security check! 20 With a smile ying at the corner of his lips, Alexander gently caressed the back of her hand with his intertwined fingers. 1/2 Chapter 351 The Twins +5 Pearls He was aware of his various psychological reactions and the gaps in his own memory. It wasn¡¯t hard to conclude that he might have had some unpleasant experiences in his childhood. Yet, he never actively sought to look into them, believing them to be unimportant. His psychiatrist, however, deemed this abnormal, even suspecting that he might have imnted some psychological cues within himself. Even so, he reallycked the motivation to do these things. It seemed now that his wife was deeply concerned about him, spurring him to make an effort to dig into his memories. Yet, whenever he tried, he always felt as if there was a barrier blocking his way¡ When Isabe was done looking into Felix¡¯s family, there were no other people she needed to meet. Hence, she decided to keep things fair and began digesting all the gossip she had obtained about them. Isabe: Felix¡¯s wife passed away from illness years ago, so Felix shifted his focus to his work and his two children. ying both roles of mother and father, Felix managed to raise his children without any apparent psychological issues and continues to maintain a harmonious rtionship with them. This is a stark contrast to Eric¡ Eric¡¯s entrepreneurship abilities may be only second to Alex, but he¡¯s still quite the disappointment. Alexander¡¯s family thought the same way, especially about Felix¡¯s twins. Jake and E were truly impressive, having impable social skills and not a single w in their character. They always wore bright,/hearty smiles on their faces. Alexander had grown familiar with them from work. Their business acumen, a result of their education, wasmendable, and they showed very promising futures. Isabe: Hahaha! They both have such amusing love lives. But Felix doesn¡¯t seem to mind as long as his children are happy. Upon hearing this, Alexander¡¯s family grew curious instantly. What kind of love life would make her laugh like that? However, Isabe wasn¡¯t the type to mull over everything internally, which left Alexander¡¯s family with no choice but to satisfy their curiosity through other means. Fortunately, these kinds of questions could be directly asked. ¡°You¡¯ll both be turning twenty¨Cseven in a while, right? Are you seeing anyone now?¡± asked Selena with a nile. Gossip 352 Gossip 352 Reading Juicy Gossip in Her Mind Chapter 352 Comfort And Ease +5 Pearls Both of them suddenly felt embarrassed. Marley and Chitlin immediately sensed something was going on and started questioning them further, even asking if they could bring their respective partners to Lionel¡¯s birthday party. The twins responded at the same time, echoing each other in perfect harmony. ¡°My brother¡¯s girlfriend is someone he met online. They haven¡¯t even met in person yet!¡± said E. ¡°My sister¡¯s boyfriend is a gamer. She won him over by spending on him!¡± said Jake. Then, they immediately started arguing with each other. ¡°We¡¯ve talked on video calls! We just haven¡¯t met in person yet,¡± Jake refuted. ¡°We were just fulfilling our e¨Csports dream together! I even made money from investing in the team!¡± E spat. The two of them would start bickering at the drop of a hat, their yful banter often amusing those around them. Eric could see the unspoken but lovely bond between the twins. Then, he thought about his own children. Despite their significant age difference, Dn was always so intolerant of Janice. Indeed, there was an issue. Isabe beamed at what she had heard, unable to resist making a mentalmentary. Isabe: They¡¯re both online dating and haven¡¯t met their partners face¨Cto¨Cface. Aren¡¯t they worried about being catfished? Still, he¡¯s decided to meet his girlfriend for the first time before taking her to Grandpa¡¯s 90th birthday party. All I can do is wish him the best and hope his online romance doesn¡¯t crash and burn. Isabe: As for the girl, she¡¯s fallen head over heels for an e¨Csports yer,pletely smitten by his looks and skills. She pours tons of money into their rtionship. This is pretty much a love story between a wealthy heiress and an e¨Csports yer. It seems she¡¯s also thinking of introducing him to everyone during the birthday party. Thanks to Felix¡¯s family, the jovial atmosphere persisted through dinner. Everyone enjoyed the meal together, followed by some light conversation, before calling it a night. Naturally, both Alexander¡¯s and Felix¡¯s households were to stay at the Quirk estate. Caitlin and Adam also resided here. It seemed that Carlos was rather apprehensive about going back to his own home, so he decided to stay too. However, Sarah¡¯s family was intent on returning to their own residence, and so was Eric¡¯s. Unexpectedly, there were two individuals who didn¡¯t leave. 4¡Á4 One of them was Nina. She had already be good friends with Cahan, and they were also rted, so she naturally wanted to stay a little longer. With that, Sarah had no choice but to leave her daughter in the care of the Quirk manor. Consequently, the two youngsters continued to y around the building. The other person was Janice, whom Rosalie had fervently persuaded to stay and live with her, saying she was afraid of living alone. 1 L 1/2 Chapter 352 Comfort And Ease Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. +5 Pearls Before Eric could say anything, Dn was the first to object. The moment Alexander¡¯s family saw his expression, they knew he was up to no good and was probably nning to take his frustrations out on Janice when they got home. They couldn¡¯t possibly let Janice go under such circumstances! Fortunately, Eric remained silent, and Janice sessfully stayed behind. In truth, from the very beginning, the young woman had mentally prepared herself. She seemed to have anticipated that things wouldn¡¯t go as her mother and brother had hoped. She was also aware of the treatment she might receive, but what she hadn¡¯t expected was to be intercepted right from the start, leaving her utterly bewildered for a moment. Once her father and brother had truly left, she turned around to find the younger generation eagerly waiting for her in the living room, ready to share drinks and conversation. Although she didn¡¯t talk much, no one pressured her to do so. It was a natural and harmonious coexistence, afort and ease she hadn¡¯t felt in many years. That night, everyone was in high spirits, engaging in lively gossip and thoroughly enjoying their drinks. In the end, it was Alexander who ended up carrying a tipsy Isabe back to their room to rest. Suddenly, Isabe struggled a little in his arms, seemingly trying to wake up. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you not feeling well?¡± Alexander asked, intending to help her lie down. The woman furrowed her brows, asking, ¡°Where¡ Where are we sleeping?¡± Alexander paused for a moment. ¡°The newly constructed building.¡± Isabe¡¯s eyes remained closed for quite some time before she finally rxed her brows. ¡°Is this also your first time staying here?¡± The man stilled briefly before his gaze turned soft. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s my first time staying here.¡± They were not residing in the main building of the old mansion, but in a modern vi recently constructed within the estate a few years back. In reality, Lionel and Marley were the only permanent residents, and there was no need for additional buildings. However, they were adamant about expanding the estate solely to ensure that Alexander, should he ever visit, would be spared any difort. Naturally, they wouldn¡¯t have him stay in the room he had upied as a child. ºÏ Gossip 353 Gossip 353 Reading Juicy Gossip in Her Mind Chapter 353 Where Is My Dignity +5 Pearls Although Alexander didn¡¯t express anything outwardly, he was deeply moved by the fact that Isabe, even when drunk, could still think of him. Just as he was about to lean down to kiss her, she suddenly lifted her head, bumping into his forehead. Helpless, the man raised his hand to touch her forehead. Then, she murmured, ¡°It¡¯s bath time¡ I can¡¯t move. Can you bathe me, Hubby?¡± Alexander was stunned. Even though their rtionship had significantly progressed, he still felt it was inappropriate to bathe her, especially when she was not fully conscious. It was simply too intimate of an act. Thus, the man took out his phone to contact his sisters, hoping they woulde over and lend a hand. The two sisters began venting in a family group chat that excluded the couple: Can y¡¯all believe it? Alex just asked me to help give his wife a bath! David: That useless man! -Selena: How did I end up with a son like him? Christopher: Be¡¯s clearly giving him a chance! Don¡¯t you dare help him. With that, the two sisters pretended as if they hadn¡¯t seen the message, not responding at all. Alexander waited for what seemed like forever, only to receive no response. Isabe, who was lying in bed, grew upset. Her body was ufortably hot and damp from all the fun today. Ignored and left to her own devices, she decided to undress herself. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Eventually, Alexander gave up trying to contact and sisters. Just as he was about to help Isabe and get things over with, he turned his head and his breath hitched. The moonlight filtered through the window, casting a gentle glow on the soft bedspread and illuminating the woman¡¯s delicate, fair skin. Her beautiful figure, bare and wless, attempted to get out of bed. After his mind went nk for a few seconds, Alexander didn¡¯t know where to look. It was only when he saw Isabe about to fall that he rushed over in a panic, catching her in his arms as she stumbled. In an instant, he felt a sudden warmth in his nose. Not giving him a moment to think, the woman struggled in his arms. ¡°I need a bath! Now! I¡¯m so ufortable.¡± Lookingpletely helpless, Alexander felt a wave of heat engulf his entire body. Realizing the situation had reached this point, he could only strive to maintain hisposure and carry Isabe into the bathroom. The moment he entered, he caught sight of his disheveled reflection in the mirror. His face reddened with embarrassment, and his nose was even bleeding now. And his body¡ There was a response the moment he caught sight of his wife. To top it off, the woman in his arms wouldn¡¯t let him be¨Cnot even when he was bathing her¨Cand brushed 11 1 1/2 14:39 Fri, Oct 18 & GB Chapter 353 Where is My Dignity 0.36% +5 Pearls Ultimately, Alexander was only human. No longer able to resist, he pressed her against the cold wall and kissed her passionately. It was already midday when Isabe woke up. The hangover tormented her head, but her body felt. refreshed. Realizing that Alexander was not around, she grabbed her phone and found that he had indeed left her a message, saying that Lionel had summoned him. He then instructed her to contact him once she woke up, and he woulde to get her. Isabe was tickled. Did she look like a child who needed an adult to fetch her? She rose, her silky nightgown falling around her. For a moment, she felt as though she had forgotten something. It wasn¡¯t until she was in the bathroom, a toothbrush hanging from her mouth, and nced at the shower cubicle on her left that she began to recall what had happened. For a moment, the woman felt as if her entire body was on fire. Last night, they were here¡ Right here¡ The lingering kiss wasn¡¯t what mattered; it was Alexander, who couldn¡¯t control himself and kissed her while simultaneously tending to his own needs. His deep, resonant breathing had drowned out the sound of the shower, invading her ears. Yet, in her drunken stupor, she had no immediate reaction back then. It was only now she recalled the incident, and her face turned crimson. In her mind, she seemed to automatically piece together the enchanting scene from the bathroom last night. This left her feeling both overwhelmed with emotions and bashful. Her mind was now filled with nonsensical thoughts. Therefore, when Alexander returned to the room, he could hear her roaring inner thoughts. Isabe: D*mn! Can he not perform? I was standing in front of himpletely naked and doing all that, and he still chose to relieve himself! Where is my dignity? Alexander didn¡¯t know how to respond. He initially felt that he had already disrespected herst night. He even reflected on his behavior after waking up this morning. When Isabe heard someone enter, she turned around to find her husband already behind her. His shy yet gentle gaze instantly silenced her internal chatter. 1.8K 1 Gossip 354 Gossip 354 Chapter 354 Could This Be Karma Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. +5 Pearls However, there was still a noticeable dissatisfaction in her gaze, especially upon seeing the man already neatly dressed in casual summer attire. Not to mention he waspletely covered up, leaving no room for her eyes to wander. Isabe: It¡¯s not fair! He¡¯s seen all of me, but I haven¡¯t seen enough of him yet! The more Isabe pondered, the more her curiosity grew. Her gaze fell on Alexander¡¯s body part that had be rigid the night before. Isabe: It should be¡ pretty big, I guess, Alexander was horrified. What on earth is she thinking!? It seemed like she was the only one who could rightfully and reasonably ponder. Feeling as though he was about to blow up in smoke, the man attempted to divert her attention by striking up a conversation. Yet, before he even had a chance to speak, he heard Isabe¡¯s voice, as if she had made up her mind about something. Isabe: I¡¯ll find an opportunity to get him drunk. Then, when he¡¯spletely defenseless, I¡¯ll strip him, have my way with him, and give him a bath. Hehehe¡ Alexander was speechless. Feeling his cheeks burn, he slowly lowered his head, subconsciously calcting just how many drinks it would take for the alcohol to get to him. The two of them didn¡¯t bring up the events of the previous night, each harboring their own little thoughts. When it was time to change clothes, Isabe felt a moment of embarrassment. After all, Alexander had helped her put on her underwear before this. It didn¡¯t end there. When she descended the stairs to meet the other young folks, she noticed Evian, Christopher, and Rosalie looking at her with ambiguous smiles. Later, when they went over to the main building for dinner, she saw that even David and Selena were discreetly observing her and Alexander. Originally, Isabe felt somewhat embarrassed for oversleeping, but it wasn¡¯t long until she found out that the elders were looking at them with a rather amused expression. Filled with doubt, she couldn¡¯t resist whispering to Alexander ¡°Is there something I¡¯m not aware of?¡± Naturally, Alexander knew what was going on, having been subjected to all sorts of teasing from his family ever since he got up in the morning. He wasn¡¯t sure what his parents had told the rest of them, but they all had satisfied looks on their faces whenever they looked at him. In response to his wife¡¯s question, Alexander candidly exined that he had initially asked his sisters to help himst night. Hearing that, Isabe stared at him in dissatisfaction. Isabe: Was it really necessary for him to chicken out and care about my innocence that much? Is he actually thinking of divorcing me? 1/3 14:40 Fri, Oct 18 GB. Chapter 354 Could This Be Karma @x36% +5 Pearls At that moment, David¡¯s entire family suddenly started coughing at the dining table, regardless of what they were eating or drinking. Everyone else looked at them strangely, wondering how in sync they were to even be choking on their food together. Alexander froze for a second before hastily dispelling Isabe¡¯s doubts. While holding Isabe¡¯s hand under the table, he muttered to her, ¡°You were already feeling ufortable from being drunk, so I¡ was worried I wouldn¡¯t be able to control myself and end up causing you pain.¡± That one sentence instantly made Isabe¡¯s cars burn, and she immediately felt better. Isabe: Hehe! I knew it. He did say he liked me, didn¡¯t he? In an instant, Alexander¡¯s gaze softened, his eyes alone depicting just how much he adored her. Watching the two of them exchanging sweet nothings, the rest of the family finally felt reassured. Regardless of how things began, at least the two were deeply in love for now. Without the presence of any party poopers, lunch turned out to be quite enjoyable. In the afternoon, they had initially nned to take those here for the first time out for some fun. However, halfway through, Carlos received a phone call. His expression shiftedpletely as he turned to Nina, who was far away taking pictures with everyone. At that time, only Alexander was seated next to him, and both of them looked like adults supervising a group of kids at y. Alexander was engrossed in his phone, reviewing some information his subordinates had sent him. After all, several investigative orders had been issued the day before. The first and quickest to bepleted was the investigation into the alleged affair of his cousin¨Cin¨C law, Bet. Various pieces of evidence had been received in no time. Alexander also noticed that his older cousin standing nearby didn¡¯t seem quite right. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± he asked. In response, Carlos anxiously stood up and answered, ¡°Bet got into an ident during the inspection. He¡¯s being rescued, but his condition is dire!¡± As they were one family, the entire group of rushed to the hospital without another word. Isabe sat in the car, her brows furrowed. Isabe: Could this be karma? Disaster struck before I could even expose his true scumbag nature. Let¡¯s see¡ While inspecting the construction site, he was hit by a heavy object¡ This was the project I¡¯d discussed with Alex previously. It¡¯s no wonder he wasn¡¯t optimistic about it. The location is ill¨Cfitting, making construction extremely difficult. The project can¡¯t be executed well unless it¡¯s done by a top¨Cnotch team, but all the teams capable of handling such projects were already booked for other projects, so it was unrealistic to get this project started any time soon. But because all Bet cared about was for Quirk Group to invest more money, he picked any random team to get the job done. Well, this is what he gets. The project hasn¡¯t even started, and he¡¯s already the first to face the consequences stemming from improper site preparation. 2/3 30% Reading Juicy Gossip in Her Mind Gossip 355 Gossip 355 Chapter 355 On His Deathbed +5 Pearls Upon hearing the matter, the Quirk siblings couldn¡¯t help but furrow their brows. The whole situation was quite distressing. However, they could only conclude that he was the cause of his own troubles, and no one else was to me. Upon arriving at the hospital, they saw an elderly couple giving Sarah a hard time. Nina had already heard about her father¡¯s mishap. Seeing her mother being scolded, she quickly rushed over. ¡°Grandpa, Grandma!¡± The two elders didn¡¯t brighten up even when they saw their granddaughter. They remained steeped in sorrow, yelling at Sarah. ¡°It¡¯s all your fault! If you hadn¡¯t been so hesitant to speak to Quirk Group about the project on behalf of your husband, my son wouldn¡¯t have had to rush to the construction site to find a solution. You¡¯ve brought this disaster upon us! Our family only has this one sole heir. If anything happens to him, I won¡¯t be able to live anymore. You¡¯ll have to pay with your life as well! Boohoo!¡± Veramented in utter despair. Even though Terry remained silent, he red at Sarah with resentment through reddened eyes. Had it not been for Isabe¡¯s prior inner thoughts, one might have actually believed in Bt¡¯s innocence while listening to their conversation. At least, back then, the Quirk family, especially David, thought that the elderly couple was just being unreasonable and looking for an outlet to vent. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Immediately, Carlos stepped forward to steady Sarah, who could no longer stand firm. Seeing his sister in such a state of grief, he felt a deep pang of heartache. He addressed the two elders without mincing his words. ¡°I understand both of you are extremely worried about my brother¨Cinw¡¯s condition. However, my sister shares the same worry. No one wished for this ident to happen, but it¡¯s absolutely unjust to ce the me on her!¡± The couple, furious and on the verge ofshing out, were interrupted by the thunderous sound of footsteps. As they turned around, they saw quite a number of people approaching. ¡°You two should sit down and wait for news. If you keep this up, the hospital might kick us out,¡± Christopher said, raising an eyebrow. ¡°This hospital is backed by Quirk Group¡¯s investment,¡± Jake stated. ¡°Dying Sarah like this isn¡¯t conducive to her assisting Bet in handling matters.¡± ¡°Oh dear, we still have a minor here. It¡¯d be nice if the two of you could be a bit more mindful with your words.¡± E didn¡¯t particrly care for the two elders and made no attempt to hide her displeasure. Nothing more needed to be said. The support for Sarah was clearly visible, it left the couple feeling as though they wouldn¡¯t be able to win this argument no matter what. They soon quietened down, no longer daring to make a scene. Without their interference, and with her family¡¯s support, Sarah managed to pull herself together rather quickly. She hurriedly went to find someone who could update her on the situation. Even though she knew she had to wait for the surgical results, she still yearned to know more. Soon, the operation was over. There were no miracles. The doctor emerged, shaking his head to indicate that he had done his best, but Bt was beyond saving. He advised the family members to go in and say their goodhues as there wasn¡¯t much time left 1/2 14:40 Fri, Oct 18 GB. Chapter 355 On His Deathbed Suddenly, a heart¨Cwrenching cry echoed through the corridor. 36% +5 Pearls The sudden news of someone nearing death left an unpleasant feeling in the hearts of Isabe and others even though they were not particrly fond of Bt They merely waited outside instead of entering the ward. The twins, Jake and E, were instructed to go pick up Adam and Caitlin. After all, he was their son¨Cinw and it was only right for them toe bid their goodbyes. Before long, rtives from the Eaton family also arrived. The hallway was bustling with people at that moment. Alexander asked Christopher and Rosalie to stay behind to monitor the situation while he stepped out for some fresh air with Isabe, naturally, Evian followed suit with Cahan. Cahan was still holding Nina¡¯s bag, his expression filled with deep sorrow. In the garden behind the hospital, there were quite a few patients and their family members strolling around. Evian led Cahan to a bench and they sat down. Isabe, on the other hand, couldn¡¯t sit still. So, Alexander apanied Isabe for a walk around the garden. Isabe was consumed with worry, unable to keep from wondering, ¡°He¡¯s dying. When should I let Sarah know about the affair? If I tell her, would she¡ me me? What if she¡¯d rather hold onto her memories of a loyal husband instead? But if it were me, I certainly wouldn¡¯t want to be deceived! Oh, this is so frustrating. Maybe I should drop a hint to Alexander, let him do some investigating. He can share in my worry then. After all, we are married and she is his cousin too!¡± Naturally, Alexander would tell you¡ let his wife worry. He was the first to speak up. ¡°There¡¯s something I need to Isabe was taken aback, looking up at Alexander, only to find that Alexander had suddenly furrowed his brows, his gaze directed toward a long bench not too far away. Over by the bench, there were several people. A beautiful woman was holding her daughter, crying. Her three sons, eyes red and swollen, were huddled around her. A man paced back and forth nearby. ¡°Sloane, shouldn¡¯t we go up? He¡¯s on his deathbed. If we don¡¯t go now, who knows what might happen!¡± he implored. 1.8K Gossip 356 Gossip 356 Reading Juicy Gossip in Her Mind Chapter 356 To Leave With Nothing Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g 36% +5 Pearls ¡°I want to go too, but making it public now, who knows if it will only make things worse! It¡¯s all his fault, he¡¯s just so careless. I told him to prepare for us in advance, but he¡¡± Isabe furrowed her brows. Their conversation seemed rather odd to her. Alexander took a few steps back, pulling Isabe with him, ensuring that the people in front of them wouldn¡¯t overhear their conversation. ¡°Be, the woman and children over there are Bt¡¯s mistress and illegitimate children,¡± Alexander confirmed. Upon hearing this, Isabe was taken aback, a metaphorical ¡®Ha¡® hanging on her forehead. With a calm demeanor, Alexander said, ¡°When Bt approached me about the project earlier, I noticed something off about the structure of his newpany. It seemed as if he was profiting at Sarah¡¯s expense through some shady asset dealings. I found it suspicious, so I had someone look into it, and then¡¡± ¡°Then you found out that Bt had a mistress on the side and even had a bunch of kids with her?¡± Isabe was astounded, never expecting Alexander¡¯s gossiping skills to rival a system. Quinn nodded in agreement. ¡°I just received information about those people today, so I was able to recognize them.¡± Isabe was suddenly filled with excitement. ¡°So¡.what should we do now?¡± Alexander furrowed his brows, stating, ¡°Of course, I intend to tell Sarah. It¡¯s just a matter of timing. If they behave themselves, then there¡¯s no need to mention it for now. We can wait until Sarah has ovee this hurdle before bringing it up.¡± Isabe nodded in agreement. Right, we can¡¯t just keep delivering blows one after another. ¡°But if they start causing trouble, we¡¯ll need to let Sarah know right away, or else¡¡± For a moment, Isabe didn¡¯t react. Suddenly, Sloane¡¯s phone rang. She promptly answered, ¡°Mom, how is Bt?¡± Isabe paused. Is she referring to Vera as mom? ¡°What? You¡¯re asking Bt to divorce Sarah right now?¡± Isabe and Alexander were shocked at the news. Asking someone on their deathbed for a divorce, what on earth is going on? Is this Bt¡¯s parents¡® idea? Should we expose his mistress and illegitimate children? Isabe and Alexander were both at a loss. Isabe was just considering using the Gossip System to look it up when the excitement in Sloane¡¯s voice seemed to escte as she spoke. A smile even began to form on her face. ¡°All right, we¡¯ll cooperate, we¡¯ll absolutely cooperate¡ But Mom, do we really not need to see Bt onest time? We really can¡¯t bear to let go of Bt, boohoo¡¡± Even though her face was clearly beaming with 1/2 14:40 Fri, Oct 18 GB. Chapter 356 To Leave With Nothing She even hung up the phone looking quite upset. ¡°Sloane, what¡¯s going on?¡± Her brother asked anxiously 36% +5 Pearls Sloane pressed her lips into a thin line, ushering the children to distance themselves before she spoke to Carlos. ¡°At least Bt had the decency to sort things out before his death. He intended to use his remaining time to divorce Sarah, and insisted that Sarah leave with nothing more than the clothes on her back.¡± ¡°What?¡± Eximed her brother, shocked. ¡°How could this be possible.¡± Isabe and Alexander were both left dumbfounded, their minds echoing the same question as Sloane¡¯s brother. ¡°He is on the brink of death, how can it not be possible? Besides the shared marital assets, Sarah has a significant amount of pre¨Cmarital wealth. The assets brought over from the Quirk family were untouchable, but if she wanted to, she could leave everything acquired afterward to Bt.¡± Her brother still found it all quite unbelievable. ¡°She couldn¡¯t have agreed, could she?¡± ¡°B and his parents n to persuade Sarah that divorce is merely a legal procedure to transfer all assets to him. After Bt¡¯s death, the inheritance will be passed on to his parents. This is essentially a roundabout way of reassuring his parents that they will not be left without support after the death of their only son.¡± ¡°Given how Sarah is, she¡¯d definitely swear to take care of her inws until they¡¯re old, she might even sign a contract to ensure it.¡± Her brother expressed his confusion. Sloane confidently stated, ¡°But Bt expressed his concerns about her remarrying, possibly having children with someone else. She can¡¯t guarantee that it won¡¯t happen, right? And the Quirk family is so wealthy, surely they won¡¯t care about these assets. Leaving them all to his parents wouldn¡¯t hurt. Besides, they even promised that when they pass, the inheritance will go to their granddaughter. Essentially, it¡¯s just to give them some peace of mind for the remaining time they have.¡± 1.8K Gossip 357 Gossip 357 Reading Juicy Gossip in Her Mind Chapter 357 The Truth Revealed 30% +5 Pearls ¡°What? They¡¯re going to leave everything to that little brat?¡± Her brother eximed in rm, ¡°Didn¡¯t those two old geezers absolutely despise that little rascal?¡± ¡°Are you dense? They¡¯re just putting on a show for Sarah and Nina. With that said, Sarah will definitely feel reassured to indulge Bt¡¯s final whims. She will think that since it all belongs to her daughter, it won¡¯t matter. But, the moment the assets end up in the hands of those two old geezers, Sarah won¡¯t have control over what they do with the assets. By then, her daughter won¡¯t see a single penny. We can, however, leave them the task of caring for the two old folks on their deathbeds, hahaha.¡± Her brother¡¯s mood instantly lifted as realization struck him. ¡°Doesn¡¯t this mean we¡¯ve struck gold? But wait, what if the Quirk family finds out? Won¡¯t they seek revenge on us?¡± ¡°We haven¡¯t done anything wrong. It¡¯s all of them. Afterward, we¡¯ll go abroad and wait for the old geezers to send us money. We¡¯ll just need to enjoy ourselves.¡± Sloane became more excited as she spoke. After all, being Bt¡¯s mistress, having his child, and keeping him appeased was indeed a hassle. Now that he was gone, she would finally be able to live the good life. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Upon hearing this, Isabe finally understood what the divorce was all about, which made her so furious that she felt like she was about to spit blood. Halfway through their conversation, Alexander had already discreetly taken out his phone, adeptly starting to record the conversation. As the two of them chatted andughed, they called over the children to prepare to leave the hospital. It was only then that Isabe realized, the children¡¯s earlier frantic tears were not for their dying father, but rather, they were upset because they saw their mother in distress. Upon hearing that everything was all right, that their father had passed away, and that their lives would remain the same, they were eager to leave the stifling hospital. They were even moring about where to eat, their behavior shockinglycking in decorum. Interestingly, someone did pose a question. ¡°But what if we run out of dad¡¯s money? Once dad¡¯s gone, he won¡¯t be able to earn for us anymore.¡± On ¡°Don¡¯t worry, that day will nevere. But if it does, remember, you still have an elder sister from the Quirk family to take care of you. My children are destined to be pampered all their lives, destined to be provided for, and destined to live a good life.¡± After Sloane finished speaking, the group left the hospital, theirughter echoing as they departed. Isabe¡¯s face had turned ashen with anger. She gritted her teeth as she turned to look at Alexander. For a moment, she was at a loss for words. Alexander tucked away his phone. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, even if Sarah was tricked into agreeing, it would take time for thewyer to arrive. They won¡¯t seed.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go tell Sarah right away then,¡± Isabe said, instantly filled with excitement. She grabbed Alexander¡¯s arm and turned, ready to head back to the ward. However, the moment they turned around, both of them froze in ce. Nina had been standing not far behind them at some point, unbeknownst to them. 1/2 14:40 Fri, Oct 18 Chapter 357 The Truth Revealed +5 Pearls She was holding her purse, which was previously carried by Cahan. It seemed like she hade down to look for it. What a disaster. Nina had even bought a gift for Bt when she went out with everyone else and had kept it in her bag. Now, at this critical moment, she was driven out of the ward as those people tried to persuade Sarah to divorce. She had wanted to give thest gift to her father, but¡ The young girl¡¯s face was as pale as paper, her eyes bloodshot. Yet, her expression was one of utter bewilderment. Her cheeks was already streaked with tear tracks as she wept silently. Isabe rushed forward immediately. It seemed as though Nina had just been jolted awake, and she broke down into tears on the spot. Clearly, Nina had already heard everything. At just over ten years old, how could one possibly endure such a massive blow? Completely beyond persuasion, all attempts to soothe orfort Nina were futile, causing great distress. Alexander, unskilled inforting children, could only stand silently on the side. Nina¡¯s cries were earth-. shattering, attracting the attention of Evian and Cahan from afar. ¡°Haven¡¯t you left?¡± Evian asked in surprise, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Immediately, Cahan tried to appease Nina. Nevertheless, Nina turned around and dashed into the hospital. Isabe and the others had no choice but to quickly follow along. Upon arriving at the ward, they found Carlos frowning outside the room, apanied by Christopher and Rosalie, who were looking rather puzzled at their arrival. Particrly striking was Nina, who was both crying and running at the same time. 1.8K W Gossip 358 Gossip 358 Reading Juicy Gossip in Her Mind Chapter 358 Getting On Her Bad Side 36% +5 Pearls Taken aback, Carlos moved to embrace the rushing figure of Nina. However, Nina was quick to dodge him, immediately twisting open the door and darting inside. Meanwhile, the sound from within reached their cars. ¡°Sarah, this is my final request,¡± Bt said weakly. ¡°My parents aren¡¯t the sharpest tools in the shed, they don¡¯t understand theplexities of the situation. Only by doing this can they be reassured, and I can leave this world with peace of mind. After all, everything will eventually belong to our Nina. Consider this myst act of willfulness. Get awyer, I don¡¯t have much time left. Surely, you don¡¯t want me to die discontented, do you?¡± ¡°But¡t¨Cthis doesn¡¯t make any sense!¡± Sarah choked out in agony. ¡°I¡¡± Cough, cough, cough¡ ¡°Please, just agree to it, consider it as me begging you!¡± Cough, cough, cough¡ ¡°Don¡¯t do this¡ All right, all right, I agree. I will call thewyer right now.¡± Sarah¡¯s crying abruptly stopped as Nina embraced her. ¡°Mom, don¡¯t!¡± The trio were ted that they had finally managed to persuade Sarah when Nina butted in. They were instantly taken aback and furious. At such a critical moment, thest thing they needed was a sudden setback. ¡°Nina?¡± Sarah was feeling upset. After all, her husband was on his deathbed, and he wanted a divorce just before his impending demise. It was a situation most people would find unbearable. She could only assume that his impending death had filled him with fear and confusion. Perhaps, in his misguided devotion, he had been swayed by his parents¡® persuasive words, wanting to provide them with some sense of stability. That was the only exnation for such an irrational act. Although Sarah was certain that she would never stoop to seizing her husband¡¯s inheritance, her inws remained unconvinced. Their continued fussing was nothing short of tormenting her husband in his final hours. ¡°Whatever,¡± she thought, ¡°it¡¯s all a mere formality in the end. If they insist on doing this, I don¡¯t really care. To us, we are still husband and wife. This so¨Ccalled divorce is nothing more than a legal assurance for their assets.¡± Faced with her husband of over a decade on the verge of death, even a strong¨Cwilled woman like Sarah couldn¡¯t question his final request. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. However, seeing her daughter¡¯s reaction, Sarah assumed that Nina had identally overheard their talk of divorce and had misunderstood. She quicklyforted, ¡°Nina, don¡¯t cry. Your dad and I aren¡¯t really getting a divorce. We¡¯re still your parents who love you the most.¡± Bt also huffed, ¡°Nina, don¡¯t be stubborn. Your mom and I have discussed this. Don¡¯t waste any more time.¡± However, Nina was shaking uncontrobly. She was practically speechless, words teetering on the edge of her lips, yet she found herself unable to utter them due to her overwhelming emotions. She turned to look at the frail man on the hospital bed. Despite his struggle to even speak, he was still painstakingly using hisst moments to manipte her and her mother, paving the way for his mistress and their illegitimate children 1/2 14:47 Fri, Oct 18 Chapter 358 Getting On Her Bad Side B4336%_ +5 Pearls Nina, being part of an affluent family, naturally witnessed more of such a scenario than her peers of the same age. Moreover, those people had clearly outlined the pros and cons during their conversation. Even though she didn¡¯t fullyprehend, she understood that if she allowed her parents to divorce, it would be equivalent to her and her mother being ruthlessly bullied by bad people. ¡°I don¡¯t agree, Dad. Are you really divorcing Mom? And you¡¯re asking her to leave without anything?¡± Nina¡¯s eyes were blurred with tears as she looked at Bt. When Bt met Nina¡¯s gaze, he unexpectedly felt a moment of unease. However, when he thought about it, at least Nina had Sarah as a mother. But what about his other kids? It was essential to pave the way for them. ¡°Dad! You really n on leaving everything to someone else!¡± Nina eximed. People who did wrong were naturally more sensitive, so Bt¡¯s parents were instantly provoked. ¡°Your father is on his deathbed, what do you have in mind for us, your old folks? Since when were we strangers? How can you be so cold¨Chearted at such a young age! Are you afraid that someone will take your money? Do you still have your father and us in your heart?¡± Upon reaching the door, Isabe, having heard what transpired, was cursing them inwardly. Isn¡¯t it you two old fogies who are terrified of someone stealing your money? It¡¯s your family of three who doesn¡¯t care about Nina, right? You beasts! How can you be so heartless? The rest of the Quirk family were at the door when they heard Isabe¡¯s curses. They were all stunned, after all, it was rare for Isabe to be this fierce. What on earth has the three members of the Eaton family done to upset Isabe? It seems like they¡¯ve really gotten on her bad side. They recalled Isabe mentioning something about Bt having an affair and illegitimate children in the past. Could this incident be rted? 1.8K Gossip 359 Gossip 359 Reading Juicy Gossip in Her Mind Chapter 359 Shock And Bewildered ¹úÍâÍê36%•þ +5 Pearls Carlos was still somewhat bewildered at this point. Secing them berate Nina, he immediately said, ¡°What are you all bbering about? Nina is so young, how could she possibly mean that? Just because you were eyeing the inheritance even before your own son¡¯s death, do you think everyone else is the same as you?¡± The two elders were livid, their faces a shade of ghastly pale. However, seeing their son on the brink of death evoked a sense of deep sadness and urgency in them. They released their pent¨Cup anger, fueled by the fear of losing their son. They were worried that if they didn¡¯t sign the agreement in time, they would be at the mercy of others. In a fit of desperation, they turned to Sarah and cried out in anguish, ¡°What are you waiting for? Do you really want my son to die discontented?¡± After that, the two elders genuinely broke down in tears. This was not an act; after all, their only son was on the verge of death. Hence, those present who were unaware of the truth found it hard to say anything at that moment. In the end, Nina, still just a child, was left utterly bewildered by the situation. She was left standing there, lost and confused. She couldn¡¯t understand why. Why is this happening? Why did my father, grandfather, and grandmother treat me and my mother this way? Is it because we¡¯re not good enough? Sarah closed her eyes for a moment, wiping away her tears. She picked up her phone and made a call, urging herwyer toe as soon as possible. Carlos wanted to say something more, but chose not to interfere in the end since Sarah had made up her mind. At that moment, the two elderly individuals finally rushed to the bedside, grabbing their son¡¯s hand and crying; while Bt let out a sigh of relief. For a while, he grappled with the reality of his impending death, overwhelmed by intense grief. Isabe really couldn¡¯t hold back any longer. She was about to step forward and speak up, but Alexander stopped her. ¡°Audrey, Adam, and Caitlin will be here soon. Can you please step outside for a moment?¡± Carlos had intended to offer to pick them up, but he hesitated when he caught Alexander¡¯s gaze. Sarah was actually somewhat drained, so she didn¡¯t dwell on it. However, when she turned around and saw her daughter still in a daze, she figured she¡¯d have to inform her parents about the bizarre divorce arrangementter. It would also be a good opportunity to exin the situation clearly to her daughter to avoid leaving her with any psychological trauma. And so, the Quirk family members in the ward left the room. Upon stepping out, however, there was no one else in sight. Puzzled, Sarah turned her gaze toward Alexander. Nevertheless, Alexander, brushing off her confusion, nudged open the door to the vacant ward beside them, signaling for her to enter. Carlos and his siblings wanted to follow suit, but Alexander stopped them at the door. When Sarah entered, she brought Nina with her. They both looked around the empty room, expressing their confusion.. Without any unnecessary chatter, Alexander picked up his phone and handed it to Sarah, indicating for her to take a look. 1/2 Chapter 359 Shock And Bewildered 30% +5 Pearls ¡°Although it wasn¡¯t fully ed, I believe you should be able to understand what happened,¡± Alexander Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g said nonchntly. ??? Sarah took the phone and began to y the video. The people in it were strangers to her, yet as the dialogue unfolded, the color gradually drained from her face. The redness that had once been a reflection into a fiery red of anger. of sorrow in her eyes slowly She was shaking all over as she listened to the final exchange. When she heard their ims of being able to same father, she suddenly copsed. rely on Nina, their half¨Csister from the With quick reflexes, Isabe swiftly caught her. ¡°Mom, Mom!¡± By the time the video started ying, Nina had already regained herposure. Seeing her mother in such a state, she immediately burst into even more intense tears. ¡°This can¡¯t be true, can it?¡± Even the strongest woman would struggle to ept that she had been kept in the dark from the beginning. However, the ones who responded to her were not Alexander and Isabe. Nina sobbed. ¡°Mom, it¡¯s true. I saw it with my own eyes¡ they are Dad¡¯s¡ He¡¯s not my dad, he¡¯s their dad. He only loves them, he doesn¡¯t love me at all! Mom, I wanted to stop you, I didn¡¯t want to give them anything. Why? Why should we? It was you who worked so hard for all this. Why should we give it to them?¡± Sigh, those so¨Ccalled inheritances were actually amassed mainly through Sarah¡¯s management and the Quirk family¡¯s influence. Bt was at most a high¨Cranking employee. Everything he¡¯s providing for his parents now is more than enough. He¡¯s truly greedy, even wanting to swindle all of the empire Sarah worked so hard to build, just to let his mistress and illegitimate children enjoy it. Not leaving a single penny for his own daughter, he couldn¡¯t be more shameless. 1.8K Gossip 360 Gossip 360 Reading Juicy Gossip in Her Mind Chapter 360 I Would Never Divorce You +5 Pearls Outside the door, despite not being able to hear the conversation clearly, David¡¯s family could still somewhat overhear the inner thoughts, and they were all left gaping as they directed their gazes toward Carlos. Carlos couldn¡¯t bring himself to eavesdrop by the door, but seeing their curious nces, he couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°What did you hear?¡± The three of them exchanged nces, daring not to say much. After all, they understood why Alexander had brushed them aside to speak to Sarah privately. It was often said that even upright officials found it hard to settle family quarrels. Guided by the principle of not meddling too much in others¡® fates, all they could do was reveal the truth to her and leave the decision¨Cmaking power to her. After all, they thought there might be some who would be willing to be an easy mark and not reveal the truth on the ount that the other party was going to die, deceiving oneself for the sake of their pride. So, they figured it was best they pretended to not know anything before Sarah made her decision. Inside, Nina was incoherently voicing her inner turmoil. It was truly a pitiful sight to behold. It was then Sarah finally understood why Nina had acted so oddly in the hospital room earlier. Perhaps it was the strength thates with motherhood, after being forced to face reality, Sarah could only grit her teeth and hold her distraught daughter tightly. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, Nina, I¡¯m here! I¡¯ll never let anyone hurt you! Bet¡ you b*stard!¡± Hearing Sarah¡¯s words, Alexander and Isabe breathed a sigh of relief. Alexander said, ¡°Sarah, you should make a decision before thewyer arrives. If there¡¯s anything you need help with, don¡¯t hesitate to ask.¡± Though Sarah¡¯s eyes were brimming with tears, they were sparkling with an intense gleam at that moment. The door to the ward opened again, and the trio of the Eaton family saw that Sarah had returned. It was unknown if it was the shred of conscience left lingering within him, but Bet surprisingly asked to speak to Sarah and Nina. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. If there¡¯s another life, I promise to make it up to you.¡± Sarah walked up to Bet and chuckled lightly. ¡°Really? I don¡¯t wish for a better next life, I only hope it¡¯ll be so this life.¡± Bet was about to say something when he heard Sarah say, ¡°Oh yes, I told thewyers not to come. I¡¯ve given it some thought. I remember swearing when I married you that I¡¯d never leave you, that only death would part us, and I¡¯d never divorce you!¡± Upon hearing these words, Terry and Vera instantly became anxious. That¡¯s what Bet fought for with his life! How can she go back on her words as she wishes? ¡°Is it because your parents disagree with it? Bet is on the brink of death! How can you wealthy people 1/2 14:41 Fri, Oct 18 G B. Chapter 360 Would Never Divorce You 45 Pearls ¡°Call your parents over! I¡¯m curious to see if they have the nerve to say anything!¡± Their faces contorted in malice as they hopped around in anxiety. The others who followed in couldn¡¯t help but show their disgust upon seeing this. Among them all, Carlos was the most bewildered one. He held onto the hand of the quiet and bowed¨Chead Nina,pletely unable toprehend Sarah¡¯s actions. Even though he found the idea of divorce quite absurd, he knew that Sarah was never one to let emotions cloud her judgment or make casual promises. Besides, Sarah isn¡¯t one to care about those assets. Since she has already agreed, why would she suddenly change her mind? Carlos turned his head to nce at David and the rest, and upon noticing the expectant expressions on their faces, almost as if they were waiting to watch a show, he became even more baffled. Meanwhile, Bet, who had been initially blinded by Sarah¡¯s words, gradually realized something was amiss. After all, having been married to Sarah for many years, he was capable of distinguishing whether she was angry or in sorrow. At that point, Sarah was not just angry, but zing with fury, so much so that it was evident from her gaze that she wished nothing more than for him to drop dead. Bet¡¯s lips began to quiver. He was on hisst legs, and even talking became a struggle for him, and yet he still muttered, ¡°Honey, w¨Cwhat¡¯s wrong with you? Why are you suddenly¡ You know me, I didn¡¯t really mean to divorce you. I just¡¡± Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ¡°I know you? After all these years of marriage, I know you¡¡± Sarah muttered, suddenly bending down and leaning closer to the patient on the bed. With an almost ruthless tone, she continued, ¡°Of course I know you. You¡¯re a good husband and a good father. So, everything we¡¯ve strived for together will eventually belong to our daughter, won¡¯t it?¡± ºÏ 1.8K Gossip 361 Gossip 361 Reading Juicy Gossip in **ind Chapter 361 Love Could Conquer All ¡°All you ever think about is money indeed. You Terry and Vers were still grumbling away, but no one paid them any attention. +5 Pearts When they tried to get closer to Sarah, Alexander and Christopher would step forward to prevent them from nearing her. Those two exuded an aura of unparalleled elegance and nobility, to imposing that Terry and Vera dared not make a move and could only desperately try tomunicate something to Bet. Nheless, it seemed like Bet could no longer hear. The man on the brink of death was merely hanging on by a thread, waiting for his ns toe to fruition. Yes, it appeared that he had nowe to realize that his carefullyid ns might not come to pan at all And so, he was almost at the end of her tether. ¡°Honey, that¡¯s also my effort and dedication. You can¡¯t¡ can¡¯t¡¡± Looking at Bet¡¯s hypocritical yet pathetic face, Sarahughed. ¡°If you dare to do that, why can¡¯t I? You married the youngdy of the Quirk family, after all. How can I let a random nobody take advantage of Nina? You really must think little of me.¡± Bet¡¯s face was already filled with a lifeless pallor, but as if undergoing a fleeting resurgence of vitality before death, he suddenly widened his eyes. It was unclear whether he wanted to curse, plead for forgiveness, or continue to feign misery to deceive others. However, Sarah didn¡¯t give him a chance to speak. ¡°Shh, be quiet. Just watch from the heavens later and see how I¡¯ll make all your schemes amount to nothing!¡± Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. As soon as these words were spoken, the room descended into silence. Terry and Vera seemed to have finally caught on. She¡¯s openly confronting him, no longer holding back. Has everything been exposed? ¡°Sarah¡.¡± Terry and Vera were thrown into panic at this point. They wanted to say something, but the various medical equipment monitoring Bet¡¯s condition began ring. In an instant, the ward was filled with chaos. Sarah coldly stepped back and turned to embrace Nina, leaving Terry and Vera wailing in despair by Bet¡¯s bedside. Nina didn¡¯t even cast a nce at the hospital bed and merely cried. Gradually, all numbers on the vital signs monitor fell to zero. Carlos looked at Bet, unable to feel sorrow anymore. His expression was extremely grim. ¡°What do you mean? Are you suggesting that¡ Bet did something unforgivable behind your back?¡± Sarah¡¯s face was as cold as frost as she stared at her dead husband. Finally, she was a widow. With a scoff, she leaned in close to Carlos¡® car and whispered, ¡°Go, find the director for me. It¡¯s time to 1/2 12:31 Sat, Oct 19 * Chapter 361 Love Could Conquer All As Carlos listened to Sarah¡¯s instructions, his eyes couldn¡¯t help but widen in surprise. 66%% +5 Pearls Though David¡¯s family couldn¡¯t hear what the siblings were discussing, they had the gossip buff, Isabe. Swift, ruthless, precise, and quick at cutting off meaningless things! Sarah is no doubt impressive! It seems like she¡¯s nning to have the cremation and funeral all in one sweep! The three siblings of David¡¯s family were utterly astounded. Alexander wasn¡¯t surprised, though. After all, dys could lead to unexpected changes. Sarah definitely knows that. So, when Jake and E arrived with Caitlin and Adam, they witnessed the hospital staff wheeling the body covered in white cloth away, while Terry and Vera were causing amotion trying to stop them. In reality, Bet¡¯s parents were not aware of Sarah¡¯s intentions. They simply couldn¡¯t bear to part with Bet without bidding him goodbye. Besides, since everything had been exposed, they felt that it was only right for Bet¡¯s children to bid their final farewell to him. However, Sarah didn¡¯t give them any chance, insistently calling her bodyguards to clear the path. By the time Caitlin and Adam came to their senses, the body had already been taken away. ¡°What on earth is going on¡ How¡¡± Caitlin stepped forward and anxiously asked. Somehow, she felt that everything was very strange. Adam, on the other hand, was more concerned about Sarah and Nina¡¯s emotional state. Upon seeing her parents, Sarah finally let her guard down, shedding tears in front of them and articting the injustices she and Nina had endured. Gosh¡ Actually, Sarah¡¯s decision to ept Bet¡¯s courtship back then was influenced by her parents¡® rtionship. Though Adam became a live¨Cin son¨Cinw to the Quirk family, the couple has always supported each other. They never have any quarrels over the fact that Caitlin¡¯s more powerful than him. So, Sarah believed that she, too, could marry into a family below her status and still find happiness. Sadly, the reality harshly pped her in the face. In truth, this was something Evian and Rosalie could understand profoundly. They were much like Sarah, all well¨Cprotected by the Quirk family. What they witnessed were harmonious rtionships among their elders, so they never saw any issue with choosing men who were seemingly less aplished than themselves. They, too, believed that love could conquer all. 1.8K Gossip 362 Gossip 362 Chapter 362 The Dutiful Mistress +5 Pearls But now, they had to admit, the rate of unfortunate marriages was definitely higher for women who married beneath their social statuspared to those in well¨Cmatched unions. So, it was simply impossible to use the unique case of Adam as a precedent. After hearing what Sarah had to say, Caitlin and Adam were so angry that their blood pressure was about to skyrocket. If Bet hadn¡¯t already passed away, they would have lunged at him for deceiving their daughter for so many years. Bet had even dared to dream of using the money Sarah had worked so hard to earn to support his mistress and illegitimate child. ¡°Did you know all along about your son¡¯s infidelity and his illegitimate child? Was it all because you wanted a son?¡± Adam, filled with indignation, pointed usingly at Terry and Vera and began to berate them. ¡°I knew there was something off about you both from the start. Indeed, the apple doesn¡¯t fall far from the tree.¡± ¡°Hmph! As if it weren¡¯t bad enough that the Quirk family constantly supports the Eaton rtives, now you¡¯ve crossed the line by mistreating my daughter. You truly don¡¯t know your ce!¡± Caitlin scolded furiously. They gave up all pretense. ¡°So what? Your daughter can¡¯t bear children. Why should the Eaton family lineage end here simply because she married into our family? Your daughter refuses to give us a grandchild, so why can¡¯t we find our own solution? Ultimately, it¡¯s your daughter who owes Bet. The fact that we didn¡¯t let Bet divorce your daughter already shows our magnanimity¡± ¡°Your daughter crossed the line too. She didn¡¯t even grant my son¡¯s final request, watching him die without lifting a finger. She¡¯s nothing more than a heartless woman! But it doesn¡¯t matter. After all, it¡¯s my son¡¯s inheritance we¡¯re talking about. Even if we can¡¯t take it all, we¡¯ll still get the lion¡¯s share!¡± D*mn, those two shameless old geezers! But they probably don¡¯t know, do they? Bet is now gone, turned to dust. The only ones left to fight over the inheritance with Sarah and Nina are you two. A smile tugged at Alexander¡¯s lips when he heard Isabe¡¯s thoughts. Indeed, that was the case. David¡¯s family seemed to have realized what Sarah had done. However, at that moment, she didn¡¯t voice it out so as not to alert the enemy. Instead, she led her loved ones away from this disgusting ce. In any case, Bet was nothing more than a handful of ashes now. He didn¡¯t deserve Sarah to handle his affairs after his demise. Without Sarah, there were still the mistress and illegitimate children. Upon learning that they wouldn¡¯t receive all of the inheritance, they were indignant but powerless. All they could do was put on a show of pacifying the two old folks and arranging for Bet¡¯s affairs, hoping to gain some extra benefits. Sloane would also seize the opportunity to make her presence known among the Eatons, asserting the existence of her and her children. This way, when the time came for thewyer to divide the inheritance, it would save them some trouble. 1/2 65 Chapter 362 The Dutiful Mistress +5 Pearls The pair of domineering elders and the mistress who had climbed the socialdder through her beauty seemed to have no idea of the legal implications. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Among the Eatons, some had already realized the problem. However, due to their repulsive behavior and apparent greed for inheritance, no one was willing to warn them, although a reminder was of no use anymore. On the day of the funeral, there was no shortage of attendees. Bet was somewhat of a figure in the business world of Yrinas, so it was only natural that he would have friends from the business circle visiting him. Upon their arrival, they were immediately taken aback by the sight of Sloane and a group of illegitimate children. They genuinely hadn¡¯t expected Bet to be so audacious. The oldest of these illegitimate children seemed just a bit younger than his legitimate child. Moreover, the mistress was acting as if she was thedy of the house, making them feel extremely ufortable. They didn¡¯t want to risk offending the Quirks. But since they were already there, they had no choice but to brace themselves and go in. When they entered, they saw Terry and Vera berating Sarah. They criticized her for neglecting her duties these past few days, not even preparing for her own husband¡¯s funeral. Instead, it was the soft, kind, and dutiful mistress who had made all the arrangements. Moreover, Nina was not the dutiful daughter she should have been. She didn¡¯t even care about her father¡¯s death. In contrast, the younger ones were far more devoted. They stayed by their father¡¯s side, crying every day. In essence, they spared no effort in spreading how despicable Sarah and Nina were while portraying the mistress and illegitimate children as utterly devoted and diligent. But no one cared. They were businessmen. Sympathy for a mistress and illegitimate children couldn¡¯t possibly enhance their future business prospects. They were dealing with the Quirk family, after all. They wouldn¡¯t dare to cross them. 1.8K B 2/2 12:3 Sat, Oct 19 Gossip 363 Gossip 363 Chapter 363 They Truly Are Your Siblings 66% +5 Pearls They spected that Sarah and Nina must have found out about Bet¡¯s long¨Chidden shenanigans, which likely triggered their departure. During the day¡¯s leading up to the funeral, Sarah indeed had not shown her face at all. It was only at this moment that she arrived with Nina. Of course, they were apanied by a circle of bodyguards, given the prevalence of ruffians. The Quirks had already been informed about the circumstances, so naturally, none of them would attend the funeral of such a person. They had thought that only Carlos would apany his sister to the event. Instead, another group of young people arrived. They simply stood at the door, merely observing withouting in to offer their condolences. This left the Eatons somewhat bewildered. They probably didn¡¯t expect anyone woulde to the funeral just to spectate. Due to this peculiar situation, the curiosity of the other guests present was piqued. The originally solemn funeral unexpectedly turned into a spectacle of intrigue. Wow, the mistress and all the illegitimate children are here. They¡¯re so brazen. I knewing along was the right choice. There¡¯s quite a show to watch! Aside from David and Selena who stayed at the Quirk estate with Cahan, everyone else had arrived. The twins from Felix¡¯s family naturally took the initiative to tag along. They too were eager to enjoy the spectacle. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Meanwhile, Janice was coerced intoing by everyone else. She was still somewhat dazed, having never experienced such a confrontational event before. She had thought that Sarah would choose to let bygones be bygones. Yet, unexpectedly, Sarah had shown up that day in such a manner. Inexplicably, there was a somewhat burning sensation within her. At that time, the memorial hall had already arted buzzing with activity. For the first time, Sarah found herself face to face with the mistress. Sloane had a pitiful look on her face. Instead of speaking to Sarah, she first approached with a child on each side and said to Nina, ¡°Nina, hello. Let me introduce you to your younger brother and sister. It¡¯s their first time meeting you today. From now on, you only have each other. You must support- Before Sloane could finish her sentence, Nina, who had already had a heart¨Cto¨Cheart talk with Sarah, interrupted coldly, ¡°Ma¡¯am, what are you talking about? I¡¯m an only child.¡± Pfft! At first, I was worried that Nina wouldn¡¯t be able to handle seeing those people. Yet, unexpectedly, she had already be a carbon copy of her mother. Indeed, a man¡¯s betrayal catalyzes a woman¡¯s evolution. This is true even between a father and daughter. Poor little Nina, she¡¯s burdened with pressures that someone her age shouldn¡¯t have to deal with. I really wish I could scatter the ashes of that sc*mbag. Several stifledughter echoed throughout the room, turning Sloane¡¯s face pale with anger. Yet, she couldn¡¯t express her frustration and instead turned to Sarah with a troubled look. ¡°Sarah, it¡¯s all my fault. But the children are innocent. They share the closest rtionship in the world. You should exin it to Nina. Bet always hoped that the children could support each other. After all, they share the same¡ª¡± 1/2 12:31 Sat, Oct 19 Chapter 363 They Truly Are Your Siblings Before Sloane could finish speaking, a dyed p had found its mark. +5 Pearis The resounding p harshly sent Sloane sprawling onto the ground, causing a collective gasp among the crowd. The cries and shouts of the illegitimate children filled the air. The biggest boy was the first to charge toward Sarah, but he was met with a fierce p from Nina, who had been eager to get into the action. When they wanted to make a scene again, the bodyguards stepped forward, intimidating them. Suddenly, no one dared to approach. All that could be heard were cries and curses. ¡°Hmph! As a mistress, weren¡¯t you prepared to face the consequences long ago? Why the tears now?¡± Sarah scoffed, staring coldly at Sloane. ¡°Are you still stuck in your own little world? Do you fancy living in the past, serving as a concubine?¡± No, no, no, at most, she¡¯s just a mistress, definitely not a concubine. The Quirks felt likeughing, but they kept theirposed demeanor, quietly enjoying the drama. ¡°Do you really have to make a scene here, Sarah? Don¡¯t you want my son to rest in peace?¡± Vera immediately responded with agitation. ¡°Why would I want him to rest in peace? Does he even deserve it?¡± Sarah retorted. Terry swiftly turned to Nina and said, ¡°Nina, don¡¯t let your mother¡¯s words cloud your judgment. They truly are your siblings. You must acknowledge them.¡± As Nina looked at her grandparents, her resentment intensified. She had learned from a corporate lawyer that children born within wedlock were legally obliged to support their younger siblings born outside of marriage. Gossip 364 Gossip 364 Chapter 364 Love And Wealth + Pearls The thought of her grandparents choosing this moment to say those words made her feel unbearably nauseated ¡°I said. I¡¯m an only child. Who are they supposed to be Where¡¯s the evidence?¡± Nina retorted. This remark did catch the legal novices present off guaril. What evidence? What could there possibly be to proved At that very moment, thewyer handling the division of the inheritance arrived. Sarah gave a cold smile and said, ¡°Nina and 1, along with Bet¡¯s parents, are legally entitled to a share of the inheritance. However, anyone else who wishes to participate needs to provide evidence¡ Oh, right, evidence is not just about what you say. You im they are Nina¡¯s siblings, implying they¡¯re Bet¡¯s children. So¡ do you have the paternity test result?¡± That single statement from Sarah left the entire group in a profound silence. Seemingly finally aware that something was amiss, Sloane couldn¡¯t even pretend to be weak anymore. With rears still clinging to her face, she rushed up to thewyer and demanded, ¡°You¡¯re Bet¡¯swyer, aren¡¯t you? You know these are all Bet¡¯s children, right? There¡¯s no issue with them participating in the inheritance division, right? You can¡¯t break thew just because you¡¯re afraid of the Quirks!¡± Thewyer, faced with the mistress, was visibly stressed. ¡°We certainly operate within thew, but if it is as Ms. Sarah states, that these children have not undergone a paternity test with Mr. Bet, then you have no standing to participate in the division of the inheritance.¡± Well, it turns out that thiswyer had previously met with the mistress. In the past, Bet often enlisted his help in managing the housing and financial affairs for his mistress and their illegitimate children. However, due to confidentiality, thewyer wouldn¡¯t disclose this to Sarah. Simrly, he wouldn¡¯t assist the mistress in any illegal activities at this point. He would only act ording to the rules. Upon hearing this, David¡¯s family finally understood why Sloane had been so confident before. It turned out she knew thewyer. She must have assumed that thewyer was on her side, but in reality, he was just an employee doing his job. The twins nearby, though they couldn¡¯t hear Isabe¡¯s inner thoughts, were nheless engaged in an excited discussion on the side. ¡°Sarah is truly impressive,¡± E said. ¡°Even at that time, she was able to stay calm and consider so many things, making quick decisions, and delivering the final blow!¡± ¡°It¡¯s a shame that Bet died so quickly,¡± Jake remarked. ¡°Given enough time, Sarah would have certainly divorced him and left them with nothing. Regrettably, she now has to split the assets with two old geezers. The mere thought of it is nauseating.¡± Despite her silence on the side, Janice couldn¡¯t help but reflect on the situation at that time. Upon deeper thought, she was profoundly impressed. Previously, Sarah had willingly epted an immediate divorce, leaving with only the clothes on her back as a sign of cooperation. But what if the situation were reversed? Bet would undoubtedly resist leaving the marriage empty¨Chanded if Sarah uncovered evidence of his infidelity Noww however he had lost the chance to contect mattere in court. If Sarah couldn¡¯t cecure all of 1/2 12:31 Sat, Oct 19 Chapter 364 Love And Wealth N?velDrama.Org owns all content. +5 Pearls his inheritance through deception, she could still ensure awful distribution. Thus, Sarah was fated to remain a widow, unable to pursue a divorce. After fully understanding her predicament, Sarah began strategizing on how to secure the greatest benefits for herself and her daughter, despite being widowed. Janice felt that if it were her, she would undoubtedly just hide in a corner, wallowing in sadness and grief, not wanting to deal with anything. She was somewhat perplexed. ¡°Is there¡ a point to any of this?¡± Though she had spoken in a hushed tone, merely questioning herself, those around her still managed to overhear. ¡°Of course! It¡¯s satisfying! If anyone dares to treat me like a fool, I¡¯ll make sure they end up the fool!¡± said E. ¡°If I¡¯m not having a good time, no one else should expect to either.¡± ¡°With love gone, should she just hand over the wealth to others as well? That would be quite unbearable,¡± Evian said with augh. ¡°Exactly. Love is elusive and uncertain. It¡¯s hard to distinguish what¡¯s real and what¡¯s not,¡± Rosalie said seriously. ¡°But money, now that¡¯s something tangible and truly belongs to yourself.¡± Upon hearing these words, Janice was dumbfounded. Is¡ that so? E indeed had always been like this, but Evian and Rosalie weren¡¯t so in the past. Upon hearing the two people speak, Alexander and Christopher felt as if they were listening to Isabe¡¯s words. At that time, Isabe was engrossed in watching the y. Over there, chaos had erupted as thewyer¡¯s words reverberated. Who could have anticipated the need for a paternity test from the outset? Bet¡¯s sudden demise had left no opportunity to address it. 1.8K Gossip 365 Gossip 365 2/2 Reading Juicy Gossip in Her Mind Chapter 365 The Money He Spent On Others +S Pearls The first thing Sloane¡¯s brother did, shockingly, was to snatch the urn. His audacious move left everyone present astounded. Terry and Vera didn¡¯t even try to stop him. Instead, they were on high alert, warily watching Sarah, who they thought mighte to steal the urn away. Thewyer watched the absurd scene unfold, and his lips twitched. ¡°Everyone, there¡¯s no need to fuss¡ Ashes can¡¯t be identified. In other words, unless Mr. Bet¡¯s body is still present for sampling and identification, nothing else will hold up in court.¡± At that moment, Sloane caught on, looking at Sarah with a mix of shock and fury. ¡°So it was intentional¡ You knew all along, didn¡¯t you? You rushed to cremate Bet on purpose! All just to seize the inheritance.¡± Terry and Vera finally understood the situation. Immediately, they began to express their distress dramatically, wailing and shouting, cursing Sarah with all their might. ¡°I¡¯ve always wondered how you could be so ruthless. Turns out you were scheming against us all along! My poor son, he¡¯s been burned by your venomous actions!¡± Our son is already dead, yet you¡¯re still so ruthless. Are you trying to wipe out the Eaton family¡¯s legacy?¡± Sarah sneered, ¡°So it¡¯s okay for you all to scheme my divorce, trick me into leaving with nothing, and use the money I¡¯ve worked hard for to support the Eaton family¡¯s illegitimate children, but I¡¯m not allowed to fight back?¡± N?velDrama.Org owns all content. The other guests present hadn¡¯t expected such a twist. They had thought that Sarah had immediately cremated the body out of sheer hatred upon discovering her husband¡¯s infidelity. They hadn¡¯t expected it to be all for today¡¯s dramatic revtion. Everyone had to admit that Sarah¡¯s tactics were ruthless, far beyond someone of Bet¡¯s caliber could Since he wanted her hard¨Cearned money to support his illegitimate children, she wouldpletely strip the illegitimate children of any inheritance rights. ¡°Sir, we can provide evidence,¡± Terry and Vera suddenly eximed. ¡°Bet is our only child. If we can -Sir, we can provide evidence,¡± Terry and Vera su prove that they are our grandchildren, then can we-¡± Sarah let out a coldugh. ¡°That won¡¯t do,¡± thewyer said. ¡°Then let Nina do a DNA test with them. If it proves they¡¯re siblings¡¡± Sloane immediately suggested. Terry and Vera immediately turned their excited gazes toward Nina. Their eyes were filled with such eagerness as if they couldn¡¯t wait to pull Nina over. Nina said, ¡°Am I obligated to cooperate with you?¡± After speaking, she turned her head foward the lawyer. ¡°They can¡¯t force me if I don¡¯t want to, right?¡± Thewyer wiped his sweat. ¡°It¡¯s your right if you choose not to proceed with the DNA test.¡± 1/2 12:31 Sat, Chapter 365 The Money He Spent On Others 65% +5 Pearls After speaking, thewyer noticed the malicious nces from the crowd. He feltpelled to caution them to prevent any foolish actions that might cause hun further trouble, ¡°Fon if they manage to conduct a secret test, it won¡¯t hold any validity. It¡¯s only permissible if you fully consent to the test.¡± This move effectively thwarted nearly all the cunning strategies they could think of. Although the illegitimate children were quite young, they were already quite knowledgeable. They all turned their fierce gaze toward Nina. Nina, however, was not scared in the slightest. She rolled her eyes at them. Don¡¯t even bother thinking about it! Dreaming would be quicker! Following this, regardless of the curses from Terry and Vera or the pitiful pleas from Sloane, none of these could shake Nina in the slightest. Gradually, they came to understand that this mother¨Cdaughter duo was resolutely determined to make their lives difficult, leaving them with no choice but to re at them helplessly. Thewyer was about to announce the division of the inheritance seeing that themotion was almost over when Sarah shouted, ¡°Hold on, Bet¡¯s inheritance isn¡¯tplete yet. You might have missed something. For instance, the money he spent on others behind my back hasn¡¯t been recovered yet!¡± Thewyer paused, instantly realizing something. Sarah shed a smirk and said to Sloane, ¡°I intend to reim the marital assets myte husband spent on his mistress.¡± With that, she instructed her secretary to hand over the prepared list to thewyer. Sloane couldn¡¯t hold back anymore. She shouted in a fit of rage, ¡°By what right? You can¡¯t possibly do it. He was raising his children. You have no right to take them back.¡± The fact that her own children couldn¡¯t inherit anything had already driven her mad. Now, when she was told that even what she currently possessed, as well as what was spent on her family, was to be reimed, she knew she would have to face total ruin. 1.8K Gossip 366 Gossip 366 Reading cy Gossip in Her Mmd Chapter I Must Have The Company N?velDrama.Org owns all content. +5 Pearls were ako Bet¡¯s children. Why should there be a demand to reim the money spent on the children? However, when Sloane looked at thewyer, she knew that Sarah wasn¡¯t just talking nonsense. ¡°we cant verify the identity of your children, then indeed, Ms. Sarah could reim the money¡¡± the lawyer announced harshly Clearly everything seemed to havee to a halt at the point of Bet¡¯s cremation. Skane was on the verge of losing her mind, and her brother couldn¡¯t believe it either. He immediately said. ¡°Sloane, don¡¯t be scared. We¡¯ll fight this in court. I refuse to believe that a father can¡¯t spend money on his children!¡± Sarah gave a coldugh and said. ¡°It¡¯s all right. We can take our time with this part. After all, the oue will be the same.¡± Sloane, in tears, pleaded with Terry and Vera, ¡°Mom, Dad, can¡¯t you see? They¡¯re pushing us to our breaking point. Fine. I¡¯ll give up everything if I have to. I¡¯ll take the children and leave. That should do it, Terry and Vera were already shaking with anger. Hearing Sloane¡¯s words, Vera immediately eximed, ¡°No way, my precious grandsons can¡¯t leave. Rest assured, we will stand up for you!¡± Terry strove to maintain hisposure, stepping forward to consult with thewyer. Even though thewyer didn¡¯t give a definitive statement, Terry had a sinking feeling that the oue might not be favorable. With trembling hands, Terry pointed at Sarah and asked, ¡°Are you truly going to be this ruthless?¡± Sarah, hugging her daughter, scoffed, ¡°I¡¯m merely reiming what rightfully belongs to us. Did you really think you could fool me without any consequences? Did you not foresee this daying?¡± Terry was so furious that his mouth was practically twisted in rage. Finally, he spat out bitterly, ¡°Fine, very well then. The Eaton family will henceforth disown you as a daughter¨Cinw and your disobedient daughter. From now on, they are the true members of the Eaton family. You want to reim your assets and seek revenge? Impossible! We will stand by them forever!¡± Vera added. ¡°Exactly. We have a share in our son¡¯s inheritance anyway, so we won¡¯t be short of money. We insist on using the money you both worked hard for to support them just to infuriate you, you wicked woman!¡± On the side, Carlos was so furious that he felt like punching someone. ¡°It seems you are well aware of who contributed the most to their shared marital assets. How can you have the audacity to utter such shameless words I believe Bet¡¯s early death was nothing short of karma!¡± His words sparked another round of uproar among the crowd. T?k, tok, isk, look at these people¡¯s audacity, still so stubborn even after falling twice. Do they really think Sarah hadn¡¯t taken this into ount? David¡¯s family, who were originally quite irate, suddenly wore expressions of confusion. 1/2 65% Chapter 366 Must Have The Company +5 Pearls In reality, they all felt that they had no choice but to bear with thisst bit of frustration. But did Sarah have more tricks up her sleeve? Isabe did not reveal anything. However, everyone unanimously agreed that Alexander would definitely know. After all, when it came to this particr matter, Alexander was considered the most knowledgeable among them. And so, everyone turned their inquisitive gazes toward Alexander. After some thought, Alexander believed that there indeed was a method if they wished to be more ruthless. The twins and Janice noticed everyone¡¯s gaze on Alexander, their faces revealing confusion. Alexander found himself unable to withstand the curious gazes of the onlookers. With a sigh of resignation, he said. ¡°Perhaps Sarah might persuade them to give up everything else during the division of the inheritance, except for thepany.¡± Jake and E were the most astute in the business world at present. ¡°Thepany that wanted you to join their investment project?¡± Jake asked. ¡°I remember Bet established apany independently, under his own name, separate from the Quirk family,¡± E said. Christopherughed. ¡°Seems like thispany is a trap, a big one at that.¡± Upon hearing their conversation, Isabe was immediately astonished and looked at Alexander with admiration. This expression instantly let those who could hear her thoughts know that Alexander had guessed correctly. And soon, Sarah also provided an answer. She put aside the matter of reiming what belonged to them and focused on the existing assets. ¡°I don¡¯t need anything else, but I must have thepany that Bet most recently established.¡± With that single statement, it became clear to everyone that thepany must hold some value. Otherwise, Sarah would not be vying for it. After all, her history suggested she never left anything valuable behind. 1.8K M 2/2 12:31 Sat, Oct 19 65% Reading Juicy Gossip in Her Mind Gossip 367 Gossip 367 Chapter 367 You Will Not Seed +5 Pearls Previously, Bet had boasted to them about the worth of thepany, iming it to be his financial leverage against the Quirk family should they discover his illegitimate children. This led Sloane, Terry, and Vera to believe that thepany was extremely profitable.. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Considering Sarah¡¯s current attitude, the two elders didn¡¯t hesitate. They immediately dered, ¡°No way. We also want thispany.¡± Sarah¡¯s face turned sour. ¡°Nina¡¯s and iny share of the inheritance will be exchanged for this company!¡± However, the more Sarah acted this way, the harder the two elders clung on. Even though Sloane preferred tangible assets, her younger brother stepped in to quell her hesitation. After all, with the company, he could be the boss. Hence, he was fully supportive of the two elders, even adding fuel to the fire by glorifying thepany. Seeing that Sarah was firmly refusing, the two elders began to y the emotional card. ¡°That is Bet¡¯sst effort. We¡¯re not like you. We value rtionships. This is all we want. Everything else belongs to the Quirk family. This is the only thing that belongs to the Eaton family. You can¡¯t take it away! As long as you give us thepany, we¡¯re willing to forgo all other inheritance.¡± Once the elders had finished their part, Sloane and her children began theirs. They imed that the company was left to them by Bet. He had personally told them that if Sarah were to snatch it away, he would not rest in peace.¡± The Quirks struggled to hold back theirughter. Yet, Sarah continued to act. Even Nina joined in, ¡°Mom, we aren¡¯t interested in that sort of thing.¡± Sarah took a deep breath, her face showing clear signs of struggle. Finally, with a look of reluctance, she said, ¡°All right, I can agree to this arrangement, but I have one condition.¡± The group of people looked at Sarah cautiously as if they were afraid she might pull some tricks in thepany¡¯s distribution and leave them at a disadvantage. Sarah said, ¡°I want to remove Nina¡¯s name from the Eaton family registry. I also want you all to sign an agreement, severing ties with Nina. From then on, Nina will no longer be your granddaughter! Any issues rted to your future care will have nothing to do with Nina!¡± Naturally, Sarah¡¯s demands were quite distressing for the two elders, and Sloane wasn¡¯t too pleased either. Despite the harsh words exchanged during their recent argument, they knew deep down that as long as they had this granddaughter, they would have no worries for the rest of their lives. She was their link, their bond. As Nina grew older, she would have to consider her grandparents¡® feelings and take care of her younger siblings. This was something that couldn¡¯t be altered by the cold, impersonalws. ¡°Nina is, after all, a part of the Eaton family. Your actions are quite hical,¡± Terry said. Once again, Sarah witnessed their shamelessness, which stirred deep feelings within her. Had she been blind all those years before? How had she failed to see their inhumanity? Nina was absolutely livid, her eyes wide with indignation as she retorted, ¡°You just disowned me a moment ago. Does being older give you the right to be inconsistent?¡± 1/2 12:31 Sat, Oct 19 Chapter 367 You Will Not Seed D +5 Pearls Vera immediately said. ¡°We were just upset by your mother. You¡¯re so young. What could you possibly understand?¡± Of course, Nina understood. She knew that these shameless rtives of hers wanted to take advantage of her for a lifetime, something she waspletely unwilling to let happen. ¡°You never liked me before, but now you want to cling to me, expecting me to support you in your old age. I¡¯m not ignorant!¡± Nina¡¯s eyes reddened with anger. Her voice was a mix of hurt and determination. ¡°But you won¡¯t seed. I would rather die than support you. If you can¡¯t ept this, then feel free to sue me in court!¡± Observing Nina¡¯s antagonistic demeanor, Terry and Vera were deeply upset. They were on the verge of reprimanding her. Sarah interrupted, ¡°You don¡¯t agree? All right then, we insist on fighting for thatpany. You people can¡¯t manage it properly, so I believe it would be most reasonable for us to win thewsuit.¡± Upon hearing Sarah¡¯s words, Sloane¡¯s brother was thrown into a panic. He was the one most eager to take over thepany. After all, the other inheritances seemed out of his reach, while the 1.8K 21 B Gossip 368 Gossip 368 Reading Juicy Gossip in Her Mind Chapter 368 His Life Is On The Line +5 Pearls He urged Terry and Vera, ¡°Say something! With apany, it¡¯s like money making money, which is far better than any tangible assets. Don¡¯t you trust the wealth that Bet left for us? He put a lot of effort into it. Besides, dragging Nina into this is pointless. She resents you s much now. Do you think she¡¯ll remember to honor you in the future, especially when she¡¯s under her mother¡¯s influence? You already have grandchildren from my sister. Does it really matter if you have one less? Don¡¯t let your losses outweigh your gains!¡± Sloane found herself somewhat hesitant after hearing this. Her thoughts were rather simple. The inheritance was said to be for Terry and Vera, but they were, after all, advanced in age. If they were to pass away prematurely, then technically, Nina would have a stronger im to the inheritance than her own children. So, when Nina severed ties with them, it was actually more beneficial for her own children. Moreover, she also realized that given Sarah¡¯s attitude, she couldn¡¯t really count on Nina for any future support for her children. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g With these thoughts in mind, Sloane began to persuade Terry and Vera. Terry and Vera were heavily swayed by the persuasion they received. Seeing the resentful look in Nina¡¯s eyes, they were certain she was too rebellious to be tamed. They thought it best to let it go. After all, what ould it matter if they publicly dered they were cutting ties? If something were to happen in the future, uld Nina really stand by and do nothing? The media would crucify her if she did. ne more Terry and Vera thought about it, the more they agreed with the idea. Without hesitation, they gave their consent, penning down a letter to sever their ties. At Sarah¡¯s insistence, they even recorded a video as a public testament to their decision. Atst, the inheritance was sessfully divided. Congrattions! Everything has finally settled down! Hahaha! What a great show I¡¯ve just witnessed. . While the rest of the Quirk family was indeed joyful, they couldn¡¯t help but harbor a sense of uncertainty, unsure if things would proceed smoothly in the future. The grand spectacle had finallye to a close, leaving everyone present feeling satisfied. Having witnessed the shamelessness of the Eaton family, they were certain they would not coborate with them in the future. They couldn¡¯t imagine the trouble that woulde from being entangled with them. So basically, from that moment on, the newpany they took over would struggle to make any progress. Sarah didn¡¯t waste any time, and honestly, she had no intention of bringing Nina to the funeral. She had Terry apany her on a trip to transfer Nina¡¯s household registration. The rest of the Quirk family didn¡¯t follow suit. They had just returned to the Quirk estate when they heard the news. Nina had also changed her surname on the spot. Upon hearing the news, Lionel decided to throw a grand celebration that very night, all in honor of Nina. Everyone should have been there. After all, Sarah¡¯s divorce was a significant event. But Eric astonishingly showed up all by himself. Iional frowned as he naked to which Fric rernanded with a certain uwanca ¡°Toanna¡¯s nromant She needs. 1/2 12:31 Sat, Oct 19 Chapter 368 His Life Is On The Line to rest. It¡¯s safer for Dn to stay at home and watch over her.¡± Lionel was a shrewd man. Naturally, he noticed certain issues but chose not to probe further. When Eric stepped into the bustling living room, he was momentarily taken aback. 0465% +5 Pearls His daughter, who was always quietly tucked away, was surprisingly sitting in the middle of the crowd this time. Although she didn¡¯t speak, her eyes were no longer covered by her bangs. Instead, they were sparkling as she watched her chatty cousins around her Initially devoid of emotion, her face would now shift through a range of expressions in response to the ongoing conversation. ¡°When we first brought up the idea of changing surname, Bet¡¯s father could barely keep his composure. It was hrious. He clearly favors boys over girls and hardly cares about Nina. Yet, when ites to changing her surname, he acts as if his life is on the line,¡± Carlos scoffed. ¡°Thankfully, Sarah had the foresight to only ask him to go over. If that old woman had been there too, who knows what kind of a scene she would¡¯ve caused!¡± Everyone burst intoughter. Just then, they spotted Ericing over and immediately halted their conversation to greet him. However, Eric noticed his daughter stiffening up for a moment and cautiously ncing over his shoulder. Only when she saw nothing there did she finally breathe a sigh of relief. Eric felt a sudden pang in his heart, recalling the time at home when his daughter hadn¡¯t returned. The family had made some harsh remarks. His face involuntarily fell at the memory. However, he first exined to Sarah, the star of the evening, why the others didn¡¯t show up. ¡£ 1.8K W Gossip 369 Gossip 369 eading Juicy Gossip in Her Mind Chapter 369 Not Kind Sarah didn¡¯t mind and even chuckled lightly, showing concern for the elder¡¯s health. 45 Pearls Others found it a bit peculiar, but considering she was of advanced maternal age, they didn¡¯t feel it was their ce toment. David¡¯s family, on the other hand, managed to enjoy some fresh gossip. Unbelievable. Aunt Joanna and Dn wanted to bring that two¨Cfaced woman to our family dinner, but Uncle Eric refused, so they got angry and didn¡¯t show up. Do they really think they deserve such respect? Sarah¡¯s divorce and Nina¡¯s decision to change her surname have nothing to do with outsiders. They even had the audacity to suggest bringing someone else. It¡¯s just nonsensical. David¡¯s family looked contemptuous after hearing the truth. Recalling the recent investigation results, Alexander remembered that Cecilia was indeed a child from the orphanage funded by Joanna. It was through this connection that Dn hade to know her. However, Joanna¡¯s rtionship with Cecilia was far from ordinary. It wasn¡¯t just about providing for an orphan; she treated Cecilia as her adopted daughter. She cared for her incessantly, constantly sending her money. This was something Eric was oblivious to. After all, he was not one to concern himself with household matters. His focus was solely on his business. If not for the historical context, Alexander would have suspected that Cecilia might be another illegitimate child. However, Alexander still insisted on prioritizing the investigation into Cecilia¡¯s biological parents. If it wasn¡¯t rted to Cecilia¡¯s parents, there was no reason for Joanna to act so outrageously. Of course, besides this, Alexander also inadvertently discovered a secret that Isabe had never delved into. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. For instance, the reason Dn was so protective of Cecilia was because Cecilia was already his. The records of their private encounters had beenpiled and handed over to Alexander. Alexander had no interest in exposing their rtionship. After all, both were openly single. However, if she intended to be the adopted daughter of the Quirk family, these records would serve as the mostpelling evidence against it. Eric asked how Janice¡¯s stay had been these past few days, implying subtly if she wanted to return home. Joanna and Dn had suggested that he bring Janice. back with him, but he was hesitant to voice it out, preferring to hear his daughter¡¯s thoughts on it. In the past, Janice would certainly have gone along with her family¡¯s arrangements. However, now, she lifted her head and said, ¡°No¡ I¡¯ll spend more time with my cousins. It¡¯s rare for them to visit, and there are only a few days left of the holiday. Soon, I¡¯ll have to return to school, so I won¡¯t have much time to spend with them.¡± She would rather give her time to her rtives than her family. Eric had finallye to understand that their family had significant issues. When he found some free time, he decided he should have a serious talk with his daughter. After donline with his father Janice 14722 anmar to return to the hustling atmornhere 1/2 12:31 Sat, Oct Chapter 369 Not Kind +5 Pearls At that moment, her phone vibrated. She carefully took it out, fearing that she would see messages of reprimands and curses from her mother and brother. But with just a nce, she couldn¡¯t help but let a smirk tug at the corners of her mouth. It was her boyfriend, Cody. As he was abroad, they hadn¡¯t been in touch for a few days until now. The message read: What are you up to? Why are you picking on Cecilia? You¡¯re the youngdy of the Quirk family. and she¡¯s just a poor orphan. Can¡¯t you stand to see her doing well? I don¡¯t like this side of you. It¡¯s not kind. You¡¯ve disappointed me. I hope this is thest time something like this happens. Don¡¯t interfere with your father¡¯s decision to adopt Cecilia anymore. Go home with your father today, correct your mistakes, and together, find a way to have the Quirk family adopt Cecilia. Janice froze. Since she started dating Cody, there were asional moments when he would criticize her in such a harsh tone. Those instances always left her feeling upset, leading her to introspect and question herself relentlessly. After all, her mother and brother both favored Cecilia, but only Cody had chosen her. She felt that all she had left was Cody. However, just as she was consumed by a desire to immediately call back and apologize, she heard laughter echoing from the living room. ¡°I¡¯m the youngdy of the Quirk family. There¡¯s no way Nina and I could be in the wrong. The fault must lie with them! You¡¯ll see soon enough. The PR of Quirk Group¡¯s branch office isn¡¯t to be underestimated. Just wait for the show to begin,¡± Sarah said arrogantly. Janice was taken aback, recalling the scenes she had witnessed over the past few days. 1.8K Gossip 370 Gossip 370 Reading Juicy Gossip in Her Mind Chapter 370 Seize The Moral High Ground First Suddenly, she found the information extremely jarring leaving her utterly confused. 45 Pearls She replied: I¡¯m not sure where you heard such information from, but I¡¯ve never interfered with anything. It was the Quirk family¡¯s decision. Besides, aren¡¯t you my boyfriend? Why would you use me without even asking for my side of the story? Why are you siding with Cecilia? Are you two close or something? Janice¡¯s heart pounded as she sent the message. She waited a good while before she received a response. It read: What on earth are you daydreaming about? I only spoke up because of how close Cecilia is to you and your brother, almost like family. Wasn¡¯t she the one who saved your mother¡¯s life? You should know to repay kindness with kindness. I don¡¯t want to see you make one mistake after another. I¡¯m trying to guide you in the right direction. Look at you now. You don¡¯t even trust me anymore? Janice felt incredibly aggrieved. It was because of the so-called life-saving grace that she couldn¡¯t muster the will to resist Cecilia¡¯s entrance into the Quirk family. Any resistance on her part seemed akin to being unfilial. However, recalling how everyone unhesitatingly stood behind Sarah no matter what she did, Janice suddenly felt a sense of loneliness, even though she had a boyfriend who was the envy of the entire school. Sounds echoed from the living room once again. ¡°We¡¯ll never guess it, but Alex definitely has figured it out!¡± ¡°Exactly. If you keep us in suspense, we¡¯ll go straight to Alex for answers.¡± Janice took another look at those replies and could sense an indescribable air of arrogance.. She felt a wave of confusion within her and replied: My cousin is the head of the Quirk family, the man in charge of Quirk Group. My dad never goes against his decisions. Is it wrong for me to listenMaterial ? of N?velDrama.Org. to him? After sending that message, Janice snapped back to reality, hastily putting away her phone. She didn¡¯t dare to imagine Cody¡¯s response. She felt that he would be angry. It was her first time confronting Cody, and she was quite unustomed to it. However, she believed that what she said wasn¡¯t wrong. Cody didn¡¯t respond. The moment he saw the reply, he smashed his phone. That sentence was essentially mocking him. Alexander¡¯s reputation was well-known even in Yrinas. Janice seemed to be saying that there was no way anything decided by Alexander could be wrong. What right did he have to say that others needed his correction? All in all, Cody was quite upset that night. Meanwhile, the gossip about Sarah¡¯s divorce had already started circting in the living room. At the peak of online entertainment activity in Yrinas, a headline rted to high-society gossip emerged. The youngdy of the Quirk family had publicly confronted her husband¡¯s mistress. Taking her daughter by the hand, she severed ties with her inws. Then, the circumstances leading up to the current situation were exined. It included the scheming of the unfaithful man, photos of the mistress and her family at the scene, and most importantly, the AT:- 1/2 12:31 Sat, Oct 19 Chapter 370 Seize The Moral High Ground First The inte went into an uproar +5 Pearls In no time, the public opinion had set the tone. Terry and Vera¡¯s phone call was promptly rejected. Suddenly, they realized that, even if they were determined to sever ties, they couldn¡¯t break the bond of blood. In the future, they could still emotionally manipte Nina. If Nina was disobedient, they could use public opinion to force her to submit, However, they were now being berated all over the inte, with people saying they got what they deserved. They could hardly dare to imagine if things could really turn out as they had hoped. The Quirks were beside themselves withughter after they had their fill of gossip. This is a strategy to block all their escape routes with public opinion in advance. After that, they won¡¯t be able to y the morality card anymore. Isabe leaned into Alexander¡¯s embrace,ughing uncontrobly. ¡°This is what it means to seize the moral high ground first.¡± Evian asked, ¡°But isn¡¯t it legally impossible?¡± Rosalie was confused as well. ¡°Huh? Does that mean she would still be taken advantage of?¡± Jake said, ¡°That would only be after Nina turns eighteen if they are still alive and need Nina¡¯s support¡¡± E chimed in, ¡°But they¡¯ll have to sue Nina if they want financial support. Whatever the court decides she owes, that¡¯s what she¡¯ll have to pay.¡± Christopher suggested, ¡°Then change the money into coins, and let them count one by one.¡± Carlos added, ¡°Just rece it with food of the same value. I guarantee they won¡¯t starve.¡± Janice chuckled. 1.8K ( Gossip 371 Gossip 371 Chapter 371 It Is Not Over Yet +5 Pearls ¡°It¡¯s not over yet. After all, the assets haven¡¯t been reimed,¡± Sarah said with a chuckle. Over the past few years, the money that Sloane and the illegitimate children had been spending was from Sarah¡¯s and Bet¡¯s shared marital assets. With the illegitimate children unable to prove their identities, the situation was entirely in Sarah¡¯s favor. Once the verdict was delivered and the assets returned, not only would Sloane face financial ruin, but it would also be a big blow to Bet¡¯s parents. Previously, Sarah and Bet had provided the elderly couple with numerous fine items that allowed them to enjoy afortable life. Now, they would have to revert to their old lifestyle for the sake of their grandchildren. This is retribution. After all, they previously allowed the mistress and illegitimate children to spend Bet¡¯s money recklessly. Now, they have to cough up every single penny they¡¯ve spent, even if it means they have to tighten their belts. Sure enough, everything that Sarah had once given to them was reimed. At first, the other party was fearless because they wielded control over thepany. When Sloane¡¯s brother took over, however, he discovered that thepany had not even started generating profits due to Bet¡¯s failure toplete a single project and even dying various payments¡ The family was thrown for a loop and went around seeking help from their connections, but soon discovered that they had already been ostracized by the business world in Yrinas. When the relentless creditors had them utterly terrified, they finally realized they had no idea how to run apany and decided to sell it off instead of manage it themselves. However, no one would buy it. In the end, they shamelessly sought Sarah¡¯s help, only to find that she had moved abroad with Nina and was expanding her career overseas. However, all that would only happenter. For now, gossip was running rampant among the prominent families in Yrinas. Sarah and Nina hardly went out, spending time with rtives instead. However, the house had been much quieter the past two days. There was still some time before Lionel¡¯s birthday, and since it was Alexander¡¯s first visit to Yrinas after taking over thepany, it was only natural for him to have an inspection. Thus, anyone involved with the Quirk family¡¯s business had to make time to go with Alexander. Apart from Isabe, Christopher, and Rosalie, the only other people who stayed behind were Carlos and Janice. As the eldest cousin, Carlos naturally assumed the role of tour guide. Janice, on the other hand, was there to keep everyone entertained. That day, however, Janice could not join them as she had sses to attend. And so, only four of them were left. ‰T 1/2 Chapter 371 It Is Not Over Yet +5 Pearls After watching them debate what to do next for a good while without getting anywhere, Carlos recalled the message he had received earlier. He hesitated for a moment before suggesting, ¡°Actually, some of the students from the academy are performing at the concert hall today. Are you guys interested in checking it out?¡± No sooner had he said that than the others turned to look at him. Christopher and Rosalie had not forgotten the piece of gossip they had heard from Isabe carlier and were suddenly a little intrigued. Christopher had a better understanding of music and proceeded to enquire about it in detail. Once he grasped the situation, he uttered in surprise, ¡°Such a performance is quite important for those students. Don¡¯t you need to be with them for the whole thing?¡± ¡°I took time off to apany you all, didn¡¯t I? Besides, they have other teachers with them,¡± Carlos replied, rubbing his chin ufortably Hahaha! So, that¡¯s what it is. His favorite student sent him a message, begging for him to go and watch the performance. He doesn¡¯t want to give his student hope, yet he¡¯s extremely worried about her performance. That¡¯s why he¡¯s torn. Christopher and Rosalie immediately looked at Carlos with half¨Csmiles, causing him to shift uneasily. Since it¡¯s a performance by your students, let¡¯s go watch it. After all, we can¡¯t think of anything else to do the moment,¡± Isabe said, suppressing a smile that threatened to turn up the corners of her mouth. Both Christopher and Rosalie nodded in agreement. hey were not interested in any sort of teacher¨Cstudent romance and were merely interested in gossip. lence, the group went to watch the performance. veryone performing was from the music academy, and the audience in the front¨Crow seats consisted of rominent individuals within the music industry. Essentially, they were there to scout for rising stars and e if there were any promising talents worth investing in. For those who received high praise from these dustry giants, their futures would undoubtedly be limitless. Some might even get taken on as a prot¨¦g¨¦ 1 the spot. ; a renowned baritone, Carlos was also qualified to sit in the front row. However, since he had not anned to attend, he did not have a seat reserved for him. >on arriving, he ushered hispanions into a private room so that they did not need to sit among the neral audience to watch the performance. Then, he prepared to head backstage to check on his students, inting to give them a little pep talk before they went onstage. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. 1.8K M 2/2 12:32 Sat, Oct 19 Reading Juicy Gossip in Her Mind Gossip 372 Gossip 372 Chapter 372 You Will Have Hell To Pay +5 Pearls ¡°I¡¯d like to take a look backstage, too. Is that okay, Carlos?¡± Isabe immediately asked eagerly. Christopher and Rosalie also returned to their senses, realizing they had to keep up with the gossip. Under the trio¡¯s expectant gazes, Carlos had no choice but to lead them backstage. There were quite a few waiting rooms of varying sizes with numerous people going in and out. At the sight of Carlos, they all greeted him respectfully. Technically speaking, all the participants in the performance could be considered as Carlos¡® students since they all attended his sses at the academy. However, there was only one whom he truly favored. It was a student he sincerely believed to be gifted, whom he taught privately and wished to nurture diligently. Nheless, at that moment, Carlos treated everyone equally. He entered each waiting room to offer encouragement and advice. Isabe and the others casually watched from the doorway. ¡°I¡¯m only just now seeing what he¡¯s like as a teacher,¡± Rosalie remarked with augh. ¡°It¡¯s impressive that he¡¯s able to give advice to every student.¡± ¡°Moreover, he always hits the bullseye. Look at the admiration and excitement in the students¡® eyes. It appears that he¡¯s quite popr,¡± Christopher added. From what I observe¡ it seems Carlos doesn¡¯t have just one student who admires him. That¡¯s understandable. He¡¯s handsome, wealthy, highly skilled, and so gentle. It¡¯s no wonder the students are smitten. Christopher and Rosalie also felt that her words made sense. However, they could not help feeling that Carlos was rather dense. He was entirely devoted to music, and they feared he might end up alone for the rest of his life. With Carlos leading the way, they finally reached thest waiting room. However, they heard the sounds of in argumenting from inside before they could even knock on the door. The order of the performances was determined by drawing lots,¡± said a female voice, slightly trembling ret resolute. ¡°You can¡¯t-¡± Sylvie, do you think you could score extra points by being thest to perform? What a foolish notion. How can youpare to me in terms of vocal talent? I¡¯m Mr. Carlos¡® student, and everything about my erformance has to be perfect. You¡¯re just jealous of me and deliberately trying to sabotage me from aving a grand finale,¡± Penelope mocked coldly. Carlos¡® student? Could it be that the person who dares to speak like that is his favorite student? eeing that Carlos stood halted in his tracks at the doorway, Christopher and Rosalie frantically exchangednces. S for Isabe, she was already ranting. What the heck? The person who confessed to Carlos is someone who throws eir weight around? Seems like he doesn¡¯t have a good eye for picking students. Fortunately, they only have a teacher- udent rtionship. He must¡¯ve never seen this side of her before. He¡¯s already glowering. iside the room, Penelope continued to mock Sylvie. ¡°Most of the people in the audience are here noon of ma and Me Carlos¡® manutation The on thau¡¯unakina fammned to the most in the ann 1/2 4 12:32 Sat, Oct 19 Chapter 372 You Will Have Hell To Pay 5% +5 Pearls by me, a genius. Do you think anyone will have the patience to stick around for your performance after mine? I¡¯m doing you a favor by letting you switch the order in which we perform. My advice to you is to know your ce. I¡¯m not in a good mood today. If I don¡¯t perform well because of you and end up disappointing Mr. Carlos, you¡¯ll have hell to pay!¡± What an odious tone. Is that just how she is, or is she intentionally being a bully and taking her anger out on others? Christopher and Rosalie were also feeling annoyed as they listened and inwardly criticized Carlos¡® poor judgment. Penelope went on, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Cat got your tongue? Still not willing to admit defeat? Ha, Sylvie, don¡¯t think I¡¯m unaware of your little schemes. Be careful, or I might just expose them all. Let¡¯s see what happens then.¡± A short whileter, a hoarse female voice echoed from within. ¡°I¡ I understand.¡± ¡°Hmph! At least you know what¡¯s good for you.¡± Huh? She gave in? Is someone holding something over her head, or is she afraid that Carlos is backing that student? If. that¡¯s the case, who knows how many others that student has bullied by throwing around Carlos¡® name? Meanwhile, Christopher and Rosalie also found the whole thing rather sickening. Unable to bear it any longer, Carlos pushed the door open, interrupting the conversation going on inside. ¡°Ah, Mr¡ Carlos¡¡± ¡°Mr. Carlos?¡± Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Isabe peeked inside and saw two girls, one standing and one sitting. The girl who was standing wore sses and exuded an air of refined elegance. However, her body was shaking, and her eyes were reddened. She looked incredibly upset. As for the girl who was seated, she had an air of superiority about her. She was very pretty, but at that moment, she wore an expression of bewilderment, and a flush was gradually spreading across her face. Clearly, she had not expected to be caught behaving in such an arrogant and domineering manner. 1.8K W Gossip 373 Gossip 373 Reading Juicy Gossip in Her Mind Chapter 373 Apologize To Sylvie @465% +5 Pearls Carlos furrowed his brow as he looked at Penelope and said, ¡°Drawing lots to decide the order is a fair method to the students. What are you doing? Do you usually bully your ssmates like this?¡± Carlos was heartbroken. He knew that Penelope was somewhat arrogant because she was indeed a genius, but he didn¡¯t know that her behavior behind the scenes was so bad. ¡°No, it¡¯s not like that, I didn¡¯t¡¡± Penelope clearly didn¡¯t want to show her true self in front of Carlos and anxiously tried to exin, ¡°I just wanted to gost. It doesn¡¯t make any difference to her anyway, considering her skill¡¡± ¡°Penelope!¡± Carlos interrupted coldly. Penelope immediately looked at Carlos with an aggrieved look that was not the way a student should look at a teacher. ¡°I was just afraid you wouldn¡¯te or you¡¯d bete, so I wanted to dy my performance. I just wanted to perform for you.¡± Penelope exined before she burst into tears. Carlos was stunned and suddenly felt ufortable. Christopher and Rosalie exchanged suspicious nces before turning to look at Isabe. ¡°Be, what do you think?¡± Rosalie asked. Isabe raised an eyebrow and said, ¡°She doesn¡¯t seem to be lying.¡± It isn¡¯t a lie. Penelope was dying the performance for Carlos. This girl is truly infatuated with him. After observing Penelope, Isabe curiously turned her attention to the mistreated girl, Sylvie, who was now standing quietly in the background. A closer look surprised her. Wow, Carlos¡® charm is really something. Christopher and Rosalie saw Isabe sneaking nces at another girl and immediately became curious. Could it be¡ No wonder it seemed like she was being threatened. It turns out Sylvie also likes Carlos. She secretly admires him but feels unworthy and doesn¡¯t dare to hope for more. However, Penelope noticed and threatened to reveal her feelings to Carlos, which scared Sylvie into backing down to avoid losing the chance to asionally seek his guidance. Christopher and Rosalie couldn¡¯t help but feel that being a teacher was tough for Carlos, as he had unintentionally garnered the affection of his students. Although student¨Cteacher rtionships aren¡¯t strictly forbidden in university, this was a bit much. It seemed the Quirk family¡¯s genes were just too good. Meanwhile, Penelope was pretending that she wasn¡¯t throwing her weight around and had her own reasons. Carlos wasn¡¯t inclined to pursue the matter further at this moment and said, ¡°Okay, apologize to Sylvie and get ready for the performance.¡± 11 1/2 conauty and the C La mir 7 Peep it is fineartest the clothing Categostanty seen lose nos He though for would carry fings after the presentate if Penelope outfit ben go of her feeling he wants On the other baut. Prodigy was bitet a confes her foxing to him again after the reformace She date bee that Carlos, who had hon so kind to her had as feelings for her the fuugh they were Soog. Penelope was led away by the saf to prese Carlos fually breated a sigh of relief and then gave me geformez afice to hire in a professional Sylvie hiscard cafully but confiftit hide her unes Latex assited she was still uses about Penelope¡¯s words and sad four inging is not inferior to hers You have your own sales 18K Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g € 2/2 Reading Juicy Gossip in Her Mind Chapter 374 Only Male Students Gossip 374 Gossip 374 Chapter 374 Only Male Students +5 Pearls Carlos was sincere. Sylvie was diligent and had good singing skills, but her natural voice was average. Initially, he had hesitated between the two, but Penelope¡¯s talent had swayed him to focus on her. Sylvie nodded obediently at Carlos¡® words. Sigh, the girl is heartbroken after seeing the intimate interaction between her teacher and Penelope. Carlos is unaware of her feelings. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Christopher and Rosalie could only look on sympathetically. After giving his instructions, Carlos led the others back to their private room to watch the performances. Carlos was preupied and didn¡¯t notice the expressions of the three people with him until he overheard their whispers. ¡°It won¡¯t happen! If Carlos could like her, he¡¯d be blind. Christopher said. Carlos was speechless. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Carlos¡® face turned red. ¡°We¡¯re talking about you and Penelope. It¡¯s so obvious. Anyone could see it.¡± Isabe said directly, eager gossip. for Given the situation, Isabe didn¡¯t feel like she was exposing anything sensitive, so she freely gossiped with Christopher and Rosalie. Carlos was embarrassed. After a while, he said, ¡°She¡¯s just a naive student. Don¡¯t gossip.¡± ¡°She¡¯s an adult who knows what she¡¯s doing. Cousin, did she confess to you, but you rejected her?¡± Christopher said, using the information he had heard from Isabe. At a loss for words, Carlos sighed, ¡°Maybe I should only take male students in the future.¡± Isabe wanted to make a snidement but dared not do So. Given how some of the male students looked at him when he taught them earlier, Carlos might be underestimating his own appeal. If he truly wants to avoid teacher¨Cstudent romances, he should probably make himself less attractive. Christopher and Rosalie stifled theirughter. ¡°Carlos, if Penelope doesn¡¯t give up, what will you do? Aren¡¯t you still her teacher?¡± Rosalie asked. ¡°If she remains stubborn, I really can¡¯t continue being her teacher,¡± Carlos said, looking down at the stage, ¡°Maybe today will be an opportunity. If her performance impresses someone, another teacher might want to take her on. Then I can step back.¡± ¡°Considering her personality, if you stop being her teacher and hand her over to someone else, won¡¯t she cause a scene?¡± Isabe asked. ¡°You should handle it carefully.¡± From her experience, Isabe knew that someone with Penelope¡¯s temperament could easily be unhinged, and Carlos¡® gentle nature was ill¨Csuited to dealing with such a person. 1/2 65%·¬ +5 Pearls Chapter 374 Only Male Students Even if Isabe didn¡¯t remind him, Carlos was aware and would be cautious. After all, he had put effort into nurturing Penelope and hoped she would be well. Soon, the performance began. Isabe and Rosalie had no professional judgment in this area and relied on their feelings. Carlos and Christopher, however, made serious evaluations. Penelope¡¯s turn came quickly as she was scheduled early. Her voice was indeed outstanding, impressive even to non¨Cexperts like Isabe and Rosalic. Her performance elevated the entire show from a student recital to a professional¨Clevel concert. The audience reacted strongly, with even the reporters taking more frequent shots. When she finished, thunderous apuse erupted. Penelope confidently epted the attention, her eyes searching for Carlos but finding him absent since he was in a private room. The subsequent performances wereckluster until the final performer, Sylvie. Sylvie seemed to have made an effort with her appearance. At least, she was not wearing sses on stage. When she started singing, Isabe and the others were surprised. Her powerful voice, though not as dazzling as Penelope¡¯s, was clearly on par with the other students. Her singing skills were impressive, a fact affirmed by the frequent nods of approval from many professionals in the audience. However, her voice was rather ordinary, the kind that could easily blend into a crowd, making it difficult for one to instantly recognize her voice. 1.8K ww W 2/2 12:32 Sat, Oct 19 Reading Juicy Gossip In Her Mind Gossip 375 Gossip 375 eading Juicy Gossip In Her Mind Chapter 375 Discuss With You In Private She and Penelope were prime examples of the difference between hard work and talent. Áã65%±¸ +5 Pearls A talented person only had to put in average effort. With the guidance of a renowned teacher, they could easily outpace someone who gives their all. It was a shame, but the spotlight that night was destined to be on that ill¨Cmannered person. As all the students¡® performances ended, Carlos received a message from Penelope urging him to come over. When Carlos turned around, he saw the three gossiping and looking at him. Before he could speak, they all volunteered to go with him, clearly wanting to watch the drama unfold. Returning to the hallway outside the preparation room, Carlos saw students either dejected or excited, gradually leaving. Some approached Carlos to ask about their performance, and he patiently exined. He soon ran into Sylvie, who had put her sses back on and was carrying her bag. When she saw Carlos, she respectfully greeted him, but her expression showed a hint of sadness. Thinking she was upset about her performance, Carlosforted her, ¡°You did very well today. Keep working hard, and you will continue to improve.¡± Isabe noticed the girl¡¯s eyes brighten immediately as if the encouragement from someone she admired gave her newfound strength. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Carlos.¡± After saying this, Sylvie looked at Carlos again and couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Mr. Carlos, you don¡¯t look well. You should take care of yourself.¡± Carlos was taken aback. He hadn¡¯t expected Sylvie to notice that he hadn¡¯t been resting welltely. Indeed, between Sarah¡¯s situation and his own troubles, good rest was a rarity. He took it as a student¡¯s ordinary concern for her teacher, and his smile became genuine. ¡°Thank you, I will.¡± Sylvie seemed a bit overwhelmed by Carlos¡® smile and quickly lowered her head before scurrying away. As she passed Isabe and the others, they noticed the girl blushing. This secret crush is really adorable. We didn¡¯t even notice. Penelope, who supposedly loves Mr. Carlos so much, didn¡¯t notice his recent state either. However, she noticed it. Though Christopher and Rosalie hadn¡¯t noticed Carlos recent state, they weren¡¯t surprised that Sylvie did. When you like someone, you tend to care about them wholeheartedly. This made Penelope¡¯sck of concern for Carlos more apparent. Penelope¡¯s waiting room was still upied solely by her. When Carlos knocked and entered, Penelope ran toward him like an excited little bird. If it weren¡¯t for the people behind him, she might have thrown herself into his arms. Her expression stiffened. ¡°Mr. Carlos, I need to talk to you in private¡¡± She nced at the three outsiders as she said this. 1/2 12:32 Sat, Oct Chapter 375 Discuss With You In Private +5 Pearls Since Penelope had spoken, Carlos couldn¡¯t insist that they stay. He turned to the three and said, ¡°How about you wait for me in the car? It shouldn¡¯t take long Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g As Carlos said this, Penelope looked unhappy. However, Isabe and the others agreed. Once the door closed, the three simultaneously halted in their tracks. They quietly tried to eavesdrop through the wall but found the soundproofing too good. They had no choice but to sit on the nearby bench in the hallway. They resorted to relying on Isabe¡¯s inner monologue for updates. As expected, Isabe was broadcasting gossip again. I knew it! She¡¯s definitely not talking about anything serious! Haha, Carlos is getting another confession. Penelope hasn¡¯t given up Christopher and Rosalie pretended to y with their phones while eagerly discussing the fresh gossip. Big news, big news! We¡¯re witnessing Carlos being confessed to by his student! ¡°Why not? We¡¯re so well¨Cmatched. I¡¯m young, beautiful, and talented. You must have feelings for me. Why else would you choose me? Why else would you treat me so well? You teach me, help me with my problems, and take care of me wholeheartedly. You¡¡± ¡°That¡¯s because I want to cultivate a talented singer. I think you have potential and I don¡¯t want it to be wasted. You were my first student. I didn¡¯t expect you to misunderstand. I have no romantic feelings for you at all.¡± 1.8K Gossip 376 Gossip 376 Reading Juicy Gossip in Her Mind Chapter 376 Blinded By Her Talent +5 Pearls ¡°No, you¡¯re lying to me! You don¡¯t have any other women around you, you spend all your time and energy on me. I¡¯m the closest to you, so you must like me. You¡¯re just afraid to admit it!¡± Carlos had initially nned to end this misunderstanding gently, but he realized it was difficult to communicate with Penelope. Seeing herpletely self¨Cabsorbed, Carlos knew he had to be harsher for her to understand. ¡°Just because I don¡¯t have other women doesn¡¯t mean I have to like you, Penelope. Wake up. You¡¯re just my student. I will have other students in the future. You are not the first!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t believe you. I know you¡¯re worried that people will gossip about our rtionship. I¡¯ll drop out of school, so we won¡¯t be teacher and student anymore. Penelope, repeatedly rejected, had gone mad. She had thought that with her sessful performance today. Carlos would be moved by her excellence. Everyone said that Carlos treated her exceptionally well, in ways no other teacher would. How could he look at her so tenderly and not like her? But in the next moment, Carlos shattered her hopes. He suddenly said coldly, ¡°If you drop out, then we will have nothing to do with each other anymore.¡± Penelope was stunned. It was the first time Carlos had treated her so coldly. Her barely¨Cheld¨C together emotionspletely broke down, and she started crying. She suddenly realized and said, ¡°I get it. You just want to use my talent to boost your own sense of achievement. Fine, Carlos, let¡¯s make a deal. If we are together, I¡¯ll keep singing for you. I¡¯ll be your genius singer, making the world notice you as an excellent teacher! But if you reject me, I¡¯ll ruin my voice. I won¡¯t sing anymore!¡± Carlos was truly shocked. He had thought Penelope was just sharp¨Ctempered, which he didn¡¯t mind in a girl as it made her less likely to be bullied. Now faced with the real issue, he saw her character ws, realizing how hard it was tomunicate with her, He used to think she was a pitiful child when she had a huge conflict with her family, but now¡ It seemed he had been blinded by her talent. In the future, he¡¯d need to be more discerning when taking on students. Carlos was very sad and disappointed by Penelope¡¯s crazy behavior. Despite his initial fondness for his first student, he knew he had to end it decisively. ¡°So singing means so little to you. It¡¯s your life, so don¡¯t use it to threaten me.¡± Carlos said coldly, ¡°You performed well today and should have plenty of offers. Find someone else to guide you. I don¡¯t need you to prove that I can teach well.¡± Penelope¡¯s face went pale instantly. She hadn¡¯t expected to be abandoned by Carlos. She suddenly rushed forward and hugged Carlos tightly before giving him a forceful kiss. Carlos was shocked and quickly pushed her away. Wearing high heels, Penelope stumbled backward. Seeing the makeup mirror behind her, Carlos reacted quickly, protecting her head and falling on top of her. Despite the circumstances, Penelope tried to grab Carlos cor to kiss him again. 1/2 Chapter 375 Blinded By Her Talent Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g At this moment, the door opened. ¡°Carlos, we¡¯ve been waiting too long¡ Ah, are we interrupting?¡± Christopher¡¯s voice came through. Behind him, Rosalie and Isabe were curiously peeking in. +5 Pearls Naturally, this was because of Isabe¡¯s inner monologue saying that Carlos was being taken advantage of. which had rmed Christopher and Rosalie. Christopher immediately stood up, saying he thought he heard something unusual, and went to check. So, the trio made a dramatic entrance, likely earning Penelope¡¯s hatred. Their interruption made Penelope lose her chance and gave Carlos a chance to push her away. He was trembling with anger, turning to leave. ¡°There¡¯s no need to contact me again!¡± Ignoring Penelope¡¯s calls, he left. 1.SK Gossip 377 Gossip 377 Chapter 377 ck Apples +5 Pearls Because Carlos mood was so low, the three of them didn¡¯t dare to joke around after getting in the car. Upon arriving back at the Quirk estate, Carlos went straight to his room to rest. However, the others didn¡¯t care about his unfortunate experiences. Since Carlos didn¡¯t ask them to keep it a secret, they shared the fresh gossip with the rest of the hard¨Cworking family members when they returned. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. When Janice came back, the gossip stopped immediately. Janice returned half¨Csoaked, looking upset. When i they asked. Janice only said it was an ident and then quickly went to her room. Those who couldn¡¯t hear thoughts continued discussing Carlos¡® gossip, while those who could grow increasingly concerned. What the heck? Just because Janice argued with her boyfriend and made him angry, those so¨C called ¡°protectors¡± started giving Janice trouble? Someone pretended to get water for cleaning while Janice was in the bathroom, then deliberately spilled the bucket on her. They apologized smoothly, leaving Janice unable to pursue it, but she knew it was bullying. David¡¯s family: D¡¯mn! A Quirk family daughter being bullied? Unthinkable! Alexander held Isabe, recalling that many people had asked to meet him when he visited today. especially the Simmons family. Eric had told him they were considering a marriage alliance, as their families were well¨Cmatched in Yrinas. ording to Eric, the Simmons family had many sons, and they promised that whoever married a youngdy of the Quirk family would receive a focused education and be selected as their heir. Wait a minute, is this so¨Ccalled boyfriend even real? Why doesn¡¯t he care about his girlfriend at all? And why did they argue about Cecilia being adopted? Is he close to Cecilia? Janice couldn¡¯t reach him after being drenched with water What is going on? Hearing this, Alexander chuckled coldly. It seemed that young man had no chance of being an heir. Not only that, Dn also went to school today, bringing Cecilia to scold Janice and threatening her to plead with Uncle Eric tonight. David¡¯s family collectively rolled their eyes. They really didn¡¯t want to acknowledge that Dn shared the same blood, but unfortunately, he resembled the family. In such arge family, there were bound to be bad apples. It seems that Janice staying here tonight is her only form of resistance. David¡¯s family: Fine, Janice has made some progress. At least she knows how to resist now. During dinner, Carlos definitely didn¡¯te down to eat, given his bad mood. Janice also didn¡¯te down, probably feeling unwell from catching a cold. Everyone was worried about her, so the girls went to check on Janice. 1/2 12.34 Sat, Oct 19 U 177 Chapter 27 Back Apples: SP +5 Parts Shortly after they left the hall, the remaining men saw Carlos grabbing his car keys and rushing out. Christopher kindly asked if everything was okay, but Carlos only muttered that it was urgent and left without further exnation. What could Carlos say? That his student threatened tomit suicide because he rejected her confession and was forcing him to go to her? Penelope had just video¨Ccalled him, showing her slitting her wrists. Carlos was terrified. He tried to call 911 or the police, but Penelope had anticipated it and warned him. She told him toe alone before she bled out, or she¡¯d jump off a building. Carlos had no choice. While calling the police might distance himself from the situation, it could also spiral out of control. Even if it didn¡¯t, it would ruin Penelope¡¯s future. Given her ster performance tonight, Penelope had made a name for herself as a genius. A suicide. scandal would destroy her. Carlos believed Penelope might just be too willful and thought there might still be a way to reason with her. At the very least, his presence could calm her down. However, when Carlos reached the practice room Penelope had indicated and pushed the door open, was still shocked.¡± Penelopey naked on the floor, a pool of blood forming beside her slit wrist. he 1.8K Gossip 378 Gossip 378 Chapter 378 Falling For Her Trap ++5 Pearls Carlos couldn¡¯t consider anything else because he wasnt sure of Penelope¡¯s current condition and had to rush over. However, when he tried to help Penelope up, she suddenly raised her hand and sprayed something on his face. As a member of a prominent family, Carlos had seen his fair share of tactics. The moment it happened, he knew something was amiss. As he tried to get up, Penelope pounced on him. After she threw herself at him, the more Carlos struggled, the faster the drug took effect. In the process, his clothes were also messed up by Penelope. ¡°Penelope! You¡¯re crazy!¡± Carlos roared. Penelope¡¯s eyes were swollen from crying, but they were now filled with madness. ¡°the one who¡¯s crazy, I¡¯m your beloved student. How can you give me to someone else? Haha, after tonight, even if you don¡¯t want to be with me, you won¡¯t have a choice.¡± Carlos shouted, ¡°Penelope, calm down and think. Do you think that just because we sleep together, I¡¯ll take responsibility for you? You¡¯re too naive! This is a crime!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care. All I know is that you¡¯ve ruined me, Carlos. You watch me suffer and ignore my wishes. You¡¯re my teacher, aren¡¯t you? Why do you treat me like this? You¡¯re forcing me to diel Why are you so heartless! Carlos was unable tomunicate with her. Is not fulfilling her desires really ruining her? It was Penelope who was trying to ruin him. s, he couldn¡¯t speak coherently anymore. Carlos was dedicated to music and had preserved his purity, so he had never experienced anything like this before. The drug hit him hard, leaving him uncontroble. In a sudden moment, he flipped Penelope over and pinned her down. ust when Penelope thought she had seeded, Carlos saw her face clearly. The nausea and revulsion overwhelmed his body¡¯s reaction, bringing his rationality back. Suddenly, he headbutted her. Penelope was immediately dazed. Despite the pain, Carlos gained a moment of rity and quickly :rawled off her, stumbling out. His vision was now blurry, but he knew he had to lock himself up and call for help. io, he located a nearby rehearsal room. After rushing in, he immediately locked the door and took out his phone to send a message, but his onsciousness faded, le seemed to hear a girl¡¯s voice but wasn¡¯t sure if it was the crazy Penelope chasing after him. feanwhile, back at the Quirk estate, Isabe and the others were still focused on Janice¡¯s situation. 12:34 Sat, Oct 19 Chapter 378 Falling For Her Trap 65% +5 Pears Although Isabe knew all the gossip, she only learned about it from Janice and hadn¡¯t met her boyfriend or Cecilia, leaving many things uncertain. However, Isabe remained very suspicious. Half the people present knew the truth, and half didn¡¯t When asked, Janice only said it was an ident by a ssmate. What else could she say? After all, you can¡¯t retaliate for someone¡¯s ¡°ident.¡± You couldn¡¯t even report it to the police. Yet, Janice didn¡¯t mention how many times she¡¯d experienced such ¡°idents¡± over the past year. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Now Janice seemed to be in a state of self¨Cdoubt, unable to exin herself because she wasn¡¯t sure either. The girl also seemed strangely reluctant to seek help, either because she felt that she shouldn¡¯t air her dirtyundry in public or because her past attempts to seek help had never seeded, so she¡¯d gotten used to not asking for help. Janice. Janice, you¡¯re right to be suspicious. Ever since Cody confessed to you, you¡¯ve been bullied by the ¡°campus hunk¡¯s protectors This isn¡¯t just normal picking on by girls jealous of your rtionship. It¡¯s been bullying, dear! Have you been mistreated by your family so much that you can¡¯t recognize the extent of bullying anymore? And you should consider two things: first, if you revealed your identity as a Quirk family daughter, no one would dare bully you. But your family doesn¡¯t let you, which is suspicious. Second, since you¡¯re being bullied because of Cody, shouldn¡¯t he, as your boyfriend, stand up and warn them? Is he dead? Why does he just watch you being bullied? Isabe had countless innerints but couldn¡¯t voice them. 1.8K 10 Gossip 379 Gossip 379 Chapter 379 Setting Off To Help 657 ¡ú +5 Pearls Seeing the young girl so pitiful, not knowing how much more suffering she would have to endure before awakening. Isabe suddenly had a bright idea and smiled, saying, ¡°Let¡¯s find a chance to visit your school together. Isn¡¯t it the top¨Cranked university in the area? You can be our tour guide.¡± Evian and Rosalie instantly understood Isabe¡¯s intention and quickly chimed in. The others were also quite curious, as they had never been there before. Janice didn¡¯t think much of it, assuming it was just a regr social activity. She nodded and agreed, mentioning she¡¯d find a day with fewer sses to take everyone there. Seeing the young girl was genuinely exhausted, everyone decided not to disturb her further. Once they confirmed she was okay, they all headed downstairs. Once downstairs, Christopher curiously asked, ¡°Why did it take so long toe down? Is Janice not doing well?¡± ¡°No, we were just chatting.¡± E replied, As Isabe took her seat, Christopher, always keen on gossip,ughed and said, ¡°Just now, Carlos rushed out in a hurry. Do you think his student was looking for him again?¡± Though he phrased it as a guess, everyone in David¡¯s family knew they were waiting for Isabe to spill the gossip. Upon hearing this, Isabe naturally became curious. Before she could fully sh a gossiping smile, a few people sneaking nces at her noticed her face suddenly stiffen, followed by utter shock. Holy cr*p, suicide threat¡ Throwing herself at him naked¡ David¡¯s family: Well. It seems Carlos got set up again. Alexander thought that Carlos should be able to resist. Goodness, it¡¯s impossible to guard against! Carlos got drugged and knocked down. Oh my! Can he be saved in timel David¡¯s family could barely hide their astonishment. Alexander was confounded. In an instant, they seemed ready to stand up. Luckily, he escaped in time. Dmn, he nearly fell for her trap. This is such melodrama! Is this a rollercoaster? Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. David¡¯s family: This is a rollercoaster in our hearts! So is there any point in saving him? It¡¯s already done! Alexander: Who? Is this fate? Is Carlos destined to lose his virginity tonight? If that¡¯s the case, this Sylvie is slightly better than Penelope. 1/2 Charter 379 Seting Off Tom Vexander S¨Cowned slighte TULE While they were in shock and the others looked en in confiram at their trange slence Vander¡¯s He took it out and nced at it. His expression changed instantly ¡°Carlos is trouble and needs uses ¡°Alexander see them stewed everyone is pitone san? gravels in It was a message from Carles number, andating a picator help and the address Har is the probe her the ordinal Ceri halbe Butt Syr at the menger deman she heard the sound of an embulence outside. She was vermut someone co?t de dien, at der et den for Arip At this moment, the first to react should have been Caster Sarah, but Dad¡¯s family had already taken the lead before the ochers regumed theirpostire However, the number of people going couldn¡¯t be too many due to the deficare since. Neander made a decisive decision. In the end it was Alexander, Isabe and Christopher led by Sarah, who wear to find him, while the others stayed at home waiting for news Christopher was behind the wheel driving at an incredible speed Sarah finally reacted and iramediately turned to Alexander. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we call the police In this situation, we definitely can¡¯t call the policet Ochrana seacher Carlos fed in hand to exin by Alexander calmly exined. ¡°If it is possible to call the police, Carlos would have done so first costead of contacting me. The fact that he reached out to me suggests he encountered a tricky situation that needs handling. Under these circumstances, a covert operation is best.¡± Sitting next to Alexander, Isabe got excited Wow, Hubby is smart! It makes sense that Carlos, facing such severe inue and unsure of what to do, would instinctively seekelp from the most capable person¨Cyou! Before he lost consciousness, his phone must have been on your contact screen, but he didn¡¯t have time to call. So when Sylvie wanted to seek help, the chose to test you judging that you were the one Carlos most wanted to turn to at that moment 1.8K Gossip 380 Gossip 380 Reading Juicy Gossip in Her Mind Chapter 380 Saving Carlos Christopher thought to himself, This girl is quite clever. Meanwhile, Alexander basked in his wife¡¯s adoring gaze Everyone quickly arrived at the rehearsal building under the cover of night. They headed to a room on the third floor. 65% +5 Pearls At that time, there were quite a few students on the road. The ambnce fiasco appeared to have startled everyone, sparking a flurry of discussions among the crowd. ¡°I heard someone took their life.¡± ¡°Huh? I heard someone got drugged.¡± ¡°I heard the person involved in the incident was the genius who had just made a dazzling debut today, you know, Penelope Watson.¡± ¡°Could it be someone acting out of jealousy and revenge?¡± Or did she get into trouble with her sugar daddy?¡± ¡°That¡¯s impossible. Her teacher is Carlos, and from what I know, he¡¯s kind of a big shot. Definitely not someone the average person could want to cross.¡± ¡°I did Mr. Carlos arrive earlier. Did hee because he knew something had happened to Penelope?¡± Due to everyone¡¯s confusion about the order of events, their logic was muddled and hard to follow. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Isabe, on the other hand, realized exactly what had happened. Oh, I see. When Penelope woke up, she must¡¯ve noticed she had lost too much blood through the cut on her wrist. She didn¡¯t have the strength to get up, and in the end, her fear of death prevailed. She quickly called for an ambnce, which then alerted the teaching staff. Many people saw her being carried away, her clothes askew. Well, she brought that situation upon herself. As thoughts swirled in her mind, Isabe soon arrived at the designated location. Subconsciously, Christopher knocked on the door, perhaps out of fear of what he might see. Truth be told, Isabe was also somewhat excited and curious, wondering what it would be like when he met Sylvieter. After all, such things didn¡¯t just happen haphazardly. In the end, there was no sound from inside the room. Naturally, Sarah, who was worried about her younger brother, was the first to push the door open, only to find Carlos slumped unconscious against the wall. Although his clothes were disheveled, they were still on and nothing seemed inappropriate. More surprisingly, Carlos was alone. 1/2 Chapter 380 Saving Carlos +5 Pearls Aside from Sarah who rushed over to check on her younger brother, everyone else couldn¡¯t help but look around, finding no one else in sight. Ihat¡¯s going on? Let me check. D¡¯mn, Sylvie is sneakily observing us from the next room? I guess she doesn¡¯t want anyone to know what happened between her and Carlos. Christopher wondered. Why? Isn¡¯t she secretly in love with Carlos? Given what happened, shouldn¡¯t she seize the opportunity instead of hiding? Alexander didn¡¯t overthink it. He stepped forward to assess Carlos¡® condition before suggesting they take him to the hospital themselves. Sarah, too, found herself recalling the rumors she had just heard, which raised some unsettling suspicions in her heart. At times like these, it was definitely necessary to avoid prying eyes and ears. Hence, Alexander and Christopher propped up Carlos between them and feigned drunkenness. Then, they discreetly sought a quiet route to stealthily escort their friend out of the university. Oh dear. The moment we left the building, she stopped spying on us. She¡¯s worried about Carlos but has no intention of showing herself. There doesn¡¯t seem to be a struggle earlier though. If Carlos had shown even a hint of rationality before and Sylvie had a choice, they wouldn¡¯t have ended up in such a situation. After all, even though she¡¯s Carlos secret admirer, she¡¯s nothing like Penelope. She wouldn¡¯t want to win over the one she liked in such a lowly manner. It probably felt as though she had taken advantage of his vulnerability. The guilt¡¯s probably eating her up inside. This just makes Penelope seem even more like garbage. Isabe¡¯s thoughts continued, But, if Carlos happens to remember, this issue was likely far from over. Listening to Isabe¡¯s heartfelt words, Christopher and even Alexander were curious if Carlos would remember anything after his stupor, and how he would confront this matter afterward. Before long, Carlos was delivered to the Quirk family¡¯s private hospital. After getting an injection, Carlos woke up swiftly. Upon waking, he sat up uptly, then cradled his throbbing head, his face a mask of confusion. ¡°How are you feeling, Carlos?¡± Sarah asked with concern. Taken aback, Carlos turned to see the crowd. It was only when he spotted Alexander that he let out a sigh of relief, saying, ¡°I did manage to reach you. I was worried I hadn¡¯t been able to.¡± Oh dear, his reaction. Besides Sarah, the other three people in the ward looked troubled. Isabe felt conflicted. What a predicament. One party cant remember, and the other doesn¡¯t want to be exposed. What am I, as the one who discovered the truth, supposed to do? Logically speaking, if the parties involved are acting this way, I should probably do nothing, right? 1.8K Gossip 381 Gossip 381 Chapter 381 Calm Before The Storm +5 Pearls Christopher was speechless at Carlos¡® behavior. I really don¡¯t know what to say about my cousin. Can¡¯t he feel what his own body has been through? I was nning to enjoy the drama, but now, I can¡¯t just stir up trouble for the fun of it. I have to keep this secret. Otherwise, wouldn¡¯t we be bullying Sylvie? After all, this is her own choice. Alexander knew that if this matter were toe to light, it should be discovered by Carlos himself or revealed by Sylvie. No one else had the right to interfere. ¡°You sent me a text. That¡¯s how we managed to get here on time,¡± exined Alexander simply. Carlos was taken aback. ¡°A text?¡± Isabe¡¯s and Christopher¡¯s hearts skipped a beat. Would he discover something? Naturally, Alexander couldn¡¯t hide the truth, especially since the text was in Carlos¡® own phone. It seemed that Carlos was in a state of confusion, so he didn¡¯t particrly care whether he was sending at text or making a phone call. He simply assumed that his disoriented state was due to the influence of some medication, leading him to send a message to Alexander in his befuddled state. He even attributed the various unfamiliar sensations in his body to the effects of resisting the medication. Right now, his entire focus was concerning Penelope. ¡°I must have been blind, I never thought I¡¯d encounter such a crazy woman!¡± Carlos was truly enraged as he vented his anger on the hospital bed: Immediately, Sarah asked him about what had really happened. Carlos spoke his piece, after which the others ryed to him the events they had encountered along the way. Upon hearing that Penelope had been taken away by an ambnce, Carlos was also ovee with anger. ¡°This girl had iting. She really almost died,¡± Sarah said, seething with anger. With a stern face, she added, ¡°Carlos, let me handle this matter for you.¡± The underlying message was clear; they intended to teach Penelope a lesson. No one should mistake the Quirk family¡¯s kindness as a trait that made them easy targets for maniption. Crossing them came with a price to pay No one tried to y the saint in that situation, and Carlos didn¡¯t attempt to intervene either. He knew his elder sister was protective, but he also knew she wouldn¡¯t go overboard. After a night ofmotion, in the end, only Carlos was left in the hospital for observation, while everyone. else returned to the Quirk estate to rest. Isabe was also thoroughly exhausted, sleeping soundly until well into the afternoon. Before she had fully awakened, she heard an urgent knocking at the door, apanied by Rosalie¡¯s voice. ¡°Be! Be! There¡¯s trouble! Are you awake?¡± Isabe instantly jolted awake and quickly scrambled to answer the door. There, she found Evian, Rosalie, 1/2 Chapter 381 Calm Before The Storm Isabe eximed in surprise, ¡°What happened?¡± Rosalie anxiously said, ¡°Penelope falsely used Carles, and he was summoned by the police.¡± Isabe eked out. ¡°Huh?¡± +5 Pearls In haste, Janice ced her mobile phone in front of Isabe. Disyed on the screen was a popr forum at Yrinas University, which featured the most trending post of the day. ¡°Be, this contains the most detailed andtest information.¡± Janice only realized something was arniss after hearing her ssmates gossip about it at the university. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. By the time she reached out to everyone, it was already toote. The police had already gone for Carlos. ¡°Alexander and the others rushed over from the headquarters once they found out,¡± Evian began. ¡°Sarah and Christopher also set off as soon as they got the word. We came to get you. Isabe was still utterly perplexed. We should be suing Penelope after what happenedst night. How is she able to sue Carlos instead? Isabe was truly at a loss, unable to make heads or tails of the situation. She quickly freshened up, changed her clothes, and set off with everyone else. While in the car, she had taken Janice¡¯s phone to study the incriminating post while simultaneously using the system in her mind to gather information. The post was shared anonymously, but Isabe had already discovered the truth through the system. Penelope had lost so much blood that she fainted and had to be hospitalized just the night before. Yet, she could still muster the energy to anonymously post ndering messages about Carlos in the middle of the night. It¡¯s as if she¡¯s bent on destroying him if she can¡¯t have him. This woman is truly mad The post portrayed Penelope as a pure¨Chearted female student with a deep love for music. She was initially thrilled when Carlos epted her as his student. However, it turned out that Carlos was a devil in disguise. He exploited his position as a teacher to intimidate and harass her. She was powerless and insignificant, while he held a high status and came from a powerful background. She had to bow and scrape for her dream, strugling to survive under his control. Yet, Carlos not only intended to control her but also attempted to toy th her. She was adamantly against this, but he wanted to overpower her. 1.8K 2/2 12:35 Uct Reading Juicy Gossip in Her Mind Gossip 382 Gossip 382 Chapter 382 An Intricate Deception. 65% +5 Pearls Penelope allegedly didn¡¯t want to be involved in Carlos but failed to resist his advances. Numerous photos, audio recordings, and videos were released to back up her ims, The photographs likely depicted some physical contact from their past teaching sessions. However, online observers were adept at building stories out of nothing and once a narrative had been established, event the most normal of interactions could appear abnormal. The recording was even more misleading as it had been taken out of context. Two of the conversations within were particrly perplexing. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°You must be out of your mind, I am your beloved student, how could you-¡°This was the voice of Penelope, crying out in despair. ¡°Do you really think that just because we shared a bed, I would be obligated to you? You¡¯re too naive! This was the sound of Carlos¡® angry voice. The recording echoed within the car. Although everyone had heard it before, they couldn¡¯t help but comment upon hearing it again. ¡°This is Carlos¡® voice, isn¡¯t it? But why would he say something like this?¡± Evian asked. Before. Janice had read an analysis post, her voice shaky as she said, ¡°Someone has already confirmed that the audio wasn¡¯t synthesized. But I have no idea what it¡¯s actually about.¡± Rosalie said, ¡°Even though I knew the story must be fabricated and taken out of context, such words could indeed lead to misunderstandings. No wonder she dared to make false usations.¡± Isabe¡¯s thoughts were in a flurry. Penelope impulsively made those false usations without thinking it through. or considering the consequences. She was just like those shady characters who spread baseless rumors on a whim. The conversation she recorded had indeed happened the night before, but she had isted the audio to mislead people. Unexpectedly, she even had the audacity to film within the rehearsal room. If she had seeded that night, would she have forced Carlos to marry her? The thought alone is nauseating. Everyone who could hear abe¡¯s inner thoughts was infuriated to the brink of despair. Isabe continued to browse the posts. Sure enough, there were videos. Each video was approximately two to three seconds long, all containing highly misleading footage. The final few scenes, including the fateful day in the waiting room, where she fell backward and Carlos rushed to save her, were edited in such a way that it seemed as if Carlos had intentionally knocked a tearful Penelope over while trying forcefully to kiss her. There was also the incident fromst night. All one could say was that Penelope really didn¡¯t hold herself back. In the video, she was seen crying while straddling Carlos, and she had purposefully blurred out parts of the footage. Not only was her own body pixted, but also a portion of Carlos, making it seem as if she was being forced into doing something with him. It was truly hard toment on this video. After all, despite the pixtion, it was clear that Penelope was 1/2 12:35 Sat Oct 19. Chapter 382 An Intricate Deception: 45 Pearls The video was too brief, making it impossible to truly discern right from wrong. However, those who came across the post would inevitably assume the work The story ultimately culminated in Penelope taking her own life. In the eyes of the public, only victims. resorted to such extreme measures. Hence, the conclusion was almost set in stone, though there were still voices of dissent. These included students and teachers familiar with Carlos, those who knew his identity, and those who, just by looking at his face, felt that he had no need to go to such lengths. However, the majority of strangers scorned Carlos. While Isabe was reading, the inte had rapidly spread the news, and Carlos was showered with a chorus of criticism. At that time, the police station was bustling. Numerous students and teachers from the university had been summoned for questioning. Carlos was called in for questioning. Sarah was in the midst of venting her anger at Penelope¡¯s parents. Christopher had his phone in hand, constantlyining, and even showed it to Alexander. ¡°Just look at this. Alex. It¡¯s really bing a problem. Truth is, people don¡¯t want to know what¡¯s real or not. When most people see this kind of situation, their first reaction is to support the underdog and despise the powerful. The more perfect the powerful person appears, the more the public tends to specte with ill intent. Spreading rumors required but a loose tongue, while debunking them could run one ragged. Even if the truth prevailed, how many would eventually see it? After a quick nce, Alexander understood. Due to the dy in the truth, people would consider the first piece of information they received as the most important one. Even when faced with the truth, they would start weaving conspiracy theories. After all, Carlos was the teacher and Penelope was the student. Penelope was in a more vulnerable position. Carlos was the esteemed heir of the Quirk family, while Penelope was just an ordinary, helpless person. From the moment Penelope¡¯s scandal came to light, Carlos was already embroiled in controversy. His reputation as a music lecturer had been thoroughly tarnished. 1.8K Gossip 383 Gossip 383 Chapter 383 Completely Clueless. +5 Pearts Although Sarah had already arranged for public rtions to manage the online public opinion, it was difficult to control the discussions that were circting among the university students in forums and group chats. Just as Alexander was deep in thought, he received a message from Isabe inquiring about the situation. ¡°We¡¯re currently investigating. Rest assured, we¡¯ve already arranged for someone to gather evidence. Handling this matter won¡¯t be difficult,¡± Alexander replied. Indeed, it wouldn¡¯t be difficult. If the Quirk family was framed this clumsily, it would be utterly laughable. Even after Penelope had edited those video and audio files and erased all the original copies, they still had ways to recover them. With the addition of the evidence of Penelope¡¯s infatuation, the truth would be revealed soon. ¡°The challenge lies in managing the public opinion that follows, Alexander earnestly exined to Isabe, ensuring she was the first to know. In the end, after waiting for what seemed like forever, there was no reply. Alexander added, ¡°Were you called over as soon as you woke up? Have you eaten anything?¡± Still, there was no response. Alexander was worried, so he asked Christopher to prepare some food and drinks to ensure that anyone who came by for a visit wouldn¡¯t be left hungry. Christopher was engrossed in browsing the inte when he heard his older brother¡¯smand. He was instantly exasperated, but he obediently went to the shop nearby. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Not long after, Alexander received a message from Isabe. They had arrived, but Isabe had a problem. ¡°There are quite a number of reporters at the door.¡± ¡°Remember to put on our masks before youe in Alexander reminded them. Isabe responded, ¡°I suddenly have a daring idea¡ Not long after, another group of people entered the police station. The staff assumed they were just more rtives of the Quirk family. After all, it was arge n, so such a turnout was expected and didn¡¯t warrant much attention. Coincidentally, Christopher also returned. After receiving Isabe, Alexander gently reminded her not to let herself go hungry. Isabe hadpletely forgotten that she hadn¡¯t eaten anything after getting up. After all, her adrenaline had been skyrocketing under such a situation. ¡°How far have we progressed?¡± 12:35 Sat, Oct 19 Chapter 383 Completely Clueless by Penelope¡¯s audacious actions. +5 Pearls Once the results were out, he found himself facing a crowd of students and teachers, their expressions varied. Among them, the skeptical nces thrown his way made him feel absurd. Of course, there were students who took the initiative to speak up, expressing their trust in Carlos. At a nce, Isabe spotted an important figure among the people who hade to say something. ¡°Sylvie?¡± She¡¯s here too? Wait, doesn¡¯t that make her a living witness? need to prove anything. I will have to reveal the truth aboutst night. This¡ this can be tricky. Thankfully, the police only asked about Carlos¡® rtionship with Penelope She honestly told them that Penelope liked Carlos. But what if they ask her what she was doingst night? The youngdy may not dare to lie. Carlos casually exchanged a few words with his ssmates and also made a remark to Sylvie. His attitude. was quite clear¡ Sylvie¡¯s expression also shifted slightly Sylvie seems to realize that Carlos had no recollection of the events from the previous night. This only made her even more reluctant to spill the beans. She must really wish thatst night¡¯s incident never happened Ah she¡¯s looking this way. Is she looking at the Quirk family? Oh, she must think that the Quirks can handle this matter und it¡¯s best not to revealst night¡¯s events to avoid their affairs being posted online again. If that happens, the issue will likely be even more muddled Upon hearing Isabe¡¯s thoughts, the Quirks couldn¡¯t help but continuously nce back and forth between Sylvie and Carlos¡ One waspletely clueless, and the other was putting on a convincing act. Alexander actually thought Sylvie¡¯s contemtion was quite sensible. If they reced it with another mentor¨Cstudent rtionship, public opinion might not necessarily be favorable. Moreover, even if Sylvie admitted that she spentst night with Carlos, how could it be proven? In the midst of the chaos, Penelope burst forth, crying out at Carlos in a tearful rage. ¡°It was you! You ruined my life! You were the one who tried to force mel How dare you deny it and, even worse, nder me? I can¡¯t live anymore. I can¡¯t!¡± Everyone was taken aack. After all, Penelope appeared unhinged, much like someone who had been provoked after being bullied. This caused those who believed in Carlos to waver in their conviction. 1.8K [1] Gossip 384 Gossip 384 Reading Juicy Gossip in Her Mind Chapter 384 I Will Prove My Innocence +5 Pearls However, Penelope¡¯s parents fiercely pped her several times. They berated her, ¡°You troublemaker, who told you to call the police? Who allowed you to cause such a scandal? You will withdraw yourin and tell them it was all your own imagination.¡± This only added to the mess. Quite a few people stepped forward to break up the fight. Yet, Penelope stood her ground. Sigh, it makes sense thy Penelope is acting so out of control. Given how her parents are, her behavior isn¡¯t surprising Without even trying to ascertain the truth, theypletely abandon their daughter because of Carlos¡® status. They act as if everything their daughter did was a disgrace to them. No wonder they raised such a morally skewed individual. Penelope is rather amusing too. All she wanted was to take revenge on Carlos and make him bow his head in defeat. She even thought that if Carlos regretted his actions, she would simply retract her statements. Little did she know that what¡¯s said cannot be taken back. Upon hearing that, the entire Quirk family was thoroughly disgusted. What a monumental mess this capricious, ignorant, and foolish person had caused. After a while, the police finally managed to stabilize the situation. With a frosty tone, Carlos said, ¡°Penelope, I never thought you¡¯d go this far. Just because I rejected you. you want to ruin me? Do you think you can pull this off wlessly? Rest assured, I won¡¯t let you off the hook this time. Your false usations against me, your attempt to drug mest night, and your trying to force yourself on me are all crimes. I won¡¯t forgive you, and you¡¯ll face the consequences of thew.¡± Penelope probably never expected that Carlos would turn the tables and use her. She had only thought that Carlos would be exhausted trying to exin the truth. Suddenly, she felt a bit uneasy. Moreover, seeing Carlos¡¯s cold and ruthless demeanor for the first time was also a shock for Penelope. ¡°You¡ You hurt me, and not only did you not apologize, but you even dared to threaten me. I don¡¯t care how influential your background is, I will expose you¡ You don¡¯t deserve to be a music teacher. You don¡¯t even deserve to love music,¡± Penelope threatened Carlos with his career. However, faced with her almost illogical onught, all Carlos did was chuckle dismissively. ¡°The most misguid thing I¡¯ve ever done in my life was to take you on as my apprentice.¡± Carlos¡® words left Penelope feeling a chill throughout her body and rendered her speechless for a moment. After that, regardless of how Penelope theatrically wept and hinted that she might consider signing a memorandum of understanding if Carlos apologized and took responsibility, he paid her no mind. The actions of Penelope were hrious to the onlookers. At that time, personnel from Quirk Group had effortlessly found evidence from Penelope¡¯s electronic device, a device that was personally provided by her parents. Naturally, the police would have eventually found out even without the involvement of Quirk Group. It was just a matter of time. Penelope was too naive. She thought her little tricks could easily fool anyone. This is from N?velDrama.Org. 1/2 12:35 Sat Oct 10 Chapter 384 Wal Prove My Innocence +5 Pearls The evidence presented by the Quirk family¡¯s legal team was swiftly reviewed. By the time the police emerged once again. Penelope¡¯s fate had already been sealed. Upon witnessing the scene, Penelope assumed the police were there to apprehend her. Already feeling guilty she immediately started to yell. ¡°He exploited his position as a teacher to take advantage of me. Why haven¡¯t you arrested him? I¡¯ve made myself perfectly clear. What more do you need? I see now, you¡¯re all in cahoots! I¡¯m going to report all of you!¡± Penelope constantly yed the victim as if it was her greatest shield. The police officers expressions changed. They had seen plenty of criminals who try to turn the tables, but this was the first time they encountered someone who repaid kindness with enmity and distorted the truth. One of the police officers sternly said, ¡°We have already received theplete videos and chat logs. The conclusions drawn from the edited versions circting online have been overturned. The evidence proves that you have falsely used Mr. Carlos. Now, you will be held legally responsible for your actions. As soon as these words were spoken, the whole room erupted in surprise. Everyone turned to look at Penelope. Although they had mentally braced themselves, everyone still found it terrifyingly absurd when facing such an outrageous situation. Was this how a promising genius singer with a bright future should behave? Penelope¡¯s body stiffened, but she quickly dismissed the police¡¯s words as impossible. She was certain she had deleted everything. ¡°How could this be? Are you all ganging up on me, a female student? Are you protecting a criminal? I¡ Even if I die, I will prove my innocence.¡± With that, she even attempted to throw herself against a wall to prove her point. 1.8K Gossip 385 Gossip 385 Chapter 385 The Twisted Logic Of Penelope O +5 Pearls The police naturally prevented her from seeding in her n, but the were all frightened. After all, she truly intended to crash her head into the wall without considering the consequences. If anything happened to Penelope here before the trial, the press outside would undoubtedly spin it as a forced submission. This girl is tally mad¡ All right, it turns out that her mother would use this same tactic to threaten her father whenever they argued at home. The Quirk family cast a nce toward Penelope¡¯s parents, who were standing off to the side. Their apparentck of concern for their daughter¡¯s well¨Cbeing was truly difficult toment on No wonder Penelope was determined to have the person who truly cared for her. If she couldn¡¯t, she would rather ruin the person. This was, after all, the way she learned from her parents. Upon seeing Penelope looking like she was on the brink of death, Alexander said something to the lawyer who had just arrived. Thewyer first took out his notebook and ced it on the table. Facing the crowd, he began to y the original videos. Unlike the short clips on the inte, these videos all had sound. When Penelope¡¯s confession echoed from the video, the entire room fell into silence. Even Penelope, who was held back by the police, was stunned. The teachers and students who hade to bear witness all gathered closer to get a better look. Event some strangers made their way to the front. It finally dawned on Penelope that the police weren¡¯t deceiving her. She wanted to charge forward, but the crowd of onlookers was so dense that there was no way for her to push through. All she could do was look at Carlos in a state of panic and resentment. ¡°Don¡¯t look, you¡¯re not allowed to look! It¡¯s not what you think, it¡¯s not like that!¡± However, her loud yells uld not drown out the video which was ying at maximum volume. By the time the backstage footage from the concert had finished ying, the truth had been completely revealed. There were actually even more shocking videos, but due to privacy concerns, even blurring the footage wouldn¡¯t be enough to mitigate the potential damage. If they publicly broadcast the videos, they could potentially face legal action. Nevertheless, the audio recordings could still serve as evidence. Once everything had been presented, no one dared to question it anymore. ¡°I¡¯ve seen the online edits. So that¡¯s how it really happened? She wanted to throw herself at the teacher and force him. Did she even use her future as leverage?¡± ¡°This is too disgusting. I finally understand what it means to quote out of context and distort the truth. This is nothing but a deliberate attempt to incite cyberbullying.¡± 1/2 Chapter 385 The Twisted Logic Of Penelope carlier Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. +5 Pearls ¡°Penelope, Mr. Carlos has always been kind to you Why are you behaving like this? You¡¯re downright ingrateful!¡± Someone who couldn¡¯t stand it anymore turned around and started berating Penelope. ¡°Do you realize how lucky you¡¯ve been? Could you have reached where you are toy without Mr. Carlos guidance! It¡¯s one thing to be ungrateful, but another want to ruin your teacher Someone voiced their indignation. After all. Penelope had received opportunities that they hadn¡¯t. Other teachers also expressed their disappointment. ¡°Penelope, you really shouldn¡¯t have. Carlos was truly dedicated to teaching you!¡± These allegations, painting Penelope as heartless and cruel, simply fell on deaf ears. She just red fiercely at Carlos as if she was looking at a sworn enemy ¡°The evidence is irrefutable. What else do you have to say?¡± Sarah was infuriated when she saw that Penelope still dared to look at Carlos like that. ¡°How could you plot against your teacher so maliciously? Do you have any conscience at all?¡± ¡°So what if I set him up? Everything was his fault! His fault! I was willing to risk my life for him and gamble everything I had because I loved him so much. But what about him? He was cold and heartless. He refused to ept me. Why? After all, I¡¯ve given, why did he treat me this way?¡± Her eyes were bloodshot as she continued to yell defiantly. All I can say is that some people¡¯s morals were truly out of whack. Anyone with a sound mind will find it impossible toprehend The Quirk family didn¡¯t understand what Penelope was thinking either. Others were also greatly irritated by Penelope¡¯s twisted logic. Fortunately, Sarah started to scold her. Letting out an angryugh, Sarah said, ¡°There have been many people over the years who have adored my brother just like you. Do you think my brother has to be responsible for each one? Why should others bear the responsibility for your feelings? Is there such a thing as forcing someone to love you back? I¡¯ve seen. shameless people, but none as shameless as you. What a false dichotomy! If you think you can get everything you want by threatening to kill yourself, you are living in some kind of twisted dream!¡± 1.8K Gossip 386 Gossip 386 Chapter 386 She Refuses To Back Down Penelope¡¯s face turned ashen at the words, yet she continued to re at Carlos with simmering resentment. Carlos returned a cold gaze. +5 Pearls Penelope immediately felt wronged. ¡°I despise you. If you can¡¯t love me, why are you so kind to me? You made me fall in love with you, but you don¡¯t want me. This is all your fault!¡± This time, the gentle¨Chearted Carlos truly suffered the greatest malice. He had never imagined that his own kindness would stabs him in the back. Despite the fact that his intentions were solely to cherish talent, he couldn¡¯t help but feel pity for Penelope¡¯s unfortunate family circumstances. All he desired was to nurture another world¨Css talent for the sake of the nation¡. All of this had hit him hard. Behind every pitiful person, there must be their hateful deeds. Some people were simply destined not to be treated kindly. He looked at Penelope, who was still unrepentant and sheered. ¡°You¡¯re right, it was my mistake. So, rest assured. I won¡¯t be nice to you anymore!¡±¡± Upon hearing these words, Penelope¡¯s face drained of all expression, Heh, it¡¯s safe to say that nobody will treat Penelope kindly in the future. Once the truth about this incidentes to light, she¡¯ll be known as a backstabber. Penelope has surely given everyone a lesson. Who would dare to be nice to her in the future, only to be stabbed in the back? The Quirks agreed with Isabe. From that point on, anyone who dared to treat Penelope kindly would simply be out of their minds, since she would bite the hand that fed her. One could only say that Penelope had drawn attention to herself through her online outburst, but it had also backfired on her. With these thoughts in ind, Christopher, who was quite savvy about the inte, rubbed his chin leaned toward Alexander, and said, ¡°Even if the truthes out, by the time the police station reaches a conclusion and posts it online, won¡¯t it be toote? Public opinion, after all¡¡± He had discussed this matter with Alexander before. After all, handling public opinion was the most troublesome, especially since they had very high social standing This only made them more likely to be treated harshly in the court of public opinion. Even when the truth wasid bare, others would still contrive various conspiracy theories. Perhaps if Penelope had apologized, she might have salvaged the situation. But given her frantic state, could she have reasoned things out?¡± Christopher uttered, clicking his tongue in disapproval. No sooner had the words been spoken, when suddenly, Christopher heard Isabe chuckling softly. This is from N?velDrama.Org. Bewildered, he then saw Alexander¡¯s lips curl into a smirk, subsequently giving a nod toward the lawyer in 1/2 ?? 65? Chapter 386 She Refuses To Back Down Finisher Upon receiving instructions, thewyer abruptly addressed Penelope, ¡°Ms. Watson, if you¡¯re willing to issue a statement, admit your mistake, and vindicate M. Carlos, thereby restoring his reputation, we might consider the matter resolved.¡± Upon hearing these words, some school teachers actually tried to persuade Penelope to admit her mistake Penelope, with her foolish nature, was unlikely to back down. Perhaps, she hadn¡¯t fully grasped the terrifying implications ofmitting a crime and being imprisoned. She considered her actions as nothing more than a failed love pursuit that caused a scene, not a serious matter. However, deep down, she did feel somewhat uneasy. However, when Penelope¡¯s parents approached her, forcing her to ept their arrangements, she exploded in a flurry of curses and blows. She pushed her parents away as if she had lost all sanity, yet she dared not utter a word to them. All she could muster was a furious deration. ¡°I refuse! Even if I face prosecution, I will not let the one who betrayed my trust escape unscathed!¡± Penelope was madly confronting Carlos. ¡°Your loss, not wanting me. You should have saved me from the abyss but refused to give me a home. It¡¯s all your fault! You deserve my revenge. I know you want to erase the damage to your online reputation, but don¡¯t even think about it. As long as I don¡¯t apologize, even if the pieces of evidence are uploaded, it won¡¯t matter. Those jealous bugs out there will undoubtedly bite you with questions. Everyone will think it¡¯s a sham, and those self- proimedizens on the inte will start doubting you. I can easily y the victim in such a situation. Do you think you can still be a teacher then? People will never fully trust you, because you¡¯ve ard an unforgivable act. You made me, a mere schoolgirl, fall in love with you and consider suicide. It¡¯s a stain on your character that you can never wash away, a permanent blemish. Haha.¡± Penelope¡¯s face was twisted in fury, her attitude resembled that of someone who had given up all hope. She vented her madness, and everyone watched her as if she were a lunatic, finding it inconceivable. 1.8K W You¡¯ve got your reading rewards, tap the Gossip 387 Gossip 387 Is this book as grammatically readable as you expected? 12:36 Sat, Oct 19 uu. Chapter 387 Exposed Online Each one of them was seething with anger, wishing they could personally confront Penelope. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Finished After all, the onlinemunity had not only witnessed the truth, but they had also heard firsthand how Penelope had insulted them, used them, and manipted them as pawns in her scheme. When Penelope shakily pulled out her phone and saw thements, her face had already turned as pale as a sheet. Netizen A. Is the out of her mind! I¡¯hat does the take us for Netizen B. I¡¯m just aizen, not a cybercriminal, all right Netizen C: The woman truly has a wicked heart! Rest assured, we will never do as you wish! You love instigating online wears so much. Just wait! I¡¯ll be the first to expose you online! Netizen D: I am truly at a loss for words. It¡¯s because of such people that the girls who were genuinely victimized find it difficult to fight for their rights! She targeted not only men but also burdened us women, she¡¯s nothing but a disgrace! If there are still women who sympathize with her, they must have something wrong with their minds! Netizen E. People like her should be locked up for life to present her from causing harm to others. Netizen F: May she be cursed to never find love in her lifetime! If it were said that, when the police released the investigation¡¯s truth, thirty percent ofizens still chose to believe in conspiracy theories, then by this time, only a handful of people wouldn¡¯t trust Carlos. The initial wave of criticism quickly shifted online. When Penelope checked her phone, it was already buzzing wildly from the influx of hate messages being sent her way. The web of deceit she had spun for Carlos hadpletely backfired on her. Moreover, she had dug her own grave, leaving herself no chance of recovery. Originally, her life was filled with promise. She had the potential to be an exceptional singer, a feat that could have made her famous. Unexpectedly, in the end, she was known throughout the entire Yrinas as the epitome of ingratitude and betrayal, repaying kindness with enmity. This time, Penelope finally couldn¡¯t hold it in any longer. She broke down and sobbed uncontrobly. 1.8K Gossip 388 Gossip 388 Ch r As ek was draggest away by the police, she locked meky despise me that much All the attention youvished me slead that you¡¯ve being so ruthless Her final reaction still let everyone unterly speechless babe rked wally sokick is nothing at all eyes with Carlos and demanded, ¡°Do your ruly me in the past was a be, huh? To you wish to see sex che man that when she sabed Carlos in such a way, it only ruined his reputation Closer to retaliate in the one manner, it would dearay everything for her, an Celos is more nobles inparison? David and his family shared her sentiments. It hat a false dichotomy. She¡¯s simply unrepentant Alexander teh that such a person would probably never reflect on her actions in her lifetime. Hence, he resolved to hire the most tormidablewyer for thewsuit to prolong her prison sentence and dy her TOTUIT TO NOciety to cause trouble B After all, one always had to pay the price for her actions. In the face of Penelope¡¯s final questioning, Carlos no longer showed her mercy this time He retorted outright. ¡°I reckon you want to live since you knew to call an ambnce yourself¡± That was truly the first time anyone had ever heard Carlos speaking with sarcastic undertones. In an instant. Penelope¡¯s facade was shattered. Her hypocritical and obsessive love wasid bare at that moment, ushering in the greatest mockery. Realization dawned upon everyone present. He¡¯s right. If she were truly madly in love to that extent, would she have called an ambnce to save herself? To put it bluntly, had someone else discovered her suicide attemptst night and called an ambnce, she would have gained a bit more sympathy. In the end. Penelope remained crying and wailingly asserted her sincerity and love for Carlos. However, everyone who heard her dismissed it as nothing more than hearsay. The matter of false usation thus simply came to an end. It was only when everyone came out that they learned that the live stream was Isabe¡¯s doing Everyone in the Quirk family looked at Isabe in prise. Smiling. Isabe exined. ¡°Actually, it was because I saw quite a few media personnel when I arrived. Naturally, some were live streamers. I felt that waiting for the police to get to the bottom of things would take too long, but we can¡¯t afford for such justice to be dyed. If it¡¯s dyed, it would be impossible to salvage our reputation. So, I sneaked the live streamer in to expose the truth on the spot. After all, it¡¯s only when the involved party speaks up will those who have been deceived realize that they¡¯ve been fooled.¡± After hearing all that, Carlos breathed a sigh of relief. He stepped forward and said with a smile, ¡°Isabe, I owe you one this time.¡± Isabe waved a disinis hand. ¡°It¡¯s just my experience from being a celebrity back home.¡± 1/2 12:36 at, Oct 19 Chapter 388 Lucky Star Upon hearing that, Christopher immediately asked. ¡°Then, were we captured just now?¡± Finished ¡°I¡¯ve reminded the live streamer about it, so he wouldn¡¯t dare. After all, he secretly went into police station for the live stream, so he naturally wouldn¡¯t dare publicize anyone¡¯s appearance. He likely didn¡¯t even capture faces. At most, he filmed the video evidence yed and Penelope.¡± Her manager, Danielle, warned her about that before she came over. In Yrinas, their fame was certainly not as great as it was back home, so they could y around freely. But if they were to be caught on camera during a live stream, it would be casy for people to recognize them. Once it circted back home, even though there was nothing inherently negative, it would still inevitably stir up a media storm. Danielle had been handling several major projects recently and didn¡¯t have time to manage Isabe. Consequently, she reminded thetter not to create any trouble for her. Isabe hoped to enjoy her freedom there a while longer, so she certainly didn¡¯t want to be exposed to the public eye that early. Fortunately, I warned the live streamer about it before entering, hinting that publicly revealing faces in his live stream without permission might get him sued. Naturally, the local live streamer didn¡¯t dare offend the Quirk family either. Otherwise, it would have been easy to be exposed. It doesn¡¯t matter much, but if everyone were to find out about my nickname as Justice Upholder and Gossip Queen, it would be difficult for me to enjoy the gossip in the future Upon hearing Isabe¡¯s internal rambling, David and his family could hardly contain theirughter. Sure enough, she¡¯s still worried about her identitying to light, fearing that she wouldn¡¯t be able to enjoy the gossip anymore once people be wary of her, huh? Haha¡ With a smile ying at the corners of his mouth, Alexander took Isabe¡¯s hand and led her out. Isabe¡¯s thoughts continued ying. Anyway, it¡¯s such admn coincidence. Why is it that as soon as I arrived. something happened to both of Aunt Caitlin¡¯s children? Moreover, looking at Janice, I have this nagging feeling that more trouble is on the horizon. Is there truly some kind of metaphysics on met Would the Quirk family start seeing me as a jint in the future? David and his family didn¡¯t take kindly to those words, for Isabe was their lucky star. 1.8K Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Gossip 389 Gossip 389 Chapter 389 Gifted Jewelry Finished It could be said that without Isabe¡¯s help, David and his family would have been faced with unknown challenges life had in store for them. If they remained oblivious, some of them might have been able to carry on with life, but they would never have been truly happy. Given a choice, they would undoubtedly prefer the brief sting of pain from being jolted awake from a sweet dream over the inadvertent realization of the truth in the future and ending up with a lifetime of regret For example, Sarah constantly told them previously how thankful she was that they came and her gratitude for the help from Alexander and Isabe. And this time, had it not been for Isabe¡¯s sudden inspiration to initiate a live stream, Carlos would not have been able to escape unscathed. Therefore, they were not willing to have Isabe think of herself that way. The few of them frantically signaling to Alexander with their eyes. Alexander didn¡¯t need them to prompt him. Hearing such thoughts from Isabe, he first hugged her tightly before coaxing gently, ¡°Be, you truly are the lucky star of our family. Without you, who knows what would be of us all? Please continue to shine on us in the future.¡± After saying that, he nted a kiss on her forehead. In an instant, Isabe was utterly charmed into a trance by the handsome man. Once they had returned to the Quirk estate, Carlos¡® matter naturally could not be kept under wraps. Upon learning the whole sequence of events, the elders at home alsovished praise on Isabe. When the elders of the Quirk family praised someone, it was certainly apanied by real money. Lionel spoke, upon which Marley personally retrieved a reward from her safety deposit box. She presented it to Isabe with gratification written all over her face. At the sight of the box of antique jewelry, Isabe¡¯s eyes lit up. It was clear at first nce that they were worth a fortune. However, it was only when she was back in her room that she learned about the true value of the jewelry. The jewelry turned out to be heirlooms of Alexander¡¯s grandmother. Giving them to her was, in truth, an indirect acknowledgment of her status as thedy of the family. Isabe was greatly surprised. ¡°I thought there would be some tough test.¡± While Alexander helped her evaluate the current value of the jewelry since she was particrly fond of such things, he replied. ¡°You are thedy of the family to begin with, so no test is needed. Everything will be yours in the future.¡± Looking at the box of jewelry, Isabe pondered for a moment. ¡°Should I keep them or¡¡± Alexander blinked his eyes. It took him a lot of effort before he finally offered, ¡°If you want to can help you find someone to sell them discreetly. We can¡¯t let Grandpa find out about it.¡± Sell them, I 1/2 Chapter 389 Gifted Jewelry ¡°Am I that kind of person!¡± Alexander looked at her innocently. After all, Isabe liked gold more. Finished Isabeid down with a smile, wrapping her arms around Alexander¡¯s waist. ¡°I believe in sharing good things. Today, grandfather only rewarded me, making me a bit embarrassed when everyone contributed. Although I now know that they are meant for the head of the Quirk family¡¡± ¡°You want to give some to the others?¡± ¡°Jewelry is meant to be worn in the first ce, so it¡¯s only fitting to be given to the girls of the Quirk family¡± Smiling. Alexander ruffled Isabe¡¯s hair. He knew that it was something she only proposed because she considered his sisters and cousins her family. ¡°Okay. Your happiness is all that matters.¡± Isabe immediately sprang up and went out for a stroll. She gifted each of the girls of the Quirk family jewelry. As for those who hadn¡¯t arrived yet, she counted them out since it wasn¡¯t about currying favors, but rather, sharing with those who were present. When Janice, in particr, received a bracelet, her eyes lit up. It wasn¡¯t so much about the allure of the jewelry itself, but the shared gift among them that made her feel like she was truly a part of the family. Unexpectedly, a few days after she couldn¡¯t resist wearing it secretly, trouble came knocking on her door. Because Isabe distributed the jewelry, she was teased the very next day. She was said to favored girls over boys since she only gave jewelry to the former. ¡°When you guys find your significant others, I¡¯ll gift them then,¡± Isabe said with a smile. Immediately, Christopher went silent at the meaningful nce from his sister¨Cinw. Jake, on the other hand, insisted that he would soon have a significant other. s, his sister beside him sabotaged him relentlessly. Upon checking the system, Isabe was immediately enlightened. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Oh, it turns out that Jake invited the other party for a face¨Cto¨Cface meeting but was rejected. This piques my curiosity. Could this be a con case of using a fake profile online? Hearing that, David and his family struggled to hold theirughter in. As they wereughing, Carlos finally came downstairs. For once, he was a bitte that day. Nheless, it was understandable. After all, having been so emotionally drained yesterday, he deserved a good rest. 1.8K 12:36 Sat, Oct 19 Reading Juicy Gossip in Her Mind Gossip 390 Gossip 390 Chapter 390 Thinking It Was A Dream Unexpectedly, Carlos seemed quite dazed. Everyone initially thought he hadn¡¯t recovered yet, and offered him a fewforting words. However, something still seemed off about Carlos¡® expression. His reaction gave Isabe reason to check the gossip. After going through it briefly, she nearly burst intoughter at the dinner table. In the end, all she could do was desperately try to conceal it with a bout of violent coughing. 65 Finished Isabe thought. Hahaha, I knew it. How could he possibly forget everything? As expected, as his health improved, his memory also began to gradually return. But it seems like Carlos still thinks he¡¯s had a wild, exotic dream, one featuring someone way out of his league. Now, he¡¯spletely thrown off David and the rest of the family also started coughing in session. So, this saga hasn¡¯t ended yet? Actually, they too felt a bit strange. After all, they were now privy to such a major secret, one that they were keeping from their own family. It always seemed as if they were doing something wrong. If Carlos could regain his memory on his own, that would truly be wonderful. However, Carlos was rather foolish to end up thinking he was dreaming. Could it be that the perilous situation that day had left him traumatized, leading to these dreams? Alexander could empathize with him. After all, Sylvie acted as if nothing had happened with her teacher. Naturally, Carlos wouldn¡¯t suspect anything. So, it was still uncertain if thetter had regained his memory. Driven by intense curiosity, Carlos went to the school to tie up loose ends. Isabe, Rosalie, and Christopher¨Cthe three with the most free time¨Cfollowed him. They imed it was because they were worried about Carlos, but in reality, they were just there for the drama. However, once they arrived at the school, Carlos went to the dean¡¯s office, leaving the three to leisurely wander the corridors, taking in their surroundings. By sheer coincidence, they happened to spot Sylvie emerging from an office. Upon seeing them, Sylvie clearly recognized them. Her expression tensed for a moment. Only after a quick scan of the area revealed that Carlos was not present did she slightly rx. She nodded to greet them with a slight smile. Since they weren¡¯t acquainted, it wasn¡¯t appropriate to hold someone back just to talk. All they could do was watch with a heavy heart as Sylvie walked away. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. As soon she left, Christopher was taken aback and eximed, ¡°Huh? This office? She¡¯s leaving?¡± 1/2 12 36 Sat Oct 19 Chapter 390 Thinking It Was A Dream Upon looking up. Isabe and Rosalie were immediately taken aback. At that time, within the office, Carlos heard the dean instructing him to suspend the remainde sses for the term and to take a good rest. He nodded in agreement. #Finished Chis Naturally, the school wasn¡¯t intentionally making things difficult for him. The incident had indeed caused an uproar, and it was hard for everyone to settle down if Carlos attended sses as if nothing had happened. Carlos had also intended to ask for a leave of absence, so the dean¡¯s arrangement was coincidentally in line with his ns. Subsequently, the dean spoke, ¡°However, starting next semester, apart from the regr faculty, would you consider taking on more students?¡± Immediately, the resistance on Carlos¡® face was telling The dean spoke with a hint of bitterness. ¡°You can¡¯t let be once bitten, twice shy. After all, it¡¯s rare to find someone like Penelope. There are plenty of talented individuals who simplyck the financial means. They need the help of wealthy teachers like you.¡± The dean was reluctant to let go of a volunteer like Carlos, heaping thetter with praise. ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a shame to deprive others of a chance to do well just because of Penelope?¡± The gave Carlos a hopeful look. dean The kind¨Chearted Carlos naturally couldn¡¯t resist. He could only nod and ask, ¡°Alright, do you have anyone in mind?¡± The Dean promptly submitted the prepared list. Maybe we should take in a few more? It would be safer to have them keeping an eye on each other. Of course, we¡¯ll assess their character first,¡± the dean said with a smile. Carlos wouldn¡¯t have actually ceased all his help to other students just because of Penelope. However, he knew his judgment wasn¡¯t the best, so he decided to choose from the candidates rmended by the dean. However, because of that dream, his first instinct was to look for the name Sylvie. After all, aside from Penelope, Sylvie was the best performer in their cohort. Naturally, Carlos assumed that Sylvie¡¯s name would be on the list. After scanning the list, he saw nothing. Only after double¨Cchecking did he confirm that it truly wasn¡¯t there. Gossip 391 Gossip 391 Reading Juicy Gossip in Her Mind Chapter 391 Forgetting About Sylvie 71% Finished ¡°Why isn¡¯t Sylvie¡¯s name on the list?¡± After having such a dream, it would have been appropriate for Carlos to avoid any awkwardness. However, upon seeing that her name wasn¡¯t on the list, Carlos instinctively defended the rights of the student. After all, Sylvie deserved to be on that list. Upon hearing the question, the dean was seen shaking his head helplessly. His reaction triggered a jolt of surprise in Carlos. After all, this list was handpicked by the dean himself. Could it be¡ could it be¡ Carlos couldn¡¯t help but overthink things. Due to Penelope¡¯s incident, he had started to suspect that some students might indeed harbor feelings for him. So¡ was Sylvie also excluded by the dean for the same reason? Lost in his thoughts, he was unsure of what to do next when he heard the dean say, ¡°Ah, Ms. Ziegler applied for an exchange program to study at a foreign music academy recently. She passed the assessment and is set to leave in a few days. I intended to mention this to you, considering she could have benefited from your guidance if you agreed. However, she declined.¡± Upon hearing this, Carlos felt his heart skip a beat. Why¡ did she decline? Christopher and Rosalie briefly visited the office to inquire about something. After receiving the answer, their faces were filled with confusion. So, she¡¯s really leaving? Previously, they had learned from Isabe about the intimate rtionship between the two. Although they initially heard that Sylvie had no intention of acknowledging this affair, they believed that since Sylvie was fond of Carlos, there was a chance that sparks might still fly between them. Coincidentally, it seemed that Carlos might regain his memory that day, and they truly believed that this saga was far from over. Isabe thought, Wow, seriously? This girl¡ she¡¯s pretty decisive. Studying abroad was her initial choice, but she clearly had the chance to be Carlos¡® student, which should be considered a better opportunity. Yet, she stuck to her original decision. If I hadn¡¯t seen how much she truly likes Carlos, Kwould have thought she didn¡¯t like him at all! Upon hearing Isabe¡¯s thoughts, Christopher and Rosalie were truly confused about the current developments. Before long, Carlos emerged, his expression somewhat bewildered. In a rush, Christopher immediately asked, ¡°Carlos, did something happen?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing. The dean has gotten me to go on leave.¡± ¡°Ah? The incident really had an impact on you?¡± Rosalie asked with concern. Shaking his head, Carlos said, ¡°No, it¡¯s just a simple break, nothing more. Next term, they even want me to take on more students.¡± Christopher and Rosalie immediately exchanged nces. This is from N?velDrama.Org. 12:55 Sun, Oct 20 tie. 71% Finished Chapter 391 Forgetting About Sylvie So, is this the matter that Isabe had just mentioned in her thoughts? Carlos might take on some students, but Sylvie declined the opportunity in advance? What on earth is going on? Isabe thought, Carlos, I can¡¯t believe he¡ he¡¯s actually curious about why Sylvie rejected him. Why didn¡¯t he think to ask, and just let it end like that? Indeed, it was over. In Carlos¡® current mindset, he was merely left feeling perplexed. Consequently, he wouldn¡¯t go out of his way to mention Sylvie, especially since she was the one who had actively rejected him. It was also unlikely he¡¯d rush to be her teacher, let alone the fact that he had had a dream that was too embarrassing to even speak of. He always felt that facing this student would be incredibly awkward. He figured it was probably for the best to steer clear of her. Unconcerned with the expressions of the three people around him, Carlos went on to pack up his things. Certain items had been left in the building where the incident urred. After all, it was there where he taught Penelope. The few of them were walking down the corridor, with Christopher specifically gossiping with Rosalie. After all, Rosalie wasn¡¯t there that night, so Christopher pointed out the scene of the incident to her. ¡°Back then, if Penelope had chased after him and found out that Carlos hadn¡¯t run far, he might have been in deep trouble,¡± Christopher said nonchntly, pointing at the room where Carlos had been hiding that night. Quickly, Rosalie urged Christopher to lower his voice. After all, they were gossiping about their cousin, and it would be quite inappropriate to be too loud. Isabe was smirking as she listened to the gossiping two behind her. Ahead was the rehearsal room. Unable to resist, Isabe stole a nce at Carlos from the corner of her eye. She had thought that Carlos would have an interesting reaction, one of embarrassment and anger, but instead, he looked somewhat listless, his gaze constantly fixated on the rehearsal room. Just as Isabe found the situation strange, the door to the rehearsal room swung open from within. In an instant, everyone outside was stunned. a Gossip 392 Gossip 392 Chapter 392 His Guilt Darn it! What kind of fateful encounter is this! 3 Finished Upon seeing Sylvie, Christopher and Rosalie felt the urge to scream in surprise. The scene was too dramatic, but all they could do was hold it in, their eyes darting frantically. Sylvie hadn¡¯t anticipated such a coincidental encounter. She stood in the doorway, unsure whether to step forward or retreat, her face etched with unease. Carlos waspletely frozen. His mind initially went nk before vivid images shed through his memory. As his thoughts gradually returned, his body began to shudder with shame and regret, his ashen cheeks flushing with embarrassment. He couldn¡¯t bring himself to look at Sylvie anymore, and his noticeable blush drew the attention of everyone around him. D*mn, did he just regain his memory? Just like that? Makes sense, though. After all, this is the first time Carlos has returned to the scene since he was rescued. It¡¯s only normal he¡¯d remember. Hahaha, this is getting interesting. Good thing I tagged along today. You don¡¯t get to witness this kind of drama everyday. Christopher and Rosalie quickly pieced it together, their eyes widening in surprise and their hearts pounding with excitement. sam Sylvie had initially prepared herself to treat Carlos with the polite demeanor she reserved for her teachers. But unexpectedly, she found herself face to face with Carlos, his expression one of utter despair. Hisplexion fluctuated between pale and flushed. In that moment, with her keen intuition, Sylvie could easily discern Carlos¡® predicament. Her face instantly turned deathly pale. After a long, eerie silence, Sylvie seemed to regain her senses. She clutched her book and tried to make her escape. However, before she could leave, Carlos spoke up. ¡°Ms. Ziegler, I have something to say to you.¡± The sudden resurgence of memories left Carlos distraught, but he was no longer a young man and knew he had to face the music. After all, he was the one who had wronged her. He recalled everything. That night, the rehearsal room Carlos had hidden in wasn¡¯t empty. Sylvie was inside, practicing a piece. When she saw him burst in, looking utterly disheveled, she thought something had happened and approached to help him up. But in that brief moment of contact, Carlos lost control and tackled her to the ground. Sylvie struggled, screamed, and resisted, but the room¡¯s soundproofing was too effective. There was no way she could be rescued in time, especially with Carlospletely out of his mind. As everything unfolded, Sylvie realized Carlos had been drugged and could do nothing but endure. 12:55 Sun, Oct 20 ki w. 6 ?, 71%? Finished Chapter 392 His Guilt sense of guilt and regret toward Sylvie. This is from N?velDrama.Org. Hence, he asked Sylvie to stay back. They returned to the rehearsal room, and Carlos earnestly bowed to Sylvie in apology. Sylvie waved her hands, flustered. ¡°No¡ it¡¯s okay¡ there¡¯s no need for this, Mr. Carlos. I know it¡¯s not your fault. Everything was orchestrated by Penelope. You¡¯re a victim too.¡± Hearing Sylvie speak this way made Carlos feel even more embarrassed. ¡°Please don¡¯t forgive me too easily,¡± he said earnestly. ¡°No matter the cause, it¡¯s my fault you got hurt. You¡® can vent your anger at me or demandpensation. Whatever you ask for, I¡¯ll do my best to fulfill. If you want, I¡¯ll take full responsibility.¡± Unexpectedly, Sylvie¡¯s eyes reddened after he finished speaking. Carlos immediately became anxious. ¡°D¨CDon¡¯t cry. I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s all my fault. I didn¡¯t mean to pressure you into marrying me. I just meant the choice is entirely yours. If you want, I will¡ treat you well for the rest of my life.¡± Sylvie lifted her hand to rub her eyes, a smile gracing her lips. ¡°Mr. Carlos, I don¡¯t need you to take responsibility, really. If the dayes when I decide to marry, it will be to someone who truly loves me. I know you¡¯re a bachelor by choice, dedicated to pursuing your music and art for a lifetime. So, there¡¯s no need to let such an unexpected event disrupt your life¡¯s course. Forcing ourselves together would only end up destroying us both.¡± Caught off guard, Carlos was immediately filled with embarrassment. His mind was aplete mess, not fullyprehending Sylvie¡¯s words. However, Isabe had already figured it out. The words clearly reveal that Sylvie harbors feelings for Carlos. However, she knows that Carlos does not reciprocate her affection and only wants to marry her out of a sense of duty and obligation. She doesn¡¯t want their rtionship to be based on such terms, hence her refusal. That is also why Sylvie pretends as if nothing has happened, because she has never considered taking advantage of gratitude to win over the person she likes. ¡£ Gossip 393 Gossip 393 Reading Juicy Gossip in Her Mind Chapter 393 Her Confession D 71% Finished Outside the door, Christopher and Rosalie couldn¡¯t hear anything. They relied entirely on what Isabe ryed through her heart. Upon hearing this, they were both left scratching their heads in confusion. ¡°I could offer you something else aspensation. Money, a house, or even connections. Of course, I don¡¯t mean to insult you, it¡¯s just¡¡± Carlos felt genuinely guilty and wanted to make amends. ¡°I don¡¯t require anypensation, there¡¯s no need for concern, Mr. Carlos,¡± Sylvie insisted. Why wouldn¡¯t you wantpensation? If you don¡¯t want a loveless marriage, you should at least want the money. He¡¯s the young master of the Quirk family. A mere flick of his finger could set you financially free! What are you thinking, girl? You¡¯ve helped Carlos, you¡¯re the victim here. This isn¡¯t some drama show! Don¡¯t feel like eptingpensation is a blow to your dignity! Christopher and Rosalie¡¯s way of thinking had long been influenced by Isabe. They agreed with her perspective. If they couldn¡¯t have someone¡¯s affection, having their wealth was a good alternative. Why make life harder for themselves? All right, I underestimated you. So, that¡¯s what you¡¯re thinking, huh? You find it amusing that, in the end, in bed with the man you¡¯ve been secretly crushing on. You think you¡¯ve lucked out, that you¡¯ve taken advantage of an you ended up opportunity. It¡¯s something you wouldn¡¯t even dare to dream about before. Even if you two could never be a pair in this lifetime, you¡¯ve at least lived out a dream. One can¡¯t be too greedy in life. Girl, you sure do know how to take things in stride, haha. Christopher and Rosalie were doing their best to hold back theirughter. From a certain perspective, it made a lot of sense! Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Who would have thought that Sylvie would feel like she had taken advantage of the situation and was constantly reminding herself not to push her luck. ¡°But¡¡± Carlos furrowed his brows, seemingly distressed due to a of indebtedness. se Seeing the man she liked in a difficult situation, Sylvie was worried that he might misunderstand her intentions. After some thought, she realized she did have a request. ¡°Could¨CCould you write me a rmendation letter? I¡¯m nning be an exchange student. I remember your mentor is at there, could you perhaps put in a good word for me? Even if it¡¯s not an apprenticeship, I would still appreciate any guidance.¡± Carlos¡¯s mentor was undoubtedly of extraordinary standing, a connection not many ordinary people could boast of. Upon hearing this request, Carlos let out a sigh of relief. However, he couldn¡¯t help but feel that, compared to the harm the youngdy had endured, this was truly nothing. Yet, since the request had been made, he was determined to fulfill it. ¡°No problem, you can rest assured¡¡± Carlos finished, then suddenly paused before he continued, ¡°You¡ refused to be my apprentice because of this, didn¡¯t you? I owe you one.¡± Sylvie paused, realizing that Carlos had probably heard about her from the director. After some thought, she decided not to leave any regrets and said, ¡°So, you¡¯ve considered taking me as your student. That shows my abilities have been recognized by you. But regardless of this incident, I can¡¯t be your disciple.¡± Carlos looked up at Sylvie, clearly baffled by her response. ? 6 ? 3, 71%? 12.55 Sun, Oct 20 Chapter 393 Her Confession Finished Outside the door, Isabe was suddenly stirred with excitement, gripping onto both Christopher and Rosalie with each hand. Is a confessioning?! Exactly, harboring a secret crush is pointless. Even if you know it won¡¯t lead anywhere, you should still express your feelings to avoid any regrets! Upon hearing, Christopher and Rosalie immediately cast aside all other concerns. Even though it wasn¡¯t exactly ethical, who could resist such temptation? They stealthily cracked open the door to eavesdrop, knowing that hearing it firsthand would undoubtedly be more intriguing than any secondhand ount. ¡°Why? Is there something wrong with my guidance, or¡ ¡°No, C¨CCarlos, I secretly adore you.¡± Even though Sylvie wanted to confess her feelings before leaving the country, she couldn¡¯t muster the courage to look him in the eyes. She just hung her head low and said, ¡°I like you, but I also love singing. If I be your apprentice, I won¡¯t be able to focus on my studies. I¡¯d spend all day thinking about you. That¡¯s why I decided long ago that I would leave. I¡¯m aware that it¡¯s impossible for you to reciprocate my feelings, so I¡¯ve harbored no illusions. I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Carlos, for betraying your trust. But I¡¯m about to leave, so I wanted to tell you that you¡¯re truly a wonderful person. Maybe it¡¯s wrong for a student to fall for her teacher, but I couldn¡¯t help it. I hope everything goes well for you in the future.¡± Carlos was dumbfounded. After finishing her speech, Sylvie smiled in relief. She lifted her head and bowed to Carlos, as if a student bidding farewell to their teacher. Then, she left the rehearsal room. ???? ???? ??? When Christopher, Rosalie, and Isabe went in, Carlos remained in a daze. 1.8K Ä¿ 12:55 Sun, Oct 20 Gossip 394 Gossip 394 Chapter 394 Big Bully w 71% Finished When Carlos was brought back to the Quirk estate, he was still in a state of self¨Cimposed istion. Naturally, everyone had gathered downstairs for another round of gossip. Thankfully, with Christopher and Rosalie eavesdropping through the door crack, there was no pressure when the discussion started. Upon hearing about this, Sarah was keen on ying matchmaker for Carlos and Sylvie. After all, the other party was interested, and they already slept together. Sarah felt hopeful that her brother, who had always been a loner, might finally have apanion. However, others didn¡¯t agree. After all, it was her choice. Sylvie believed that love required mutual affection. She wasn¡¯tcking in self- esteem, but rather, she had a clear understanding of herself. She thought that Carlos might treat her well, but he would never fall in love with her. Therefore, she chose to pursue her own dreams instead. Meanwhile, Carlos¡¯s introversion wasn¡¯t about grappling with love orck thereof. He wouldter ask industry insiders to keep an eye on Sylvie. However, if he knew for certain he would never fall in love with her, he wouldn¡¯t interfere in her life, only stepping in if she faced difficulties. What concerned him most was the unexpected development of his two female students having feelings for him. He began to wonder if there was something wrong with his teaching methods. He realized he needed to reflect seriously on this before considering taking on any more students. A few dayster, Sylvie left the country. As agreed, Carlos rmended her to his mentor, who weed her as a new student. Upon hearing the news, Isabe burst intoughter. I originally thought they¡¯d be master and apprentice, but now it¡¯s turned out more like senior and junior. Haha. After sorting out matters here, Isabe recalled the arrangement to visit Janice¡¯s school. She had initially nned to go that day, but since Janice came back veryte the previous night and left very early the following morning, they didn¡¯t get to discuss it properly After waking up, Isabe was casually chatting with some idle folks in the hall when a servant¡¯s voice interrupted. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Ms. Janice is injured¡¡± The implication was clear: Janice was hurt and needed assistance, as she wouldn¡¯t be able to tend to herself properly. The moment the servant spoke, everyone was taken aback. ¡°Injured? What happened?¡± The servant had heard from Janice, who had reportedly taken a fall and ended up with some bruising. Janice had asked for some ointment. As a result, Isabe¡¯s expression changed. ¡°Darn it! Dn, that jerk, always messing around instead of doing anything productive. Does he take pleasure in tormenting his own little sister? Even going as far as to bully her at school!¡± Isabe cursed inwardly. 12.55 Sun, UCI ZU Chapter 394 Big Bully 1X Before the Quirk family could even react, they heard Isabe burst out in a tirade. ? ? 0 ?? ?? 71% Finished Why on earth do you care about the bracelet I gave to Janice? Just because Cecilia mentioned it casually, you had the nerve to show up and demand that Janice give the bracelet to Cecilia! Who do you think you are? You even had the gall to say that Cecilia will soon be a daughter¨Cinw of the Quirk family, so it¡¯s only fair she gets a share. Isn¡¯t that supposed to make up for Janice¡¯s refusal to mediate during this time? Maybe you should think before you speak. Are you out of your mind? Janice surprisingly stood her ground, echoing my words. Yes, I said it. This bracelet is only for the Quirk girls! And only those who are present can im it! As the matriarch of this household, it¡¯s my decision. It¡¯s not for your Cecilia! Do you disagree and n to seize it? I¡¯m truly bbergasted. In the end, you¡¯re afraid of Alexander and too scared to take what you want by force, So when you can¡¯t get it, yoush out at your own sister? You must have rocks in your head! If Uncle Eric ever considers making you his heir, I¡¯ll have my husband take you down! I¡¯ll show you what it¡¯s like to be bullied and ostracized by your own siblings! At the time, only Carlos was home, oblivious to everything around him. After hearing the servant¡¯s exnation, he didn¡¯t give it much thought initially. However, he suddenly felt a chilling aura permeating the air around him. Upon ncing over, Isabe, Christopher, and Rosalie all wore expressions of considerable annoyance, leaving him feeling confused. The more Isabe thought about it, the angrier she became. She took out her phone and sent a message to Alexander. ¡°Hubby,¡± she said, ¡°I found out that Janice got hurt. It might have something to do with her brother. That guy is bullying his sister. He needs to be taught a lesson!¡± Isabe¡¯s guard against Alexander was gradually lowering. At times, she didn¡¯t even consider the risk of exposing herself. After all, Alexander never questioned what she said, so she simply began to express herself more openly. ¡°He¡¯s not in the office today, but, there are other ways.¡± 1.8K 12:55 Sun, Oct 20 ti w Gossip 395 Gossip 395 Chapter 395 Janice In Trouble Upon seeing Alexander¡¯s reply, Isabe couldn¡¯t help butugh. ?? ? ???, 71% Finished Believing Isabe¡¯s words, Alexander had intended to confront and teach Dn a lesson. However, since he wasn¡¯t around, he decided to take a more roundabout approach to deliver his lesson. During this period, Alexander had been inspecting the Quirk family¡¯s properties in Yrinas along with Felix¡¯s family. Dn spent most of his time apanying them, seemingly fearful that someone might snatch away his future position. Normally, Alexander resided ind while Felix¡¯s family lived in Gishwick, so they wouldn¡¯t be taking over the local business. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. However, if Alexander found anything that could be adjusted during his review, there was a chance he might take away what Dn saw as his future inheritance. He was on high alert now, making it quite peculiar that Dn was not around. Could it be that he¡¯s gone to school to bully someone again? Let me check¡ D*mn! He did go to school, but not to snatch bracelets, rather he¡¯s stepping in for Uncle San to give a lecture as a sessful person at the university. Is he trying to show off or what? Upon that thought, a mischievous grin suddenly crept onto Isabe¡¯s face, and she promptly sent a message to Alexander. Then, turning to the crowd, she suggested, ¡°The weather is perfect today. Why don¡¯t we head to the school and surprise Janice? Since Janice isn¡¯t feeling well, we can also look after her!¡± ¡± Didn¡¯t the school know about Janice¡¯s situation? We need to back her up! Christopher and Rosalie were already very in sync. Knowing that Isabe was about to stir things up, they instantly revealed a wicked grin. as Carlos had a feeling that something off, but as their guide, he was obliged to lead them onward. Before long, the group arrived at the university where Janice was Isabe checked the Gossip System and noticed that Janice was her, she decided to join the others for a campus tour. Thendscaping within the campus was quite impressive. stu. rently in ss. Not wanting to disturb While passing through a stretch of woods, a sudden murmur of conversation reached her ears. During ss hours, there were hardly any students wandering outdoors, thus the woods were exceptionally quiet, making the chatter all the more noticeable. ¡°You know, I did all this to protect you,¡± the voice of the young man came through. ¡°Otherwise, my parents would have torn us apart, and those people would have targeted you. I did everything for your sake ¡°But 1¨CI still feel so wronged,¡± a delicate female voice echoed. ¡°Darling, you know I only have eyes for you. Once the n seeds, my family will have no reason to object Listening to the conversation, Isabe and the others exchanged s 12:55 Sun, Oct 20 ti w ? ? ? ??, 71% Chapter 395 Janice In Trouble Finished At this moment, everyone just thought the young couple wasn¡¯t being taken seriously by those around them and didn¡¯t notice anything unusual. They watched with interest. From a distance, they saw a man and woman embracing, the man passionately kissing the woman. Both were quite attractive, well¨Cdressed, and appeared to be a good match. Everyone was confused, but finding themselves in such an awkward situation, they quickly left. After they had left the small grove, everyone was still sighing,menting about youth. Just at that moment, the school bell rang. Isabe couldn¡¯t possibly let the gossip system lead people to the ssroom to find Janice, so she decided to contact Janice herself. Upon receiving the call, Janice was instantly filled with excitement. Her voice hinted at her delight about their arrival. However, when she heard that everyone wasing to pick her up, she immediately insisted that it wasn¡¯t necessary. And so, both parties agreed to meet at andmark situated midway between them. However, Isabe and her group waited for quite some time, but no one came over. Feeling uneasy, Isabe immediately checked it out. Upon checking, her face turned pale instantly. She immediately got up to leave, all the while trying toe up with a usible excuse. ¡°It¡¯s been a while. Are her legs still hurting? Maybe I should go and pick her up.¡± Christopher and Rosalie only heard a string of expletives from Isabe¡¯s monologue, without another word, they immediately followed. Watching the three people¡¯s imposing demeanor, Carlos was once again filled with confusion. Before long, they passed by a za where a fountain was the centerpiece, attracting a sizable crowd of onlookers at the time. ¡°What are they doing around the fountain? Making wishes?¡± Carlos asked curiously. But no one responded. All they saw was Isabe quickening her pace, dashing toward the fountain. ºÏ 1.8K O Gossip 396 Gossip 396 Reading Juicy Gossip in Her Mind Chapter 396 To The Rescue 6¡¢3 71%= Finished Upon their arrival, they noticed, much to their surprise, that there was a person in the fountain pool, bent over and seemingly picking up something from the water. Upon a closer look, Carlos waspletely taken aback. Turned out it was Janice. At that moment, Janice¡¯s clothes were already soaked, leaving her in a rather disheveled state. Her eyes were as red as a rabbit¡¯s, yet she stubbornly refused to let the tears fall. By that time, she had already gathered some beads in her hand. Carlos vaguely remembered, it seemed to resemble the beaded bracelet that Isabe had given to Janice. Off to the side, someone was still making a racket. ¡°Janice, this is all your fault. If you had just handed it over obediently, it wouldn¡¯t have broken. So, don¡¯t you dare me meter.¡± ¡°Collect them diligently. If you fail to gather everything, and Cecilia really demandspensation from you, I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to afford it.¡± ¡°How dare you date Cody when you¡¯re like this? You¡¯re truly embarrassing. Coveting what others have doesn¡¯t justify stealing!¡± ¡°Thief, or perhaps a master of deceit, I truly wonder what Cody saw in you.¡± Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g ¡°Perhaps we shouldn¡¯t hold back anymore. Let¡¯s just report it to the school and get her expelled.¡± Several girls standing at the edge of the fountain huddled together, snickering. Meanwhile, a few boys nearby were tantly ogling Janice, who was drenched. Upon witnessing the scene, the collective blood pressure of Isabe and her pressure of Isabe and her group skyrocketed. Apart from Isabe, the other three immediately rushed forward. Isabe held his phone tightly, calmly recording those people who had just been there, not letting a single one off the hook. Janice continued searching with a heavy heart. After all it was the most cherished gift she had received in a long time, she treasured it immensely and didn¡¯t want to give it up. Although she managed to avoid her brother¡¯s demands, she couldn¡¯t escape from others. She needed to hurry, otherwise, she¡¯d keep Isabe waiting too long. However, those disgusting words made her shudder. Bullying had be a habit. In the past, no matter what she said, no one would believe her. Cody would even tell her not to stir up trouble or im she was in the wrong. Gradually, she had grown reluctant to waste her breath.. 12:55 Sun, Oct 20 Chapter 396 To The Rescue 3A3 /1% Finished ¡°It¡¯s not my fault, you guys were the ones bullying me. You¡¯ve been picking on me and I¡¯m going to report this to the school, iming that you stole my bracelet! I can even call the police!¡± ¡°The bracelet is clearly mine, not Cecilia¡¯s! I have no idea why she has one that¡¯s simr, but what¡¯s mine is mine. It¡¯s a gift from my family! If she lost her stuff, that¡¯s not on me. I¡¯m not a thief, nor am I a pathological liar. You guys are the ones spreading rumors and bullying others, you¡¯re the ones in the wrong!¡± Presumably, they didn¡¯t expect Janice to fight back, which instantly ignited the anger of those people. ¡°You still won¡¯t admit it, we saw it first on Cecilia! It was clear that you were envious of Cecilia¡¯s beautiful bracelet, which led you to steal it. And you im it was a gift from your family? Could your family even afford it? At most, it was Cody who bought it for you, but we¡¯ve asked Cody, and he said he never bought it for you!¡± Janice stiffened as she was picking up a pearl. It felt as if a jolt of electricity had surged through her mind. At that moment, a boy decided to stir up trouble. Under the pretense of punishing a thief, he attempted to scoop up water from the pool to ssh on Janice. His mischievous demeanor was a clear indication he was teasing the girl. ¡°I¡¯m going to teach you a lesson!¡± They weren¡¯t worried at all, because even if Janice was Cody¡¯s girlfriend, them picking on Janice wouldn¡¯t upset Cody. However, just as he was scooping up water, a figure rapidly closed in, swiftly seizing his wrist. Before anyone could react, with a swift over¨Cthe¨Cshoulder throw, the boy was tossed into the pool by Christopher. The ssh of water instantly reached the onlookers outside. At that time, Carlos and Rosalie had already approached Janice, urging her to hurry up ande out. Janice simply couldn¡¯t react in time, obediently followingmands in a daze, and walked out. Rosalie held her hand, her face full of worry. Carlos had already taken off his jacket and draped it over Janice¡¯s shoulders. This sudden turn of events left everyone around dumbfounded. Not only were they exceptionally attractive, but there was also the matter of Carlos¡® reputation. After all, he had previously made a name for himself, and everyone was well aware of who he was. 1.8K Gossip 397 Gossip 397 Chapter 397 Defending Janice 3 Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. 71%u Finished Everyone knew Carlos was from Quirk Group, but they couldn¡¯t understand why he would be here to defend Janice. The ssmate who had been thrown to the ground angrily got up and shouted, ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Stay there, don¡¯te out, or I¡¯ll bash your head!¡± Christopher coldly replied. Although the boy didn¡¯t know who Christopher was, he was intimidated by his hostility and didn¡¯t know how to respond. ¡°You¡¯re Mr. Carlos. Why are you¡¡± someone eximed in surprise. Carlos red at the crowd with a cold expression. ¡°You are bullying a ssmate!¡± The few leading ones were startled and quickly put on innocent faces, saying, ¡°We¡¯re not! We¡¯re just disciplining a bad student.¡± ¡°Mr. Carlos, you don¡¯t know how bad she is. She steals things.¡± ¡°We¡¯re just making her return at she stole!¡± ¡°You¡ do you have any evidence?¡± Rosalie was so angry she didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡°Yes, one of our ssmates lost a bracelet that looks exactly like hers¡¡± Before anyone could finish, a voice came from a distance. ¡°Janice, what are you doing?¡± The crowd instantly fell silent and looked in the direction of the voice. They saw a boy walking over with a cold expression. Someone whispered, ¡°Cody is here. He probably isn¡¯t here to ¡°Pport Janice.¡± At this moment, Isabe and the others saw who had arrived and heard the whispers around them, their eyes widening in disbelief. Isn¡¯t that the guy who was just seen passionately kissing someone in the woods? Isabe¡¯s mind raced. It turns out Cody was indeed with Cecilia just now! D*mn! They came here together. Since they know who Carlos is, Cody must have run out to control the situation, while Cecilia is watching from a distance! the bracelet incident, as expected, was¡ Without needing Isabe to investigate further, Christopher and Rosalie were already ring fiercely at Cody. Cody didn¡¯t know Christopher and Rosalie, but he recognized Carlos, as they had met before. Knowing he was Janice¡¯s boyfriend, Carlos might¡¯ve trusted him more. But now, Carlos impression of Cody hadpletely crumbled, not just because of his infidelity but also because of what had been said and done. 12:55 Sun, Oct 20 ties. Chapter 397 Defending Janice 2 $3 71% Finished Carlos couldn¡¯t understand why the youngdy of the Quirk family would be bullied at school, and why her well¨Cmatched boyfriend didn¡¯t protect her. Given their statuses, dominating the campus would be easy, right? However, Cody tried to maintain his facade. He nodded at Carlos, ¡°Carlos, you¡¯re here too. Thanks for looking after her.¡± Saying this, he tried to pull Janice away from Carlos and Rosalie. His actions were far from gentle and rather impatient. He kept pulling her while saying, ¡°Did you cause trouble again? Can¡¯t you behave? Why do you always stir up trouble? Look at the state you¡¯re in. Come with me now.¡± With that, he actually tried to take her away. ¡°Hold on! With us here, when did it be your turn to take Janice away?¡± Isabe put away her phone and slowly walked through the crowd. She delivered a sharp karate chop to Cody¡¯s arm, forcing him to release his grip. Cody¡¯s face darkened at Isabe¡¯s interference. ¡°We can discuss any issuester. Janice needs to change her clothes now.¡± After saying this, he shot a sharp look at Janice again. In the past, as soon as he showed a stern face, Janice would obedientlyply. But this time, she remained unmoved. Hah, the sc*mbag is panicking. Is it because Carlos is here that you want to quickly take Janice away? Are you so afraid of others finding out that Janice is from the Quirk family? So, hiding Janice¡¯s identity at school was not just Dn¡¯s request as you were involved too. I always wondered why you, as her boyfriend, allowed others to bully Janice. It turns out everything was with your tacit consent. You two really have a knack for this, watching her get bullied while keeping her identity a secret! 1.8K Gossip 398 Gossip 398 Chapter 398 Revealing Her True Identity Isabe was already seething with anger. 3 71% Finished Christopher and Rosalie finally understood that Cody wanted to take Janice away not just because he didn¡¯t want to stand up for his girlfriend, but because he feared Janice¡¯s identity would be exposed. Just moments ago, Cody had thanked Carlos for looking after Janice, blurring the lines and making it seem like Carlos was only stepping in as a favor to Cody, not out of any concern for Janice. What a cheekyd! How dare he bully a youngdy of the Quirk family? ¡°This is no small matter. This bracelet is priceless and holds significant meaning,¡± Christopher said with a cold smile. ¡°What? The young master of the Simmons family is so generous that he doesn¡¯t even want to seek justice for his girlfriend?¡± Although Christopher didn¡¯t work at the Quirk Group, his celebrity presence was intimidating. Cody¡¯s face turned grim. ¡°It¡¯s just a small issue. Janice won¡¯t mind.¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s not a small issue, and I do mind.¡± Suddenly, Janice, who had been silent, spoke up. Janice raised her head with teary eyes. She looked directly at Cody as if seeing his true colors. ¡°Are you trying to downy this again, making me swallow my pride? Why do you always do this when I¡¯m bullied? Aren¡¯t you my boyfriend? I don¡¯t expect you to avenge me, but why won¡¯t you even give me justice?¡± When certain oddities were noticed, the long¨Csuppressed grievances finally erupted. Janice¡¯s trembling voice made Cody both angry and embarrassed. ¡°Janice, stop it. If you keep being so unreasonable, I won¡¯t care about you anymore!¡± Isabe and the others nearlyughed in Carlos frowned and demanded, ¡°Are you crazy? Who¡¯s being unreasonable?¡± Cody¡¯s face turned a variety of colors after being rebuked by Carlos. The surrounding students couldn¡¯t help but start whispering ¡°Cody probably didn¡¯t want his girlfriend¡¯s misdeeds to get blown up, so he acted this way. It¡¯s Janice¨Cwho¡¯s being ungrateful.¡± ¡°Yeah, Janice stole Cecilia¡¯s stuff, and Cody is protecting her. I don¡¯t think Mr. Carlos knows anything about this.¡± ¡°He probably doesn¡¯t. Otherwise, as a teacher, there¡¯s no way he¡¯d protect a thief.¡± Carlos heard the murmurs and was genuinely confused What¡¯s going on? Who¡¯s Cecilia? Carlos was about to ask when Cody, seemingly realizing something, hurriedly interrupted. ¡°Janice, I¡¯m asking you onest time, are youing or not? My patience has its limits.¡± 12:56 Sun, Oct 20 ti Chapter 398 Revealing Her True Identity | 6 A 3 71%? Finished Before Isabe and the others could get angry, Janice suddenly asked seriously, ¡°I have a question. You knew this bracelet was a gift from my family, didn¡¯t you? Why, when they asked you, did you not say so and only respond that it wasn¡¯t bought by you? Were you leading everyone to believe that my bracelet was illicitly obtained?¡± Her words instantly silenced the crowd. Great job, Janice. You finally woke up. Yes, exactly! That¡¯s what he meant! He wanted to stand up for Cecilia because he actually likes her! Although Christopher and Rosalie had already suspected this after seeing the couple in the woods, hearing it stated so clearly still made them furious. The only constion was that Janice wasn¡¯tpletely blinded by love. She finally saw through the sc*m¡¯s intentions. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Probably flustered from being exposed, Cody acted angrier, as if Janice had insulted him. ¡°Janice, you¡¯d better think carefully before you speak.¡± Cody¡¯s tone was icy, with a hint of warning. He was still extremely arrogant. ¡°Why would I do that? Do you still consider me your boyfriend?¡± Janice froze, her body instinctively recoiling. Cody meant a lot to her because he came into her life when she was deeply distressed. Cody was like a beam of light in her world. His public confession of love made Janice, who was drowning in self¨Cdoubt, feel recognized. To her, that was a form of salvation. When she learned that she could marry Cody in the future, she was genuinely happy. She thought that marrying Cody would free her from her suffocating family. It didn¡¯t matter if her mother and brother didn¡¯t love her, as long as she had a boyfriend who did. 1.8K Gossip 399 Gossip 399 Reading Juicy Gossip in Her Mind Chapter 399 Everything Was Off Cody was her lifeline. Even if that lifeline was covered in thorns that silently pricked and hurt her, she dared not let go. After the recent family gathering, she felt something was off. Cody¡¯s attitude toward her was always cold, almost indifferent. Other than publicly stating they were a couple, he never defended or protected her. Whenever she had conflicts with anyone, Cody always stood against her, pointing fingers at her. Although it wasn¡¯t as outright as her mother and brother¡¯s constant denial and scolding, it was still merciless. Everything felt wrong. ¡°I also doubt whether you¡¯re really my boyfriend,¡± Janice suddenly muttered. Cody¡¯s face changed, looking at Janice in disbelief. At that moment, a pretty girl came running over. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Janice, are you arguing with Cody?¡± Oh, herees the pretentious b*tch. She¡¯s been watching the show and thinks it can¡¯t go on? Christopher and Rosalie instantly fixed their gaze on the neer. This was Cecilia. After Cody spotted Cecilia, his face softened considerably. His attitude waspletely different. ¡°We¡¯re not arguing. Janice is being unreasonable. I just wanted to take her to change her clothes, but she¡¯s being stubborn,¡± Cody said. Cecilia immediately looked at Janice disapprovingly. ¡°Look at you, you¡¯re soaked through. Let¡¯s get you back to the dorm to change before you catch a cold.¡± ¡°Cecilia, why are you so nice to her? Look at what she¡¯s holding,¡± said one of the girls who had been leading the bullying. Cecilia¡¯s expression changed slightly. ¡°We¡¯re good friends. I¡¯m just being nice to her. It doesn¡¯t matter what she¡¯s holding. Please step aside.¡± Another person who wants to sweep the matter under the rug. I won¡¯t let that happen! ¡°Oh, so you¡¯re Cecilia? Perfect timing. Let¡¯s get this sorted out. They say Janice stole your bracelet. Is it the one she¡¯s holding?¡± Isabe cut in directly, causing Cecilia¡¯s face to freeze momentarily. However, she quickly regained herposure. ¡°Oh, I don¡¯t mind. It¡¯s just a bracelet. If it¡¯s lost, it¡¯s lost. It¡¯s no big deal,¡± Cecilia replied. Trying to nder Janice, making it hard for her to clear her name, huh? ¡°Wow, what a nice way to put it. So you don¡¯t mind, meaning everyone assumes Janice stole it, but you¡¯re not pressing charges. Is that it?¡± Isabe exposed Cecilia¡¯s ploy. Cecilia¡¯s expression shifted, and Janice also caught on. By looking at the expressions of those around them, 12:56 Sun, Oct 20 | 0 ? ??, 71%2 Chapter 399 Everything Was Off she had let go of this thief. Finished This is from N?velDrama.Org. Janice finally understood why she always seemed to be on the losing end with Cecilia. Even without direct usations, Cecilia always managed to make everyone turn against her. Janice thought she was naturally unlikable, but now¡ She stared intently at Cecilia. ¡°You know that bracelet is mine. I would never steal from you. You¡¯re doing this on purpose!¡± ¡°Janice, what are you doing? How can you think so maliciously of someone else?¡± Cody instantly red up. Janice was taken aback. She at Cody¡¯s angry expression and then at Cecilia. Her eyes flickered, and she gave a sorrowful smile. ¡°You¡¯re right. It is truly malicious to do such a thing!¡± Isabe said, smiling as she looked at Cecilia. Cody was stunned. Nearly suffocated by the usation, Cecilia opened her mouth to speak. ¡°I just wanted to express that I don¡¯t care about the bracelet being lost. I really didn¡¯t mean anything else.¡± ¡°You might not care, but I do. After all, I personally gave that bracelet to Janice. Are you suggesting I stole it from you and then gave it to her?¡± Isabe¡¯s face suddenly turned stern. This statement immediately revealed Isabe¡¯s identity¨Cthe currentdy of the Quirk family! Cecilia panicked, her eyes darting around as if trying toe up with an excuse, but Isabe was already impatient, ¡°Cat got your tongue? Open your eyes and look carefully. Do the beads on her bracelet match yours? If you say they do, I¡¯ll call a jewelry appraiser right now to examine it in public! I want to see how an antique bracelet became your new bracelet!¡± 1.8K Gossip 400 Gossip 400 Reading Juicy Gossip in Her Mind Chapter 400 Call The Police 6¡¢ 3, 71%? Finished Not daring to confront the Quirk family directly, Cecilia tried to salvage her situation by saying, ¡°I never said Janice stole it. I just said my bracelet is missing.¡± Christopher snorted and said, ¡°So you mean you and Janice have identical bracelets, but yours is missing. Therefore, others took it upon themselves to suspect Janice and attempt to take it back for you?¡± Cecilia was momentarily at a loss for words. Rosalie chimed in, ¡°Damaging someone else¡¯s property to a certain extent can lead to imprisonment. The antique bracelet my sister¨Cinw gave Janice would start at least in the tens of millions ording to market value, and it¡¯s been broken by you.¡± Upon hearing this, everyone at the scene was unsettled. ¡°What? Isn¡¯t the most expensive bracelet in that series only worth a million?¡± ¡°Are you kidding? Why would Janice have a bracelet worth tens of millions? Who is she?¡± Seeing how they were still trying to shift the me, Carlos couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Bracelets of the same series look very simr, and the most expensive one is around one million, but the one Janice has is an antique and is one of a kind. It¡¯s even missing some beads now. Should I call the police right now?¡± Finally, someone couldn¡¯t hold back ¡°Cecilia, that bracelet is yours, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Remember when you were in tears because you lost the bracelet your brother gave you? We mentioned seeing one just like it with Janice, and you didn¡¯t deny it at all!¡± ¡°Mr. Cody, when we asked you about the bracelet before, we even mentioned that Janice might have stolen it from Cecilia. You didn¡¯t exin, and that¡¯s why we misunderstood!¡± ¡°This isn¡¯t our fault!¡± Driven by their fear of assuming responsibility, people spontaneously began revealing the misleading actions of the two. After all, if they had known Janice already had that bracelet and still made thosements, it would indeed mislead the rest. vague Though they weren¡¯t afraid of offending Janice, if this bracelet was indeed as expensive as it seemed, not many among them could afford topensate for it. They certainly didn¡¯t want to end up in the hands of the police. This caused Cody and Cecilia to look visibly upset because they indeed did these things and had no way to refute them. Look, some things can¡¯t withstand scrutiny, But Cecilia is also a master ut manipting people¡¯s hearts. Just because she didn¡¯t encourage Dn to steal the bracelet but intentionally yed the victim, Dn ended up giving a simr bracelet. Once Cecilia received it, she got ideas. After all, Janice had always worn it secretly, and no one had seen it. This made everyone think Cecilia wore it first and then it disappeared, and Janice wore it afterward. Adding to this was Cecilia¡¯s affair with Cody, knowing that even if Cody didn¡¯t understand her actions, he wouldn¡¯t protect Janice or speak up. This way, Cecilia could use peer bullying to vent her frustrations and ruin Janice if she couldn¡¯t get the bracelet. It seems she has operated like this many times before, and each time with sess. Of course, Cody and Dn are also 12:56 Sun, Oct 20 Chapter 400 Call The Police 3/1% Finished Finally, Cody couldn¡¯t take it anymore. ¡°Everyone shut up. It¡¯s so noisy. Did Cecilia and I say anything? It¡¯s your own assumption! What does it have to do with us?¡± Cecilia also put on a pitiful look, even hiding behind Cody. ¡°I don¡¯t know. why things turned out like this. I really don¡¯t know anything. The simrity of the bracelets is probably just a coincidence.¡± Seeing them say this, everyone understood that they had really wronged Janice. In the past, they could let it slip, but with this bracelet being so expensive¡ ¡°It was her who broke it. We only said a few words.¡± Someone pointed at the girl who led the bullying of Janice. The girl, Pam seemed to be of some standing. Despite her flushed face and burning ears due to Cecilia¡¯s betrayal, she still stubbornly stated, ¡°I was just expressing a reasonable suspicion. If Janice is willing to let us appraise it, there won¡¯t be any misunderstandings, and the bracelet wouldn¡¯t have broken.¡± ¡°She¡¯s quite good at arguing her case. Carlos, call the police,¡± Isabe said. Everyone instantly panicked, trying to persuade Pam. ¡°Don¡¯t be so unreasonable!¡± Pam stammered and looked nervously at Cody, seeming to hope he would speak up for her. 1.8K Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. 6 Gossip 401 Gossip 401 Chapter 401 Fight Back +5 Pearls However, Cody just looked at everyone with a distressed expression, paying no attention to Pam. ¡°Heh! Did you ever consider the consequences while you were busy bullying others?¡± Christopher scoffed. He then turned to whisper to Isabe, ¡°Be, calling the police might not result in severe punishment. Perhaps we should consider another approach.¡± Isabe shrugged nonchntly. All that mattered was that she could vent her anger on Janice¡¯s behalf. Christopher took the pearls that Janice had just picked up and suddenly tossed them into the pool. ¡°No need to call the police. You, you, you, you, and you.¡± Christopher gestured toward the group that had just bullied Janice, saying. ¡°All of you, go pick up the pearls. If even one is missing, we¡¯re calling the cops. Don¡¯t say we didn¡¯t give you a chance.¡± In an instant, the faces of those who were singled out became as unpleasant as they could possibly be. Keen¨Ceyed as she was, Isabe instantly noticed that Christopher had sneakily hidden away a pearl. Goodness! It would be a real surprise if they could gather everything! Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. When they were bullying Janice, they felt nothing. At that moment, however, they were steeped in deep humiliation. They wanted to resist because they couldn¡¯t ept being treated that way. However, the first thing Christopher said was, ¡°Damaging other people¡¯s property, coupled with the recent group bullying, I think it¡¯s negotiable for your university to expel you. I advise you to recognize the situation. You can still smooth things over now, nut we might not be so lenientter. ¨C Finally, the boy who had initially stayed in the pool, intimidated by Christopher¡¯s stare, couldn¡¯t hold back any longer. He shouted, ¡°What are you waiting for? Get in here now! We¡¯ve already wronged someone. I don¡¯t want to get dragged down any further. Just in case this gets to the university¡ Everyone was not a fool. Upon hearing theirpanion¡¯s words, they immediately backed down. In the past, people dared to brazenly bully Janice simply because she had no one backing her up. After all, to everyone, Jace¡¯s biggest support was her boyfriend Cody. At that moment, however, it was obvious. that Cody waspletely suppressed. What w was truly iprehensible was that these people, who were seemingly from the Quirk family, were siding with Janice instead of Cecilia. Perhaps it was a case of supporting logic over kinship, or maybe it was the internal power struggle of a prominent family. They certainly didn¡¯t want to be the cannon fodders. Naturally, they¡¯d take any opportunity to gracefully step down when presented with one. One could only say that these guys had been thoroughly brainwashed, to the point where they hadn¡¯t even realized the issue with their identities until then. In the end, only the leading girl among the students didn¡¯t follow along. Instead, she stared at Janice with reil, teary eyes, her whole body trembling ¡°It seems like it¡¯s your first offense,¡± Isabe said with a mile. ¡°Your family must be quite wealthy to be able to afford the damages for the bracelet.¡± Isabe could tell by the girl¡¯s attire that she was clearly from a prominent youngdy. 10:45 Mon, Oct 21 Chapter 401 Fight Back Pam became even more infuriated when she was used of being the culprit. +5 Pearls Meanwhile, thepanions who were retrieving items from the pool were calling out Pam¡¯s name and urging her. This indeed allowed Isabe to learn Pam¡¯s name in an instant. Coincidentally, Isabe was curious as to why Pam was so antagonistic toward Janice. Huh? So it was this girl who led the bullying against Janice. Let me see¡ It turns out she and Cody attended the same school. Her family does business with the Simmons family. She¡¯s been infatuated with Cody since childhood, and outsiders even jokingly refer to her as the protector of the campus hunk. She always chased off any girls who got close to Cody. If anyone became too friendly with him, as long as their status was lower than hers, she would rally her group to torment them, always looking for trouble. Janice wasn¡¯t the first. She thought Janice wasn¡¯t worthy of being Cody¡¯s girlfriend, which is why for over a year, she¡ Wait¡ Let me look further! Christopher and Rosalie were in the midst of their indignation when they were abruptly interrupted, immediately piquing their curiosity. What else has Be stumbled upon? Isabe suddenly turned to look at Cody, her expression shifting several times. Wow! I had a feeling this would happen. Just as I thought, huh? What a b*tch! Before Isabe went berserk, she asked Pam, ¡°I¡¯m curious. Why do you despise Janice so much? Has she done anything to hurt you?¡± Pam probably hadn¡¯t expected such a sudden question and was instantly taken aback. However, her gaze uncontrobly drifted toward Cody. Janice naturally understood. She was very perceptive, aware that the other party¡¯s actions were due to Cody. In the past, she was reluctant to speak out, not wanting to attack another girl in this manner. But looking back, she thought she was really foolish. After all, the other party had been bullying her. I should fight back! I should act just like these people here! 1.8K Gossip 402 Gossip 402 Chapter 402 Caught Red Handed. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Hence, Janice spoke up. ¡°She detests me because she likes Cody.¡± 78% +5 Pearls This remark caused Pam¡¯s face to flush with embarrassment. Cody¡¯s face darkened, too. ¡°Janice!¡± His yelling startled Carlos. He hadn¡¯t expected that even in such a situation, Cody would dare to bellow at Janice so brazenly. His expression instantly turned icy What gives you the right to yell at Janice? It seems I need to have a serious talk with your family about your manners!¡± Cody¡¯s expression changed in an instant, but he didn¡¯t dare to retort Carlos. All he could do was say in a cold voice. ¡°Janice, it¡¯gh to prove your innocence. Do you really need to create such a scene? What are you doing right now? Spreading rumors? What happened to you?¡± Cecilia interjected, ¡°Exactly, Janice. You can¡¯t spread rumors about others like this. Let this go after the bracelet¡¯s beads are found. Stop saying anything else.¡± Isabe chuckled lightly, addressing Pam, ¡°You¡¯re deliberately picking on Janice because she¡¯s Cody¡¯s girlfriend, aren¡¯t you? I think you might have some vision problems. Maybe you should consider visiting an ophthalmologistter.¡± Pam was left speechless by Isabe¡¯s remark and was just about to re up in anger when she saw Isabe subtly move away, pointing in Cody and Cecilia¡¯s direction. ¡°Anyone who isn¡¯t blind can see who Cody truly cherishes. Perhaps you¡¯re targeting the wrong person. It¡¯s so pathetic that you¡¯re so pleased with yourself for being used as a pawn. They think you¡¯re a fool. Isabe¡¯s shocking revtion and the fact that Cecilia and Cody were standing so close together, with Cecilia seemingly seeking refuge behind Cody, caused fealization to dawn upon Pam. Janice, the so¨Ccalled girlfriend of Cody, was standing opposite them instead. In an instant, everything became clear. Those who were gathering the beads froze, their gazes fixed in Cody and Cecilia¡¯s direction as if struck by realization. Janice, who had vaguely sensed something off, finally confirmed her suspicions. It turned out she was too involved to see the truth, while others could instantly see it. She truly was a fool. At this point, Cody and Cecilia, who were exposed, could no longer maintain theirposure. They widened their eyes with anger. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about?¡± ¡°How could you use me? How could I possibly do something like that? Janice and I are good friends. I¡¯m not¡¡± Cecilia¡¯s eyes reddened. It seemed as if she was on the verge of tears. ¡°You¡¯re nothing more than a mistress! How shameless. Rosalie rarely argued with others, but she couldn¡¯t stand it any longer. ¡°We saw everything when we arrived!¡± Having had enough, Carlos spoke up. He didn¡¯t have any proof, so he had been hesitant to say anything. but now he didn¡¯t care. ¡°You two were kissing in the grave just now, weren¡¯t you? We weren¡¯t blind!¡± 378% Mon, Chapter 402 Caught Red Handed. +5 Pearls The more Carlos thought about it, the angrier he got. He should have caught them red¨Chanded back in the grove. However, at that time, he had only seen their side profiles. Although he had attended a few high- profile gatherings and had seen Cody a few times, they were not in the same age group and had never interacted, so he didn¡¯t recognize him at first. It was only after seeing his face clearly that he recognized Cody. He wondered why Eric allowed a sc*m like him to be Janice¡¯s boyfriend. At that moment, both Cody and Cecilia were genuinely stunned. They hadn¡¯t anticipated that what they did had been witnessed. No wonder the Quirks behaved in such a way. Did Janice find out, too? Is that why she treated me like that? Subconsciously, Cody felt that Janice was deeply in love with him and couldn¡¯t bear to part with him, only acting that way because she was hurt.. Moreover, he remembered that there was no one around just now, and even if someone saw them, they were quite a distance away. Thus, he took a couple of steps forward, reaching out to take Janice¡¯s hand and trying to exin, ¡°I didn¡¯t. I was indeed with Cecilia just now, but we were only discussing your bracelet. Cecilia happened to trip, and I merely helped her up. It must have been a misunderstanding.¡± Now wasn¡¯t the time to reveal his connection with Cecilia. He was determined to keep it under wraps. Cecilia understood the gravity of the situation. If someone else had seen them, they would have been able to try and deny it. But the people who had seen them were the Quirks. There was simply no way for them to argue their way out. Cody¡¯s exnation was now the only thing that could resolve this. 1.8K 10:45 Mon, Oct 21 GBB ¡¤ Reading Juicy Gossip in Her Mind Gossip 403 Gossip 403 Chapter 403 tant Evidence +5 Pearls. ¡°Exactly. You¡¯ve really misunderstood, we were just-¡°Cecilia chimed in, trying to exin as well. Before she could even defend herself, Isabe cut her off sharply, ¡°Are you sure your mouths didn¡¯t collide when you fell?¡± Both Cody and Cecilia immediately denied it, but Isabe wasn¡¯t buying it. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g ¡°Oh really? You might want to wipe off that lipstick smudged all over your lips before you continue with your excuses,¡± Isabe¡¯s words immediately drew everyone¡¯s attention to Cody and Cecilia¡¯s lips. Though Cecilia¡¯s lipstick was a subtle, natural shade, the smudges at the corners of her mouth were still noticeable. As for Cody, the evidence was even more ring¨Chis lips were stained with a different color, unmistakably from Cecilia¡¯s lipstick. The kiss must have been passionate enough to leave its mark all over his mouth. Christopher chuckled. ¡°If you¡¯re going to cheat, at least learn how to cover your tracks. You¡¯re downright amateur. The Quirks couldn¡¯t helpughing out loud. Cody and Cecilia were left speechless, unable to defend themselves any longer. They could only wipe their lips, which did nothing but confirm Isabe¡¯s usation. At that moment, the atmosphere shifted. Everyone¡¯s perception of them changed drastically. Cody, the eldest son of the Simmons family, caught in such a scandal? It¡¯s almost beyond belief. Isabe smirked. ¡°If nothing else, they¡¯ve certainly mastered the art of lying. No shame, no hesitation- makes you wonder how many times they¡¯ve fooled Janice before.¡± The turn of events this time was quite unexpected. Without much thought, she exposed the shameless couple on the spot. Although Isabe was concerned about whether Janice would be able to ept it, she couldn¡¯t just stand by and do nothing. After all, she was thedy of the family and had to look out for those under her. Better to get the pain over with, rather than prolong the agony. Isabe then turned to Janice and said, ¡°Do you see now? You¡¯ve been deceived.¡± Janice didn¡¯t shed a tear, though her eyes were rimmed with red. Her expression was cold as she nodded slowly. ¡°I¡¯ve known all along that I was being deceived. From the very beginning, Cody never truly cared. for me. His affection was always for Cecilia. That¡¯s why he kept siding with her, hurting me over and over again¡. As she spoke, Janiceid bare her own heart, forcing herself to confront the painful truth. The so¨C called sweet memories she once cherished were nothing more than illusions, distorted by the rose¨C colored sses she had been wearing. Cody panicked. ¡°Janice, you¡ How could you dismiss my feelings for you? I can exin. I¡¡± ¡°Cody, the moment you sided with Cecilia without a second thought, just like everyone else, and allowed. me to be wronged, I should have seen the truth. I was only fooling myself, giving you the power to hurt me. From now on, we¡¯re no longer a couple. You¡¯re free to treat anyone well, to choose anyone as your mielfriasel¡± Janina raid harsnics memena in 1/2 45 Mon, Chapter 403 tant Evidence quiet, resolute farewell. 78 +5 Pearl ¡°You¡ You want to break up with me?¡± Cody stammered, struggling to believe what he was hearing. ¡°Don forget, you¡¯re the one who fell for me. I¡¯m the one who gave you the chance to be my girlfriend!¡± Cody was still acting as if he was doing Janice a favor by deeming her worthy of being his girlfriend, as if she should be grateful for the title. It was truly nauseating. For a brief moment, Janice felt the urge to argue back, to remind him that it was he who had made the fir move, confessing his feelings and thus making her fall for him. But then, she realized how pointless it was. He can say whatever he wants. I was once in love with him, and there¡¯s no denying that. Since we¡¯re ending things anyway, arguing about that will onlyplicate things further. Because of Janice¡¯s gentle nature, Isabe missed out on a chance to dig deeper into the matter. ¡°I fell for you because I was blind, that¡¯s all,¡± Janice said coldly. Rosalie hugged Janice, feeling sorry for her. Cody was seething with frustration and was about to curse when Isabe cut him off, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to ask him why he did that? He clearly likes Cecilia, and he should¡¯ve dated her. Why did he have to publicly confess his feelings for you and date you in name while secretly having an affair with Cecilia?¡± Isabe was well aware of the reason, but she couldn¡¯t reveal it. Hence, she hoped to force Janice into confronting Cody, effectively ending their rtionship, In an instant, Cody¡¯s bravado vanished, his eyes darting around anxiously. 1.8K Gossip 404 Gossip 404 Reading Julcy Gossip in Her Mind Chapter 404 Used As A Pawn +5 Pearls It seemed as though Janice had already be ustomed to being treated this way. After all, her own mother and brother had chosen Cecilia over her without any reason, so she had resigned herself to this reality, never once considering the need to dig deeper. Observing Janice¡¯s expressionless demeanor, Isabe sighed, feeling sorry for her. There¡¯s nothing much I can do. And here I was figuring out a way to punish this se¡¯m harder. But suddenly, Pam, who had been ¡®silent until now, finally lost herposure. Seeing Cody and Cecilia together, the undeniable lipstick smudges, and hearing Janice¡¯s painful. confession, Pam knew deep down that it was all true. Cody¡¯s attitude toward Janice had always been off. He knew she was being bullied, yet he never stood up for her. On the rare asions when Janice and Cecilia shed, if Cody was there, he always sided with Cecilia, remaining indifferent even when Janice was visibly upset and wronged. Back then, she was brimming with satisfaction, pleased to see Cody¡¯s girlfriend miserable. At that moment, however, she felt a chill down her spine.. Was I used as a pawn all along, like Isabe had said earlier? How is this possible? No, I must be able to find a logical exnation. How could Cody be in love with Cecilia? What does that make Janice? All along, we¡¯ve been targeting Janice. Were all our efforts in vain? ¡°No, no. It can¡¯t be¡ Cody¡ was always there for Cecilia because she was his best friend¡¯s sister. That¡¯s why¡¡± Pam was in shock, but she instinctively rebutted the obvious truth with her preconceived notions. However, upon seeing those indelible lipstick marks, Pam was at a loss for words, her lips trembling. The Quirks were stunned, too. We¡¯ve heard of Cecilia being Cody¡¯s best friend¡¯s sister, too. But Cecilia came from an orphanage. Why would she have a brother? Only then did Isabe¡¯s mind wander, and she remembered something. She had previously learned that in order to protect Cecilia¡¯s pride, Dn had insisted that Janice conceal. her identity at school. Considering how snobbish these guys were, they must¡¯ve favored Cecilia because she had some sort of status. Isabe pondered hard. Don¡¯t tell me Dn did something heinous. ¡°What brother? Who is her brother?¡± Carlos also sensed something was off and immediately questioned. Pam seemed to have grasped a strand of hope and was relieved. It was as if by proving Cecilia¡¯s extraordinary identity, she could somehow find an excuse to justify herself. Cecilia¡¯s face turned pale at that moment. Guiltil she was about to interrupt when Pam beat her to it, saying to Carlos, ¡°Didn¡¯t you know? She¡¯s Dn¡¯s younger sister! Dn and Cody are best friends. That¡¯s why he asked Cody to look after Cecilia!¡± The Quirks were all stunned. 1/2 10:45 Mon, Oct 21 BGB Chapter 404 Used As A Pawn Cody, too, was at a loss for words. This is from N?velDrama.Org. +5 Pearls Right then, Carlos still didn¡¯t think Dn was insane. After all, Dn had always expressed his desire to have an adoptive sister and seemed to share a close rtionship with Cecilia. Therefore, Carlos simply thought that Dn regarded Cecilia as his sister, which was why he referred to her as his sister in public. It was no different from telling others that she was a close friend. Hence, he merely grumbled. ¡°He doesn¡¯t seem to care about his own sister but treats a stranger like the apple of his eye. And he even asked his sister¡¯s boyfriend to look after this stranger? Has he lost his mind?¡± His words, much like a bolt from the blue, stunned everyone into silence. ¡°What did you say?¡± Pam demanded, her eyes wide with disbelief. Carlos was taken aback by her strong reaction. ¡°Is Cecilia not Dn¡¯s sister?¡± Pam shrieked, ¡°What do you mean? Who is Dn¡¯s sister?¡± If she¡¯s not Dn¡¯s sister, then Cody is clearly lying about caring for his buddy¡¯s sister. If Janice is Dn¡¯s sister, why would Dn allow Cody to hurt her? Carlos paused for a moment and asked in shock, ¡°What do you mean? Do you think Cecilia is Dn¡¯s biological sister? She doesn¡¯t even share the same surname as him. My and Dn¡¯s sister is Janice. She has the same surname as us. Is that not obvious enough?¡± Gossip 405 Gossip 405 Reading Juicy Gossip in Her Mind Chapter 405 Janice Is Devastated 8.78% +5 Pearls Immediately, Carlos turned to Janice, ¡°Janice? What¡¯s going on? Do they not know you¡¯re the youngdy of the Quirk family?¡± Previously, Carlos had wondered if Janice was bullied at school because she kept a low profile or due to her personality. why was someone else pretending to be Dn¡¯s sister while his actual sister was treated as an impostor? Janice never anticipated such a misunderstanding to happen. Having grasped what that might mean, sh looked at Cecilia, her voice trembling with dread. ¡°Dn told me not to reveal my true identity at school¡ Right then, Cecilia¡¯s expression was grim. ¡°Dn usually came to see Cecilia. I didn¡¯t know that..Janice didn¡¯t even dare to voice her suspicions. Her eyes were wide with shock, her voice hoarse. This is from N?velDrama.Org. She knew her brother was biased. If her suspicions were true, she wondered just how much Dn detested. her to have done such a thing. ¡°No, no! Dn himself said that Cecilia is his sister!¡± someone couldn¡¯t help chiming in. We¡¯re not that foolish! Why would we mistake Cecilia for Dn¡¯s sister when they don¡¯t even share the same surname? We believed it because Dn himself told us to look after Cecilia, his sister! ¡°You¡ Cody, we mentioned it to you, and you didn¡¯t deny it, did you? You told us you were just looking our for your buddy¡¯s sister. You were lying too!¡± another eximed. Cody and Cecilia panicked. The former gritted his teeth, his face pale, while Cecilia was utterly mortified. At this moment, the revtion of the truth nearly caused Janice to stagger, feeling as if her heart had been torn to pieces. She had be pumb to the harsh reality, epting the fact that her brother and boyfriend both favored Cecilia over her. But how could they be so ruthless to even strip me of my identity? Am I really that irritating? Janice¡¯s expression was nk. The cruel revtion plunged her into an icy cavern of despair. The next moment, warmth enveloped her. When she came to her senses, she saw Rosalie hugging her with a worried look. Isabe, too, leaned over to stroke her head. Carlos and Christopher stood next to her, too. Tears welled up in Janice¡¯s eyes. ¡°I¡ I¡¯m Janice¡ Janice of the Quirk family in Yrinas.¡± Her voice was not loud, yet everyone around her 1/2 Chapter 405 Janice Is Devastated 9K 78% ¡ú +5 Pearls me Cecha, feeling offended, retorted. Janice, how could you say that? When have I ever taken anything from you? Dn indeed treats me like his sister. How he tells others and how everyone perceives it isn¡¯t something I can control! Should I disregard Dn¡¯s care for me just because I have to consider your feelings?¡± Isabe sneered ¡°Here you go, ming everyone else again. You¡¯re so good at deflecting responsibility, you should make a career out of it. Of course, it¡¯s always someone else¡¯s fault, never yours. Everyone else must have gotten it wrong Cecilia was so furious that she almost passed out. She had never encountered a prominentdy as snarky as Isabe before. Helpless, she shot Isabe a pitiful look. ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, you can contact Dn.¡± I¡¯m sure Dn will help me. ¡°Oh, sure. We¡¯ll be sure to interrogate him thoroughly. Isabe narrowed her eyes while looking at Cecilia, chuckling Interesting. A sugar baby, huh? Cecilia sure has her ways. Both Dn and Cody seem to have no idea of their true rtionship with Cecilia. Christopher and Rosalie both had suspicions about Dn¡¯s rtionship with Cecilia. Seeing Cecilia involved with Cody as well, they were shocked. So she¡¯s two¨Ctiming Of course, now wasn¡¯t the time to dwell on that. Pam¡¯s world had crumbled due to the revtion of the truth. Suddenly, she lunged at Cody, clutching his cor and yelling in fury. ¡°It¡¯s all a lie! You deceived me and used me!¡± 1.8K Gossip 406 Gossip 406 Chapter 406 Ruthless And Despicable 878% +5 Pearis Cody had never been yelled at before. He pushed Pam away, causing her to tumble onto the ground. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? All this is a misunderstanding!¡± Cody adamantly refused to admir it. How could I possibly admit to being so despicable? Pam suddenly erupted into hystericalughter, tears streaming down her face as she pointed an using finger at Cody. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m an idiot? I see it all so clearly now. That grand confession to Janice¡ªit was all a sham, wasn¡¯t it? You used her as a shield to protect yourself from us because you knew we¡¯d go after your girlfriend. If she wasn¡¯t someone with status, we would have torn her apart. So, you made Janice the target, refusing to acknowledge her, just so you could secretly date Cecilia without any of us picking on her!¡± The realization that her idol could be so despicable, so shameless, cut her deeply. The thought of Cody scheming against an innocent girl just to protect the woman he loved filled her with disgust. Even she couldn¡¯t stomach such contemptible behavior. Pam pointed an usatory finger at Cecilia and Cody. ¡°You couldn¡¯t stand to see your precious Cecilia get hurt, so you threw Janice to the wolves as a scapegoat! Cody, how could you be so ruthless and despicable? You knew all along that Dn had tricked everyone, yet you still went along with this! Are you not afraid we might push Janice to her death?¡± If Cody had only chosen someone of higher status as a shield to protect Cecilia, his actions might not have been so unforgivable. But knowing that Dn had manipted everyone into confusing their identities. Cody¡¯s decision to continue using Janice was beyond cruel. His tant disregard for her well¨Cbeing was utterly inhuman. The Quirks, upon learning the truth, were all trembling with rage. This is over the line! Cody didn¡¯t expect his intentions to be exposed. Wearing an expression of embarrassment and anger, he thundered, ¡°Bullsh*t! Shut up!¡± Pam shrieked, ¡°Cody, do you still think we¡¯re fools? You¡¯re right, I will go after the one you love. From now on, Cecilia better watch her back! How dare you deceive me like this. I may not be able to get to you. but who¡¯s to say can¡¯t get to her?¡± Cody¡¯s face twisted in anger. He was about to issue a warning when Janice¡¯s voice cut through the tension, Despite all, he still felt guilty, so upon hearing her soft voice, he couldn¡¯t help shuddering. ¡°Why me, of all people? What have I ever done to you to deserve this? Why are you doing this to me?¡± Janice finally asked. Confronted by Janice, Cody wanted to deny everything but he found himself utterly speechless. His secrets had beenid bare, and he had never felt so humiliated. The situation was pushing him to the edge of insanity. When Isabe heard this, a fleeting thought crossed her mind. However, overwhelmed by the flood of information and unable to focus on anything else, she quickly set it aside. She gave Janice the most straightforward response she could muster. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Teshe void 1/2 10:46 Mon, Oct 21 BGB. Chapter 406 Ruthless And Despicable £¤78% +5 Pearls ¡°Is it because the Simmons family wants to form a marriage alliance with the Quirk family?¡± Carlos said. Christopher sneered. ¡°Oh, I see. It¡¯s fine if the folks in the university don¡¯t know, but those in our circle certainly know who¡¯s the swan and who¡¯s the ugly duckling. Of course he¡¯d want to put on a show for his family, lest they find out he¡¯s with the ugly duckling and takes action against it. What a hopeless romantic, protecting the ugly duckling at all costs. Choosing Janice was probably Cody¡¯s only option. What a ruthlessly heartless man he is. So, Cody would ditch Janice and officially date Cecilia when Cecilia transformed from an ugly duckling into a swan. By then, the Simmons family would find out who held a higher status in the Quirk family. If Dn took over Christopher¡¯s power, Cecilia might have a chance to actually surpass Janice. By then, the ugly duckling would defeat the swan Cody felt as though he wasid bare in front of everyone, and all he wanted was to get out of there. 1.8K Gossip 407 Gossip 407 Chapter 407 Two Consecutive ps +5 Pea ¡°Think whatever you want. I¡ have a clear conscience. Biting the bullet, he said, ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me then maybe we should just break up.¡± Cecilia, naturally, was filled with resentment. She had hoped Cody would openly acknowledge their rtionship to at least salvage her some dignity, but she was left disappointed. She knew that Cody wante to think things through before dealing with the situation, especially since the incident had urred so suddenly. They could only temporarily retre and think of a way to respond. However, the moment Cody said that, Isabe and the othersughed out loud. Their mockingughter was essentially like ps to their faces. Cody turned around to leave when he heard Janice¡¯s voice. ¡°Hold on.¡± His heart skipped a beat as he assumed Janice still loved him and couldn¡¯t bear to let him go. As soon as he turned around, however, a harsh pnded on his face. Initially taken aback by the sudden blow that knocked his head sideways, Cody was soon consumed by rage. He turned around, only to see Janice, who was usually subservient and compliant, raising her other hand. Without hesitation, she pped Cecilia, who was standing next to him. Cecilia was taken aback. She was usually the one who bullied Janice, and Janice never retaliated. Though she had once used Janice of hitting her, Janice had never touched her. Cody was stunned by Janice¡¯s actions, and before he could react, a second pnded on his face. Cecilia, poised tosh out, was taken aback by the second p on Cody¡¯s face, and Janice, taking advantage of her distraction, saw an opportunity to p her a second time, too. The sound of the ps drowned out all the chatter around them. Everyone stared at Janice, who was usually a pushover, in shock. Janice almost never resorted to violence, and after hurling four ps in total, she was panting heavily. Isabe shook her head and tutted. ¡°How is that enough?¡± Janice, with tears in her eyes, took a deep breath and felt much better. ¡°How dare you hit me!¡± Cody finally snapped back to his senses, so furious that he was ready to lunge at Janice. Cecilia, too, covered her face and red daggers at Janice. Janice wore a stern expression. ¡°Why can¡¯t I p you when you¡¯ve been horrible to me? If you dare bully. me again, I¡¯ll make you pay!¡± She subconsciously thought of relying on herself, for no one was on her side. ¡°You¡¯re our sister. You don¡¯t need to do anything.¡± Carles approached with a smile. Before Cody could 1/2 10:46 Mon, Oct 21 GBG. Chapter 407 Two Consecutive ps punch. Shaking his hand to relieve the pain, he said, ¡°How audacious of you to bully our sister.¡± +5 Pearls ¡°If we let our sister fight her own battles when she¡¯s being bullied, we¡¯re practically useless.¡± Following that indirect insult, Christopher didn¡¯t even wait for Cody¡¯s pain to register before he swiftly kicked him in the Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. stomach. This time, Cody was sent flying. He was dumbfounded. Looking up, he saw the two brothers positioning themselves in front of Janice, as if to say, ¡°How dare you bully our baby sister? You think two ps are enough to punish you? We¡¯re the Quirks of Yrinas. We don¡¯t need to think twice before beating you up.¡± Dn had given him the illusion that there wouldn¡¯t be any consequences for bullying Janice. Cody didn¡¯t dare resist at all. He knew deep down that if he offended the Quirks, his parents would tear him apart. Cecilia, too, didn¡¯t expect someone to defend Janice. She guiltily retreated, wanting to escape. Though Christopher and Carlos never hit women, and Rosalie was not one to resort to physical violence, Isabe, on the other hand, was itching to p Cecilia. However, Pam didn¡¯t give Isabe a chance to do so. True to her word, she rushed forward, knocking Cecilia off bnce with a hard p before pinning her down and relentlessly pping her continuously. Cecilia¡¯s cheeks swelled severely, and she screamed and struggled to fight back, only to get beaten up more severely. 1.8K Gossip 408 Gossip 408 Reading Juicy Gossip in Her Mind. This is from N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 408 The Aftermath +5 Pearls Normally, people would step in to help, but at that moment, everyone else stood by and watched. Christopher still remembered his task and shouted at the people in the pool. ¡°Don¡¯t think you¡¯re innocent just because you¡¯ve been deceived. The case of your bullying and snatching the bracelet isn¡¯t over yet! Hurry up and pick them up!¡± Those people continued their arduous task, too busy to watch the show. After gathering all the beads, they realized they were still one short. They were frantic, worried that it might have fallen into the water outlet. Some kept diving in to check, anxious and miserable, almost on the verge of tears. Themotion drew the attention of many onlookers, who gathered around to watch. Isabe and the others didn¡¯t want to be the center of attention, deciding to take Janice away to change first. After all, they had done all they could. Christopher stepped forward and pretended to have found thest bead. After intimidating those bullies, he left with the others. Unbeknownst to them. Cody rushed over to check on Cecilia as soon as they left. He loved her, after all, of course he was pained to see her all beat up. Subsequently, he vented his frustrations by warning those around him. ¡°If any of you dare to b about what happened today, I¡¯ll make you pay!¡± In fact, he knew his warning wouldn¡¯t work. It was only a matter of time before word of this got out However, both Cody and Cecilia were well aware that as long as they didn¡¯t admit it and the Quirks refrained from making a public announcement, they could still distort the truth. After all, Dn would never acknowledge Janice as his sister. Anything else others might say would merely be rumors. However, they were too naive. Since Pam had gone as far as to beat Cecilia up, she had clearly made up her mind to go all out. Even though she didn¡¯t have any concrete evidence, she knew some busybodies might have secretly recorded the whole process. SO After returning home, she posted on social media, offering a reward for anyone who could send her the video they recorded. Those who had secretly recorded the whole ordeal dared not publicize it for fear of offending Cody, but they were willing to sell the video to Pam, Thus, a scandal that could potentially ruin Cody¡¯s reputation was about to wreak havoc on the university¡¯s exclusive forum. Of course, Pam was well aware that she couldn¡¯t afford to offend the Quirks. She also didn¡¯t want her embarrassing behavior to be exposed. Therefore, she only selected the segment that revealed the illicit affair between Cody and Cecilia, as well as the backstory of Dn lying to others about Cecilia being his sister. She even thoughtfully blurred out the faces of Isabe and others. Meanwhile, Cecilia discussed with Cody, deciding that they would adamantly deny any usations made against them. Following this, Cecilia made a call to Dn, who was soon to give a lecture at their school. Over the phone, she tearfullyined about being unfairly targeted and physically assaulted due to the bracelet incident Mon, Oct G 77%1 Chapter 408 The Aftermath +5 Pearls When it came to ndering Janice, Cecilia handled it with case. She even took the opportunity to comin about the Quirks. After all, she had keenly noticed that Dn disliked those rtives of his. Therefore, Cecilia felt no guilt in defaming them, even suggesting that the Quirks were deliberately picking on her because they didn¡¯t want to adopt her. Upon seeing the photo Cecilia sent of herself covered in bruises, Dn flew into a rage. He felt that Janice had grown bold, taking advantage of the presence of the other Quirks to deal with him. She¡¯s clearly disrespecting me! How can she side with outsiderst Annoyed, Dn wanted to call Janice, but no one answered. At that time, Isabe and Carlos were apanying Janice to the women¡¯s restroom, while Christopher and Rosalie went out to buy clothes for Janice. When Christopher and Rosalie came back to deliver the clothes to Janice, they overheard Carlos comining to Eric over the phone. Carlos was the oldest among the siblings here, afte all, so he was responsible for handling the situation. Though Eric was the elder, Carlos showed little regard for propriety, He recounted in detail everything Dn and Cody had done to Janice. Concluding his ount, he said, ¡°Uncle Eric, if we hadn¡¯t decided on a whim toe here and happened to run into them, who knows what might have happened to Janice? I had noticed she seemed a bit withdrawn before, but now it all makes sense. She¡¯s been bullied, and no one defended her. Uncle Eric, Janice is being mistreated by her own brother and boyfriend¨Chow can stand by and do nothing? If she stays silent, does that mean you choose to ignore it? If your family is too you just busy, we¡¯re happy to help since we¡¯re now in Yrinas. Since I¡¯m the eldest brother and have a lot of time on my hands, I¡¯ll make sure to look after Janice from now on. It¡¯s clear Dn no longer wants to be her brother anyway.¡± 1.8K Gossip 409 Gossip 409 Reading Juicy Gossip in Her Mind Chapter 409 A p In The Face This statement was essentially a p in Eric¡¯s face. Christopher and Rosalie, however, couldn¡¯t help chuckling. +5 Pearls Eric deserved the scolding he got, even though it came from someone younger than him. Just look at the son he raised and the mess he¡¯s made Eric still clung to the hope that Dn might find a ce working under Alexander, but that hope had been shattered. Dn¡¯s actions had led to his expulsion from the Quirk family¡¯s power center. It was now likely that Alexander would prefer to mentor a more distant rtive rather than this close cousin who had caused such trouble. Right then, it was break time for Quirk Group¡¯s branchpany. All the others Quirks were present in the lounge except for Christopher, and Eric remained completely still since he received th phone call. Carlos¡® had never been this agitated, not even for his own matters. Almost everyone heard his words in the lounge. Naturally, Alexander had already learned about the incident through the conversation with Isabe. He hadn¡¯t expected these jerks to actually y Janice like a fiddle. He watched the video sent by Isabe and said, ¡°Even though they¡¯d been punished, they can¡¯t be forgiven so easily. They had been bullying Janice for a year and caused her trauma.¡± Alexander lifted his gaze to observe Eric, who wore a grim expression and was clearly upset. He replied to Isabe: Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll let Uncle Eric handle it. Isabe: Are you sure he¡¯ll handle it? Alexander: He will. Right then, Eric appeared calm, but it the calm before the storm. Naturally, his anger was not due to Carlos¡® rudeness. Rather, it was the shocking news he had just heard that had enraged him. Even though Dn was his son, Eric surprisingly chose to believe Carlos¡® words. After listening to Carlos¡®int, Eric finally spoke, expressing concern for Janice¡¯s wellbeing. ¡°How is Janice doing now?¡± Carlos paused for a moment before saying, ¡°Isabe and the others are with her. She¡¯ll be fine, I think. She broke up with Cody and faced the bullies bravely.¡± Eric exhaled in relief. ¡°Thank you. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let my daughter suffer anymore.¡± He didn¡¯t try to argue and shift the me by saying he didn¡¯t know anything since Janice never mentioned 1. it. He understood that he had failed as a father by not noticing his daughter¡¯s distress and not asking if she Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. 1/2 Shapter 409 A p In The Face Since when did Dn be a jerk who has no sense of right and wrong? +5 Pearls He had wanted to talk to Janice, but knowing thetter was still recovering from the trauma, he dialed. Dn¡¯s number instead. In the lounge, Sarah and Felix and his family were present. They exchanged nces curiously but didn¡¯t dare ask any questions. Dn quickly answered the phone. ¡°Dad, perfect timing. I want to tell you that- Dn was about toin when his dad¡¯s cold voice cut him short ¡°Answer me. Did you tell Janice not to reveal her identity at school and even publicly im that Cecilia was your sister! You lied to everyone about their identities and bullied Janice? Did you ask for my permission before getting a new sister?¡± Eric had always beenposed, and that was the first time he yelled at his son. Felix whispered to his kids, ¡°It¡¯s rare to see Eric this angry.¡± Everyone was shocked. Sarah couldn¡¯t help asking her brother what was going on, while E and Jake, having hung out with Isabe and the others, couldn¡¯t contain their curiosity and asked in the group as well. Christopher and Rosalie were free enough to tell them what foolish things Dn had done. On the other hand, Dn didn¡¯t consider himself foolish at all. Even when his father questioned him, he didn¡¯t feel guilty at all. In fact, his anger intensified. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that? She pped Cecilia and had the audacity to y the victim? Does she think she can bully Cecilia just because I bought Cecilia a simr bracelet and caused a misunderstanding, leading the other students to pick on her? Dad, look at her. She had the audacity to bully Cecilia when her identity was concealed. Who knows how she¡¯ll throw her weight around if her identity is publicized? I only asked her to hide her identity to discipline her!¡± Gossip 410 Gossip 410 0 Reading Juicy Gossip in Her Mind Chapter 410 Foolish Dn +5 Pearls In Dn¡¯s eyes, Janice was just a bully to Cecilia. He thought that if it weren¡¯t for him and his mother, who could keep Janice under control, she would¡¯ve behaved much worse.. ¡°Don¡¯t be fooled by her act. She keeps acting as if everyone¡¯s out to get her. That¡¯s just a show. No one would target her if she didn¡¯t do anything wrong. The fact that so many people can¡¯t stand her proves there¡¯s something wrong with her. As her brother, how can I not step in and discipline her? As for the matter of Cecilia being my sister, it won¡¯t make a difference even if I rify everything. Cecilia will be a part of our family sooner orter. I don¡¯t see a problem in telling others she¡¯s my sister in advance. If anyone is to me, it¡¯s Janice for insisting onparing herself with Cecilia. Cecilia is an orphan and pitiful enough. Janice got jealous and picked on her when all I did was take extra care of her. She¡¯s clearly petty!¡± ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? Don¡¯t you know that the main reason your sister was bullied was because of Cody, that brat? Everyone looked down on Janice and thought she wasn¡¯t good enough for Cody because her identity wasn¡¯t revealed! And you¡¯re the cause of all this mess, you dimwit!¡± Eric bellowed. up Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Dn was taken aback, clearly unaware of the details, yet he still refused to believe that. ¡°Dad, you can¡¯t possibly believe this. I heard that Janice was causing quite a stir today. She even threatened to break with Cody because he wouldn¡¯t help her. She even went so far as to nder Cecilia, who hade mediate, using them of having an affair. I asked Cody to look after Cecilia, and she caused a scene just because of that! She must be insane.¡± ¡°You!¡± Infuriated by his son¡¯s foolishness, Eric almost passed out from rage. Felix hurriedly soothed him by parting his back. ¡°Why are you so harsh to your sister yet so kind to a stranger?¡± Eric couldn¡¯t help but question in confusion. Dn, however, asserted, ¡°I was merely disciplining my sister, fearing she might go astray if I¡¯m not stern enough. Besides, Cecilia isn¡¯t an outsider. Regardless of what you or Janice say, Mom and I have epted Cecilia. We are definitely going to adopt her. Nothing will change our mind, not even if Janice pulls tricks and rallies the other members of the Quirk family against Cecilia. If any, that will only strengthen our resolve to adopt her.¡± Eric had once been able to keep Dn in line, but recently, his focus had shifted toward spending more time with Alexander, leaving his son feeling neglected. This neglect fanned the mes of rebellion in Dn¡¯s heart. With Cecilia¡¯s support and words of sympathy, Dn began to see his father as senile. As a result, his respect for Eric eroded even further. ¡°You¡ Get your a¡¯s back home right now! I¡¯ll settle the score with youter!¡± Eric ran out of patience with Dn. He didn¡¯t mind disciplining his stubborn son with violence. Moreover, he felt that his wife might also be involved and thought he had, to return home to confront her abour i Dn, however, was unperturbed. After all, Cecilia was bullied, and Janice had to answer to him first. ¡°Dad, I don¡¯t want to argue with you either, but you¡¯re clearly biased toward Janice. I hope you¡¯ll take a moment to think it through. Is it really okay to not do anything about Janice¡¯s behavior? Our family doesn¡¯t need someone with such poor character. She¡¯ll only be a disgrace to our family. I¡¯m done talking to you. I have other things to attend to. See you at hometer tonight.¡± Dn hung up the phone after spouting all those nonsensical words. Chapter 410 Foolish Dn 77%! +5 Pearls Eric was so furious that he almost cked out, and Felix hurriedly fetched him his blood pressure medication. Eric¡¯s shoulders slumped in destion as he muttered, ¡°How did I end up raising a son like him? Why on earth did this happen?¡± ¡°I thought your son was raised by your wife,¡± Felix couldn¡¯t help muttering. He never liked his sister¨C in-w. His wife had mentioned before that Eric¡¯s wife had a poor character and wasn¡¯t a good match for Eric. She thought Eric must¡¯ve been blind to have married a woman like her, and his married life would be nothing but trouble. Felix didn¡¯t really believe his wife, but now he saw her point. Eric¡¯s son was raised to be rebellious, and his daughter grew up to be timid and depressed. What a disaster! Eric could only afford to wallow in disheartenment for a while. He had plenty of time to punish his son, and now, he had to focus on his daughter. 1.8K Gossip 411 Gossip 411 Reading Juicy Gossip in Her Mind Chapter 411 Standing Up For Janice +5 Pearls He turned his to look at Alexander, saying, ¡°Recently, the Simmons family has expressed interest in coborating with us¡ I can¡¯t let them treat my daughter this way.¡± After all. Alexander was the head of the family. If he decided to retaliate, the impact would be significant. Therefore. Eric had to inform him. If Alexander or anyone else was against it, he was prepared to make amends, doing whatever it took to avenge his daughter. How dare that scoundrel y my daughter like a fiddle? This is unforgivable! I must stand up for my daughter! Alexander nodded and said, ¡°We can¡¯t let someone of our family be taken advantage of, but there¡¯s no need to end the partnership. You can get in touch with the current head of the Simmons family. We can continue the cooperation, but not with Cody¡¯s family. If they want to work with us, they need to change their representative. We will never work with anyone from their line. This is to stand up for Janice.¡± Eric was dumbfounded, while the others were filled with admiration. What¡¯s the point of ending the coboration when it would only lead to a lose¨Close situation? The Simmons family might even unite against us, and Cody won¡¯t learn his lesson. I remember the reason Cody was groomed as an heir was because he had the potential to establish a marital alliance with our family. The Simmons family is vast and fraught with intense rivalries. For now, Cody¡¯s father has the upper hand,rgely due to his son, who is aplished but also has to onnections with the Quirk family. If that connection is gone, the others in the Simmons family won¡¯t hesita seize the opportunity and corner Cody and his father. Moreover, Cody isn¡¯t the only son of his father. Given the enormity of the pressure and the losses incurred due to his son¡¯s mistakes, it¡¯s only obvious how far he¡¯ll go to punish his son. One can only imagine how miserable Cody will be in the Simmons residence in the future. Alexander was determined to make Cody realize that he couldn¡¯t get away with manipting and taking advantage of Janice. Since he dared to bully Janice, he should be prepared to face severe consequences. This essentially served as a public announcement. The elite circles of Yrinas perceived Janice as ant inconspicuous figure. However, their decision to stand up for Janice this time was a clear message to all. Despite Janice¡¯s easygoing and gentle nature, the Quirk family was her evesting support. Anyone who wished to court her or date her should tread carefully. Any slight against Janice would not be tolerated. By doing that, Alexander essentiallyid out the path ahead for Janice. Eric instantly understood and was taken aback¨Che hadn¡¯t expected Alexander to do that for a rtive he wasn¡¯t that close with. The elders had once worried that Alexander was too cold and distant, but now they were relieved to see a softer side of him. It became clear that he waspassionate, even if he rarely showed it. When Alexander revealed this side of himself, the younger generation of the Quirk family saw him as true pir of support. As they watched him, they were filled with admiration and deeply moved by his kindness. Without wasting any time, Eric called Jonathan Simmons, the head of the Simmons family. He didn¡¯t mince words, immediately demanding that they rece their current representative or face the termination of all partnerships between their families. Ericid out the details, exining how Cody had not only been unfaithful but had also manipted Janice for over a year. Such behavior was intolerable to the Quirk family. Eric made it clear that if the Simmons family didn¡¯t agree to the change, they would be forced to find a newpany to coborate with. Though Jonathan was no pushover, he did not hesitate toply after hearing the full story, considering Alexander¡¯s recent arrival and how furious Eric was. Chapter 411 Standing Up For Janice +5 Pearls He had originally nned to hold an engagement ceremony for Cody while Alexander was around, aiming to build a rapport with this promising future leader. However, this scandal thwarted his ns, leaving him seething with anger toward his good¨Cfor¨Cnothing descendant. He promised, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll make sure Cody answers to Janice.¡± ¡°Both our families have been friends for ages. That¡¯s the only reason why the partnership isn¡¯t terminated. Cody doesn¡¯t need to answer to Janice. Just make sure he and his mistress stay away from Janice!¡± Eric stated without mincing his words. Jonathan had no choice but to humble himself and apologize. Upon ending the call, he immediately summoned Cody¡¯s father and gave him a thorough scolding. Stanley¡¯s face flushed with embarrassment as he cursed his son internally. He intended to apologize to Eric, but Jonathan quickly intervened. ¡°The fact that they contacted me directly means they didn¡¯t think it was worth their time to deal with you. No matter how low¨Cprofile their daughter may be, that doesn¡¯t give Cody the right to treat her like that. The Quirk family is different from ¨C they¡¯re a tight¨Cknit n and fiercely protective of their own. You need to discipline your son properly. If he causes any more scandals, our family won¡¯t be able to handle the fallout. We¡¯ll offer an apology on behalf of the entire familyter. You don¡¯t need to worry about it anymore.¡± 1.8K 10:46 Mon, Oct 2 Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Reading Juicy Gossip in Her Mind Gossip 412 Gossip 412 Chapter 412 Do Not Want To Face Dn +5 Pearls Jonathan¡¯s priority was maintaining the partnership. It didn¡¯t matter who took over the role, as long as the work got done. Cody¡¯s family didn¡¯t need to be in charge, especially if they risked further offending the Quirks. Jonathan understood that any additional missteps would only backfire on them, so he was determined to put an end to the matter here and now. To Stanley, this new arrangement felt like being stripped of his authority, akin to a crown prince losing his throne in ancient times. Devastated, he left Jonathan¡¯s oflice with a heavy heart and immediately called Cody, unleashing his fury. Cody, who wasforting Cecilia, turned deathly pale upon receiving his father¡¯s call. He had grown ustomed to ignoring Janice that he forgot the matter of their breakup could potentially reach his father¡¯s cars. After all, when the two of them were together, they never discussed their families¡® affairs. Over time, Cody had forgotten just how many advantages he had gained due to his status as Janice¡¯s boyfriend. ¡°Are you out of your f*cking mind? How could you do something so reckless? If you wanted a mistress, the least you could have done was keep Janice happy. Who the hell do you think you are, manipting her like that? How did I not see how foolish you were? And now, you¡¯re still fantasizing about being the heir? Keep dreaming. You¡¯ve dragged me into this mess, and if our family goes under, it¡¯ll all be on you! Get back home now!¡± Cody barely had time to respond before his father mmed down the phone, cutting him off mid- thought He hurled his phone onto the floor, incensed. ¡°I can¡¯t believe she tattled! Just how ruthless can she be? She pped me and now¡¡± Cecilia read the message Dn sent her and trembled with anger, too. Janice neverined, but now, she seemed to have grown a backbone. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Thankfully, Dn was still on her side. Cecilia, tears streaming down her face, clutched onto Cody¡¯s sleeve and cried out, ¡°How can she do this? She obviously loves you! How can she ruin you just because she can¡¯t have you?¡± Cody, clenching his teeth, hissed, ¡°I underestimated her! She thinks she can turn the tables on me like this? I was nning to get her back, to keep using her a little longer, but not anymore. I want to see if she really has the nerve to let me go. She¡¯s clearly obsessed with me andpletely dependent on me. If she doesn¡¯te crawling back, begging for my forgiveness, or have her father smooth things over with us, I definitely won¡¯t forgive her!¡± Cecilia¡¯s gaze shifted slightly. Even though she knew Cody wouldn¡¯t openly acknowledge her anytime soon and that she shouldn¡¯t rush to make their rtionship public, especially while she was still deceiving Dn, she couldn¡¯t shake the deep unease gnawing at her. Having dealt with the Simmons family, Eric received a video from Alexander of her daughter being bullied. Using that video, he was able to identify the bullies and deal with them ordingly. Upon seeing his daughter standing drenched in the water, he hit the roof again. He was deeply grateful for what Isabe and the others had done for Janice. Since he wasn¡¯t busy in the afternoon he decided to nick Janice un anlourive to her sincerely and treat everyone to a meal Mon, Oct 21 Chapter 412 Do Not Want To Face Dn +5 Pearls Feeling better, Janice led everyone to the campus food market, eagerly rmending her favorite delicacies. Her eyes were swollen, resembling walnuts¨Cevidence of the good cry she likely had during her shower. But now, her smile was genuine and clear, a sign that part of her had moved on. While it would be a stretch to say she had fully recovered from the trauma, she clearly found a renewed sense of courage and was determined not to let herself be downcast any longer. After finishing their dessert, Carlos asked, ¡°Where to next? Are we still touring the campus in the afternoon?¡± Rosalie said. ¡°Let Janice decided.¡± Janice paused, recalling that she had ns that afternoon. Dn was scheduled to give a speech at their university to inspire the students as an outstanding alumnus and representative of Quirk Group. The venue was expected to be packed, so attendance was optional for most, but not for Janice. The guidance counselor made it clear that as a top student, her presence was mandatory. At that moment, however, she didn¡¯t want to face Dn. After all, the relentless calls and messages from Dn made it clear that Cecilia hadined to him. Facing criticism from her brother was thest thing she wanted. Just because she could handle Cody didn¡¯t mean she could deal with Dn. After all, he was her older brother, whom she had grown up with, and he was much more intimidating to her. For now, she didn¡¯t have the courage to face the harsh reality that her brother didn¡¯t love her, and would rather have Cecilia as his sister. 1.8K W Gossip 413 Gossip 413 Chapter 413 A Good Show She wanted to avoid Dn. 9% 77%1 +5 Pearls With that in mind, she nned to take a leave and bring everyone to have fun elsewhere, pretending to be free. Two female ssmates who were excitedly talking about the lecture happened to pass by. ¡°It¡¯s confirmed! Dn from the Quirk family wille to give a speech this afternoon!¡± ¡°He¡¯s so handsome andpetent. Back in the day, he was the heartthrob of the entire university. It¡¯s at shame that by the time I enrolled, he had already graduated. I would have pursued him if I had the chance!¡± ¡°I heard he¡¯s still single!¡± ¡°He has sisterplex, you know.¡± ¡°Oh. I¡¯ve heard about his sister. Her name is Cecilia, right? I often see Dn picking her up. I¡¯m so envious. I wish I could be his sister too!¡± ¡°Ms. Cecilia is surprisingly approachable and friendly as a prominent youngdy.¡± ¡°We might get to see them together today!¡± Isabe and the others were disgusted to hear that conversation. What a hypocrite! He won¡¯t let Janice reveal her identity, yet he won¡¯t stop unting his love for his fake sister. It¡¯s baffling that a scumbag like him has so many fans. Nobody knows his true colors. ¡°Why hasn¡¯t the news spread yet?¡± Christopher asked, puzzled. Carlos asked, ¡°Are you referring to what happened?¡± Christopher nodded. ¡°I¡¯m curious, too, Isabe said, ncing at Janice with intrigue. ¡°Why isn¡¯t there any gossip? This is such big news, yet no one¡¯s talking about it.¡± Janice, upset by what she heard, was at a loss for words upon hearing Isabe¡¯s question I don¡¯t know either. Does such news tend to spread quickly? Isabe¡¯s eyes darted around as she came up with an idea. This is perfect timing. I¡¯ve been worried Janice wouldn¡¯t be willing to bring us there. ¡°I can¡¯t stand seeing bad guys getting away with it. Let¡¯s go see what¡¯s happening. If Dn keeps letting people misunderstand his rtionship with Cecilia, well¡ Isabe drew a finger across her neck in a mock threat. Christopher grinned, catching on. ¡°We¡¯ll take him down!¡± Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Even Carlos joined in,ughing mischievously along with Rosalie. Chapter 413 A Good Show +5 Pearls private. Problems were to be resolved quietly at home, preferably without even involving her father, as the issues she faced were considered too minor to warrant outside attention. Why are they so¡ excited? That¡¯s a public event. We can¡¯t stir things up and bring disgrace to the Quirk family. Janice, being meek and indecisive, instinctively went along with the group¡¯s decision. Quickly, they arrived at the auditorium, where the speech was scheduled to be given. Dn was indeed popr. Students had begun to line up, waiting to enter. Isabe was frustrated, wondering why they had to line up just to see Dn. He doesn¡¯t even deserve such attention. She grumbled to Alexander about this, to which Alexander responded: You¡¯ll enjoy the show. Isabe was excited: They¡¯re here? Alexander: Everyone has arrived. Isabe chuckled and replied: As expected, people can¡¯t resist a good show. I must choose a front¨C row seat The moment Isabe discovered that Dn wasing, she had sent a message to Alexander. She didn¡¯t want to give Dn his moment to shine and also considered giving Janice a chance to prove herself, so she thought of having someone else take Dn¡¯s ce. Alexander was determined to help Isabe aplish whatever she wanted done. It just so happened that everything was exposed in the morning, and with Ericing to pick up his daughter, everyone gathered in the same ce to see Dn make a fool of himself. Isabe¡¯s excitement grew. Upon taking their seats, Christopher and Rosalie, who found out from Isabe¡¯s inner thoughts that there might be some exciting drama unfolding soon, were exhrated as well. Carlos, however, was not on the same wavelength. He wondered if they were nning something big. Recently, while mingling with this group of people, Carlos felt he was no longer his usual calm self, constantly caught up in drama and gossip. Only Janice found herself lost in thought, spacing out. Dn took a long time to appear. An emcee finally took the stage an hourter to do the opening introduction before asking everyone to warmly wee Dn¡¯s arrival with enthusiastic apuse. 1.8K Gossip 414 Gossip 414 Reading Juicy Gossip in Her Mind Chapter 414 The Video Is Posted ? 77% +5 Pearls Watching Dn stride onto the stage calmly and confidently, clearly unaware of what was toe, Isabe looked into it and was disgusted. Heh, Cody isn¡¯t here, probably called back home by his family. That¡¯s why Cecilia dared to be all lovey¨Cdovey with Dn. How strategic she is! She arrived backstage early, crying andining to Dn, who hugged her andforted her. They even kissed. Oh, my. He and Cody shared the same lips. Christopher and Rosalie were so disgusted that they almost gagged, but they held back. Do Cody and Dn know they¡¯re dating the same woman? Isabe continued prying. Dn even promised to let Cecilia hand him the flowerster to help her secure her position as his ¡°sister¡°. Heh, is that how they¡¯re ying it? Pam could¡¯ve done better. Why didn¡¯t she just disfigure Cecilia so she wouldn¡¯te out here and be an eyesore? Christopher and Rosalie sighed. Hmm? What¡¯s Pam doing? Oh, so she has been nning this all long? This is exciting! Isabe¡¯s went from prying into Dn¡¯s thoughts to checking on Pam. Christopher and Rosalie couldn¡¯t keep up with her and failed to make sense of the situation. They then saw Isabe asking Janice for the campus forum¡¯s web address. That was the same website where Carlos¡® gossip had been exposed, a forum widely used by university students of Yrinas. Christopher and Rosalie couldn¡¯t be bothered to pay attention to Dn¡¯s ongoing speech. They searched the forum but found nothing and saw Isabe constantly refreshing the page in her boredom. They too, imitated her until a new post featuring a familiar name appeared. The caption read: Cody cheated and Dn is a liar! The title was straightforward, yet due to the immense poprity of the two individuals, it instantly became a trending topic. There weren¡¯t any descriptions in the post, just a single video. Initially worried, they were relieved upon clicking the video to see that their faces were blurred and no scenes of violence were included. While they were prepared to take responsibility for their actions, they wanted to avoid public scrutiny and judgment online. They were overjoyed. Dn was defeated before the battle even began. Although most of the audience in the auditorium was focused on Dn¡¯s speech and not paying much attention to their phones, explosive news like this spread quickly once revealed. With Dn, one of the main characters of the gossip, giving a speech on campus, the news traveled even faster. Sure enough, it wasn¡¯t long before students in therge auditorium began checking their phones incessantly. The asional sounds from the videos they were watching started to echo through the room. As Dn delivered his speech, he noticed several people in the audience checking their phones, which irritated him greatly. He briefly considered cutting his speech short to express his displeasure and teach them a lesson. 1/2 10:47 Mon, Oct 21 BGG. Chapter 414 The Video Is Posted EKS77%» Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. +5 Pearls Just then, the emcee gave him a cue to wrap up his speech quickly. Confused and already in a foul mood. Dn hastily concluded his remarks. When the apuse started, his frustration only deepened. The scattered pping from the audience was a far cry from the enthusiastic apuse he was used to. At that moment, Janice noticed that everyone around her was absorbed in their phones, with frequent nces cast in her direction. No one seemed to realize that the speech had already ended. Being particrly sensitive to attention, she felt increasingly ufortable under the scrutiny. Anxiously, she nced at her family, who were also engrossed in their phones. As she took a closer look at their phone screens, her eyes widened in shock, and she quickly checked her own phone, startled by what she saw. Meanwhile, Cecilia, standing anxiously with flowers in hand on the side of the stage, had yet to realize. anything was amiss. Timing her move perfectly, she rushed forward to present her bouquet to Dn. Dn¡¯s anger subsided when Cecilia approached.. After epting the flowers, he signaled the emcee to continue with the nned questions. Before taking the stage, they had already informed the emcee to stir up some gossip about their rtionship. However, the emcee had been distracted; he had just received a cue through his earpiece about a high- profile guest arriving soon. Consequently, he was instructed to wrap up Dn¡¯s speech quickly and move on to the next segment. He was currently scrambling for a smooth transition line. If not for Dn¡¯s pointed gaze at him, he might still be lost in thought. Gossip 415 Gossip 415 Reading Juicy Gossip in Her Mind Chapter 415 Public Deration +5 Pearls The emcee, noticing Dn¡¯s displeased expression and Cecilia¡¯s awkward demeanor, finally remembered his task. Hastily, he asked the question he was instructed to, intending to get it over with. ¡°Hmm, the two. of you seem pretty close. Is this your girlfriend, Dn With a smile. Dn draped an arm around Cecilia¡¯s shoulder and dered in front of the audience, ¡°Don¡¯t get the wrong idea, everyone. Cecilia is my sister! She¡¯s my one and only precious sister, and I hope you¡¯ll all take good care of her.¡± Cecilia let out a sigh of relief, holding her head high and pulling out her chest. She knew that, despite the morning¡¯s altercation, Dn¡¯s public deration would render any further resistance from Janice ineffective. After all, Dn was her brother. However, the audience¡¯s apuse and gasps they were waiting for never came. Instead, the auditorium erupted into a flurry of discussions and a cacophony of voices, creating an atmosphere far different from what they had anticipated. -What a shameless jerk!¡± Isabe couldn¡¯t help cursing out loud. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. She nced at Janice, whose gaze betrayed a hint of dejection despite her outward calm. Although Janice had anticipated this, hearing her brother publicly acknowledge only Cecilia as his sister was still a blow to her heart. One and only precious little sister? How could he even say that? Does he hate me that much? ¡°You two simply aren¡¯t meant to be siblings. He isn¡¯t worthy of being your brother,¡± said Carlos. With a smile, Christopher said, ¡°We¡¯re not his family, too.¡± Rosalie nodded. ¡°Yes. You¡¯re our only sister.¡± Isabe smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t be disappointed. Let¡¯s see what will happen.¡± At this point, Dn and Cecilia finally sensed something was wrong. Just then, the emcee dered in excitement, ¡°Oh, by the way, we have a surprise for everyone today. We actually have affeven more esteemed guest here to share his wisdom. Please wee the current CEO of Quirk Group¡¯s Yrinas Branch, Mr. Eric!¡± In an instant, the audience gasped.. ¡°Mr. Eric is Dn¡¯s father, the man with the highest worth in Yrinas, right?¡± ¡°They¡¯re making an appearance together today?¡± ¡°Dn and Cecilia look genuinely surprised. Do they not know about this?¡± Hey, did you guys see the post on the forum? I think Mr. Eric¡¯s visit has something to do with it!¡± ¡°Why do I feel like a drama¡¯s waiting to unfold?¡± ¡°What a juicy gossip!¡± Chapter 415 Public Deration +5 Pearls ¡°Yeah. No matter how I look at it, there¡¯s something suspicious going on between Dn and Cecilia.¡± ¡®Nonsense! Cecilia and Cody are a thing!¡± ¡°Yeah, spot on!¡± Isabe raised her eyebrows in surprise. After all, the original n was for Alexander to show up, but unexpectedly. Eric was the one to take the stage. That¡¯s good, too. Let¡¯s see how he¡¯ll discipline his foolish son. She looked at Janice, who was dumbfounded as she watched her father stride onto the stage. The rest of the Quirks were beside themselves with excitement. After all, such a development was thrilling. Uncle Eric finally sees his son for who he truly is. Dn was essentially muddling the Quirk family¡¯s lineage by making that deration, swapping the true heiress with an impostor. If Dn were allowed to have his way, anything Cecilia did in the family¡¯s reputation. Quirk family¡¯s name could damage the Being part of the Quirk family meant upholding its honor, something Dn, in his foolishness, seemed to overlook. He naively believed he could bestow the Quirk name upon anyone he chose, a mistake so grave it was almost unfathomable. As Dn watched his father approach with an eerily calm expression, his legs began to tremble. He wasn¡¯t entirely clueless¨Che knew Eric had overheard his deration. Just earlier, Eric had scolded him over the phone about this very issue. The fact that he made such a bold statement, only for Eric to witness it firsthand, was a recipe for disaster. But what truly unnerved him was Eric¡¯s composed demeanor. That unsettling calm concealed a storm, and Dn had no idea when or how it would break. Dn clung to the hope that his father would consider the bigger picture and refrain from airing their dirtyundry in public. This thought brought him a sliver of reassurance. No matter how furious Eric might be, Dn knew his father wouldn¡¯t humiliate him in front of everyone. Even if Eric disagreed with him, he would openly contradict him on the spot, which could inadvertently aid Cecilia instead. At worst, Dn thought, he would be scolded by Eric when he got home, but at least his public image would remain intact. 1.8K Gossip 416 Gossip 416 Reading Juicy Gossip in Her Mind Chapter 416 Who Is Your Daughter +5 Pearls At that moment, Cecilia was already in a state of panic. After all, if Eric heard such a colossal lie, it might expose her intention to rece his daughter. This could potentially jeopardize her chances of joining the Quirk family. Therefore, she could only force a simile, attempting to smooth over the situation. Yet, from the moment Eric got ahold of the microphone, the situation began to steadily spiral out of control. Eric¡¯s hand, which was clutching the microphone, trembled slightly with anger, but he maintained a perfect facade on the surface. He first turned to Cecilia and asked, ¡°Excuse me, miss, but who might you be?¡± As soon as these words were spoken, it was as if multiple bolts of lightning had startled the entire auditorium Everyone let out a sound of surprise. For a moment, the crowd murmured. Upon hearing this, Dn¡¯s face immediately contorted in distress. ¡°Dad, what are you saying!¡± he eximed, all the while desperately shooting his father pleading nces, hoping he would preserve their dignity. Eric, however, continued to say, ¡°Why did my son refer to you as his sister? I don¡¯t know you. When did our Quirk family acquire an additional daughter that I¡¯m unaware of?¡± All eyes were focused on Cecilia, making her feel as ufortable as if she were being roasted over a fire. In an instant, her eyes were filled with genuine tears. This time, it wasn¡¯t an act. The emcee was taken aback as he truly hadn¡¯t anticipated so many twists and turns at a single lecture. Was Cecilia not Dn¡¯s sister? Then why on earth did Dn ask him to do such a thing before! The poor emcee had been so consumed with preparations for the show that he had had no time to catch up with the outside world. In that moment, he instinctively asked, ¡°Mr. Eric, isn¡¯t Cecilia your daughter?¡± Eric scoffed, ¡°What? Could I possibly mistake my own daughter? Dn, tell me, who is she? Why do you im she¡¯s your only precious little sister? Have you forgotten what your own sister looks like? If you¡¯re losing your mind, you should seek psychiatric help.¡± Who would¡¯ve thought Eric could be so sharp¨Ctongued? Isabelle thought with a mentalugh. Christopher and Rosalie also burst outughing. Carlos also joined in theughter, saying. ¡°Seek psychiatric help? He¡¯s not wrong. Only a madman could pull off something like this.¡± Janice continued to stare nkly at her father on stage, for the first time feeling as though she had an umbre shielding her from the storm overhead. Í¥Î¶:77% 10:47 Mon, Oct 21 BBG. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 416 Who Is Your Daughter Meanwhile, Dn waspletely dumbfounded, even feeling wronged. He couldn¡¯t help but incredulously ask. ¡°Dad?¡± +5 Pearls Even though he knew his father would be furious, he didn¡¯t expect Erie to publicly expose him without any mercy, hitting him where it hurt. His entire face was burning with pain now, as if he had been pped countless times. He had always been proud and arrogant, a distinguished graduate from this school and a legend among his juniors. Now, his father had suggested he seek psychiatric help right in front of his admirers. What kind of negative message was that sending? He didn¡¯t even dare to imagine what the online chatter about him would be afterward. Dad is being way too harsh! How could he do such a thing? ¡°Dad, stop joking around out of spite.¡± Dn desperately tried to salvage his shattered pride. ¡°As my son and an employee at Quirk Group. I hope you can be future. You must not speak nonsense.¡± Eric responded. more cautious with your words in the Dn was on the verge of losing his mind. If word of this got out, how was he supposed to manage thepany in the future? How was he to navigate through the circles of high society? Cecilia¡¯s eyes were already blurred with tears, as if she had suffered a great injustice. At that moment, she felt like she and Dn were akin to jesters on disy for all to see. She wished she. could find a crack in the ground to crawl into. After giving his son a lesson, Eric didn¡¯t forget to address Cecilia. ¡°Regardless of your rtionship with my son, it¡¯s not eptable to arbitrarily im kinship. I hope you can rectify this bad behavior.¡± With a single sentence, he thrust Cecilia into the abyss, using her of immoral conduct. How was she to maintain her angelic image at school? Everyone would shun her after this. Cecilia felt like she was about to faint. Just a moment ago, the two were feeling smug, thinking they had resolved their troubles. Now, however, they felt as if they were stripped bare before being subjected to public humiliation and mockery. The murmurs in the auditorium grew louder and louder. Finally, someone mustered the courage to shout, ¡°Mr. Eric, who is your daughter? 1.8K Gossip 417 Gossip 417 Chapter 417 Feels Like A Dream +5 Pearls Eric smiled faintly and replied, ¡°I do have a precious daughter who is currently attending, university here. I believe she might havee today.¡± The auditorium instantly erupted with excitement. Those who had just read the post were already in the know, and those around who were unaware were promptly enlightened. With that. Eric called out, ¡°Janice, are you here? Come over to my side and help me with the talk.¡± Before Janice could react, she heard her rtives nearby eagerly responding on her behalf. ¡°She¡¯s here, right here.¡± What transpired next felt like a dream to Janice. Every step seemed to hover in mid¨Cair, creating a surreal sensation Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Dn and Cecilia were escorted off the stage by the staff. Eric tucked away his icy demeanor, disying all his gentleness as he cared for the youngdy he had called up on stage. While engaging in a discussion about Janice¡¯s academic experiences at school, he also conducted an interview with her. The entire time, she showed great cooperation. The talk finally came to an end. Eric gently pulled Janice¡¯s hand, draping it over his own arm. In this manner, the father and daughter graciously epted the apuse from everyone present. They then posed for a group photo with the leaders. Afterward, with utmost confidence, he introduced his daughter to the leaders, ¡°This is my daughter, Janice. I hope you will look after her in the future.¡± The leaders quickly greeted Janice with enthusiasm, practically etching her name and appearance into their minds. As the students left the auditorium, their gossip¨Cfilled chatter resonated throughout the campus. Previously, there were people who had doubts about the post, but their skepticism was instantly countered by these ssmates. Eric had presented irrefutable evidence, effectively silencing all the doubters. Atst, everyone believed in the video that was almost ludicrously unbelievable. Dn denied his own biological sister and instead acknowledged a fake one. Moreover, he allowed this fake sister to bully his real sister at school. Cody was in an even more interesting position. In order to have a secret rtionship with the fake heiress, he deceived the real heiress. He coaxed her into bing a target, constantly using maniptive tactics on her. He allowed the school bullying that arose because of him to fall on the true heiress. Naturally, everyone wouldn¡¯t forget Cecilia, who seemed to have done nothing yet reaped the benefits behind the scenes from all the work done by others. Mon Chapter 417 Feels Like A Dream +5 Pearls From then on, Cecilia was known as a maniptive and pretentious woman, ion she had thoroughly earned. She had the audacity to charm the real heiress¡® brother and boyfriend into revolving around her and shamelessly refused to correct people regarding her true background. Did she really think everyone was a fool, blind to her problematic behavior One could only say that the worst off in the whole situation was Janice, a clear victim of grave injustice. Everyone began to sympathize with the youngdy, even starting to cherish and care for her. After all, considering the extent to which she had been pushed around, it was clear how easily she could be taken. advantage of. They all felt that it was their duty to protect her. Unexpectedly, Janice had subtly acquired a protective entourage. However, at that moment, Janice still seemed to be in a daze. The startling interrogation from her elder brother backstage brought her abruptly back to reality. ¡°Was it you? You¡¯re the one who brought Dad here, aren¡¯t you? You¡¯re so scheming! It wasn¡¯t enough for you to torment Cecilia this morning, and now you¡¯re trying to ruin things between Cecilia and me. How can you be so malicious, you¡¡± ¡± Seeing Dn about to rush over and hit her, surprisingly, Janice didn¡¯t make any attempt to dodge. Instead, she instinctively moved to protect her head. This subconscious action ignited Eric¡¯s ragepletely He lifted a foot and sent Dn, who was rushing toward him, flying with a powerful kick! ¡°You ungrateful child!¡± Dn ended up knocking over all the misceneous items backstage, screaming continuously. Cecilia was so startled by the scene, she was left dumbstruck on the side. Isabe and the others were also ushered backstage by Alexander. Surprisingly, not a single person stepped forward to intervene; they all just stood by, ready to watch the spectacle unfold. Felix Isked andmented, ¡°Although Eric may seem fierce, he really isn¡¯t one to resort to physical violence. This time, Dn truly crossed the line.¡± ¡°It wasn¡¯t just this time.¡± ¡°Exactly, we¡¯ve all seen the post.¡± The twins vented to their old man. Alexander held Isabe in his arms, whispering to her Eric¡¯s subsequent ns, indulging her curiosity. Isabe was extremely pleased with what she heard. That¡¯s exactly how it should be. It¡¯s Cody¡¯s own fault for being overly confident, thinking he¡¯s somebody that matters. Fiche, now even Cody is getting a beating, truly proving him and Dn to be the best of brothers, sharing both good fortune and misfortune in every sense of the term Reading Juicy Gossip in Her Mind Gossip 418 Gossip 418 Chapter 418 I Do Not Need Another Daughter +5 Pearls After giving Dn a solid kick, Eric was left panting in frustration. He stepped forward, his voice icy as he addressed Dn, ¡°Is this how you behave as a big brother? How did you be like this? Let¡¯s make things clear today. What exactly are you trying to do?¡± Originally, he had nned to deal with the matter at home. However, after witnessing the spectacle his foolish son had caused today, he truly couldn¡¯t bear it anymore. Dn had never been beaten by his father like this before, and he was in a daze. Cecilia quickly rushed to help him up. Then, she turned to Eric and said, ¡°Mr. Eric, this is all a misunderstanding. Dn treats me like a sister, and we never bullied Janice. I don¡¯t know what Janice has told you, but I have always respected you. I am an orphan, and I have long considered you and Mdm. Joanna as my- This is from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Ms. Cecilia, our family¡¯s affairs are none of your business. Spare us your ulterior motives. Let me make this clear right here and now: Our Quirk family will never take in a girl with impure intentions like you. I have a daughter and don¡¯t need another one,¡± Eric interrupted coldly. Cecilia¡¯s face turned pale on the spot. ¡°Dad, how could you say that!¡± Dn was immediately upset upon hearing Eric¡¯s firm denial of all possibilities. ¡°Janice is selfish and gloomy. She used to torment Cecilia just because Mom and I were a bit kinder to her. You not only didn¡¯t reprimand her for such behavior, but you¡¯re even spoiling her now!¡± Is there something seriously wrong with Dn? His reactions are akin to instinctive stress responses. When he was the one being lectured, he said nothing, but the moment Cecilia was on the receiving end, he jumped into action. Ah, I see now. He was trained from a young age by that mysterious Aunt Joanna to protect Cecilia under any circumstances. No wonder he did such ludicrous things. In Dn¡¯s memory, Cecilia was always caring and considerate, while his own sister was dull and uninteresting. But the question is, did he ever give Janice the chance to be interesting? Eric let out a bark of furiousughter. ¡°You say Janice is selfish and gloomy in front of you, but I have to ask, who caused this? Have you all ever been genuinely cheerful toward Janice? Have you shown her much kindness? You might want to ask yourself! You all treat Cecilia better than Janice, and you think she has no right to be upset? Moreover, you¡¯ve already be biased, to the point I can hardly tell the truth from the lies in your words. I never expected you to be so confused about right and wrong. Is your mind all muddled? I¡¯m telling you, I don¡¯t just disapprove of your decision to adopt her into the family, but I also forbid anyone in our family from associating with this girl in the future!¡± Cecilia nearly lost her footing, while Dn¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. ¡°Between Janice and Cecilia, you can only choose one. I¡¯m curious to see if you¡¯ve lost your minds to the point of abandoning your own kin!¡± Eric scoffed. ¡°Dad, how could you be so heartless? Don¡¯t you remember when you, Mom, and I were sick? It was Cecilia who tirelessly gathered medicinal meals to nurse us back to health. She cared for us every single day. On the other hand, Janice was as silent as a mute, never showing any concern for our family. Cecilia¡¯s no less devoted to us than Janice. Are you favoring Janice just because she¡¯s blood¨Crted? I think you¡¯re losing your senses due to old age!¡± Eric nearly had a heart attack out of frustration. He recalled the matter about the medicinal meals. It was because of that incident that he had allowed Cecilia toe and go as she pleased in his house, to keep his wife and son happy. In doing so, he had gradually overlooked Janice¡¯s feelings. He must truly have been blind not to see Cecilia¡¯s true colors, to even think about subtly recing his precious daughter. Indeed, unsolicited favors often hide ulterior motives. 1/2 10:47 Mon, Oct 21 Chapter 418 | Do Not Need Another Daughter Looking ba K 77% +5 Pearls now, he realized his decision to return the favor to Cecilia was a sensible one. Otherwise, it would have indeed given her a reason to argue. Medicinal meals to nurse them back to health¡ Upon hearing this, Isabe suddenly noticed Janice¡¯s hesitant demeanor, immediately sensing that something was fishy. Let me sec¡. The Quirk family was instantly thrilled. Could there be another twist? But if there really was, why wouldn¡¯t Janice mention it? After all, Eric was on her side now. Could she still be socking in self¨C esteem and confidence? Just as everyone was consumed by curiosity, Isabe found the information. Oh. I really want to curse! I wonder how many such shameless things Cecilia has done. The recipe for the medicinal meals was something Janice obtained after visiting many old traditional medicine practitioners. Yet, her organized document was secretly copied by Cecilia, who handed it in ahead of her. Janice assumed that they had both gathered the same information and that she was just a step behind. Seeing the whole family praising Cecilia, Janice naturally felt embarrassed to present the same thing, as it would seem like she was trying to take credit. As a result, she had no idea that Cecilia hadpletely stolen her work. She didn¡¯t speak up to defend herself at that moment because she genuinely didn¡¯t know. 1.8K 10:48 Mon, Oct 21 B GG Reading Juicy Gossip in Her Mind Gossip 419 Gossip 419 Chapter 419 Where Is Your Sincerity David and the Quirks were surprised at how horrible Cecilia was. Stealing the fruits of someone else¡¯sbor was utterly despicable! But how were they supposed to argue the point? 877%2 +5 Pearls Alexander¡¯s eyes flickered slightly before he suddenly broke the tense atmosphere. ¡°Medicinal meal? Was it for Uncle Eric¡¯s gastritis?¡± Eric was in the throes of anger when he heard this. He paused, taken aback. He hadn¡¯t expected that Alexander, who didn¡¯t live with them, would know about his gastritis. This revtion surprised him once again. Others were also surprised as they looked at Alexander. Eric nodded. ¡°Indeed, the medicinal diet was excellent and highly effective. It not only cured my gastritis but also my wife¡¯s cold constitution and even Dn¡¯s headaches. That¡¯s why I provided this youngdy with amodation as a token of gratitude.¡± ¡°Dad, you¡¯re quite the joker. Can you really exchange sincerity for money?¡± Dn immediately responded. Alexander abruptly turned to Cecilia and asked, ¡°Did you go through a lot of trouble to find the recipe for the medicinal diet?¡± With tears welling in her eyes, Cecilia nodded, then shyly nced at Alexander. After all, it was her first time seeing Alexander. She hadn¡¯t expected the family head, as described by Dn, to be such a young and handsome man. His presence alone was enough to make her blush and feel a bit nervous. Regrettably, such a man was already married, and to a wife who had such little regard for her image no less. The thought brought back the humiliation she had suffered that morning. Immediately, Cecilia adopted an even more pitiful demeanor, instinctively aiming to draw the man¡¯s gaze and sympathy. -1 just so happen to need it. Why don¡¯t you recite it now?¡± Alexander said. Cecilia was stunned, rendered speechless in an instant. With a nonchnt expression, Alexander remarked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Can¡¯t recite it? Even if you can only recite a page or a part of one, it¡¯s better than nothing. Isn¡¯t it something you painstakingly collected?¡± Cecilia¡¯s face started to show signs of panic. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Perhaps you could tell me which book you got it from or from which old traditional medicine practitioner you learned this?¡± Alexander continued his ruthless onught. Upon hearing this, Isabe and the other Quirks understood Alexander¡¯s intentions. Isabe leaned into Alexander¡¯s embrace, her heart brimming with excitement and her spirit exuberant with joy. 377% 10-48 Mon, Chapter 419 Where Is Your Sincerity expose this fraud. +5 Pearls A smirk tugged at the corner of Alexander¡¯s mouth. Without much concern for appearances, he casually swept his wife into his arms. As he held his wife close, it was as if he had drawn in aforting aura, his tone bing somewhatnguid. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Can¡¯t find the words? Seems like you didn¡¯t put that much effort into it, after all,¡± Alexander said nonchntly. ¡°No. I¡ I¡ Cecilia regained herposure, attempting to make an excuse. ¡°Can¡¯t even recall a single ingredient, huh? You have no memory of them at all? Seriously¡ Where¡¯s your. sincerity?¡± Isabe said, her voiceced with sarcasm. Immediately. Dn tugged at Cecilia, puzzled as to why she remained silent. Hahaha, it¡¯s hrious that Dn seems clueless. I initially thought they were both in on it. It seems that in the early days, Dn wasn¡¯t so confused and reckless. Could it be that he lost his mind when his sister turned into his lover? I wonder, will he still be so confident and self¨Cassured after he learns the truthter?¡± Meanwhile, Eric thought that perhaps Cecilia had simply chosen it randomly, without really putting any effort into remembering it. He dismissed it as fanciful rhetoric from the past. After all, he already knew that this girl had ulterior motives, so nothing else mattered anymore. Just as he was about to end this topic, Janice suddenly started to slowly recite the names of medicinal herbs behind him. Stunned, Eric turned to look at Janice. With a nk expression, Janice recited theplete recipes for the three medicinal meals, as if they were. incredibly familiar to her. The entire ce fell silent. Janice stared nkly at her own father. Eric, always the astute one, seemed to have an inkling of what was happening. His voice almost trembled as he said, ¡°Janice, how did youe to know this? Speak, I¡¯m listening.¡± Perhaps Janice had also be aware of certain possibilities, which would exin why she had seemed so lost in thought earlier. ¡°I¡ I also collected medicinal recipes during that period, specifically these three. I had prepared them to give to you, but then¡ the next day, Cecilia gave you the same recipes, So, I didn¡¯t bring them out again. Janice¡¯s voice was somewhat shaky. *D*mn, seriously? You could recite it by heart, but she couldn¡¯t and was clearly flustered. Doesn¡¯t that just prove it? She giarized your recipe and stole your work, didn¡¯t she?¡± E eximed in astonishment. 18K 10:48 Mon, Oct Reading Juicy Gossip in Her Mind Gossip 420 Gossip 420 Chapter 420 Prove Them Wrong E +5 Pearls Unable to contain himself. Jake turned to Dn and said, ¡°So, it was your sister who cured your persistent headaches, Dn. At that moment, Dn was stunned. He quickly recovered and retorted, ¡°Impossible! There¡¯s no way Cecilia would steal her things. She must have surreptitiously memorized it out of spite, and now she¡¯s using it to frame Cecilia. Upon hearing this, Carlos shook his head and dered, ¡°You¡¯re hopeless.¡± Naturally, Dn noticed their mockery. His face flushed a deep red before he turned to Cecilia and said, ¡°Cecilia, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll stand up for you. Prove them wrong!¡± Yet, there was no way Cecilia could prove them wrong. Back then, she knew that once she offered up the recipes, the others would vouch for her. They would believe her, and Janice wouldn¡¯t have any doubts. That was why she hadn¡¯t put much thought into it, leaving the handling of the medicinal meals entirely to the butler ¡°Proving it is simple. Just trace back the origin of the recipes. After all, we have plenty of time don¡¯t mind unveiling your past misunderstandings one by one, Christopher mocked. Rosalie also c again.¡± today. We chimed in. ¡°Yeah, we¡¯ll act as witnesses to prevent certain people from ndering Janice Eric didn¡¯t need any proof at this point; he was already seething with indignation. He red fiercely at Dn and Cecilia. ¡°Fine, very well! Will you admit it yourself, or shall I investigate? If I find out you¡¯ve lied, taking credit for my daughter¡¯s achievement¡¡± The rest of the words were left unsaid, but the threat was already heavily implied. Cecilia waspletely at a loss, even contemting feigning unconsciousness to escape the situation. Before she could even act, Isabe suddenly spoke up. Don¡¯t you dare faint at this crucial moment. Even if you were to faint, we¡¯d call in a private doctor. No matter what, even if we have to hook you up to an oxygen mask, we need to get to the bottom of this today!¡± Cecilia stiffened, feeling as if she was on the verge of madness. Eventually, she managed to stammer out, ¡°L¡ I was wrong, I¡¯m sorry. It was me¡ I saw the medicinal recipe on Janice¡¯s computer. I noticed that Janice had a distant rtionship with her family and thought she didn¡¯t want to share it, so I took the initiative¡.. I just wanted to help her improve her rtions at home. But I didn¡¯t expect that Mdm. Joanna and Dn would misunderstand. At that moment, I just.. I just wanted to get closer to everyone. I hoped that everyone would like me. I saw that Janice didn¡¯t im the recipe as hers, so I thought she didn¡¯t care or didn¡¯t want to bring it out, so that¡¯s why¡ It¡¯s all my fault! I was just blinded by my greed.¡± At the end, she even burst into sobs. Isabe genuinely admired Cecilia. Even in such a critical moment, she was able to construe such a far- fetched scenario, even attempting to tarnish Janice¡¯s reputation. How could anyone possibly believe such Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. nonsense? As it turned out, someone actually believed that! Isabe was left dumbfounded as she stared at Dn, whose eyes were filled with a helpless and heartbroken look. 10:48 Mon, Oct 21 BBB. Chapter 420 Prove Them Wrong @.77% +5 Pearls ¡°So it¡¯s all Janice¡¯s fault, huh? It¡¯s her own fault for not immediately revealing the recipe, giving you the chance to steal it. It¡¯s her fault for not suspecting you of vile actions after you falsely imed it, for not questioning or exposing you. It¡¯s also her fault for allowing you to snatch away the family¡¯s affection without fighting back. Oh my, you¡¯re so innocent. It¡¯s all because Janice didn¡¯t know how to read the room. right?¡± After Isabe finished speaking, the rest of the Quirk familyughed. ¡°Exactly! She¡¯s so innocent!¡± ¡°Does she really think her statement is so innocent and pitiful? Doesn¡¯t she realize that only a fool would believe it?¡± ¡°Maybe there really are fools out there, considering how convincingly she¡¯s acting.¡± She really has a way with words. In her narrative, Janice, the one whose achievements were stolen by her, became the one at fault.¡± Everyone chimed in with their two cents, leaving Dn and Cecilia feeling both embarrassed and awkward. They were at their wit¡¯s end. The usual tactics they employed seemed to be totally ineffective against this family. Eric had already grown tired of their act. He took Janice¡¯s hands and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Janice. It¡¯s all my fault. I failed to uncover the truth.¡± ¡°No, no, it¡¯s my fault. I was too naive to realize I was being used.¡± Janice was feeling truly wronged and finally couldn¡¯t help but burst into tears. In the past, she had just genuinely wanted to do good for her family, with no intention of seeking credit. Yet, she never imagined she could be taken advantage of. She really was too foolish. Eric gently wiped away his daughter¡¯s tears, his gaze icy as he looked at Cecilia. ¡°I want you to move out of the house I gave you by six o¡¯clock this evening. I¡¯ll have mywyer handle the transfer of ownership. If you refuse, I¡¯ll have no choice but to charge you with fraud!¡± 1.8K (li) Gossip 421 Gossip 421 Reading Juicy Gossip in Her Mind Chapter 421 I Am Not Satisfied +5 Pearls: Eric showed a little mercy, mainly because he still remembered the life¨Csaving grace Cecilia had shown his wife and their unborn child. Therefore, on the surface, he was only taking back the house, Behind the scenes, at most, he would limit his family from having contact with Cecilia. In the future, she would also not be allowed to work within Quirk Group. Considering everything, he was being rtively kind so far. In fact, there was a moment when Eric wondered if the car ident rescue was also a plot to steal from Janice. However, he remembered that it was indeed impossible for Janice to be at the scene at that time, so it must be true. The video was also very clear. Eric never could have imagined that his wife would take such a risk to help a stranger, so his suspicions and spections ended there. At that moment, due to Eric¡¯s words, Cecilia was left dumbfounded. That was her studio apartment, located near the school, and it was quite valuable. She couldn¡¯t bear to give it up under any circumstances. She hadn¡¯t expected Eric to be so ruthless, aiming to strip her of her greatest asset all at once. At this point, she truly couldn¡¯t hold on any longer. She wobbled unsteadily, looking like she was about to faint. Immediately, Dn supported Cecilia, angrily saying. ¡°Dad, how could you do this¡ Cecilia already said. she didn¡¯t do it on purpose! She just wanted a family; what¡¯s wrong with that? Besides, asking for something back after giving it away is just too embarrassing.¡± -You might be willing to y the fool, but I¡¯m not! Why should she hold onto something she tricked from others? Dn, do you still have a conscience? Who was it that helped you when you were suffering from your headaches? Shouldn¡¯t you apologize to your sister say thank you? Just a moment ago, you used her of ignoring you!¡± Eric said coldly. Dn, however, didn¡¯t feel the slightest bit guilty. Instead, he red fiercely at Janice. ¡°Making a mountain out of a molchill, aren¡¯t you? Always so eager to unt your achievements, right? Are you satisfied now?¡± ¡°You!¡± Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. If this happened a few more times, Eric would truly burst a blood vessel from sheer anger Suddenly, Janice spoke up. ¡°I¡¯m not satisfied.¡± Dn was taken aback, as was everyone else around him. After all, this was the first time Janice had addressed her own brother in such a harsh tone in public. ¡°I hope you won¡¯t consume the medicinal meals made from the recipe I found anymore. I regret ever belping you find the recipe. No matter how well I treat you, it seems you¡¯re blind to it. I used to me myself, thinking I was the problem. Now, I finally understand.¡± Janice nced around, and then it suddenly dawned or her. ¡°It¡¯s not me who¡¯s at fault, it¡¯s you,¡± she dered. ¡°You¡¯re an ingrate, a heartless beast. You don¡¯t deserve my sibling¨Clike affection. Since you only have her as your sister, then I¡¯m no longer your sister. have other brothers and sisters, so I don¡¯t need you 1/2 1:08 Tue, Oct Chapter 421 I Am Not Satisfied D 51% +5 Pearls Perhaps it was because her so¨Ccalled brother had truly chilled her heart, leading Janice to suddenlye to a realization. Just moments ago, she had harbored a sliver of hope, always fantasizing that perhaps her brother had been misled, and that was why he had sided with Cecilia to bully her. But the recent events had made it all too clear. Her brother still stood against her, using her. How foolish had she been in the past to yearn for the affection of such a brother? It was as if her sincerity had been thrown to the dogs. Now, however, it no longer mattered. At least her father was still genuinely there for her. Just having someone willing to listen to her grievances was enough! She was genuinely exhausted she no longer wanted this older brother. As for her mother, that was a matter for another time. At that moment, Dn was dumbfounded. How could Janice, his timid little sister, dare to speak to him in such a manner? She actually had the audacity to reject him and even berate him? Wasn¡¯t this something he should be doing? Had Janice lost her mind? How could she possibly give up on him when she had clearly been trying to catch his attention all along like a puppy? It seemed that Dn could note to terms with the situation unfolding before his eyes, a feeling of indescribable difort gnawing at his heart. Eric had no particr thoughts regarding his daughter¡¯s statement. He wouldn¡¯t believe in the saying ¡°a harmonious family cultivates prosperity,¡± or that there would be a chance for reconciliation between the siblings in the future. He wouldn¡¯t force Janice, who had suffered so much injustice, to get over it. He only knew how much his daughter had already suffered. What would her future hold? If her brother didn¡¯t acknowledge her, so be it. Just like Janice said, she still had other siblings who would help her unconditionally. Eric chuckled, taking his daughter by the hand, and addressed Dn, ¡°Reflect upon your actions when you get home and make sure to exin to your mother why you all have to cut ties with Cecilia. You¡¯d best heed my words, unless you fancy having a different father too.¡± 1.8K Gossip 422 Gossip 422 Reading Juicy Gossip in Her Mind Chapter 422 The Aftermath Dn¡¯s expression changed drastically. After Eric finished speaking, he beckoned everyone to leave. 51%. +5 Pearls Today could indeed be considered a rebirth for Janice. She could finally hold her head high after washing away past humiliations. Eric was the first to lead everyone to the finest hotel in Yrinas for a celebration with Janice. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. The view from the revolving restaurant at the top of the hotel was quite impressive. Alexander had whisked his wife away for a private date. The two of them were admiring the beautiful scenery, basking in their sweet romance. The atmosphere was just right. Under the cover of night, Isabe gazed at Alexander, feeling a stirring of desire. Just as she leaned in to steal a kiss from her husband, the sound of footsteps rang out nearby. ¡°Isabe, here¡¯s thetest scoop. As expected, Cecilia is stubbornly refusing to leave. That fool Dn is even trying to help her, but the bodyguards thewyer brought forcefully tossed them out on their behinds. ¡°She even pretended to faint, which led to her being escorted to the police station by thewyer. Before she even stepped through the door, her courage faltered, and she signed the contract then and there. resulting in the loss of her house.¡± ¡°Dn was so furious that he was determined to take Cecilia home, but Uncle Eric had given a heads¨Cup earlier, so the security guards wouldn¡¯t let Cecilia in.¡± ¡°It was only after Dn arranged a hotel for her that things settled down.¡± ¡°However, Aunt Joanna has already called. I reckon Uncle Eric might have a hard time when he gets back ¡°Uncle Eric entrusted Janice to me, wanting us to take her back to the Quirk estate. He did this out of fear that Janice might suffer if she goes back now.¡± At some unknown point in time, a group had gradually formed around Isabe, who had unwittingly be the hub of this gossip¨Cloving circle. So, whenever there was any juicy news, the Quirk family would immediately rush over to share it, and the others would join in on the fun. As a result, when everyone ascended to the observation deck, they saw their family head tenderly embracing thedy of the house. The woman already had her arms wrapped around his neck and was on her tiptoes, ready to lean in. Everyone was rendered speechless for a moment. ¡°Sorry to interrupt!¡± Before the others could retreat, Isabe grew excited at the news and shoved her husband aside. ¡°What? Really? That means there¡¯s a tough battle waiting for Uncle Eric when he returns!¡± Everyone cautiously nced over, only to see Alexander with a face as ck as thunder, staring at them expressionlessly. 1/2 11:08 Tue, Oct 22 BB. Chapter 422 The Aftermath Everyone wondered whether they would be put in a difficult spot in the future. 51% +5 Pearls The main issue was that Alexander¡¯s usual demeanor was too restrained, leading them to frequently disregard the need for discretion. Once they returned to the Quirk estate, everyone gathered again to chat for a bit. Meanwhile, Isabe was engrossed in the real¨Ctime drama unfolding. Wow, no sooner did Dn leave than Cody came looking forfort. Heh, Aunt Joanna really started her usual routine of crying, making a fuss, and threatening to take her own life. Oh my, did she upset her pregnancy? I¡¯m not being unkind, but it¡¯s just too insincere of her to still be threatening Uncle Eric about adopting Cecilia at a time like this. Thankfully, Uncle Eric stood his ground and sent her straight to the hospital. Dn is still as infuriating as ever, always favoring Cecilia over Janice¡. Wait a minute! It seems like he¡¯s still in the dark about the affair between Cody and Cecilia. If I could get my hands on some evidence¡. Naturally, Alexander catered to his wife¡¯s whims without any conditions, considering it as his little surprise for her. However, the subsequent developments left Alexander unable to present those pieces of evidence for a while. Due to the uproar caused by the speech at the campus, Dn and Cody found themselves frequently making the entertainment headlines for a while. However, thanks to Eric¡¯s support for his daughter, the reputation of the Quirk family remained. unaffected. It seemed that Eric had given Dn a good beating as well,nding thetter in the hospital and unable to return to work at thepany. Cecilia also fell seemed to fade into the background. Everyone thought that was the end of this matter. However, just a few dayster, Eric unexpectedly announced that he was nning a birthday banquet for Joanna. Joanna¡¯s birthday was indeed around this time. Nheless, due to her unstable pregnancy and the impending grand celebration of Lionel¡¯s birthday, they had decided not to hold a party for her. Yet, Eric was now having a sudden change of heart. The reason given was, of course, to prevent outside spection about their family¡¯s situation. Indeed, the discord within the Quirk family did have some negative effects on their business in Yrinas. Everyone needed to maintain some level of dignity while mingling in the same social circle. Eric hade to speak with Janice. After all, following he incident, Janice had not returned home even once, choosing to spend all her time at the Quirk estate instead. ¡°Your mother has been moreposedtely. Even though she hasn¡¯t said it. I think she probabbruste 11:08 Tue, Oct 22 Chapter 422 The Aftermath to mend her rtionship Gossip 423 Gossip 423 Chapter 423 Investigating Joanna. +5 Pearls After all, Joanna had never really had a direct confrontation with Janice, so Eric still held some hope that Joanna wouldn¡¯t be as stubborn as Dn. After all, Janice was her own flesh and blood. Although Janice had given up on Dn, she hadn¡¯tpletely lost hope on Joanna. Janice nodded. ¡°I want to go back and see Mom¡¯s attitude. If she still doesn¡¯t approve of me, I don¡¯t want to put you in a difficult position, Dad. In the future. I n to live in the Quirk estate, Grandpa has already agreed to it Despite his stoic nature, Eric¡¯s eyes instantly welled up with tears. Yet, he didn¡¯t bother to justify himself to other. Although Eric loved Joanna, he also cherished Janice. If Joanna truly refused to change her ways, he wouldn¡¯t hesitate to divorce her. From then on, Dn would stay with his wife while Eric would personally take care of Janice Recalling the initial arguments when he first returned home, there were moments when he would zone out Was he truly in love with such an unreasonable wife? But for the sake of his family, he had to try his best. When Joanna celebrated her birthday, the rest of the Quirk family naturally attended. Eric had a word with Alexander, exining that although the guest list for the birthday banquet was limited, many were undoubtedly there for Alexander primarily. Alexander indicated that he understood, but he noticed that Eric seemed rather expectant. Alexander wasn¡¯t the type to avoid disturbing others just because they seemed happy. In case a conflict arose, he hoped Eric would remain impartial. Hence, heid out everything he had discovered so far for Eric to see. Naturally, he wasn¡¯t foolish enough to admit that he was investigating Joanna ¡°Earlier, when fou expressed interest in adopting Cecilias, I had someone look into her situation,¡± Alexander said Eric aumply assumed that Alexander was responsible for assessing whether the candidate was suitable or not ¡°Sitate is re nu adopting any more, there¡¯s no need to fuss about Eric replied. it.¡± Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. However Alexander handed the documents over to add ¡°Its better if you take a look The duce cordada lut of information abos gonna In truth, or bad for gute some to do Joan was actuainted with Cretha So, I was only tratteral that his ins Pigeon ut Contest vej fazia was always involved in Chasity work and Cotta happed the page she supported Over time, they became by Troom De familiar with rich other as the oss podedes she often brought Dn along Eric shon harbor any suspic su 51 11:09 Tue, Oct 22 Chapter 423 Investigating Joanna +5 Pearls Looking back, the strong bond between Dn and Cecilia probably stemmed from their childhood connection. Upon seeing the information, Eric frowned. Joanna was indeed actively engaged in charitable work. The records were meticulously detailed, and the amounts were substantial. However, upon scrutinizing the flow of funds, he discovered that almost all of the money ended up in Cecilia¡¯s personal ount. If things had always been this way, Cecilia would have been wealthy for years. She wouldn¡¯t have cared a bit about her house. However, Cecilia didn¡¯t have much money, as the funds in her ount were regrly transferred to another ount after a certain period of time. While the name on the ount was unfamiliar, the origin of the person was quite clear. It was another city. Eric was particrly sensitive about that city because Joanna¡¯s ex¨Cboyfriend before she married him was from that city. Even before Eric¡¯s and Joanna¡¯s families met, Joanna and her ex¨Cboyfriend had already parted ways. The man had long since left Yrinas, and Joanna didn¡¯t show any signs of being forced into marriage. So, despite knowing this piece of information, he never harbored any doubts. However, with the current coincidence, he couldn¡¯t help but grow suspicious. To suggest that Cecilia had done things in secret would be impossible. After all, the money was voluntarily given by Joanna. Since Alexander certainly found it inappropriate to investigate Joanna¡¯s finances, Eric had to take matters into his own hands to get to the bottom of things. He needed to see just how the manager, who was specifically assigned to assist Joanna in managing her finances, was handling her charitable ounts. Eric¡¯s pride prevented him from overthinking before he could ascertain the full situation. All he could do was ept the information given by Alexander, express his gratitude, and depart. After Alexander emerged, he saw that both Isabe and his siblings were brimming with excitement. Among them, only Isabe had yet to meet Joanna up until that point. Isabe initially felt that Joanna certainly had a lot of secrets. However, Alexander and his family had a hunch that this birthday banquet would be quite the spectacle. After all, when Isabe met Joanna, sparks were bound to fly. The title of Gossip Queen was not earned without reason! 1.8K Gossip 424 Gossip 424 Reading Juicy Gossip in Her Mind Chapter 424 The Birthday Banquet BK 51% +5 Pearls Soon, on the day of the birthday banquet, apart from Lionel and Marley, arge group of people arrived at Eric¡¯s house, which certainly made for a grand asion. In reality, Joanna¡¯s previous habit of keeping a low profile had caused quite a bit of dissatisfaction. It felt as though shecked respect for Alexander¡¯s and Felix¡¯s families. However, she was of advanced maternal age, and for various reasons, no one felt it was their ce toment. Now that the elders were willing to take the initiative to visit, it could be considered as a sign of respect toward her. If she didn¡¯t appreciate this, then they would have every right to cease their visits. Janice had apanied Rosalie all the way. After all, they were of simr age. Both delicate and gentle young girls got along extremely well. As Janice approached the house, she unexpectedly felt a wave of nervousness. It had been too long since shest returned. After getting out of the car, she saw Dn right at the entrance. With a smile, Dn greeted everyone, effortlessly maintaining his public facade. However, upon Janice and the others, his face momentarily stiffened. Nevertheless, he quickly managed to squeeze out a faint smile. Isabe stepped out of the car, just in time to witness Dn¡¯s change in expression. Whoa, let me take a good look at you, kiddo. Are you behaving so well because you¡¯re up to something naughty? Are you nning a coup today to force Eric to adopt Cecilia on the spot? Cecilia must be hidden away in your room Are you guys out of your minds? Alexander¡¯s family¡¯s steps faltered momentarily as they knew something interesting was about to unfold! Upon uncovering such juicy gossip, Isabe naturally wouldn¡¯t expose it at this moment. Even if she drove Cecilia away now, who knew if they would plot something elseter and force Eric and Janice toply. The best course of action was to let them have their say, allowing Eric to reject them outright on the spot. Everyone needed to witness Eric¡¯s decision to effectively put an end to their delusions. Let¡¯s see what Uncle Eric will do. I believe he won¡¯t let Janice down. Alexander¡¯s family, too, thought it best to remain observers. However, as they passed by Dn, they didn¡¯t bother to hide their displeasure. They were just short of rolling their eyes at him. Janice saw that Dn was initially nning to bypass the formalities. However, at that moment, Eric hastily came out and greeted them cheerfully In reality, Eric¡¯s status didn¡¯t require him to greet guests at the door. However, knowing in advance that his daughter was returning, and fearing she might feel slighted, he made a point to wee her himself. Moreover, he was the first to wee Janice, taking the initiative to apany her in greeting the remaining guests. 11:09 Tue, Oct 23 Chapter 424 The Birthday Banquet might say about her to the outside world! She was the true youngdy of the Quirk family, 51% +5 Pearls In the past, whenever guests were being entertained. Janice would always shrink into a corner of the house. making her presence as inconspicuous as possible. For the first time, Janice was clearly assisting in receiving guests, and she was extremely nervous. But with her father by her side, it seemed as though she was gradually getting the hang of it. On the other hand, Dn was continuously sending over ambiguous nces at the side. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Dn had given Janice many nces, yet he saw no sign of her taking the initiative to approach him, a stark contrast to her usual demeanor. This unusual change really threw him off bnce. However, he didn¡¯t reflect on his own mistakes because of this. Instead, he grew even more irritated with Janice, thinking that she was unreasonable. She dared to oppose him, her own brother. He felt she really didn¡¯t know how to appreciate his efforts. Upon observing Eric¡¯s attitude, Dn had already begun to harbor some doubts deep down. Could it really be as Cecilia said, that Eric was backing Janice topete against him? Moreover, Alexander¡¯s and Janice¡¯s rtionship with Eric was even stronger than his and Eric¡¯s. If Alexander supported Janice¡ the Quirk family didn¡¯t hold the belief of favoring sons over daughters. Previously, Dn had never taken his seemingly useless sister seriously. However, he surprisingly began to feel a sense of crisis now. However, this sense of crisis was fleeting. He still looked down on Janice, confidently believing he could belittle and underestimate her at will. Yet, the guests attending the birthday feast had a variety of reactions. After all, they had just partaken in this family¡¯s affairs, and seeing Eric¡¯s attitude, they couldn¡¯t help but overthink. The other members of the Quirk family were led by the butler to the garden, where they took their ces. as the main hosts. Upon entering, one could see a number of elegantdies gathered around a beautiful woman, who was seated with a slight bulge in her abdomen. The woman presented herself as gentle andposed, the embodiment of an ideal wife and mother. However, contrary to expectations, she was a person who was biased toward her son over her daughter. 1.8K Gossip 425 Gossip 425 Chapter 425 The Pregnant Woman +5 Pearls Upon seeing them approach, Joanna wasn¡¯t as tactless as one might expect. Facing the Quirks, she put on. airs, appearing somewhat frail. She slowly rose to her feet, greeting everyone in turn. One could say that her behavior was impable. In the end, she said, ¡°Lately, Janice has been causing everyone some trouble. My daughter¡¯s peculiar personality has led to many misunderstandings. I promise to guide her properly in the future.¡± Upon hearing these words, the expressions of everyone in the Quirk family changed instantly. She was subtly suggesting to the guests that all the recent rumors were about Janice instead of Dn and Cecilia. It was shocking for the Quirks to see such favoritism happening in front of them. She was relying on everyone else being too polite to rebut her on the spot and criticize Dn. It seemed like she didn¡¯t understand the temperament of the C Quirks. ¡°Janice is such a good girl, she doesn¡¯t need any guidance. I think you should focus on educating Dn instead. He¡¯s grown up but still so clueless, always making a fool of himself,¡± Selena retorted. ¡°Oh, wait, I heard that Dn was tutored by you. So, it¡¯s all on Eric for not properly educating his child. It¡¯s all his faul Joanna¡¯s face changed instantly. She stared at Selena in disbelief because she probably didn¡¯t expect that Selena would truly dare to confront her publicly. The spectators around them had their eyes wide open in anticipation, excitedly watching the showdown between the sisters¨Cinw. After all, it was widely believed that the Quirk family was united. Who would have thought that such a drama would unfold? ¡°Selena, how our family educates children¡¡± Joanna¡¯s temper was not as pleasant as her appearance suggested. David, however, was the first to interrupt and take control of the situation. ¡°I heard that Eric gave Dn quite a beating. just saw him greeting guests. Has he recovered from his injuries? However, it¡¯s only natural for him to be punished if he¡¯s done something wrong.¡± With a smile, Felix said, ¡°Joanna, you should sit down. You don¡¯t want to overstrain yourself Didn¡¯t you just visit the hospital not too long ago?¡± With these sessive remarks, all the previous rumors were essentially confirmed, causing a myriad of emotions to flood Joanna¡¯s face. She found it hard to discern whether these people truly disapproved of her, or if they were genuinely defending Janice. What was there to protect about that good¨Cfor¨Cnothing and utterly unlikable girl? Joanna knew she wouldn¡¯t gain any favor. For the sake of the bigger picture, she had no choice but to swallow her pride for the time being. * 51% +5 Pearls Chapter 425 The Pregnant Woman) relief. They didn¡¯t feel it was their ce to confront the elders, and indeed, it seemed better left to the elders to handle such matters. At that moment. Alexander was treating Isabe like a delicate doll, gently helping her to sit down. From the moment Isabe firstid eyes on Joanna, she waspletely taken aback. After the Quirk family had taken their seats, they couldn¡¯t help but steal nces in Isabe¡¯s direction Without Isabe¡¯s usual sarcastic remarks, they found the situation quite peculiar. However, as they watched Isabe daydreaming, they began to feel a growing unease within them because there had been simr situations in the past. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Every instance like this indicated that a shocking revtion was awaiting. Isabe waspletely taken aback and astonished. There was an overwhelming amount of information, and Isabe had already felt overwhelmed just by looking at the first few messages. She didn¡¯t even have the chance to read further, as she could no longer hold back her criticism. In her overwhelming excitement, she didn¡¯t notice that she was gripping Alexander¡¯s hand so tightly that it was almost turning blue. Vicious woman, such a vicious woman! I¡¯ve seen my fair share of shameless vicious women, but Aunt Joanna¡¯s level of shamelessness truly has no historical precedent! How can she be so at ease with herself after doing such things? Alexander¡¯s family had already begun to tremble in fear. Despite their disdain for Joanna, she was the wife who had apanied Eric for over twenty years. She was, in a sense, part of the Quirk family. If she was just stupid and had ack of awareness, they could tolerate it. They truly didn¡¯t want this woman to have any serious problems. However, it was rare to hear Isabe hurl such harsh insults. They had already mentally prepared themselves. Who would have known that the first thing Isabe said was a bombshell for them. What do you mean, an older pregnant woman needing Uncle Eric¡¯s gentle care? You¡¯re carrying someone else¡¯s child¡® Alexander¡¯s family was dumbfounded. 1.8K Gossip 426 Gossip 426 Chapter 426 The Lover She has been secretly keeping her er in the apartment next to their residential area! She has been cheating on Uncle Eric for half a year! The entire Quirk family was already trembling. No wonder you adopted Cecilia, she¡¯s the daughter of your former lover! You are nning to let your old me¡¯s daughter be a parasite of the Quirk family, aren¡¯t you? Alexander¡¯s family could no longer hide their anger as they red at Joanna. Wait a minute, she¡¯s already started to be a parasite! All these years of charity has been nothing but a cover¨Cup, the real aim is to funnel money to an old me in another city! Dan you, Uncle Eric works so hard to earn money, and you sure know how to spend it! I¡¯m so angry! Alexander¡¯s family began to take deep, measured breaths, fighting hard to suppress their urge to lash out physically, Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. What kind of venomous woman did Eric marry? ording to Isabe¡¯s system, everyone finally understood the whole sequence of events. Originally. Joanna and her ex were college sweethearts. However, Joanna¡¯s ex was merely a man from a humble background. Naturally, Joanna¡¯s affluent family wouldn¡¯t agree to their union. They offered him money to leave, and the two broke up. After that, Joanna¡¯s sought a marriage alliance, and Eric took a liking to the aunt. Thus, Eric and Joanna got together. At first, everything was fine. Around the time when Janice was nearly three years old, Joanna¡¯s ex returned. He used all sorts of methods to get in touch with Joanna, wanting to borrow some money to repay a debt. Joanna had a ndestine meeting with her ex and gave him money. After discovering that he had been divorced for quite some time, sparks nearly rekindled between them. However, due to Janice¡¯s young age. a mother¡¯s presence was crucial to her. Joanna simply didn¡¯t have the time for secret rendezvous. Her ex,cking courage, decided to take the money and relocate to another city. However, before her ex left, he abandoned his daughter, who he had with his ex¨Cwife, at an orphanage. This child was Rune other than Cecilia. In reality, he didn¡¯t ask Joanna to take care of Cecilia. It was her own desire to portray herself as virtuous, dutiful, and willing to sacrifice for her man. It was her love for him that extended to everything associated with him, which was why she took such good care of Cecilia. It seemed as if her ex had found out about their daughter being taken care of, which led him to reconnect via Cecilia and constantly demand money from Joanna This was how they maintained their rtionship. Finally, in the past six months, the man had fled to this ce to escape his debts. Since he had owed a substantial amount, Joanna could not assist him, fearing discovery. She then thought of the idea of adopting Cecilia. If she became a foster child of the Quirk family, she would inevitably receive some of their assets. Once these assets were dealt with, the Quirk family would not interfere any further. Furthermore, once Cecilia became her adopted daughter and won over Eric¡¯s affection, she could still Continue to provide financial support to her ex in the future. thamara h?ll kent an FA?NG? 11:0 Tue, Oct 22 B Chapter 426 The Lover 51% +5 Pearls promise thetter a future filled with wealth. During this period. Aunt Joanna reignited her past romance with her ex and unexpectedly became pregnant. Unable to bear the thought of terminating the pregnancy, she deceived Uncle Eric into registering the child under his name. Later, she lied to Uncle Eric about being pregnant, and being an older expectant mother, she put on quite the act, making Uncle Eric cater to her every whim. How shameless could she get? Honestly, this is enough to make me sick on Uncle Eric¡¯s behalf. If she loves her er so much, thy doesn¡¯t she just get a divorce? Is it because she didn¡¯t want to lose her status as a wealthy man¡¯s wife, while also wanting to have her lover? Does she n to have Uncle Eric support their whole family in the future? I won¡¯t let this happen! The Quirk family was now acutely aware of the risks thate with being mere bystanders as their blood pressure was practically soaring out of control. They simply felt waves of nausea washing over them. What a tragedy has befallen our household! Such a terrible misfortune! We must set things right at once! If it weren¡¯t for their numerous concerns, they would have pointed at Joanna and loudly condemned her shamelessness right there and then! Although the divorce was certainly set in stone, everything still needed to be discussed with Eric Moreover, they couldn¡¯t just speak without basis. They needed to n carefully. Their gazes collectively turned to Alexander. first. The glint in Alexander¡¯s eyes had already turned icy. However, he didn¡¯t immediately offer assistance. He believed that based on the halfpleted information he had previously found and provided to Eric, Eric should be able to track down Joanna¡¯s ex. And then¡ many things would be questionable. By this time, the guests had all been greeted. Eric, along with Dn and Janice, made their entrance. Isabe was interrupted, and she turned to look at them. 1.8K Gossip 427 Gossip 427 Chapter 427 A Perfect Match +5 Pearls So, did she like Dn but not Janice because Janice had hindered her ns to stray when they were children? Each time she wanted to slip away, was it because of Janice¡¯s intervention that she felt that her freedom was being stripped away and her life was being restrained? It wasn¡¯t entirely that. She had taken Dn to the orphanage, likely because she wanted a son to carry on her legacy and thought highly of Cecilia. Given that Dn was to inherit the family business and ensure their future wealth, she didn¡¯t detest the idea of having a son. She had already decided to love Cecilia as her own daughter, and thus didn¡¯t want to extend the same affection to Janice, fearing it would feel like a betrayal of her own love. She¡¯s seriously ill isn¡¯t she? She¡¯d rather be kind to someone else¡¯s child than her own. What¡¯s even more amusing is that Dn has been simply manipted by Cecilia. He ispletely oblivious to the fact that his mother has an affair and has even brought him a half¨Csibling from a different father. Tsk, tsk. tsk, all this drama is really taking a toll on me. No, I must find a way to let Alexander know how to expose their true colors! After Janice entered, Joanna surprisingly gave her a slightly stiff but polite expression rather than losing her temper on the spot. She even beckoned her toe and sit close by. The guests around were moving about in every direction, their sses clinking in a lively exchange as they engaged in friendly socialization. Quite a few people gathered around Alexander. In order to closely observe the situation, and to ensure that Joanna didn¡¯t take advantage of Janice, Isabe decisively left Alexander¡¯s side and quickly moved to sit near Janice. Carlos, Christopher, and Rosalie weren¡¯t particrly inclined toward socializing in the crowd, so they followed suit without much hesitation. Joanna, who originally wanted to take the opportunity of Eric¡¯s absence to casually reprimand her daughter, truly found herself at a loss for words. ¡°I heard you broke up with Mr. Cody of the Simmons family.¡± Joanna skillfully broached a suitable topic. Janice had already grown unustomed to interacting with Joanna, and could only respond honestly, ¡°Mom, you¡¯ve probably seen the news by now. He¡¯s actually with Cecilia, so we¡¯ve broken up.¡± Joanna slightly furrowed her brows and said, ¡°Enough, it¡¯s not entirely your fault for not having sensibility. Indeed, Cecilia is a better match for Cody than you are. Don¡¯t hold any grudges against her because of this, Try to get along well in the future.¡± Janice didn¡¯t react, because aspared to what Joanna usually said to her, this was considered quite polite However, upon hearing this, everyone else who had never experienced a severe beating was completely dumbfounded. They had just realized that due to their presence, Joana had been holding back a lot of things she wanted to say, thinking it would keep the peace. However, as soon as she opened her mouth, everything came pouring out. 11:09 Tue, Oct 22 BG. Chapter 427 A Perfect Match 51% +5 Pearls It¡¯s clear that it wasn¡¯t intentional. It was just her habit! Is she even aware of her harsh treatment toward Janice? She has said so much already, I dare not imagine what kind of life Janice led under this woman¡¯s care. No wonder Janice has no reaction to such insulting words. She has be immune to it! Christopher and Rosalie thought to themselves: We¡¯re not immune to it though. This is outrageous. aid casually, ¡°Aunt Carlos didn¡¯t hear Isabe¡¯s inner thoughts, but he felt the same as her. Being older, he Joanna, isn¡¯t it inappropriate to say that? How is that person more suitable than Janice? Your daughter is the victim here. Joanna furrowed her brows, truly finding this group of people quite bothersome. When did outsiders start to butt in every time she wanted to have a conversation with her own daughter? Just as she was about to retort, she suddenly heard Isabe speak. ¡°Carlos, why would you say that? Cecilia and Cody really do make a great couple. Janice just doesn¡¯t match up. Unustomed to Isabe¡¯s schemes, both Carlos and Janice were taken aback. However, instinctively, they felt there was more toe. If anyone else had spoken those words, Janice would probably have been upset. But since it was Isabe who said them, Janice immediately wanted to listen carefully to her exnation. To her surprise, Joanna found herself thinking that there was at least one reasonable person among them who knew how to read the room before speaking. Just as she was about to voice her agreement, she heard Isabeugh as she say, ¡°How can a normal person like Janice ever be a match for Cody? Cody and Cecilia are a match made in heaven. Bestards and b*tches are a perfect match!¡± Upon hearing that, Joanna was so furious that she didn¡¯t know what to say. She wanted to lose her temper, but the group of people just burst intoughter. She wanted to argue, but several people were already giving Isabe a thumbs up, saying, ¡°You¡¯re absolutely right!¡± 1.8K Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. [li] 9.51% Gossip 428 Gossip 428 Chapter 428 This Is Who I Deserve Joanna wanted to defend herself, but before she could, Isabe chimed in with augh, ¡°You have such good foresight, Aunt Joanna, knowing a cheating se¡¯m like him doesn¡¯t deserve your daughter, only at mistress is a good match for him. Don¡¯t worry, Janice won¡¯t hold a grudge against them. After all. Uncle Eric has already taken sweet revenge on her behalf. Holding onto resentment will only make you seem petty She turned toward Janice after that, whose eyes were filled with mirth, and said, ¡°Janice, heed your mother¡¯s words. Next time you see Cecilia, remind her to get along with others well in the future and avoid offending the youngdies of the Quirk family. We, too, can throw our weight around.¡± Isabe¡¯s voice dropped to a whisper at thest sentence, her gaze icy as she looked toward Joanna. Some people caught a glimpse of Alexander in her in that fleeting moment. Joanna was taken aback, unexpectedly stunned by the young girl standing before her. In the end, she didn¡¯t utter a single word of defiance. Having processed the situation, she was so infuriated that her face turned pale.. What was even more infuriating was that her own daughter had actually agreed. Joanna turned her head and gave Janice a sharp look. In truth, the Janice of that day felt like a different person to her. The submissive young girl who always tried to appease her seemed to have disappeared. Janice even seemed indifferent toward her at that moment yet could smile at others. Her smile was utterly foreign to Joanna. Joanna had no memory of Janice smiling like that. Joannapletely refused to introspect, instead, she considered Janice an ingrate, a good for nothing, and a simp who brown¨Cnosed to the Quirks. As expected of her. I never liked her since she was young. Cecilia is so much more obedient, sensible, and well¨Cbehaved than her. Recalling her ns forter, Joanna knew she was taking a reckless gamble. Therefore, before that¡ Joanna tamped down her anger, feigning nonchnce to their mockery, and continued, ¡°So be it if you¡¯ve broken up. Coincidentally, the son of a friend of mine is recently visiting for business and is unfamiliar with the city. Can you look out for him and befriend him?¡± Not waiting for Janice¡¯s response, she immediately waved toward the distance with a bright smile. It was a disy of friendliness that she had never shown to any of the Quirks before. Joanna¡¯s implication was clear. She intended to introduce Janice to another potential suitor. But I haven¡¯t heard Uncle Eric mention it at all. Seeing how resistant Janice is, it¡¯s obvious that she doesn¡¯t like such arrangements. After all, she has just left a failed rtionship. Isabe¡¯s thoughts, on the other hand, were quite straightforward. How odd. She¡¯s not the type to consider her daughter¡¯s interests. Is she perhaps worried that Janice¡¯s single status will disrupt the rtionship between her precious Cecilia and Cody? After all, the Simmons family¡¯s preferred wife for their son is Janice, not Cecilia. 50% 11:10 Tue, Oct 22 BB. Chapter 426 This is Who 1 Deserve +5 Pearls Others were even more curious, wondering about the kind of man Joanna would introduce to Janice. In the end, a chubby man was seen huffing and puffing as he hurried over. His face was stered with a broad smile, his features round andrge. His face was riddled with e scars, a sight that could easily kill one¡¯s appetite. Not all prominent families had handsome men, but they did have a knack for presenting themselves neatly. However, the man before them wasn¡¯t like that at all. Is this young man the person Joanna wanted to introduce to Janice? The Quirks were all wide¨Ceyed in disbelief, and Janice¡¯s face had turned deathly pale. So. in Mother¡¯s eyes. I only deserve a man like this? Everyone¡¯s upbringing had taught them not to judge a book by its cover yet in the next second, both Isabe and Rosalie felt an ufortable gaze. His gaze was not only sleazy but also lecherous, sweeping back and forth between Isabe and Rosalie. lingering especially on Isabe. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°You look so familiar, the chubby man, James Cooper,ughed. ¡°Like one of the celebrities. He didn¡¯t even bother to greet the others upon arrival and just started speaking directly to Isabe. Isabe¡¯s expression instantly darkened as she cast a cold gaze toward Joanna. Joanna, however, was looking at James with an affectionate look. Christopher was already fuming by that point and snapped at James, ¡°If your gaze dares to wander this way again. I¡¯ll gouge your eyes out? As he spoke, he picked up a fork from the dessert te and stabbed it forcefully into the cake. James shuddered in fear, quickly averting his gaze. 1.8K 1 2 x 50% Reading Juicy Gossip in Her Mind Gossip 429 Gossip 429 Chapter 429 Pass Of As Someone Else +5 Pearis Joanna, however, was as blind as a bat,pletely oblivious to James¡® offensive behavior, and chided with displeasure. ¡°Christopher, what are you doing? This is my friend¡¯s son, James Cooper, you should get along well with him.¡± ¡°Hmmph, I detest ugly people,¡± Christopher said with an air of arrogance, Suddenly, James¡¯s expression turned awkward. Although he was visibly displeased, he didn¡¯t dare to act OUL Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Joanna was quite angry but was well aware of Christopher¡¯s stubborn temperament. Deciding to bypass him, she turned her attention to James. ¡°James, let me introduce you. This is my daughter, Janice. If you ever need anything, don¡¯t hesitate to ask her for help. Consider her your family, and I hope you two get along well.¡± Having said that, she unexpectedly invited James to sit next to Janice. James sized up Janice, and a regretful expression crossed his face. Janice was actually quite attractive, but whenpared to Isabe and Rosalie, she paled inparison. Thus, James had initially thought that those two were the ones being introduced to him. He felt an immense sense of regret upon seeing Janice. Isabe noticed the regretful look on James¡® face. However, when he sat down, he couldn¡¯t help but sit as close as possible to Janice, which nearly made Isabe blow her top. ¡°Janice,e here, Isabe instructed. In reality, Janice was already prepared to stand up. The timing was perfect as Isabe provided her with a reason. She practically leaped to her feet and walked over to Isabe. Quickly, Rosalie shifted her seat, making room for Janice to sit between the two of them. Joanna immediately frowned. ¡°What are you doing? Let them get to know each other.¡± I¡¯m so close to losing my temper! Does she even realize how she¡¯sing across? She¡¯s acting like a madam from a brothel, showcasing her girl to the clientele. Does she despise her daughter so much as to introduce her to such a lowlife? There is no need to get to know James further, his behavior earlier is more than enough to reveal his deplorable character. Aunt Joanna really knows how to stoop to a new low. Well, I¡¯m curious to see, just who this Joanna silently fumed, but Carlos and Christopher had already begun to speak at that point. guy is! ¡°I agree that getting to know each other is important. I wonder what kind of business his family is in. Even though I don¡¯t handle the family business, I¡¯m still quite familiar with the circles in Yrinas,¡± Carlos said. ¡°That¡¯s right. We should get to know each other. Which university did you graduate from and what was your major? What projects are you mainly responsible for now?¡± Christopher asked with a scoff. Confronted with their inquiries, James stammered through his answer, evading their questions, and didn¡¯t reveal any valuable information. With a smile, Christopher asked, ¡°Are you perhaps a swindler?¡± ¡°What nonsense are you spewing?¡± James panicked, even going so far as to tug on Joanna¡¯s sleeve, looking unerly desperate for help. 11:10 Tue, Oct 22 WB- Chapter 429 Pass Of As Someone Else Joanna immediately responded, ¡°No way! His father is a friend of mine.¡± 8% 50% +5 Pearls ¡°Is that so? Who¡¯s his father, and what¡¯s his rtionship with you? Does Uncle Eric know him?¡± Isabe suddenly asked. However, as soon as she asked, the others could tell something was amiss. It was a first for Isabe to speak in such a cold tone, each word felt as sharp as a de as if interrogating Joanna, and at the same time mocking her. Joanna immediately became upset. ¡°Are you questioning an elder? Do you really think I¡¯ll harm my own daughter?¡± ¡°That is a possibility, Rosalie murmured. ¡°How can you be so disrespectful toward your elders?¡± Joanna¡¯s voice rose in frustration. Naturally, people around them had also turned their attention over. Not caring to preserve her pride, Isabe took Janice¡¯s hand and stood, warning Joanna, ¡°I don¡¯t think this man is suitable for Janice. It¡¯s best if you don¡¯t bring him around us again. I don¡¯t want to see his face. The Quirks are never the type to blindly obey parental orders. Of course, I¡¯ll have Uncle Eric thoroughly vet every suitor you want to introduce to see if they are worthy of Janice. If anyone tries to pass themselves off as a worthy suitor, we, the Quirks, will show them the consequences of coveting what doesn¡¯t belong to them.¡± Isabe cast an icy gaze toward Joanna and finallynded it on James. Her warning wasced with threat, which caused James to shudder involuntarily. After Isabe finished, she took Janice¡¯s hand and left, feeling the air there beyond nauseating. Janice and Carlos were confused. Although the situation was indeed distasteful, Isabe¡¯s anger seemed excessive as if she had a fallout with Joanna right then and there and so publicly with a lot of spectators. 1.8K B Gossip 430 Gossip 430 eading Juicy Gossip in Her Mind: Chapter 430 Going That Far °×²Ëœ«50%•þ +5 Pearls Christopher and Rosalie had already begun to specte whether Isabe had discovered something. Naturally, Alexander¡¯s attention was divided, his focus veering toward his wife, Seeing that she had suddenly gotten upset, he apologized to the people who were trying to engage him in conversation, then immediately sought out Isabe. As soon as Isabe had taken a seat. Alexander arrived. Isabe immediately sought something to lean on. as if needing a moment to catch her breath. Without considering the presence of others, she instinctively leaned toward Alexander. Unfazed, Alexander wrapped an arm around her and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°That woman introduced Janice to a rather distasteful man.¡± Isabe said., At that moment, the others brought Janice over and sat her down. ¡°I¡¯m fine, Be. I¡¯ll just ignore him,¡± she said. Isabe had wanted to say something, but then stopped herself. Christopher, on the other hand, spoke a lot about the incident. E and Jake, who had just arrived, heard the news and had their curiosity piqued, so they went to see for themselves. They were instantly taken aback by the surprise. ¡°Could it be that this person holds significant power? Is that why Aunt Joanna doesn¡¯t judge him by his appearance?¡± Jake asked. ¡°Pah, he¡¯s a liar! And a real pervert too. E, you should keep your distance from himter. He was just ogling Be and Rosie earlier!¡± Christopher said. The expression on Alexander¡¯s face grew cold in an instant, and a sh of hostility flickered between his brows as he held Isabe even tighter. ¡°I really can¡¯t figure out what he¡¯s thinking, Carlos said with a sigh. Heh. What he¡¯s thinking? He¡¯s just securing a double insurance for his ex! That fat man actually followed his father here. He¡¯s Cecilia¡¯s brother. Back when they divorced, he was taken away by his mother. Later, when the ex returned to her hometown, she reconnected with her son. This woman sure is a ruthless one! She even saw the good¨Cfor¨Cnothing raused by a gambhag addict as a great man! She introduced Janice to him as a potential wife, so he could be a son- inte of the Quirk family. This way, Janice would conveniently help take good care of his ex¡¯s rtives. Is her mind filled with holes or something? I can¡¯t believe she actually thinks this is reasonable and a perfect match! How does she view her own daughter? Would it kill her to not ruin her own daughter¡¯s life? Isabe let out a long rant, feeling as if her heart was tainted. She needed to lean on her husband for a while to regain herposure. However, those who could hear her thoughts were already so shaken up that they didn¡¯t know how to react. At first, they genuinely believed that Joanna simply disapproved of her own daughter. They thought she just picked a poor match for her, perhaps out of spite or maybe she was just foolish and got fooled herself. But they never expected that she wasn¡¯t foolish at all, rather quite shrewd. Unfortunately, her shrewdness was always in favor of others. This is from N?velDrama.Org. It was truly astonishing to see Eric¡¯s entire household being used to such an extent. Thankfu che from. 31 +5 Pearls Chapter 430 Going That Far have ensued. The others around them didn¡¯t hear those thoughts, so they simply felt an unexpected gloomy vibe spreading through the air all of a sudden. However, soon enough, the chubby guy was nowhere to be seen. It was unclear whether he had left. When Eric left, he didn¡¯t see anyone around. All he did was ask Joanna what themotion was about. He believed Joanna must have been causing a scene and bullying Janice, which would have resulted in Isabe¡¯s response. Joanna defended herself, her voice filled with a sense of injustice. Then, clutching her stomach, she portrayed an image of sorrow, Seeing that the time was about right, Eric didn¡¯t say much more. It was time for the toasts and to cut the cake. Before long, the massive cake was wheeled out. Everyone else had risen to their feet and gathered around. Eric supported his wife as they stood next to the steps leading up to the pool. Eric was in the midst of a conversation when someone near Isabe unknowingly muttered, ¡°Strange¡ Where is Dn Isabe nced around. He¡¯s probably bringing Cecilia over. They are getting ready¡ What the heck? She¡¯s really going that fart The moment Isabe¡¯s heartfelt thoughts ceased, a noise was heard. Suddenly, Joanna tripped over the edge of the stairs, tumbling toward the right side. There was no one there, so things could go really bad if she fell. Since Joanna was pregnant, she wore only t shoes that day. The steps she climbed were very sturdy, so there was absolutely no reason for her to fall. And so, everyone bore witness to this strange fall, with the majority finding their minds going nk and were unable to react ordingly. Eric was in the midst of speaking when he suddenly fell his wife stumble beside him. He wanted to reach out to her, but it was toote 1.8K Gossip 431 Gossip 431 Chapter 431 Adopting Cecilia ¡°Joanna!¡± Eric was genuinely worried, wishing he could rush over to save his wife. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. +5 Pearls Even Janice, who was standing offstage, instinctively dashed forward. Despite the distance making it impossible for her to reach Joanna in time, she still rushed over anyway. In her haste, she tripped over a step at the side, but even after falling, she continued to scramble forward. At that critical moment, a figure sprang from behind the potted nt closest to Joanna. With perfect timing and strength, the person managed to catch Joanna securely. As everyone took a closer look, they saw that it was Cecilia. Joanna appeared utterly terrified, her beauty marred by fear. Her eyes were red, and she remained shaken by what had happened for quite some time. With a look of clever concern, Cecilia continuouslyforted Joanna, ¡°It¡¯s all right now, Mdm. Joanna.¡± ¡°Cecilia? What are you doing here? You really saved me back there! I was so scared!¡± Joanna eximed, her eyes brimming with tears. ¡°I knew it was your birthday today, Mdm. Joanna. Despite the previous misunderstanding, which caused Mr. Eric and Janice to not see me in a good light, I still wanted toe and give you a birthday gift. Thankfully, I made it just in time,¡± Cecilia replied. At this point, Eric had already made it to Joanna¡¯s side, his expression still showing some degree of fear. He took his wife from Cecilia¡¯s hands and asked if she was okay. Finally, Dn made his appearance, pretending to have just arrived and showed concern for his mother. Nobody noticed Janice quietly getting up. It was Rosalie who stepped forward to help her to her seat. ¡°Im fine. There¡¯s no need to call a doctor. Hubby, if it wasn¡¯t for Cecilia saving me, I probably¡ I know you don¡¯t like Cecilia, but she has saved me and our child twice now. So, regardless of your and Janice¡¯s objections, I¡¯m going to announce it here and now,¡± Joanna said, her voice choked with emotion At that moment. Eric¡¯s mind was in a state of chaos. Everything had happened too quickly and left him momentarily stunned. Upon hearing Joanna¡¯s words, however, he understood her intentions and immediately forowed his brows. He wanted to voice his objection, but Joanna pushed him aside and took Cecilia¡¯s hand. Addressing the crowd, she announced. ¡°As you all have witnessed, Cecilia has saved me and my child not once, but twice. I find myself unable to repay such a deep debt of gratitude. I believe that my connection with Cecilia is destined by fate. Therefore, I hereby dere my decision to adopt Cecilia From this point on, she will be a darling daughter of the Quirk family. I will treat her as I do my other children, with equal love and care. I hope you all stand as witnesses to this.¡± The crowd erupted into a suddenmotion, and Cecilia¡¯s palms were slick with sweat, her face adorned with an unt ontaitvable smile of ambition. Standing beside her, Dn was brimming with joy, as if he. Cecilia, and Joanna were the only family that mattered Janice sat there, staring nkly at everything unfolding before her, her face devoid of any discernible emotion. As Joanna¡¯s child, she should have been grateful to Cecilia for saving her mother. However, all She felt was an agonizing pain in her heart that left her bund aplete nk. The other members of the Cuirk 11:10 Tue, Oct 22 BUG. Chapter 431 Adopting Cecilia 50%ÚA +5 Pearls they felt displeased after hearing Joanna¡¯s words. Equal treatment? Is she joking? Eric immediately intervened, attempting to put an end to this farce. ¡°Joanna! Stop this nonsense! We haven¡¯t even discussed this, so how could you just- Joanna immediately shot him a stern look and cut him off, ¡°I owe my life to someone, so I must repay the favor. Since when has the Quirk family lost its sense of gratitude? I¡¯ll make it clear to you today. I must adopt Cecilia! If you¡¯re not willing to then we can consider getting a divorce.¡± Eric¡¯s eyes widened in an instant, finding himself momentarily at a loss for words. ¡°Dad, is it really necessary to oppose the idea of adopting Cecilia? Don¡¯t you care about mom and her baby?¡± Dn chimed in. Eric immediately shot Dn a fierce re. He was certain that Dn had a hand in Cecilia¡¯s appearance. However, no matter what, he dared not contemte whether Joanna had used the safety of herself and their child as a ploy to make him adopt Cecilia. The other members of the Quirk family wmewhat doubtful, but they dared not entertain such thoughts, believing that an ordinary person would certainly not do such a thing. Wow¡ She¡¯s really something, isn¡¯t she? I can¡¯t believe she was able to pull off the same trick twice! First, she staged a fake car ident, and now she¡¯s pretending to fall from the steps. What a performance! She wasn¡¯t even afraid of a real ident happening! Wait a minute¡ The tform isn¡¯t very high, and she¡¯s wearing t¨Cbottomed shoes. Given her position just now, if Cecilia hadn¡¯t caught her, she could have just jumped down from the spot. So, she must have ensured she wouldn¡¯t get hurt before nning this act. Uncle Eric had made it clear he wouldn¡¯t adopt Cecilia anymore, so she had no choice but to use this life¨Csaving favor to guilt trip him. 1.8K Gossip 432 Gossip 432 eading Juicy Gossip in Her Mind Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 432 Eric Responds +5 Pearls Isabe was at her wit¡¯s end. Previously, Joanna¡¯s issues had been too overwhelming, leaving her no time to look into the details. She hadn¡¯t even checked how they nned to get the Quirk family to adopt Cecilia that day. If she had known earlier, she might have been able to do something about it. However, it was impossible to foresee such things. After all, Joanna was in a vulnerable position. What should we do now? Isabe was somewhat agitated. Alexander, who was next to her, reached out and patted her on the back. ¡°Don¡¯t panic. I believe Uncle Eric won¡¯t make a bad decision at a time like this,¡± he said calmly. Isabe looked at Alexander in surprise. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Even if he does, I have other ways to stop it,¡± Alexander replied. Isabe instantly became curious. ¡°What ways? This is a life¨Csaving favor that can¡¯t be proven otherwise, ¦°¦¯¦± Alexander shed her a faint smile. ¡°An adopted daughter shouldn¡¯t be involved with her brother inappropriately, should she?¡± Isabe¡¯s eyes lit up instantly. ¡°Have you found any evidence?¡± With a smile, Alexander gestured for her to just stand back and watch. The atmosphere was akin to that of a suspenseful drama, everyone anxiously watching the unfolding events. Just when everyone thought Eric would back down, he suddenly said coldly, ¡°Cecilia is absolutely not allowed into our Quirk family. If you insist on this, we might as well get a divorce.¡± Those words struck almost everyone, apart from Alexander, like a bolt from the blue. Wait¡ She¡¯s just adopting a young girl out of gratitude for saving her life! How did it escte to the point of divorce? This couple has been together for so many years! They¡¯re not going through a rebellious phase now, are they? ¡°Dad! What are you saying? You want to divorce mom? Dn was utterly bewildered. He had thought everything would naturally fall into ce. After all, they had covered all bases, whether it was a matter of morality or threats. But what they hadn¡¯t expected was for Eric to be so ruthlessly cold¨Chearted. ¡°Y¨CYou¡¡± Joanna was so startled that she could barely stand, swaying unsteadily. Tears immediately began to fall from her eyes. In a state of utter panic, Cecilia quickly steadied Joanna After all, whether she could enter the Quirk family depended entirely on Eric¡¯s decision. Facing the hostility of his wife and son, Eric took the lead in the conversation by saying, ¡°Gratitude can be repaid in other ways, but entering the Quirk family is absolutely impossible. The Quirk family will not tolerate those who harm their own kin. You seem to be delusional. Have you forgotten the incident that was exposed not too long ago? This woman, in collusion with other men, deceived our daughter, which led to her being bullied at school. She even tacitly agreed to assume our daughter¡¯s identity, enjoying the benefits that came with it, but turned a blind eye to our daughter being bullied, even encouraging it. What right does a person who bullies our daughter have to enter the Quirk family?¡± TU Tue, UCI ZZ BI Chapter 432 Eric Responds girl was 19Ã×Áã50%Á¿ +5 Pearls school,eed no pushover. They were astounded when they heard that Janice was being bullied at school. Not to mention, the shock when her own brother refused to acknowledge Janice at school, but instead imed Cecilia as his sister. No one would believe it if they were told that Cecilia bore no ill will toward Janice. Upon hearing this, silent tears slid down Janice¡¯s face. She sat there, staring nkly at her father¡¯s retreating figure. Finally, unable to hold back her emotions any longer, she stood up and dered, ¡°I, too, oppose Cecilia joining our family!¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Dn couldn¡¯t snap at his father, but he certainly could with Janice. With a harsh tone, he said, ¡°Are you ever going to stop? Will you only be satisfied by distorting the truth? The rtionship between Cecilia and Cody is just a misunderstanding, yet you still won¡¯t let it go. Your being bullied is clearly due to your own personality issues. Why do you me everything else except-¡± Before Dn could finish his sentence, Eric abruptly sshed a ss of wine onto his face. Dn was stunned. It was one thing to be humiliatedst time, but to be humiliated in front of his was simply too much. He really couldn¡¯t hold himself back anymore. peers ¡°Listen to yourself! As her older brother, you should be protecting your sister, not constantly criticizing her. Have you decided you¡¯d rather be Cecilia¡¯s brother than Janice¡¯s? Fine. If your mother really wants to divorce me and adopt Cecilia, you can go with her and be Cecilia¡¯s brother instead!¡± Eric yelled in frustration. Suddenly, Dn froze. He understood the underlying message of those words, and although he was already irate, he instinctively didn¡¯t dare to retort. 1.8K Gossip 433 Gossip 433 Chapter 433 My Answer Remains The Same 5 Joanna looked at Eric with resentment. ¡°You¡¯re taking things this far over such a trivial matter? All I w to adopt a daughter. Is that too much to ask of you?¡± ¡°Did you not understand what I said or simply not want to hear it? Or perhaps you just don¡¯t care abo what your biological daughter went through, insisting on having your way despite it all?¡± Eric counter wearily. Joanna¡¯s lips quivered. ¡°It¡¯s you who¡¯s insisting on having your way and being biased. Cecilia is a nice g ¡°Aunt Joanna, you truly have a knack for being forgetful. If you want to im that stealing someone el boyfriend and bullying have nothing to do with her, what about the form of the medicinal diet? Ce personally admitted that she stole the results of Janice¡¯s hard work, taking credit for her efforts. Never mind that you didn¡¯t bother to stand up for your daughter, but you ever want to adopt someone with: questionable character?¡± Christopher derided with a coldugh. ¡°You¡¯re blind to your daughter¡¯s grievances yet feeling sorry for an outsider. Is this what you meant by being impartial. Aunt Joanna?¡± Carlos seconded. ¡°Cecilia is already an adult. I truly don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re thinking to insist on adopting her, Aun Joanna,¡± Rosalie couldn¡¯t help but mutter. ¡°Isn¡¯t an adoption of age clear proof that she has her sights set on the Quirk family?¡± E spat venomously. Jake immediately chimed in, ¡°Don¡¯t blow the whistle on her! What other reason could there if not the Quirk family¡¯s fortune? To acknowledge a father to support him in his old age?¡± ¡°No, that¡¯s not true¡¡± Cecilia urgently denied, instantly panicked. This is from N?velDrama.Org. With a dark expression, Joanna interjected, ¡°Don¡¯t spout nonsense here. I¡¯m naturally well aware of Janic grievances. Cecilia wants to apologize sincerely. She just had a momentarypse of judgment. Who doesn¡¯t make a single mistake in their lifetime? Must you dredge it up and act so petty? Besides, Cecilia doesn¡¯t have her sights set on the Quirk family. Destiny brought our paths to cross, and we have been go to her, so she also wishes to reciprocate in kind.¡± It was likely the rst time the crowd truly witnessed Joanna¡¯s.double standard, and they whispered amongst themselves in disbelief. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, why do you insist on going through the adoption process? Without adopting her, would you not like her anymore? And would she no longer be willing to be good to you?¡± Sarah asked astutely, The crowd of onlookers were no fools. Upon hearing that, they were greatly amused. What¡¯s with Mdm. Joannat Is she determined to seek benefits for outsiders? 1¨CIt¡¯s fine. Just regard it as us being destined to cross paths but not meant to be, Mdm. Joanna. Even if I can¡¯t be your daughter, I¡¯m willing to be good to you always.¡± With that said, Cecilia put on an aggrieved. look. It was as though she had been picked on by everyone. Joanna¡¯s face hadpletely drained of color. Outnumbered, she could only stubbornly hold Eric¡¯s gaze as if resolute and insisting that he had to make a decision. However, she ended up at aplete loss when Eric fly dered, ¡°My answer remains the 11:11 Tue, Oct 22 B. Chapter 433 My Answer Remains The Same °×Ã×Æø50% +5 Pearls Undeniably, Cecilia could read the situation. Gritting her teeth and biting the bullet in the end, she immediately took Joanna¡¯s hand and said. ¡°Mdm. Joanna, I know you mean well, but don¡¯t quarrel with Mr. Eric for my sake. There¡¯s absolutely no need for that. It¡¯s quite odd for me to be adopted and call someone else Mom and Dad at my age in the first ce, so it¡¯s okay.¡± There¡¯s always tomorrow, and there will always be more opportunities. I can¡¯t allow their rtionship to further deteriorate now. If thingspletely fall apart now, there would no longer be a chance in the future. Dn had deted like a drenched cat earlier. But upon hearing Cecilia¡¯s words, he was heartbroken. He wanted to say something, but a nce from Cecilia stopped him. ¡°It¡¯s truly fine with me.¡± After saying that, Cecilia politely apologized to Eric and also apologized to Janice for everything in the past. On the whole, there was not a single w to be found. Following that, many amidst the crowd pitied her. It simply seemed rather odd that she had saved someone yet had to apologize in the end. In fact, some people felt that the Quirk family had gone too far. you¡¯re the one After taking quite some time to regte her breathing. Joanna finally said coldly, ¡°Anyway, who calls the shots in this family. What say do I have? But she did save me, so we should at least compensate and reward her.¡± Eric did not object to that. Cecilia breathed a sigh of relief.. But at just that moment, a voice rang out. Smiling brightly, Isabe remarked, ¡°Uncle Eric, do prepare thank¨Cyou gifts in abundance. After all, she has saved your wife twice now. Who knows if there will be a third time? Just consider it an advance reward.¡± Gossip 434 Gossip 434 eading Juicy Gossip in Her Mind Chapter 434 What Were You Implying Isabe¡¯s words dripped with sarcasm, instantly plunging everyone into awkwardness. ying along. Alexander countered, ¡°How could there be a third time? Don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡± °×Ã×350%, +5 Pearls ¡°Really? But I think it was fate. After all, Uncle Eric previously made it clear that he wouldn¡¯t adopt Cecilia. And today, he owed her a debt of gratitude out of nowhere, making it hard for him to decline her adoption. But then, he still said no. Who knows, the heavens may arrange another chance for her. If Uncle Eric were to continue insisting on not adopting her, wouldn¡¯t he need to prepare more thank¨Cyou gifts?¡± The cheerful exchange between Isabe and Alexander came to an end, leaving the room in deafening silence. A flicker of panic shed across the faces of Joanna, Cecilia, and Dn, only to be quickly reced by anger born of embarrassment after having been exposed. ¡°What were you implying by that? You think we¡¯re putting on an act?¡± Joanna¡¯s voice instantly rose several notches, her previously meek demeanor nowhere to be found. Eric initially didn¡¯t suspect anything. But when he saw such a reaction from her, his expression. immediately darkened. Isabe chuckled and said, ¡°What are you talking about, Aunt Joanna? I didn¡¯t mean it that way. How could you think so? Surely, you couldn¡¯t have done something so despicable and shameless as to set up your own family. That¡¯s why I said it was all fate.¡± Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. At that, Joanna almost couldn¡¯t catch her breath, her mind short¨Ccircuiting in her rage. Isn¡¯t she essentially calling me despicable and shameless? The whispers around them also began to drift into the air. ¡°I think something is amiss there.¡± ¡°Exactly. How could there be so many coincidences in the world?¡± ¡°How could she have tripped from the step? I just can¡¯tprehend it.¡± ¡°Who knows? Her motive is so obvious that it¡¯s impossible not to invite spection.¡± ¡°Earlier, I thought that even a vicious tiger would not car its cubs, and she would never risk the child she¡¯s carrying for a stranger. But seeing how she treats her daughter, I¡¯m not so sure anymore.¡± ¡°Who exactly is this Cecilia girl? Not only did Dn defend her, but even Mdm. Joanna seemed to lose her mind, defending her to such an extent.¡± ¡°Could she be an illegitimate child? But she doesn¡¯t look like it.¡± As such spections gradually spiraled out of control, Eric had no choice but to step out and take charge of the situation. ¡°All right, Joanna has been standing for too long and needs to rest.¡± Immediately after, he called the butler over to escort his wife away. Feeling guilty, Cecilia didn¡¯t dare stay any longer and was dragged away by Dn ÅÌÎ¶50%±¸ 11 11 Tue, Oct 22 BG. Chapter 434 What Were You Implying such a party wasn¡¯t the true celebration itself. +5 Pearls The music started up again. Despite the buzz of gossip, everyone quickly seized the opportunity to curry favor with the influential Quirk family. However, Eric¡¯s decision earlier made it abundantly clear to them that he was utterly devoted to his daughter. He would have no qualms about cutting off anyone who threatened Janice¡¯s interests without hesitation, even if it was his wife or son. Therefore, it was evident that Janice¡¯s status in the family was immeasurable. After Eric had ensured that everyone was settled, he immediately went to check on Janice since he witnessed her fall earlier. ¡°Are you hurt? And does it hurt?¡± he asked in concern. Janice smiled, but her eyes brimmed with worry. ¡°I¡¯m fine, Dad. But¡ what about Mom and Dn?¡± Eric patted her on the head and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about them anymore. They¡¯vepletely lost their minds. If you don¡¯t want to live at home in the future, just stay at the Quirk estate. There¡¯s no need toe back. Let¡¯s not bother about them. If they don¡¯t change their ways, we¡¯ll just cut them out of our lives. He sounded nonchnt, but in reality, he already had a n in mind because he had already discovered some things based on the information provided by Alexander back then. Perhaps we¡¯d get divorced for real. If Cecilia were truly that man¡¯s daughter, I can¡¯t ever tolerate my wife treating someone else¡¯s daughter better than mine. I¡¯ve got to speed up the investigation. I¡¯m not going to bother about them anymore. Since they went to such great lengths to have someone else be their daughter and sister, it would truly be saddening if she were to harbor any more expectations. With that thought in mind, Janice had already begun to n. Once the party ends, I¡¯m going to return to my room to pack my things and promptly move out. At that moment, everyone had already started gossiping about the incident just now. They didn¡¯t stop because of Eric¡¯s presence there as Joanna¡¯s actions had already obliterated all the affection between them. ? 1.8K °×²Ë50% 11:11 Tue, Oct 22 BUG Gossip 435 Gossip 435 Chapter 435 Catch Them In The Act ¡°Was it really just an act?¡± asked Carlos. +5 Pearls ¡°I saw it, and Aunt Joanna tripped on purpose.¡± Christopher pretended as though he knew the truth. ¡°How scary,¡± Jakemented, ¡°Thankfully, she didn¡¯t get her way,¡± said E. ¡°Like Isabe said, she probably has a backup n,¡± Rosalie stated. Everyone turned their gazes to Isabe. Leaning against Alexander, Isabe assured with a chuckle, ¡°No worries. Anyway, I¡¯ve already pointed their n out, so everyone is forewarned. If they were to still resort to the same tactic, it would be useless. I bet they¡¯re funing in their room right now. As she spoke, she looked up their current predicament for the sake of a goodugh. But no sooner had she done so than the coffee cup in her hand almost fell to the ground. Just as it slipped from her fingers, Alexander caught it deftly. He turned to look at her, only to see her wearing a cold and dark expression. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Alexander brushed a finger against her face that was stretched taut. Isabe¡¯s expression stiffened. ¡°N¨CNothing.¡± It¡¯s fine. As long as I ensure that Janice doesn¡¯t leave our sight, she¡¯ll be fine! Damn it! What monsters! Both Joanna and Dn are monsters! Just because the adoption n failed, they want to quickly cement the son¨Cinw n. David and family, who had been chattering lively, abruptly fell silent. They all turned their gazes to Janice uncontrobly. What does that mean? Could they be nning to force Janice into a rtionship with James? No. If that were the case, Isabe wouldn¡¯t have cursed them out so harshly. Don¡¯t tell me¡. They n to drug her to set things in stone? Are they intent on aiding a revolting man in viting their own kin? D*mn it¡ I seriously¡ want to annihte them! The faces of David and the others seemingly froze over in an instant. If their previous actions were to be considered unintentional harm, ignorance, indifference, and favoritism, this now is active victimization! How could they be so ruthless? Or do they feel that this isn¡¯t a matter of great importance to Janice? How ridiculous! For Joanna to go to such lengths because of her old me, she could be described as a hopeless romantic. But what about Dn? Could he truly bring himself to treat his biological sister in such a way? Upon hearing that piece of news, their hearts raced. They could only thank their lucky stars that Isabe had a system. Otherwise, no one could predict what might happen in a moment of carelessness. No, I can¡¯t just let them off the hook! Like Isabe, the Quirk family shared her sentiments. But what are we to do? Isabe¡¯s eyes flickered, and she had an idea in a sh. Turning to Janice beside her, she said. nice mu 1:11 Tue, Oct Chapter 435 Catch Them in The Act +5 Pearls Janice, who nned to find an opportunity to go and pack her things, naturally rose to her feet and led the way at once. The others wanted to follow as well but found it extremely awkward. Needless to say, only Alexander ended up tagging along in the end. However, they managed to hear Isabe¡¯s n. Since they have yet to make their move, I¡¯m going to film the entire process of their crime! After some thought, David and the others had a pretty good hunch about her n. They immediately settled in and waited to watch the show. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Isabe and Alexander were led by Janice to her room on the second floor of the main building. Isabe dared not let Alexander witness her execute her n, so she had him stand guard outside while she went into the room and made up various excuses to prevent Janice from noticing what she was up to. Then, she took out her phone, tapped the recording button, and ced it on the highest shelf, ensuring it could capture the entire room. Once she was done, Janice came over with a safety pin. With a smile, Isabe said, ¡°I don¡¯t need it anymore. I¡¯ve adjusted my dress. Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Oh, you should leave with Alex first, Isabe. I still have to pack. In the future¡ I won¡¯t being back anymore.¡± Isabe immediately said, ¡°Once the party is over, we¡¯ll help you pack. Come, let¡¯s go downstairs.¡± How could we catch them in the act if we don¡¯t vacate the room first? At that precise moment, Dn suddenly stepped out of his room. His room w Janice¡¯s, but he abruptly stopped just outside the door. was a fair distance from In the corridor, Alexander looked over upon hearing the door open and noticed another man standing behind Dn. His expression turned all the colder. ¡°Alex, why are you here?¡± Dn¡¯s expression was beyond unnatural, his heart beating like a drum. Truth be told, he felt a bit guilty and lost about what he was about to do. 1.8K Gossip 436 Gossip 436 Reading Juicy Gossip in Her Mind Chapter 436 No Chance ÅÌÃ×50%, +5 Pearls However, Cecilia no longer had a chance. Her father was so vignt that if she didn¡¯t introduce her brother to Janice and bind the two together, her future would undoubtedly be tough. This was all Janice¡¯s fault. It wasn¡¯t that they didn¡¯t care about Janice as it was Janice who didn¡¯t care about them. If she had just taken a step back and allowed Cecilia to enter the family, they wouldn¡¯t have had to resort to scheming against her. Moreover, the way people looked at Janice today had already taken on a more evaluative edge, especially with those few words from her father. It made Dn feel that his position as the heir was being threatened. Janice had iting Dn thought as much, his face calming down. Alexander silently observed the changes in Dn¡¯s expression and had already sentenced him to death in his heart. ¡°Waiting for my wife,¡± Alexander replied calmly. ¡°Huh? Isabe is in Janice¡¯s room?¡± Dn was momentarily at a loss for how to respond to the situation. But the next second, the door opened. Isabe and Janice came out. Dn¡¯s expression changed slightly. ¡°Why did youe upstairs?¡± He directed this at Janice. Janice coldly replied, ¡°Isabe wanted to see my room. It¡¯s nothing. We¡¯re heading back down now.¡± She no longer cared to speak to Dn in a way that would appease him. After speaking, she led Isabe and Alexander downstairs. As they passed by, Isabe nced at Dn with a faint smile. Dn looked puzzled but also breathed a sigh of relief, thankful that he hadn¡¯t been caught red¨C handed. Once they werepletely out of sight, Dn waved someone behind him over. Meanwhile, Isabe was inwardly shouting with excitement. Go ahead and perform. Show your ugly sidepletely. I really want to see how you¡¯ll turn things around this time! After the three of them returned to the banquet, the atmosphere had already returned to normal. They were about to go back to their seats when someone blocked their way. The person blocking them was Cody. The Simmons family had indeede today, but Cody¡¯s branch hadn¡¯t received any invitation. However, they had the audacity to show up.. ¡°You don¡¯t have an invitation. Please leave.¡± Janice had ready learned to stand her ground. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Cody hadn¡¯t expected to face such a reaction from Janice. He immediately looked embarrassed, especially since he had thought that Janice would be heartbroken over him and eventuallye crawling back. After all, Janice had once said he was her salvation. Õé50%±¸ ue, Uc Chapter 436 No Chance Yet, up until today, he hadn¡¯t received any sign of reconciliation. This prompted Cody¡¯s father to hurriedly bring him over. +5 Pearls In fact, they had arrived a while ago, waiting for the adoption matter to be resolved beforeing out to find her. ¡°Janice, I need to speak with you in private. Cody had to persuade Janice to take him back but didn¡¯t want to lose face in front of others. ¡°If you have something to say, say it now. If not, please leave.¡± Janice even showed a hint of impatience. Cody was stunned. He felt like he couldn¡¯t control the situation anymore. Finally, he lowered his head and said. ¡°Janice. I was wrong. I¡¯ve always been wrong. The truth is, I like you. I truly like you. I was just¡ just confused. It wasn¡¯t until you stopped talking to me that I realized my mind was filled with nothing but thoughts of you, I¡¡± ¡°Ugh!¡± Isabe made an extremely dramatic retching sound, then turned to Alexander and said coyly, ¡°Hubby. I¡¯m feeling nauseous,¡± Alexander patted Isabe on the back and said, ¡°He¡¯s not done with their performance yet.¡± Nearby, some people had already noticed what was happening and were secretly watching. They thought they were in for a good show of a guy trying to win back his love or maybe the guy turning into a new leaf, only to have it interrupted. The crowd: Could you two be more polite? If you¡¯re going to watch, at least do it quietly. The next moment, Janice said. ¡°Your words are so fake they made Isabe want to throw up. You should stop talking.¡± Everyone was speechless. Cody¡¯s face turned ashen. He was barely holding it together. ¡°I¡¯m curious. If Cecilia¡¯s adoption had seeded earlier, would you still be here now?¡± Isabe continued to stir the pot. Cody froze, looking at Isabe in disbelief. Reading Juicy Gossip in Her Mind Chapter 436 No Chance ÅÌÃ×50%, +5 Pearls However, Cecilia no longer had a chance. Her father was so vignt that if she didn¡¯t introduce her brother to Janice and bind the two together, her future would undoubtedly be tough. This was all Janice¡¯s fault. It wasn¡¯t that they didn¡¯t care about Janice as it was Janice who didn¡¯t care about them. If she had just taken a step back and allowed Cecilia to enter the family, they wouldn¡¯t have had to resort to scheming against her. Moreover, the way people looked at Janice today had already taken on a more evaluative edge, especially with those few words from her father. It made Dn feel that his position as the heir was being threatened. Janice had iting Dn thought as much, his face calming down. Alexander silently observed the changes in Dn¡¯s expression and had already sentenced him to death in his heart. ¡°Waiting for my wife,¡± Alexander replied calmly. ¡°Huh? Isabe is in Janice¡¯s room?¡± Dn was momentarily at a loss for how to respond to the situation. But the next second, the door opened. Isabe and Janice came out. Dn¡¯s expression changed slightly. ¡°Why did youe upstairs?¡± He directed this at Janice. Janice coldly replied, ¡°Isabe wanted to see my room. It¡¯s nothing. We¡¯re heading back down now.¡± She no longer cared to speak to Dn in a way that would appease him. After speaking, she led Isabe and Alexander downstairs. As they passed by, Isabe nced at Dn with a faint smile. Dn looked puzzled but also breathed a sigh of relief, thankful that he hadn¡¯t been caught red¨C handed. Once they werepletely out of sight, Dn waved someone behind him over. Meanwhile, Isabe was inwardly shouting with excitement. Go ahead and perform. Show your ugly sidepletely. I really want to see how you¡¯ll turn things around this time! After the three of them returned to the banquet, the atmosphere had already returned to normal. They were about to go back to their seats when someone blocked their way. The person blocking them was Cody. The Simmons family had indeede today, but Cody¡¯s branch hadn¡¯t received any invitation. However, they had the audacity to show up.. ¡°You don¡¯t have an invitation. Please leave.¡± Janice had ready learned to stand her ground. Cody hadn¡¯t expected to face such a reaction from Janice. He immediately looked embarrassed, especially since he had thought that Janice would be heartbroken over him and eventuallye crawling back. After all, Janice had once said he was her salvation. Õé50%±¸ ue, Uc Chapter 436 No Chance Yet, up until today, he hadn¡¯t received any sign of reconciliation. This prompted Cody¡¯s father to hurriedly bring him over. +5 Pearls In fact, they had arrived a while ago, waiting for the adoption matter to be resolved beforeing out to find her. ¡°Janice, I need to speak with you in private. Cody had to persuade Janice to take him back but didn¡¯t want to lose face in front of others. ¡°If you have something to say, say it now. If not, please leave.¡± Janice even showed a hint of impatience. Cody was stunned. He felt like he couldn¡¯t control the situation anymore. Finally, he lowered his head and said. ¡°Janice. I was wrong. I¡¯ve always been wrong. The truth is, I like you. I truly like you. I was just¡ just confused. It wasn¡¯t until you stopped talking to me that I realized my mind was filled with nothing but thoughts of you, I¡¡± ¡°Ugh!¡± Isabe made an extremely dramatic retching sound, then turned to Alexander and said coyly, ¡°Hubby. I¡¯m feeling nauseous,¡± Alexander patted Isabe on the back and said, ¡°He¡¯s not done with their performance yet.¡± Nearby, some people had already noticed what was happening and were secretly watching. They thought they were in for a good show of a guy trying to win back his love or maybe the guy turning into a new leaf, only to have it interrupted. The crowd: Could you two be more polite? If you¡¯re going to watch, at least do it quietly. The next moment, Janice said. ¡°Your words are so fake they made Isabe want to throw up. You should stop talking.¡± Everyone was speechless. Cody¡¯s face turned ashen. He was barely holding it together. ¡°I¡¯m curious. If Cecilia¡¯s adoption had seeded earlier, would you still be here now?¡± Isabe continued to stir the pot. Cody froze, looking at Isabe in disbelief. Ha, kid, trying to fool people, huh? You and your parents arrived early but didn¡¯te to find Janice because you were waiting to see how things yed out. But when it became clear that Cecilia had no chance and was out of the picture. you realized that without securing Janice, you¡¯d lose control of the Simmons family. These past days of no longer being the Simmons family¡¯s golden boy have been hell for you. You¡¯re desperate to win back what you lost, and now you¡¯reing back for Janice. What do you think she is a cabbage you can pick and choose? What a joke! 1.8K Ha, kid, trying to fool people, huh? You and your parents arrived early but didn¡¯te to find Janice because you were waiting to see how things yed out. But when it became clear that Cecilia had no chance and was out of the picture. you realized that without securing Janice, you¡¯d lose control of the Simmons family. These past days of no longer being the Simmons family¡¯s golden boy have been hell for you. You¡¯re desperate to win back what you lost, and now you¡¯reing back for Janice. What do you think she is a cabbage you can pick and choose? What a joke! 1.8K Gossip 437 Gossip 437 Reading Juicy Gossip in Her Mind Chapter 437 Nothing To Do With Cecilia +5 Pearls Cody naturally wouldn¡¯t admit it and immediately said, ¡°This has nothing to do with whether Cecilia is adopted or not. I¡¯m here for Janice. I love her and want to be with her forever.¡± Janice frowned slightly and looked at Cody, saying bluntly. ¡°If you keep talking, I might throw up too.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t believe what I¡¯m saying? Fine, you don¡¯t have to. It¡¯s my fault. I just ask you to give me another chance. I¡¯ll prove it to you,¡± Cody said, looking as though he was madly in love with her. ¡°No. Janice replied directly. ¡°Please leave.¡± Cody had probably never seen Janice so stubborn before. He stared in shock for a long time before saying. ¡°It was you who liked me first. You were the one who had feelings for me first. You can¡¯t just lead me on and then leave me.¡± Wow, ssic line! Looks like Cody really studied his lines to win Janice back. Too bad it¡¯s usele Indeed, it was useless because Janice was nowpletely confused. ¡°When did I ever like you first? What on earth are you talking about? You¡¯re the one who suddenly confessed to me.¡± Why did he keep insisting that I had feelings for him first? That wasn¡¯t true at all! Before she got to know Cody better, she was already very withdrawn, avoiding popr people like him. Even though she knew there was someone like him who was somewhat of a family acquaintance, she avoided him. Then one day, Cody confessed to her, with a look of total infatuation that deceived her, At that time, she desperately needed someone¡¯s affection to salvage her fragile life, so she quickly fell into the trap. But to say she had feelings for him first? How did that happen? Meanwhile, Alexander handed over his phone. ¡°How can you not admit it? It was you. You liked me first, Cody suddenly said urgently. Something¡¯s fishy. Let me check¡. Janice had always felt something was off with Cody¡¯s words, but she didn¡¯t say anything beeatise everything was already over. There was no point in arguing about who liked whom first. After all, she was the only one who foolishly had feelings from the beginning. Now, it didn¡¯t matter, and she really didn¡¯t want to dwell on ?L In the end, Cody¡¯s parents couldn¡¯t hold back any longer. They came forward, pleading earnestly with Janicer Janice, we¡¯ve always supported you two being together My son was just misled by Cecilia, that¡¯s all.¡± ¡°Cody has already seen through Cecilia¡¯s true nature and promised not to have any more contact with her. Don¡¯t worry. No matter what, that little tramp will never enter our family.¡± As they were talking, the area quieted down Chapter 437 Nothing To Do With Cecilia Cecilia¡¯s face was looking rather grim at this moment. 50% +5 Pearls However, Joanna was visibly displeased. She didn¡¯t know if what she¡¯d heard about Cecilia and Cody was true since Cecilia had kept it hidden from both her and Dn. But hearing the Simmons family denigrate Cecilia so much made her furious. She had originally thought of marrying Cecilia to Cody. Seeing Cecilia, Cody immediately became flustered, unable to meet her gaze. A sh of resentment crossed Cecilia¡¯s eyes. Others nearby were also drawn to the scene. When David¡¯s family arrived, they were quite confused about what was happening, but Isabe quickly exined. So that¡¯s it. Turns out people can be really shameless. Cody and Cecilia had already been together since high school, but Cody¡¯s parents secretly broke them up. Back then, they truly had feelings for each other and even nned to elope. David¡¯s family was stunned. Really? Did their elopement fail? But at that time. the Simmons family had already intended for their son to pursue Janice. The two had met briefly at various gatherings, but ording to Janice¡¯s recollections, they hardly knew each other. Cody, however, had grown resentful from hearing his parents constantly talk about her. He went from ¡°I don¡¯t like her and won¡¯t be with her¡± to ¡°Even if she likes me. I only want Cecilia¡± and finally to ¡°Make Janice give up; I¡¯ll never love her.¡± And during all this time, Janice barely knew him and hadn¡¯t even met him. Hepleted his narrative of Janice all by himself, believing she was trying to break up his rtionship with Cecilia and would do anything to be with him. 1.8K Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. B Gossip 438 Gossip 438 Chapter 438 Delusional Mindset 50%1 +5 Pearls Even Alexander was stunned by Cody¡¯s thought process, but it also seemed oddly familiar. It seemed many sems shared this delusional mindset, initiating twisted love¨Chate rtionships with girls on their own terms. So, this is what Cody meant by you were the one who fell in love first? They seemed to have uncovered the truth. Wait a minute. So, he thought their elopement n failed because of Janice? That night, when he and Cecilia were nning to escape, they happened to run into Janice, and he assumed she was the one who reported them. He believed that the family caught him because Janice wanted to use some underhanded method to get him. But in reality, Janice had no recollection of that night at all; she passed by without even ncing at them. It was actually their family¡¯s housekeeper who noticed he was missing and informed the family, which is why they came to catch him. David¡¯s entire family was furious upon hearing this. So, it turned out that Cody, this shameless guy, had convinced himself that Janice liked him just because of a random encounter. He assumed that Janice was obstructing their love. Everyone suddenly understood what had caused themotion in school. Back then, they were still wondering why Cody seemed worse than a beast, targeting an innocent girl for the sake of love. They couldn¡¯t understand why he harbored such deep hatred toward Janice. Now it all made sense¨Che had always considered Janice his enemy! When he reunited with Cecilia in university, he used Janice as a tool to achieve his revenge. So, in the beginning, he didn¡¯t know that Cecilia might be the Quirk family¡¯s adopted daughter. He genuinely nned to marry Janice while keeping Cecilia as his mistress. He knew his family would never allow him to marry Cecilia, so he decided to marry Janice and torment her forever as punishment for not being able to run away with his beloved. Isabe was speechless, utterly disgusted by the filthy and twisted thoughts of the vile man. David¡¯s family was so infuriated that they burst outughing out of sheer anger. ¡°What are you all doing?¡± Eric finally arrived. He hadn¡¯t expected that in the short time he was away, yet another pest would swarm around his daughter. ¡°I told you not to approach my daughter again.¡± ¡°Mr. Eric, I mean it. I¡ Cody tried to salvage the situation. Cody¡¯s parents were also saying something. The other Simmons family members attending the banquet didn¡¯t want to publicly embarrass their rtives, so they waited to see the Quirk family¡¯s reaction. This is from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I don¡¯t care if you¡¯re sincere or not. I won¡¯t tolerate someone who has hurt my daughtering near her again. Please leave, or don¡¯t me me for being unkind. Eric said, immediately shielding his daughter. Cody¡¯s parents panicked and hurriedly tugged at Cody signaling him to kneel. Even if Cody knew when to back down, his pride couldn¡¯t bear the humiliation. He stiffened his neck and stubbornly looked at Janice, saying. ¡°You¡¯ve liked me for so long. I don¡¯t believe you can just let go like 11:11 Tue, Oct 22 B&B. Chapter 438 Delusional Mindset FÎ¶Æø50%Õæ +5 Pearls ¡°Is having you, a cheating, emotionally abusive scm, supposed to be a good thing?¡± Christopher couldn¡¯t help but loudly mock, Janice has so many good options. Why would she choose you? There¡¯s no self- destructive gene in our family.¡± Gritting his teeth in frustration, Cody still stared at Janice. hoping she would obediently listen to him as she had in the past. But there was no miracle. ¡°Having liked you is the biggest regret of my life. It¡¯s a stain on my existence,¡± Janice replied without hesitation. Cody seemed to be drained of all energy, staring nkly at the girl who had once been so humble before him. She was now able to insult him openly. Cody¡¯s parents¨Calso looked terrible. Finally, at Eric¡¯s signal, they pulled Cody away, fearing the embarrassment of being forcibly removed by the butler. But just as they reached the door, Cody¡¯s parents turned on him and pped him hard twice. ¡°You said you had Janice wrapped around your finger, that she couldn¡¯t live without you? ¡°You fool, if you¡¯d at least slept with her early on and gotten her pregnant, she wouldn¡¯t have been able to leave you so casily! And yet, you stayed loyal to another woman. Are you out of your mind? Is this what you wanted? For the sake of true love, you throw away the chance to be head of the family. 1.8K 11:12 Tue, Oct 22 U Reading Juicy Gossip in Her Mind Gossip 439 Gossip 439 Chapter 439 Losing His Mind +5 Pearls ¡°You really are going to destroy our family!¡± said Cody¡¯s parents before leaving in great disappointment. Cody had never experienced such prolonged disapproval and me in his life. He felt like he was about to go crazy. Yeah, why didn¡¯t I just sleep with Janice back then for Cecilia¡¯s sake? If I had slept with Janice, she would have been mine, and she would have definitely been more obedient. With this farce now over, the Simmons family members quickly stepped forward to apologize. Feeling heartbroken over his daughter¡¯s repeated ordeals, Eric said, ¡°If you¡¯re tired, you can have someone else take you back to the Quirk estate. You don¡¯t have to stay here.¡± Janice actually wanted to leave too. After all, with her mother and Cecilia here now, even breathing the same air as those two made her ufortable. However, she had no idea that Joanna and Cecilia were watching her like hawks as if she were waiting to be ughtered. Just then, Dn came out and went straight to his mother¡¯s side, whispering something to her. Isabe raised her eyebrows. It¡¯s going to start. Janice was about to inform everyone that she was leaving when she heard Joanna calling her. amb Janice really didn¡¯t want to go, but Joanna was her mother in name, so she couldn¡¯t just pretend not to hear. ¡°Why are you calling her?¡± Eric interjected, treating them like enemies. Joanna looked displeased. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen my daughter in so long. Can¡¯t I talk to her?¡± ¡°Ha!¡± Eric almostughed out loud in mockery. Joanna understood his meaning. Feeling a bit uneasy, she said, ¡°I just wanted to ask if she¡¯s staying the night.¡± ¡°No, she¡¯s going back to the Quirk estate,¡± Eric replied promptly. ¡°Does she need to take some clothes with her?¡± Joanna asked, pretending to be casual. This conversation seemed ordinary. If Isabe and the others hadn¡¯t been aware of the gossip, they wouldn¡¯t have noticed anything amiss. Eric looked at Janice, and she said, ¡°I was just nning to go upstairs to pack.¡± Joanna and the others breathed a sigh of relief. Dn suddenly added, ¡°Someone¡¯s resting in the nearly room, so be quiet when you go up. Don¡¯t disturb. them.¡± Janice hummed in response indifferently. 11:12 Tue, Oct 22. Chapter 439 Losing His Mind The conversation ended there. A 50%°ü Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. 45 Pearls How are they afraid we¡¯ll go with her and disrupt their n After all this talk, it seems like it¡¯s time to wrap things up. Later, we¡¯ll all go up together and scare them to death! As expected. Janice came over to inform everyone that she would be leaving soon. Everyone agreed. Janice was about to go pack her things alone. Dn quickly sent a message surreptitiously. But when he turned around, he saw the rest preparing to follow Janice. He immediately panicked, trying to find an excuse to stop them. However, before he could say more, a man¡¯s scream suddenly rang out. Everyone was taken aback. The butler immediately rushed upstairs with some people, and Eric naturally followed closely behind. D*mn something juicy is happening. Hurry, hurry, hurry! Isabe¡¯s thoughts exploded. She grabbed Alexander, sprinting upstairs. David¡¯s family wasn¡¯t going to miss out on fresh drama either. Although they didn¡¯t know what was happening, if it made Isabe run like that, it had to be explosive, Their mad dash piqued everyone¡¯s curiosity, and nearly all the Quirk family members followed them. The braver ones even charged into the main building, while the children yfully darted around, eager to see themotion. Meanwhile, Joanna and the like werepletely stunned. What is going on? Why is there another man¡¯s voice? When Isabe and the others reached upstairs, they saw the butler already breaking down a door. The room in question was Janice¡¯s. Eric was shocked when he saw it. He rushed over, and his blood pressure immediately spiked when he saw what was inside. On his daughter¡¯s bed were two men entangled with each other. There were screams, panting, and the sounds of struggling. A fat man was blushing furiously as he pinned an equally flushed Cody beneath him. Both were disheveled, ring at each other menacingly, yet their bodies were squirming. Clearly, something was amiss. And such abnormality had urred in his daughter¡¯s room. Eric immediately ordered someone to throw water on them. Isabe and Alexander arrived just in time to witness the shocking scene where James, tried to kiss Cody. Cody struggled to resist but his body uncontrobly lened toward James # Reading Juicy Gossip in Her Mind Gossip 440 Gossip 440 Chapter 440 Kissing A Man But soon, Isabe¡¯s eyes were covered by Alexander. ¡°Don¡¯t look, it¡¯s something disgusting.¡± ¡°Ah, but I didn¡¯t get a good look! Did they really end up together?¡± Alexander replied. ¡°They probably didn¡¯t¡ ¡°Ah?¡± Isabe¡¯s tone was full of disappointment. At that moment, a child who had seen everything ran downstairs to report to the parents. ¡°A man is kissing Cody! They¡¯re hugging each other! Shame on them!¡± +5 Pearls Those who couldn¡¯t see what was happening upstairs initially thought it was some sort of ident. But. when they heard this, everyone was shocked, their hair standing on end, and they all turned to look at the remaining members of the Simmons family. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. The Simmons family members¡® faces turned pale, but even more terrified were the other three people involved. They couldn¡¯t understand why this was happening. Before the Simmons family could rush upstairs, the household servants had already dragged out the two men like dead dogs, each pulling one out of the main building. The Simmons family wanted to intervene, but when they saw Eric¡¯s dark, threatening face, it was clear he intended to get to the bottom of this. After all, they had just heard that this happened in Janice¡¯s room. Not long ago, Cody had been rejected, yet now he was found in Janice¡¯s room, entangled with another man. Both clearly drugged. The Simmons family knew it couldn¡¯t have been Eric¡¯s revenge. After all, he wouldn¡¯t defile his own daughter¡¯s room. The remaining possibilities were too horrifying to consider. As they looked at James being dragged out, Joanna¡¯s face paled. She was so nervous that she could only cling to her son and Cecilia. ¡°What¡ should we do?¡± Frustrated, Dn replied, ¡°I don¡¯t know either! Why is Cody here?¡± Staring coldly at Cody, Cecilia could guess that he might have tried to take a bold move to im Janice, thinking that doing so would make her turn back to him. As expected, a man¡¯s words could be deceptive. His promise to nevery a finger on Janice was nothing but a lie. After being doused with cold water, both men began to regain their senses. James¡® face was deathly pale, while Cody red at him with a murderous look. ¡°What were you doing in Janice¡¯s room? What did you use on me? Who the hell are you?¡± ¡°I¨CI should be asking you! Why are you in this room? In Janice¡¯s future husband.¡± The moment James finished speaking, someone grabbed his cor. ¡°What did you say?¡± 11:12 Tue, Oct 22 BG Chapter 440 Kissing A Man Çò•þ50% ¡ú +5 Pearls who said so. She promised me that I could marry Janice in the future. I just wanted to get to know my in advance!¡± The so¨Ccalled ¡°Mdm. Joanna was none other than Joanna, Eric¡¯s wife. wife Eric¡¯s eyes nearly popped out of his head. He threw James aside and turned, ring at Joanna like she was a demon. ¡°You brought this man here?¡± ¡°Yes, she was just matchmaking in front of us earlier!¡± Christopher mocked. ¡°But wasn¡¯t he rejected? So why did he sneak into her room? And wasn¡¯t Mr. Cody also rejected earlier? Were you two in the room sharing tips?¡± ¡°Exin!¡± Eric bellowed, losing control of his anger. He couldn¡¯t even begin to imagine what was going on. Meanwhile, Isabe had retrieved her phone, happily saving the video and looking for the birthday party¡¯s screen projection. The screen projection in the garden had previously been showing Joanna¡¯s photoshoot. Now, since everyone was warching the drama unfold, no one noticed that the screen had gone ck. Alexander was helping Isabe fiddle with theputer and handed over his own phone. Isabe¡¯s eyes instantly lit up. The other Quirk family members were standing by Janice¡¯s side. Janice was dumbfounded, staring nkly at the two men before mechanically turning her head to look at Joanna and Dn. Even though Eric was furious, they still tried to lie through their teeth. ¡°He probably went to the wrong ce. I do know him. He¡¯s a junior of mine, and I asked him to rest upstairs, Joanna said, remembering the excuse she had prepared earlier. Dn nodded nervously, adding, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. As for what happened afterward, we have no idea.¡± After speaking.Qn shot a vicious nce at James. 1.8K M Gossip 441 Gossip 441 Chapter 441 Who Is He ? ? ??, 21%¡ê Finished ¡°Who is he, and why did you introduce him to Janice? What are you nning?¡± Eric demanded. Joanna immediately responded defensively, ¡°What could I be nning? Why would I harm my own daughter? I just wanted her to make more friends, that¡¯s all.¡± ¡°Then why were they drugged and in Janice¡¯s room? What were they trying to do?¡± Eric shouted. Joanna and Dn were already drenched in sweat. Cody quickly exined, ¡°Mr. Eric, this has nothing to do with me. I just wanted to have a private conversation with Janice. I had no idea there was another man hiding in the room. As soon as I entered, something sprayed on my face, and my body went numb. This is definitely a setup.¡± Even though he knew James was probably connected to Dn, Cody wasn¡¯t about to go down with him even though they were friends. ¡°You¡¯re no saint either. What do you think you¡¯re doing sneaking into my daughter¡¯s room? Do you really think you¡¯re in the clear?¡± Eric paid no attention to Cody¡¯s excuses. But he also realized that the biggest issue now was this suspicious chubby man. No, not suspicious¨Che was clearly someone his wife had brought in, likely nning to pair him with their daughter. Eric¡¯s eyes turned increasingly red with rage. He stepped forward and kicked James over. ¡°Talk! Who told you to do this?¡± ¡°I¨CI didn¡¯t do anything! It wasn¡¯t me, I¡¡± James was already trembling with fear, but Dn¡¯s warning nce kept him from revealing the truth. At this moment, Dn stepped forward and said, ¡°Dad, since this involves Janice¡¯s reputation, why don¡¯t you let me handle it? There are still a lot of guests here.¡± Joanna quickly chimed in, ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll have a word with his parents. You don¡¯t need to get involved in this.¡± Suddenly, a sharp noise echoed through the hall from a microphone. ¡°Hey, hey, hey, you two over there¨Cthe mother and son duo. Stop pretending. Anyone who doesn¡¯t know better might think you actually care about Janice.¡± Everyone turned toward the voice to see Alexander and Isabe standing by the big screen, smiling as they spoke. ¡°You! This is our family¡¯s private matter. Please don¡¯t interfere,¡± Dn immediately shouted. ¡°Oh really?¡± Isabe replied with a smirk. ¡°But when I went to Janice¡¯s room just now, I identally left my phone there. And even more identally, I happened to start recording before I left.¡± Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Everyone was speechless. Was that really an ident? Who cares? It looks like there¡¯s some juicy gossip to witness, The moment the video started ying, Dn¡¯s face turned ashen. He tried to rush over, only to be kicked to the ground by Eric. Eric¡¯s gaze was cold as he looked at the disheveled Dn on the floor. He hoped things wouldn¡¯t be as bad 1/2 15:48 Wed, Oct 23 Chapter 441 Who Is He ?¡¢. 21%3 Finished However, he was destined to be disappointed. Just as Dn struggled to get up, his voice yed through the speakers. ¡°Hide under the bed. When my sisteres in, the mechanism will trigger, spraying the drugged water. You¡¯ll be affected too. Just seize the opportunity, and you¡¯ll be the son¨Cinw of the Quirk family.¡± Everyone was left agape, staring at the outrageous behavior unfolding in broad daylight. The elder brother led a criminal into his sister¡¯s room, had the man hide under her bed, and then personally set up a trap. Thispletely shattered Dn¡¯s image as a gentleman, exposing his rotten and disgusting nature to everyone. ¡°Oh dear, how could a brother do such a thing?¡± ¡°Even if you don¡¯t like her, you can¡¯t drug and let someone else assault your own sister!¡± ¡°What kind of hatred would drive him to do this? Are they siblings or enemies?¡± ¡°I used to think the rumors from university were just misunderstandings, but now I have no doubt. He¡¯s a heartless, treacherous brother!¡± ¡°Forget calling him a brother. He doesn¡¯t even deserve to be called human.¡± Eric and Janice both turned pale as they watched, horrified by Dn¡¯s ruthless actions, seemingly without a trace of guilt. By now, Dn waspletely stunned, no longer struggling. He knew it was over. His life was forever stained by this indelible shame. 1.8K Gossip 442 Gossip 442 Reading Juicy Gossip in Her Mind Chapter 442 Keep Her In Check 21% Finished At this moment, he seemed to regret listening to his mother and Cecilia to take such a reckless step. His mind felt clouded. Joanna¡¯s lips were colorless, and she was trembling slightly. Next to her, Cecilia¡¯s voice whispered, ¡°Mdm. Joanna, what should we do?¡± Joanna was trying to stay calm and find a way to salvage the situation. However, the video was still ying. James, being timid, couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Are you sure this will be okay? When the drug wears off, won¡¯t your sister go crazy? Will your dad just let it slide? Is my safety guaranteed?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, leave the rest to my mom. When we came up with this n, she had already thought it through. Anyway, once the drug wears off, there¡¯s no trace of it. You can just say you were both drunk. As long as you insist that Janice was willing, that¡¯s all that matters. After all, this is a scandal. If it gets out, it won¡¯t be good for my sister. My dad won¡¯t act alone. When my mom pretends to be upset and in pain over the situation, my dad won¡¯t dare to push too hard. Janice wouldn¡¯t want to bear the guilt of potentially causing my mom to miscarry either. In the end, if my mom cries a bit, you might even end up marrying my sister.¡± ¡°Will she agree? She didn¡¯t seem too happy about it today.¡± ¡°Hmph, she doesn¡¯t have a choice. When my momins to her high¨Csociety friends about it, and everyone finds out my sister slept with you, who would dare marry her? Who would even think of forming a marriage alliance with her? Once you¡¯re married, keep her in check. Don¡¯t let her keep opposing me andy shing with Cecilia,¡± Dn said cruelly. At that moment, the room fellpletely silent. Everyone turned to look at Joanna. They all had one thought in their minds: Her own mother was involved in this? It was bad enough that the brother was disgusting, but this woman, who carried her child for nine months, was willing to sacrifice her daughter to some random man. What kind of brain did she have? This was a woman who mingled with them in high society. Joanna¡¯s old friends were now desperate to distance themselves from her, itching to delete her contact information on the spot. The words ¡°vile¡± and ¡°malicious¡± weren¡¯t enough to describe the situation. The murmuring around the room grew louder as many people began to realize the truth. They were initially wondering how such a crude trick would work on Janice. It turns out they thought her own mother was on their side, fully in control of the situation. They nned to use the threat of a miscarriage as leverage! Everything could be resolved so easily. This was unbelievable! Joanna felt her blood run cold, and a real pain started in her lower body. It wasn¡¯t an act as it genuinely hurt. She couldn¡¯t stand, and Cecilia quickly supported her. Joanna¡¯s mind was in chaos. She turned to look at her husband, hoping to shake her head in denial, but she 1/2 Chapter 222 Keep Her in Check Cecita was already trying to figure out how to get out of this mess unscathed. And then she was betrayed 21%1 Finished Since Dn had mentioned her, James said, ¡°Oh, why don¡¯t you just marry my sister then? I¡¯ll marry your sisten, and it¡¯ll be a double celebration. Anyway, your dad won¡¯t adopt her anymore.¡± Cecita¡¯s face changed instantly and the room erupted into murmurs upon the realization that they were siblings Was the whole family per prst Eric and his daughter with Joanna and Dn¡¯s help? This is beyond belief. Had Joanne and Dulz been brzinentsher¡¯s This revtion made Eric suspect even more. He began trembling uncontrobly, unable to believe what might have happened to his daughter if none of this had been discovered. What would have be of his The video carried on with Dn paying no heed to James¡® teasing. After setting everything up, he left. James den lexurely by under the bed, waiting for his prey. Isab fax¨Cforwarded the video a bit, and soon the door was quietly opened. The way it was done made it Gear in wasn¡¯t someone entering for a legitimate reason With such an ebrious break¨Cin, no one would believe that the intruder just wanted to talk. This is from N?velDrama.Org. 019 1.8K (? Gossip 443 Gossip 443 Chapter 443 The Truth 21%2 Finished Seeing himself, Cody finally panicked. ¡°Enough, stop ying it. This is an invasion of my privacy.¡± ¡°Do you know what privacy is?¡± someone mocked. ¡°I think he has bad intentions. Who knows if he¡¯s thinking the same thing as that James?¡± Now everyone was curious about that scream. However, the Simmons family members¡® expressions weren¡¯t good. They hesitated but still tried to shamelessly stop the family scandal from spreading. s, it was still toote. A trickle of liquid fell around the bed. In the video, Cody looked baffled as he wiped the liquid off, and then suddenly copsed onto the bed. Underneath the bed, James had initially been unable to see who hade in due to the bedsheet. He only received a text. Upon hearing themotion, he excitedly crawled out. When he saw that it was a man, he was stunned. But soon, he also copsed on top of Cody as the effects of the drug kicked in. Both of them wanted to resist, yet couldn¡¯t help but cling onto each other, their actions bordering on the indecent. The sight was so scandalous that many around them started covering each other¡¯s eyes. ¡°Stop it, stop it, ah!¡± Cody screamed hysterically, but he was held down by James, unable to break free. Suddenly, a scream burst from the video. Though the two hadn¡¯t taken off their pants, it was clear that the out¨Cof¨Ccontrol James was trying to attack. That was why Cody screamed in terror and started fighting back desperately. Following that, everyone barged in. Isabe stopped the video, smiling as she put away her phone. Well, maybe thest part wasn¡¯t necessary, but I was just curious. I¡¯m sure everyone else was curious too. Besides, he bullied Janice for so long and even tried to take advantage of her, so a little public humiliation is well deserved. Cody looked as if all the color had drained from him, wishing he could disappear on the spot. Some peopleughed at the spectacle. Others saw it as a living nightmare. Eric and Jamce couldn¡¯t bear to think about what would have happened if this had really urred. With Janice¡¯s small frame, she probably wouldn¡¯t have even been able to scream or fight back. Eric¡¯s expression hadpletely changed. Seeing this, Felix was worried that his brother might do something drastic and quickly advised, ¡°Eric, let¡¯s call the police and let them handle it first.¡± 1/2 15:49 Wed, Oct 23 Chapter 443 The Truth happen in a fit of rage. ¡°No, you can¡¯t call the police.¡± Joanna suddenly jumped in. The Simmons family also couldn¡¯t help but step forward to speak. With tears welling in her eyes, Janice said, ¡°Dad, I want to call the police.¡± Eric held back his anger and said, ¡°Okay, we¡¯ll call the police.¡± ? ? ? 21%¡ê B Finished ¡°Dad, if you call the police, I¡¯ll be in trouble too,¡± Dn immediately pleaded. ¡°Dad, I was wrong. I know it was wrong to do that.¡± This is from N?velDrama.Org. Eric kicked him aside and picked up his phone to call the police. Dn¡¯s face instantly turned ashen. Joanna rushed over, trying to cause a scene, but Eric grabbed her wrist and warned, ¡°I¡¯ll settle the scores with you after I investigate things. You better not make a fuss.¡± It was the first time Joanna had seen this ruthless side of her husband, so she dared not struggle. All she could manage was a feeble plea, ¡°Hubby, please don¡¯t do this, I¡¯m scared!¡± ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you think about whether your own daughter was scared?¡± Eric snapped. James also panicked and said, ¡°Don¡¯t call the police! Don¡¯t call the police! If you report me, then I¡¯ll¡ I¡¯ll report your son!¡± Dn looked at James in disbelief. ¡°What?¡± James immediately said, ¡°Your son slept with my sister. I didn¡¯t even get to sleep with your daughter. You¡¯re the ones who got the better end of the deal. If you dare to press charges, I¡¯ll press charges against Dn for raping my sister!¡± After saying that, James quickly looked at Cecilia. ¡°Cecilia, help me, please help me! I can¡¯t go to jail. Dad won¡¯t allow it!¡± Cecilia¡¯s expression changed instantly. Earlier, she had been disgusted by the thought of her brother almost sleeping with her boyfriend. Now, with this new revtion, she couldn¡¯t even face Cody anymore. ¡°Y¨CYou¡¯re talking nonsense.¡± In Cecilia¡¯s mind, at least one person needed to be protected. And now, it was clear that Dn would be abandoned by the Quirk family, especially after harming his own sister But Cody might not be. Moreover, Dn didn¡¯t want outsiders to know about their rtionship, so denying it was the safest bet. 1.8K Gossip 444 Gossip 444 Reading Juicy Gossip in Her Mind Chapter 444 Two Timing Exposed 21%2 Finished ¡°I¡¯ve seen it with my own eyes, so there¡¯s no use denying it,¡± James urged anxiously. ¡°Saving your brother is what matters.¡± ¡°What?¡± Cody¡¯s voice suddenly rang out. Even though he had just faced a huge blow and was about to deal with his biggest challenge yet, it all stemmed from his love for Cecilia. And now, someone was saying that Cecilia¡ was with someone else? The news rocked Cody, the sting of betrayal left him momentarily oblivious to everything else. He seized Cecilia, ¡°What do you mean, you¡¯ve betrayed me! Weren¡¯t you and him supposed to be just siblings?¡± At that moment, it seemed as if Dn had only just realized the gravity of the situation. His mind buzzed, realizing that he had been acting recklessly in despair. Regardless of how James messed things up, or even if his rtionship with Cecilia was exposed, it didn¡¯t matter to him anymore. After all, Cecilia was no longer his adopted sister, so there shouldn¡¯t be any significant issues, right? The real problem now was his father threatening to call the police on him. But when he saw Cody questioning Cecilia, he was stunned too. What does that mean? Wasn¡¯t this the delicate flower he had nurtured since childhood? When did she end up with his buddy? Since when did he steal his sister from her boyfriend? Shouldn¡¯t Cecilia have wholeheartedly followed him? He, too, was wholeheartedly nning for her, paving the way for her brother, strategizing against his father, and outwitting his sister. ¡°What on earth is going on here! What¡¯s the deal between you two?¡± Suddenly, it became a tense standoff between the three of them. Cecilia was filled with anxiety, knowing that her two¨Ctiming could never be revealed. She had to find a solution. However, reality dealt her another ruthless blow. The d*mned handset was at it again. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°You guys always insisted that you were innocent, that Janice had wronged you. So, we decided to investigate Isabe¡¯s voice, ever fond of stirring up excitement, rang out once again. At the same time, therge screen switched to another surveince video. In the hotel corridor, Cody approached a door and knocked. When Cecilia opened it, they immediately embraced at the entrance, their lips locking in an intense kiss. Cody eventually used his leg to close the door, but not before his hands had already begun to undress her. 15:49 Wed, Oct 23 R 6$ 21%2 Chapter 444 Two Timing Exposed Finished shirt while being escorted out by Cecilia, who was d in a bathrobe. They lingered at the door, entwined in a tender moment before finally parting ways. Several hours had passed and as the same day transitioned into evening, Dn arrived. The door was once again opened by Cecilia, d in her bathrobe. Dn seemed somewhat agitated, abruptly pulling her in by the back of her head for a forceful kiss. Yet, Cecilia was far from being coerced. She leaped into his arms, wrapping her legs around him, their passionate kiss was intense and inseparable as they moved into the room. It wasn¡¯t until the morning of the following day that Dn departed. Judging by their fluid movements, it was clear this wasn¡¯t their first time. Previously, Cecilia had effortlessly navigated between the two individuals. Most likely, people around her only knew she was with someone. This was the first time all hell had broken loose. Cecilia¡¯s mouth hung open, staring in disbelief as her vision blurred into darkness; while Dn and Cody exploded with tension. Rather than just following his mother¡¯s advice, Dn was more focused on finding a way to keep his beloved Cecilia by his side. It was also because of Cecilia that Cody decided to deal with Janice. He even considered helping Cecilia secure a position, with the ultimate goal of marrying her. Both of them had given their sincere love, believing that Cecilia reciprocated with the same wholehearted affection. However, they now found themselves like jesters, watched and ridiculed under the metaphorical green light of betrayal. It was a sight that greatly amused the onlookers. ¡°D*mn it, you wretch!¡± Dn sprang up, his palm connecting with Cen face in a harsh p. ¡°I¡¯ve lost everything because of you, disowned by my family, even cuckolded. Yet you¡¯ve been ying deceiving me, using me?¡± are you ¡°Cecilia, when did you start ying both sides? Why doing this to me? I love you so much, I¡¯m about to lose everything for you. Can you look me in the eye and say you¡¯ve treated me right?¡± Cody also began to yell, ¡°B*tch! B*tch! B*tch!¡± The people around quickly made some room, yet they still stayed to watch. 18K Gossip 446 Gossip 446 Chapter 446 Lost His Dignity Finished ¡°The truth was, back then, you deliberately led me toward Janice who happened to be passing by. But Janice simply ignored us and walked away. Yet, you told me we might have been recognized, that she might report us. I believed you and ran away desperately with you. But the reality was that you never intended to elope with me. You were too embarrassed to admit your retreat, and you wanted to pin the me on someone else to stop yourself. You regretted your decision even before we set off. You staged your disappearance at home, hoping the nanny would notice. But when there was no news, you pulled this stunt when you saw Janice.¡± Cody¡¯s pupils constricted, looking as if he was about to stop her. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. However, Cecilia didn¡¯t give him a chance to respond. She continued, ¡°From start to finish, I was the one who truly followed you. But all you cared about was holding on to your privileged lifestyle.¡± ¡°No, that¡¯s not it. It was Janice who wanted me. She deliberately stopped our elopement¡ It was her¡¡± ¡°What are you talking about? I didn¡¯t even know you in high school!¡± Janice finally eximed in shock and anger. So, what Cody meant was that she was the one who started it all. Ceciliaughed, saying, ¡°Janice, there¡¯s no point in arguing. He¡¯ll never admit to being such a despicable coward. One of the reasons he treated you so badly in college was to cover up his own disgrace. He pretended that you really did betray us and was keeping us apart. That¡¯s why he was able to treat you so harshly without any guilt.¡± Janice began to tremble, not from the justifiable anger toward her mother and brother, but from the inexplicable malice that made her feel sick to her stomach. Was it just by sheer coincidence that she happened to pass by that she had to endure all this? It was all too revolting. Whispers began to circte amongst the crowd, expressing their surprise that Cody was even less of a man than they had initially thought. They found his behavior utterly despicable. ¡°No, what I¡¯m saying is the truth.¡± Cody still refused to admit. ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯ve let you down, but you¡¯ve let me down, I-¡± Yet, Cecilia retorted, ¡°Let me ask you, if you truly wanted to leave, couldn¡¯t you havee to find me a few dayster, or contacted me by phone? You seem to have assumed that everything about the future was decided on that day. You couldn¡¯t have tried again since you¡¯ve failed. Do you think I¡¯m a fool? Your actions have clearly shown that you never intended to elope with me in the first ce. So, what right do you have now to me me for ying both sides?¡± At this point, Cody hadpletely lost all his strength, after all, hisst shred of dignity had been stripped away. His despicable and ugly thoughts werepletely exposed, leaving him with no confidence to argue or question anymore. ¡°All I wanted was to live a luxurious life. I weaved between the two of you purposefully because neither of you could be trusted. I chose the most secure path, yet both of you were useless, nothing more than wastes of space!¡± 1/2 MEN 15:49 Wed, Oct 23 Chapter 446 Lost His Dignity Finished D*mn, she surprises me. I used to think Cecilia was just after stealing men, always scheming. But who would have thought¡ she¡¯s not obsessed with love at all! This woman is ruthless; when she said she would expose everything, she really meant everything. She even dug deeper than I did! Upon hearing this heartfelt confession, the Quirk family, too, shared the same sentiment. They couldn¡¯t shake off the feeling that she was now fearless, undeterred by heaven or earth. Indeed, it was those who had nothing to lose that were the most terrifying. Janice looked at Cody, her distaste for the man had grown to the point of numbness. She felt that even getting angry with him was a waste of energy. Seeing one after another being yed by Cecilia like this, Janice felt that it was a form of retribution in its own way. Eric patted his beloved daughter¡¯s head and said, ¡°Don¡¯t dwell on it, don¡¯t take it to heart. It¡¯s all just ugly stuff. Your dad¡¯s keeping track for you. Not a single thing will be overlooked, I¡¯ll make sure everything is ounted for.¡± No sooner had he finished speaking, than Eric¡¯s phone began to vibrate. He was holding Joanna with one hand and didn¡¯t want to answer, but the phone kept vibrating, so he eventually took a look. Upon seeing the messages, his sharp eyes narrowed. He quickly typed a few responses with one hand and then stared coldly at the stunned Joanna. The buzz about the love triangle continued to circte in the surroundings. Both Cody and Dn couldn¡¯t help but re at Cecilia in anger, their eyes seemingly promising that they wouldn¡¯t let her off the hook. But Cecilia didn¡¯t care. After all, all her ns had fallen through. What else did she have to lose? 1.8K Gossip 447 Gossip 447 Chapter 447 Joanna Exposed 21% Finished She had nothing left to lose, and she was determined to drag everyone down with her. If she couldn¡¯t have peace, then no one else would either. Just at this moment, her brother had toe and jinx it. ¡°Cecilia, have you lost your mind? What are we going to do if you keep this up? I¡¯m supposed to be heading to the stationter, you need to apologize quickly, beg them to forgive us. Don¡¯t drag me into this!¡± ¡°Drag you into this? What gives you the right to say such words? You¡¯ve lived off me for half your life, and now, you can¡¯t take responsibility when trouble arises?¡± Cecilia said coldly, ¡°You and dad are both good- for¨Cnothings. You¡¯ve owed me your entire lives!¡± The moment Cecilia mentioned ¡®Dad¡®, Eric¡¯s grip on Joanna¡¯s hand tightened noticeably. However, Joanna was too flustered to notice, fearful of what else Cecilia might say. ¡°Cecilia, that¡¯s enough,¡± she said, ¡°You¡¯ve said enough. Since the matter of calling the police has nothing to do with you, you should leave.¡± Perhaps it was a woman¡¯s intuition toward another woman, but Joanna always felt like something was about to happen. Cecilia chuckled as she addressed Eric, ¡°Mr. Eric, I am aware that I have wronged your daughter. Now, I have a secret to reveal to you. I hope this will ensure that you will not trouble me in the future.¡± Eric¡¯s face had already changed, his voice nearly trembling as he spoke. ¡°Go on, tell me.¡± Contrary to expectation, Cecilia wasn¡¯t one for suspense. She was just about to speak when Joanna yelled in terror. ¡°Shut up!¡± ¡°So scared, yet still dared to do it?¡± Cecilia chuckled. ¡°I didn¡¯t wrong you, did I?¡± Joanna said in rm. Cecilia said, ¡°What do you think? If it weren¡¯t for you, I wouldn¡¯t have been stuck in the orphanage! I could have gone home, instead of ying the role of a fake orphan! Looked down upon, called a stray child with no parents, no one wanting me! Wasn¡¯t all of this because of you? Mrs. Quirk, oh wait, I should say my father¡¯s ex lover Everyone was still reeling from the shocking revtion made by Cecilia just moments ago, and now they found themselves again shaken to their core. An old me? So, was Cecilia the daughter of Joanna¡¯s former lover? It seemed as though everything finally made sense. After all, what mother doesn¡¯t love her own child? Unless, of course, she didn¡¯t love the child¡¯s father and instead harbored feelings for another man. Therefore, Joanna, for the sake of her ex lover¡¯s children, not only adopted his daughter but also arranged for her own daughter to marry his son. No matter how despicable his character was, in Joanna¡¯s eyes, he could do no wrong. She was even willing to sacrifice her own children for him. This was nothing short of favoring outsiders over one¡¯s own. She was essentially bleeding the Quirk family A -old t his fail. 1/2 15:49 Wed, Oct 23 R LI Chapter 447 Joanna Exposed Every gaze felt like a bone¨Cscraping knife relentlessly assaulting Joanna. ? ? 21%¡ê Finished Joanna¡¯s mind went nk, her lips mumbling incoherently. She wanted to deny it, but then she heard a roar, ¡°What ex lover!¡± The person who had shouted wasn¡¯t Eric. Eric was merely watching her with a somber expression. The one who roared out loud was Dn, his face twisted in an expression of extreme anger as he red at his own mother. Cecilia scoffed dismissively, ¡°Fool, do you think we became acquainted as children by chance? It was all because your mother needed a cover from the start. Everything she did was to maintain ties with her ex lover. You were just a tool. Why else would she, instead of letting her own son dote on her own daughter, insist on him doting on an outsider like me? You¡¯re just a naive fool who¡¯s been deceived.¡± After hearing all this, a nk expression washed over Dn. He felt as if he¡¯d been struck, drained of all his strength from head to toe. What had the two most important women in his life done to him? Joanna was already marked by trails of tears, her face a picture of utter sorrow. Yet, at that moment, no one seemed to have any sympathy for her. Cecilia continued, her voice dripping with disdain as she addressed Joanna, ¡°It was you who had no shame, throwing yourself at me, insisting on supporting your ex lover¡¯s child. You used charity as an excuse to constantly give me money, but you knew where it would end up. You only used me as a conduit to provide for your old me. Because you kept giving money, my father never came to take me back. He and my brother were enjoying a normal life back home, while I was left alone in an orphanage since childhood. I could have been a normal person, not stuck between two men. Are you saying I should be grateful to you?¡± Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. 1.8K Gossip 448 Gossip 448 Reading Juicy Gossip in Her Mind Chapter 448 Bullies Who Prey On The Weak @ 21% Finished At this point, Cecilia gave a cruel smile and turned to Eric, saying, ¡°In truth, those two life¨Csaving favors were just a ploy by the mother and son to pave the way for you to adopt me. It was all a sham.¡± Another truth was unveiled, causing a wave of gasps throughout the room. Cecilia had thoroughly embarrassed Joanna and Dn. Eric chuckled coldly. ¡°Joanna, you¡¯re doing great, aren¡¯t you? I dare say I¡¯ve done nothing to wrong you in my life, yet you¡¯re so ungrateful and heartless!¡± Joanna knew that arguing was futile, so she timidly turned to Eric and said, ¡°Hubby, my stomach hurts, I¡¯m in difort. Considering I¡¯m carrying our child at this age for you, please don¡¯t treat me like this. You shouldn¡¯t¡ just because I¡¯ve shown a little more care for others¡® children due to past affections¡¡± ¡°Ha, Ma¡¯am, you really have no shame. Carrying my father¡¯s child and using it to threaten Mr. Eric, you¡¯re truly something.¡± Cecilia¡¯s words utterly devastated Joanna. She yelled, ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense! How dare you nder with such a matter, after all the kindness I¡¯ve shown you before, you¡¯re nothing but an ungrateful wretch.¡± Joanna was extremely secretive about her affairs, always keeping them hidden from Cecilia. Therefore, she didn¡¯t believe Cecilia could possibly know, and assumed she was merely making wild guesses. As long as she stayed firm, she believed the other party wouldn¡¯t dare to nder her! ¡°Heh, you thought you hid it well, didn¡¯t you? My dad has been sneaking around with you since he visited half a year ago. The house you gave my dad? I had cameras installed there. I saw you two, at your age, entwined on the living room couch. It honestly disgusted me. Remember when you told my dad that you were carrying his child? You said that since Mr. Eric was away on business, you needed him toe back right away to register the baby. That way, once I became your adopted daughter and my brother your son- inw, we would have a little brother as the heir. Then, everything of the Quirk family would be yours. You two could be together forever, without anyone tearing you apart.¡± Cecilia revealed all her secrets, then turned to look at Eric and said, ¡°These secrets, they¡¯re enough to protect me, right? If you need proof, I have video backups as well.¡± ¡°No, no, Hubby, don¡¯t listen to this vile woman¡¯s nonsense, I didn¡¯t¡¡± Joanna waspletely flustered, frantically trying to exin. The onlookers were already looking at Joanna with utter disdain. They never thought this woman could be so shameless. Fortunately, her true colors were revealed. Otherwise, Eric and Janice would have been the innocent victims, manipted from start to finish. Joanna, who belonged to the Larson family, had relocated overseas many years ago. The ones attending the birthday feast that day were distant rtives. Seeing the situation unfold, they were too frightened to step forward. Instead, they discreetly reached out to the Larson family to exin the circumstances. Janice had long since crumbled, leaning heavily on Rosalie. Despite having told herself not to care about this mother of hers, the truths she had learned were more explosive than thest. The shock she experienced that day was enough to make her start questioning her life. The other members of the Quirk family were naturally filled with righteous indignation. They never expected Eric to be yed like this.. This is from N?velDrama.Org. 1/2 15:49 Wed, Oct 23 ?? Chapter 448 Bullies Who Prey On The Weak ?? ? ??? 21%¡ê Previously, Sarah, who had almost been tricked in the same way, was so infuriated that she stepped forward to fiercely berate them. Finished Isabe and Alexander were nowpletely on the sidelines, simply watching the drama unfold. After all, Cecilia was going all out, leaving absolutely no room for them to step in. Cecilia is truly fierce, even more so than my own system. It seems she has harbored resentment from a young age. Despite living a life that appears to be free of worries about food and clothing, she has been abandoned, used, and repeatedly relegated to second ce. No wonder she is so twisted. In her eyes, I suppose neither familial love nor romantic love can be relied upon. Observing those people weeping bitterly, a sense of satisfaction filled Cecilia¡¯s eyes, yet a trace of confusion was also revealed. When Isabe looked at Eric and the others, she couldn¡¯t help but sigh inwardly. Perhaps, within the realm of the elite, the Quirk family is indeed an exception. Each member is kind¨Chearted, never using their power to oppress others, and their upbringing is impable. However, their gentleness gives others the illusion that they are easy to deceive and manipte. Some viins are bullies who prey on the weak and fear the strong. They believe that even if they offend the Quirk family, the worst that could happen wouldn¡¯t be fatal. Hence, they dare to scheme against the Quirk family, thinking that taking the risk once might get them whatever they want. The Quirk family felt awkward when they heard her thoughts. 1.8K Gossip 449 Gossip 449 Reading Juicy Gossip in Her Mind Chapter 449 Shift The me Finished On the other side, Joanna suddenly blew up and turned to Eric. ¡°If you don¡¯t trust me, I might as well die with the child.¡± Then, she prepared to jump into the pool next to her. This was sheer madness. As though crying and causing a scene wasn¡¯t enough, she was now resorting to even more drastic measures. Unfortunately for her, Eric could no longer be bothered. Instead, it was the guests who instinctively stepped in to intervene, fearing that Joanna might actually die. Then, the woman stopped in her tracks and broke down. ¡°Since you don¡¯t believe me, what use is this child to me? I-¡± ¡°Is that so? Why don¡¯t you ask the child¡¯s father?¡± Eric suddenly spoke up. Before long, two bodyguards escorted a middle¨Caged man in from outside. In an instant, Joanna was left dumbstruck. ¡°Dad! Save me!¡± James cried out. ¡°Cecilia¡¯s lost her mind! She spilled everything!¡± Cecilia huffed coldly. She no longer felt any affection for this man she called her father. Perhaps initially, she was ignorant. She thought that her father¡¯s willingness to take her with him after divorcing her mother was a sign of his genuine affection for her as his daughter. As she grew older, she gradually came to understand. Her father, a habitual gambler, hadn¡¯t taken her away for any noble reasons. He merely saw her as a valuablemodity he could use when he was out of money. He couldn¡¯t bear to part with his precious son, but selling his daughter didn¡¯t seem to be a problem for him. It just so happened that heter reconnected with an old me, causing Cecilia¡¯s purpose to change. The man was visibly flustered, his gaze darting between his daughter and detained son. Finally, his eyesnded on a manic¨Clooking Joanna, and his legs began to tremble. He was so frightened that he couldn¡¯t even speak. Someone had forcibly broken into his house and dragged him out, yet he still didn¡¯t dare to confront the so¨Ccalled wealthy family head¨Con Not to mention, he had slept with Eric¡¯s wife and was even nning to make Eric father his son. Before Joanna could utter another word, the man turned his gaze toward Eric, who was slowly approaching him. Seeing thetter¡¯s menacing aura, the unnamed became terrified. ¡°It had nothing to do with me!¡± he blurted. ¡°Your wife couldn¡¯t stand being lonely and insisted on seducing me. I was short on cash, so she used money to force me to be with her. She initiated everything!¡± A shiver ran through Joanna¡¯s body as she heard that, and a chill spread from her heart toward every corner of her being. ¡°W¨CWhat are you saying?¡± She stared at the man pitifully, looking as if she had been wronged despite her sincere feelings. 15:49 Wed, Oct 23 RU Chapter 448 Bullies Who Prey On The Weak 21%8 Finished Previously, Sarah, who had almost been tricked in the same way, was so infuriated that she stepped forward to fiercely berate them. Isabe and Alexander were nowpletely on the sidelines, simply watching the drama unfold. After all, Cecilia was going all out, leaving absolutely no room for them to step in. Cecilia is truly fierce, even more so than my own system. It seems she has harbored resentment from a young age. Despite living a life that appears to be free of worries about food and clothing, she has been abandoned, used, and repeatedly relegated to second ce. No wonder she is so twisted. In her eyes, I suppose neither familial love nor romantic love can be relied upon. Observing those people weeping bitterly, a sense of satisfaction filled Cecilia¡¯s eyes, yet a trace of confusion was also revealed. When Isabe looked at Eric and the others, she couldn¡¯t help but sigh inwardly. Perhaps, within the realm of the elite, the Quirk family is indeed an exception. Each member is kind¨Chearted, never using their power to oppress others, and their upbringing is impable. However, their gentleness gives others the illusion that they are easy to deceive and manipte. Some viins are bullies who prey on the weak and fear the strong. They believe that even if they offend the Quirk family, the worst that could happen wouldn¡¯t be fatal. Hence, they dare to scheme against the Quirk family, thinking that taking the risk once might get them whatever they want. The Quirk family felt awkward when they heard her thoughts. 1.8K Reading Juicy Gossip in Her Mind. Chapter 449 Shift The me On the other side, Joanna suddenly blew up and turned to Eric. ¡°If you don¡¯t trust me, I might as well die with the child.¡± Then, she prepared to jump into the pool next to her. This was sheer madness. As though crying and causing a scene wasn¡¯t enough, she was now resorting to even more drastic measures. Unfortunately for her, Eric could no longer be bothered. Instead, it was the guests who instinctively stepped in to intervene, fearing that Joanna might actually die. Then, the woman stopped in her tracks and broke down. ¡°Since you don¡¯t believe me, what use is this child to me? I-¡± ¡°Is that so? Why don¡¯t you ask the child¡¯s father?¡± Eric suddenly spoke up. Before long, two bodyguards escorted a middle¨Caged man in from outside. In an instant, Joanna was left dumbstruck. ¡°Dad! Save me!¡± James cried out. ¡°Cecilia¡¯s lost her mind! She spilled everything!¡± Cecilia huffed coldly. She no longer felt any affection for this man she called her father. Perhaps initially, she was ignorant. She thought that her father¡¯s willingness to take her with him after divorcing her mother was a sign of his genuine affection for her as his daughter. As she grew older, she gradually came to understand. Her father, a habitual gambler, hadn¡¯t taken her away for any noble reasons. He merely saw her as a valuablemodity he could use when he was out of money. He couldn¡¯t bear to part with his precious son, but selling his daughter didn¡¯t seem to be a problem for him. It just so happened that heter reconnected with an old me, causing Cecilia¡¯s purpose to change. The man was visibly flustered, his gaze darting between his daughter and detained son. Finally, his eyesnded on a manic¨Clooking Joanna, and his legs began to tremble. He was so frightened that he couldn¡¯t even speak. Someone had forcibly broken into his house and dragged him out, yet he still didn¡¯t dare to confront the so¨Ccalled wealthy family head¨Con Not to mention, he had slept with Eric¡¯s wife and was even nning to make Eric father his son. Before Joanna could utter another word, the man turned his gaze toward Eric, who was slowly approaching him. Seeing thetter¡¯s menacing aura, the unnamed became terrified. ¡°It had nothing to do with me!¡± he blurted. ¡°Your wife couldn¡¯t stand being lonely and insisted on seducing me. I was short on cash, so she used money to force me to be with her. She initiated everything!¡± A shiver ran through Joanna¡¯s body as she heard that, and a chill spread from her heart toward every corner of her being. ¡°W¨CWhat are you saying?¡± She stared at the man sincere feeling 21% Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Shift The me Finished The man didn¡¯t dare meet her eyes. ¡°I told you this was wrong. You seduced me and only wanted me as a lover! You didn¡¯t want to get a divorce, iming it was for your children¡¯s sake. I told you this was immoral. I really didn¡¯t want to do this!¡± Naturally, not many believed what this man had to say. Everyone knew he was just trying to shift the me. However, this made the situation even more ludicrous. Ady from a prominent family had stooped to such morally degrading actions just for him, yet she hadn¡¯t received a shred of genuine affection in return. One could only wonder how much regret she now felt. Everyone turned to Joanna, eagerly anticipating her reaction. To their surprise, her eyes rolled back, and she actually fainted. This time, it was not an act; she had truly passed out. Meanwhile, the police car that had been alerted earlier finally arrived. This farcical situation had to be put on hold for now. It seemed as though Dn had finallye to a realization. This time, he was no longer the defiant and rebellious person he used to be. He threw himself at Eric¡¯s feet, his face streaming with tears of regret. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Dad. I was wrong. I had no idea she was cheating. Those two womenpletely misled me! Don¡¯t let the cops take me, Dad. I¡¯ve learned from my mistakes!¡± However, Eric simply looked at him, his face devoid of any expression. Stunned, Dn immediately turned to Janice. ¡°Help me, Janice. I know I was wrong now! I cared for you a lot when you were young. I just became blinded and brainwashed. We¡¯re still family, are we not?¡± Janice closed her eyes, recalling the time when her once high and mighty brother had looked this disheveled. It was precisely because he had once treated her so kindly that the days that followed became so unbearable. He had constantly made her yearn for the good old days. ¡°Forgiving you would be an insult to all the pain you¡¯ve caused me. I can¡¯t forgive you or that woman. I never will.¡± 1.8K B Reading Juicy Gossip in Her Mind Gossip 450 Gossip 450 451 460 gossip Chapter 450 Being Disowned 6 ? ? 21%2 Finished Hopeless, Dn resorted to causing a ruckus, desperately seeking help from the other Quirk rtives. Yet, no one showed him any sympathy. This was no surprise, given that all the nasty deeds he hadmitted against his own sister were something the Quirks simply could not tolerate. It was inevitable that Dn would be disowned by his family. In the end, Felix and Alexander stepped forward to assist Eric in seeing the guests off. Eric, on the other hand, took Janice and the group of offenders to the police station. Meanwhile, Joanna was left with only distant rtives to keep herpany. The departing guests were caught in a mix of restraint and excitement as they discussed the events. After all, it was their first time witnessing such drama from a prominent family, and that too, live. It was nothing short of spectacr. There were quite a few people here who had various connections with the ind. As such, the rumors spread so widely that everyone in the elite circle eventually knew what had happened. The ind prominent families were immediately on high alert, asking questions about the Yrinas that seemed irrelevant. ¡°Um¡ was Isabe Jea, the newdy of the Quirk family, also present?¡± Everyone thought back. She was not just present but also yed a crucial role. Immediately, curiosity was sparked as to why people would ask such a question. The elites of the ind simply told them, ¡°You¡¯re lucky; your days ahead will no longer be dull.¡± That only confused the prominent families in Yrinas further. It was as stated, though, as the next few days were filled with follow¨Cup news about the Quirk family. This is from N?velDrama.Org. Dn and James had been incarcerated. Although their time in prison was brief, it was enough to leave a permanent mark on their records. At the same time, Eric had publicly announced that Dn would be permanently deprived of his inheritance rights, and all his wealth would solely be left to his daughter. He refused to acknowledge Dn as his own son to the outside world, and Quirk Group would never employ him. Cody had been issued a verbal warning, but rumor had it that he and his parents were swiftly dispatched overseas by the Simmons family. They were effectively exiled to the fringes. Eric took no action against Cecilia; it was her own inability to stay in school that led her to drop out and vanish. As a result of Eric¡¯s divorce from Joanna, not only did he ensure the woman was left with nothing, but he also sought to reim all the expenses she had incurred for her old me during their marriage. Moreover, he demandedpensation for his losses. There was no way Joanna and her lover couldpensate, so in the end, it was the overseas Lawson amily that had to cover them. They made a promise to Eric, ensuring that Joanna and her lover would ever be able to return to Yrinas. The Lawsons also severed all ties with Joanna fr Gossip 451 Gossip 451 Reading Juicy Gossip in Her Mind Chapter 451 Siblings Squabble The hope was that the return of Greta¡¯s and Hansel¡¯s families would go smoothly. 21%9 Finished Anyplications could significantly reduce the Quirk family¡¯s presence at the uing birthday banquet. As for driving Dn out, Lionel had no objections. If someone dared to raise a hand against their own family, there was no reason for them to stay. The Quirk family couldn¡¯t afford to turn against each other. Afterwards, Lionel visited the temple and even invited a priest to his home. Isabe was surprised to see that the Quirk family still held such beliefs. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. That night, Alexander, in a sour mood, held Isabe in a long, mncholic embrace. Their lips locked in a lingering kiss, almost leading to unintended sex. Isabe felt a soft whisper by her ear¨Cit was Alexander¡¯s voice. ¡°Be, I love you.¡± Her entire body seemed to radiate with intense heat, as if she were in a steaming pot. a She cradled Alexander¡¯s handsome face in her hands, showering him with flurry of kisses. Noticing his eyshes trembling slightly, she asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Alexander sighed. ¡°The priest mentioned that the Quirk family¡¯s marriages and love affairs have been prone to problems these past couple of years, like a major cmity. Grandpa subtly suggested we postpone our wedding, fearing we might be affected too.¡± Isabe¡¯s cheeks flushed a deep red. They hadn¡¯t formally discussed marriage, but things were already falling into ce. Suddenly, Alexander looked up and nted a kiss on her forehead, speaking earnestly, ¡°I¡¯ve been wanting to truly marry you. I was nning to wait until after Grandfather¡¯s big birthday celebration¡¡± Isabe¡¯s heart fluttered at his sincere mention of marriage. Although Alexander didn¡¯t realize it, for her, that was the true proposal. Ovee with emotion, Isabe couldn¡¯t help but kiss Alexander¡¯s lips. In a sweet murmur, she made a promise. ¡°I don¡¯t believe in all that, so¡ I¡¯ll follow your lead After she spoke, Isabe was suddenly ovee with shyness and quickly retreated under the nket. In a moment of impulse, she had blurted it out, unsure of when she had be so willing to give herselfpletely to Alexander. She wasn¡¯t certain if she was head over heels in love, but she found herselfpletely trusting him without even realizing it. That night, although they didn¡¯t go all the way, they still tried to be as close to each other as possible. Alexander seemed fixated on the idea of waiting. Even though Isabe showed no signs of resistance or fear, he still wanted to wait until their wedding night, in their bridal chamber, to consummate their marriage. Despite not going all the way, Isabe was so exhausted that all she wanted to do the next day was lie down. 1/2 15:50 Wed, Oct 23 R Chapter 451 Siblings Squabble On this day, Isabe and the others continued toze around and have fun. 21%2 Finished It was a rare day when Jake and E were free, so they decided to visit. They suggested going out to have some fun, and E was particrly excited. ¡°I¡¯ve noticed Be and Chris often y games. So, how about we go watch a celebrity match today? We just happen to be in this city, and I¡¯m the sponsor,¡± E proposed. Isabe yed games only asionally, while Christopher was a real gamer. Oh, so we¡¯re going to meet her boyfriend who she won over with money? Upon hearing this, both Christopher and Rosalie were intrigued. E was quite straightforward. She began, ¡°I thought I¡¯d take this opportunity to introduce you to my boyfriend. If he passes your scrutiny and you deem him worthy, I n on bringing him to Grandpa¡¯s uing birthday banquet.¡± In truth, E was merely speaking in jest. She didn¡¯t need their approval. The youngdy was quite decisive on her own. She liked that man, and naturally, she wouldn¡¯t concern herself with the opinions of others. This time, it was simply about letting everyone get acquainted with her boyfriend in advance. It had been a long while since shest saw her boyfriend, she missed him dearly and wanted to see him. However, her brother, Jake, wasn¡¯t one to indulge her. He retorted, ¡°So, if I don¡¯t approve, you¡¯re going to break up with him?¡± E immediately squinted her eyes and replied, ¡°You better be careful then. You still have a mysterious girlfriend on your side who needs vetting. If you don¡¯t trip me up, I¡¯ll make things easy for you.¡± The siblings were at it again. Amidst the hustle and bustle, everyone set off. Carlos, unable to tolerate the noisy environment, decided to stay behind. Janice had sses to attend, so in the end, it was Jake and E who apanied Isabe to the gathering spot for young people to watch the esports celebrity¡¯s match. Gossip 452 Gossip 452 15:50 Wed, Oct 23 RW Reading Juicy Gossip in Her Mind Chapter 452 Is He In It For The Money ??? 21%¡ê Finished As the main sponsor, E was promptly guided to the exclusive VIP lounge upon entering the venue. Once they arrived, they were met with the sounds of amotion nearby. ¡°Why are they allowed in and not us? That private room looks far superior to ours. Are you secretly selling spectator spots behind our team¡¯s back? We are your invited guests¨Cshouldn¡¯t we be treated properly?¡± A shrill woman¡¯s voice rang out. As the Quirk family settled into their private room, they paid no mind to themotion. Isabe, unable to resist her gossipy nature, looked on with amusement. Themotion came from a group led by a woman with a fierce, stern face. When the staff members arrived, E finally asked, ¡°What was all thatmotion about earlier?¡± The neer nced at E cautiously before saying, ¡°E, that¡¯s Brody¡¯s mother. For this event, the organizers have issued extra invitations to each team member, allowing them to bring their family and friends to Yrinas to watch thepetition and enjoy some leisure time.¡± E was taken aback. ¡°Brody¡¯s mother? All right, I understand. You may leave now.¡± Only then did the staff member leave. E felt slightly awkward as she wasn¡¯t aware that Brody would be bringing his mother along. She had ignored herints earlier, Reflecting on their rtionship now, she wondered if she had been somewhat impolite. ¡°Should I go and say hello? That¡¯s my boyfriend¡¯s mother.¡± E was somewhat torn. Based on the commotion just now, she could tell that Brody¡¯s mother was difficult to get along with, which made E a bit nervous. This is from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°An unattractive bride will eventually have to meet her inws, unless you don¡¯t n on being with him long¨Cterm,¡± said Jake. Curious, Christopher asked, ¡°What exactly is his family¡¯s situation?¡± Previously, they hadn¡¯t taken family backgrounds into ount. However, after witnessing numerous unsavory incidents caused by mismatched social statuses, they came to believe that, for safety¡¯s sake, matching social standing was the most important factor to consider. E said, ¡°Hees from a schrly family, although they¡¯ve fallen on hard times recently¡¡± ¡°Huh? A schrly family?¡± Rosalie found it hard to believe. She gave E a questioning look. After all, the woman they had just met didn¡¯t seem like she came from a schrly family at all. With a light chuckle, Jake said, ¡°I¡¯ve met that young man a few times. Although we didn¡¯t talk much, he was polite and left a good impression. He seemed a bit too eager to please, probably trying to win over his benefactor¡¯s brother. Other than that, I didn¡¯t see any issues. But after meeting his mother today¡ E, you should keep your eyes open.¡± T 1/2 15:50 Wed, Oct 23 R 0 ? ., 21%2 Chapter 452 Is He In It For The Money Finished declined over time. Now, everyone in his family is just an ordinary office worker. He started competing early because he had a knack for gaming. However, his team didn¡¯t perform well, which led to a continuous withdrawal of sponsors, and then¡¡± ¡°So, you just happened to take a liking to him, started investing in his team, and eventually became his girlfriend?¡± Rosalie asked curiously. E nodded. ¡°Aren¡¯t you worried that he¡¯s only after your money?¡± Christopher couldn¡¯t help but ask. Jake immediately smirked, showing his teeth in derision. It was clear he had probably made simr comments to his sister before and had received an unfavorable response. E held her head high. ¡°I honestly don¡¯t care if Brody is with me because of money. I never bother with such troublesome thoughts. I have the money to invest in his team, and that¡¯s a strength of mine. Some men love a beautiful face, some love a charming personality, some love money. Who¡¯s to say which is more noble? I will always have money, his team will always need money, and we can maintain a happy rtionship. It¡¯s a win¨Cwin. My father doesn¡¯t care who we choose to marry, as long as we¡¯re happy. I¡¯ve made up my mind. If we do get married, I¡¯ll prepare a prenuptial agreement. If he treats me right, we¡¯ll live happily ever after. If he doesn¡¯t, then it¡¯s goodbye.¡± Rosalie was left speechless, yet she found some sense in it. At least, it seemed much safer than the situation Evian or Sarah were in. On the other hand, Christopher felt that her methods were d¨¦j¨¤ vu. 1.8K Gossip 453 Gossip 453 Reading Juicy Gossip in Her Mind Chapter 453 Liana Lurking Around The Corner ? 4 ?, 21%¡ê Finished Every time Jake heard his sister¡¯s skewed logic, he was genuinely left speechless. After all, he believed in chemistry; otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have ventured into online dating. E is indeed quite impressive. She is genuinely moved and truly fond of him, yet at the same time, she remains rational, able to discern right from wrong and weigh the pros and cons without getting stuck in a rut. This quality keeps her on the winning side. With this in mind, I don¡¯t even need to investigate Brody for her. After all, even if I found out that the worst¨Ccase scenario is that the man is with E for money, there would be nothing more to say. Unlike Janice, E was different. She didn¡¯t need the protection of others, she had already created her own armor. Everyone was engaged in a lively discussion on the topic, but E and Jake were in a heated debate due to their differing perspectives. ¡°You¡¯re always bragging about your love story with your girlfriend. If you¡¯re so confident, bring her out! I refuse to believe she¡¯s as adorable as you im. Her photos seem deceptive. Don¡¯t be shocked and run away when you see her true face because I¡¯ll be there to mock your so¨Ccalled ¡®true love¡®!¡± retorted E. Every time E suggested meeting in person, Jake would lose his nerve. With his grandfather¡¯s birthday banqueting up, he had tried several times to arrange a face¨Cto¨Cface meeting, but the other party always found an excuse to refuse. This had shaken his confidence, although he kept it hidden. The reason he joined everyone for the game today wasn¡¯t because he was fond of gaming. Instead, he had noticed the game¡¯s icon on his girlfriend¡¯s ount and thought she might enjoy it too. Even though she seemed indifferent when he asked about it, he saw an opportunity. He nned to visit the event, capture some pictures and videos for her, and use it as an excuse to ask her out. If the other party was truly fond of gaming, they would probably be open to the opportunity of meeting a celebrity gamer, right? Thepetition quicklymenced, leaving no one with the time to discuss issues such as meeting the parents. E thought it would be better to wait until thepetition was over and then go over with Brody. Thepetition was halfway through, and Brody¡¯s team was in the lead. Isabe, having eaten too much fruit, needed to use the restroom. Just after stepping out the door, she turned around and nearly jumped out of her skin. She found an anxious¨Clooking older woman about to turn away. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Isabe recognized her, it was Brody¡¯s mother, Lana. She replied, ¡°Just passing by.¡± Isabe squinted slightly, turned around, and began to walk away. As soon as she rounded the corner, she abruptly halted, then cautiously peeked around the edge. She saw that Liana had returned, sneakily lurking at the door, seemingly trying to eavesdrop on the conversation inside. Isabe was speechless. 1/2 15:51 Wed, Oct 23 $ . 21%¡ê Chapter 453 Liana Lurking Around The Corner Finished She thought E would be better off with someone else. If E ended up with such a mother¨Cin¨C law, she¡¯d probably be worried about the woman eavesdropping even after the marriage. Isabe, with her wicked sense of humor, imagined the scenario and got goosebumps all over. Just as she was about to speak out and startle her, she heard Liana murmuring, ¡°I must not be seeing things.¡± Isabe raised an eyebrow, suspecting that Liana had seen E¡¯s photo through her son. The moment sheid eyes on it, she had immediately envisioned E as her future daughter¨Cinw. Could it be that Liana had taken the initiative to meet her son¡¯s girlfriend, or was she simplying to greet her? Isabe, on the other hand, wouldn¡¯t treat her with kid gloves just because of her status. After all, she did enjoy dealing with such people. Hence, she leaned against the wall and let out a deliberate, heavy cough in Liana¡¯s direction. Startled, Liana jolted upright, instinctively cursing under her breath. Then, she saw an exceptionally beautiful woman looking at her with a half¨Csmile. Embarrassed, Liana stiffened and quickly turned to flee. Isabe didn¡¯t try to make things difficult; she was just trying to scare her. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. After winding through the corridors, Liana finally found the restroom. As she finished washing her hands, she spotted two figures in the distant corridor, arguing loudly. ¡°It¡¯s you, it¡¯s you! You shameless vixen, who gave you the right to seduce my son? You might have no shame, but we, the Wright family, still do! We¡¯re a family of schrs and won¡¯t tolerate your kind. You¡¯re nothing but trash!¡± Liana yelled, waving her arms and looking like she was about to p the man. To Isabe¡¯s shock, the man was Jake! 1.8K Gossip 454 Gossip 454 Reading Juicy Gossip in Her Mind Chapter 454 Extreme Homophobia Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Upon witnessing this overly dramatic scene, Isabe was dumbfounded. ? 21% Finished What¡¯s going on? Is E¡¯s boyfriend¡¯s mother really berating Jake, using him of being a gigolo who lured her son? How many sons does she have? Wait, isn¡¯t Jake¡¯s partner a woman? There¡¯s no way it could be a crossdresser catfishing people with online photos, could it? Isabe suppressed her urge to listen in and quickly stepped forward to help. After all, Jake was the type who would never be rude to women. Even though he was seething with anger at that moment, he was at a loss on how to handle the brazen woman in front of him. ¡°Madam, I think you¡¯ve mistaken me for someone else¡ Could there be some misunderstanding? If you¡¯re talking about your son, Brody, I hardly know him. Plus, I¡¯m not gay!¡± However, Liana was so furious that her face turned red. She was ready to p him, and it seemed like she was about to. Jake braced himself for the hit, but just then, a voice intervened, ¡°If you start a fight, regardless of the reasons or the other party¡¯s gender and age, you¡¯ll likely end up at the police station with a fine. So, Madam, make sure you have your money ready before you throw a punch!¡± Taken aback, Liana stared at the woman clutching her wrist. It was none other than Isabe, the same woman who had previously made a mockery of her. ¡°Y¨CYou should mind your own business! Associating yourself with such filth, you¡¯re no saint either!¡± Isabe raised an eyebrow, immediately retorting, ¡°What you¡¯re doing right now could be considered defamation. Do you want to pay a fine?¡± She spected that Liana cared about money the most so she brought up the topic of money in their arguments. As expected, Liana froze. ¡°I certainly did not nder!¡± ¡°Do you have any proof? Show it to me,¡± Isabe demanded. In an instant, Liana was left speechless, her actions perfectly embodying the essence of being unreasonable. Isabe was the first to pull away. She turned to Jake and asked, ¡°Are you all right?¡± Though the woman was technically his sister¨Cinw, Jake was actually a bit older than Isabe. The situation left him feeling awkward, and his face flushed with embarrassment. ¡°I¡¯m fine, I¡¯m not really sure what happened. Did she mistake me for someone else? Confuse me with my sister?¡± Jake was truly at his wit¡¯s end. The only usible exnation that came to mind was that the twins, being identical, bore a striking resemnce to each other. Moreover, E also had short hair. If Liana had seen just a close¨Cup photo and reacted impulsively, she could easily have mistaken Jake for E¡¯s twin. It wasn¡¯t entirely impossible. A fwitch tugged at Isabe¡¯s lips. She didn¡¯t even know the woman¡¯s name, so there was no way for her to uncover the truth. Jake¡¯s reason could, at a stretch, be considered somewhat usible. As the two were conversing, Liana gradually regained herposure, her eyes darting back and forth inquisitively. 1/2 15:51 Wed, Oct 23 Chapter 454 Extreme Homophobia ?$3 21%2 Finished Jake said calmly, ¡°Madam, your son is indeed seeing my sister. If you don¡¯t believe me, wait until theirpetition is over, bring your son with you, ande to our private room. You¡¯ll see for yourself.¡± After he finished speaking, he noticed that Liana seemed quite shocked. She fell silent, her gaze solely focused on him. Jake felt extremely uneasy and no longer wanted to use the restroom. He beckoned Isabe and they left together. Just before they left, Liana couldn¡¯t resist adding, ¡°Listen, a man being with another man is uneptable. It¡¯s something only a pervert would do. If I ever find out you¡¯re trying to seduce my son, I won¡¯t let you get away with it!¡± Jake was tempted to turn around and curse her out, but his upbringing stopped him from engaging with someone like her. What was going on here? Despite everything that was said, this woman still refused to believe him? And why was she so repulsed by homosexuality? Extreme homophobia was ufortable to witness. It was one thing to disagree, but another to hurl insults. Frustrated, Jake made his way back to the private room. He shot his sister a significant eye¨Croll, wondering what kind of people she had gotten involved with. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Back so soon? Kidney trouble?¡± E joked, not missing a beat. Isabe was the first tough, saying, ¡°We¡¯ve run into some trouble.¡± Everyone immediately became curious, Visibly annoyed, Jake went on to recount the recent events. Instantly, E was left speechless. ¡°What kind of person is this?¡± 1.8K W ??? Gossip 455 Gossip 455 eading Juicy Gossip in Her Mind Chapter 455 Gossiping About The Family ?¡¢3 21%¡ê Finished ¡°Who is she? Your boyfriend¡¯s mother, who might just be your future mother¨Cinw,¡± Jake said, clearly irritated. ¡°Because you two look alike, she thought her son was dating a man and wentpletely nuts?¡± Christopher said, clearly shocked. ¡°That¡¯s frightening. It¡¯s even more disturbing to think that you have to deal with someone like that.¡± Rosalie quickly chimed in, ¡°Please don¡¯t speak like that. He¡¯s his own person, and his mother is a separate issue.¡± This is from N?velDrama.Org. It seemed Christopher and Jake were eager to break them up, which made Rosalie worry that E might be upset. E was indeed frustrated, not because of their attempts to persuade her to end things, but because she was already having the same thoughts. She genuinely liked Brody and had even considered marriage, but she never expected his mother to be so impulsive and rude without understanding the full picture. She felt their values didn¡¯t align. After all, marriage was never just about the two people involved. E was also quite hesitant. If things truly didn¡¯t work out, they could only date for a while and then part ways. Shecked the confidence to ovee obstacles and didn¡¯t want to put her boyfriend in a difficult situation by making him choose. She felt that this approach wasn¡¯t right. ¡°Sigh, the truth is, Brody¡¯s family is essentially a single¨Cparent household. His parents have been living apart for years, with his father constantly overseas. So, he¡¯s always relied heavily on his mother. I used to think that if we ended up together, we¡¯d probably have to deal with his mother a lot. Even if we didn¡¯t live together, we¡¯d still have frequent contact. But now¡ I¡¯m having second thoughts,¡± E admitted honestly. This was E¡¯s life, and she had her own opinions, so no one would make hasty judgments about her decisions. They only advised her to think things through carefully. It wasn¡¯t fair to judge someone solely based on their mother¡¯s behavior. Perhaps Liana¡¯s sensitivity stemmed from her single¨Cparenting style. In the end, E decided she wanted to see them a few more times before making any final decisions. She also promised to have a clear conversationter on and insisted on them apologizing to her brother. Despite her usual teasing, E stood by her family in this situation. An apology was definitely in order. Jake said, ¡°If you two break up, that would be really ridiculous. Dad mentioned that a priest predicted our family is going through a rough patch with marriages and rtionships right now.¡± Isabe, remembering her own situation with Alexander, replied, ¡°Not at all. My husband and I are doing great.¡± Herment promptedughter from everyone around. ¡°I¡¯ve noticed a pattern,¡± Christopher said with a smile. ¡°When the man is head over heels in love and the woman has a good character, they tend to grow old together! Just look at Uncle Adam and Aunt Caitlin, Mom and Dad, and Uncle Hansel and his wife.¡± Jake and E chimed in, ¡°Our parents, too!¡± 1/2 7 15:51 Wed, Oct 23 R Chapter 455 Gossiping About The Family ?? ? ? 21%¡ê Finished Although Felix¡¯s wife had passed away a long time ago, their rtionship had indeed been like this when she was alive. If Felix hadn¡¯t been such a hopeless romantic, given his social status, he might not have ended up raising their two children alone. It was said that even if someone tried to send a substitute to help, Felix would have been furious, seeing it as an insult to his beloved wife. ¡°What about Aunt Greta and Uncle Niel?¡± Isabe asked curiously. ¡°They maintain a respectful distance, and their rtionship is bnced. They aren¡¯t overly clingy or inseparable, which sets a good example. Otherwise, Uncle Niel wouldn¡¯t be able to travel for work all year while Aunt Greta stays home to care for their son. Since Uncle Niel often goes to ces that aren¡¯t always safe, he prefers her to stay home rather than risk her safety. Despite this, we have reliable contacts within the Quirk family who can confirm if Uncle Niel is truly devoted to Aunt Greta alone.¡± Everyone was eagerly discussing, having gossiped about all the elders, except for Maeve. Because they really weren¡¯t familiar with her, and she wasn¡¯t exactly a close rtive, it wasn¡¯t appropriate to discuss her. Thepetition came to a swift conclusion, with Brody¡¯s team emerging as the victors, E¡¯s face was glowing with pride and joy as she happily ascended the stage to present the flowers. The two shared an embrace. Although they had never publicly announced their rtionship, their fans were well aware. The crowd¡¯s cheers grew louder and louder. E was not only attractive but also wealthy, having stepped in to support Brody during a tough time. To the fans, it felt like their idol had scored a rtionship with a rich and influential woman. 1.8K ? Gossip 456 Gossip 456 Chapter 456 Apologize For Your Misconduct This is from N?velDrama.Org. 1 ? ? ??, 21%¡ê Finished Everyone in the private room had a goodugh while watching the close¨Cups on the big screen. The affection could be seen pouring out from Brody¡¯s eyes, showing that the two young people were sincere in their feelings for each other. The only issue was his worrisome mother. This piqued Isabe¡¯s curiosity about Brody even more. Thepetition hade to an end and the crowd started to disperse. E did not leave with Brody but exined the situation to him concisely. She added, ¡°Even though Mrs. Wright is an elder, she should acknowledge if she has done something wrong. Otherwise, it would be difficult for me to exin to my family.¡± At that moment, Brody¡¯s considerably handsome face had already expressed rage and embarrassment. ¡°Is¡ is my mom out of her mind? How could¡ how could this happen?¡± he eximed. ¡°It must be because of concern for you that she misunderstood,¡± E said. Observing that Brody seemed very embarrassed, she immediately felt relieved. There¡¯s hope as long as my boyfriend can distinguish right from wrong ¡°I promise to bring my mother to apologize. I¡¯m truly sorry,¡± Brody immediately said. With a chuckle, E responded, ¡°All right. I¡¯ll go back and let them know first. Once this matter is over, we can celebrate together.¡± ¡°Um¡ um¡ Your brother must be furious, right? My mom spoke to him that way and even hit him. Is he ming me? Does he hate me now?¡± Brody asked anxiously. E was amused. Seeing the extent of her boyfriend¡¯s concern about her family indicated he cared a lot about her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Jake¡¯s a great guy, very forgiving. An apology will do,¡± she said. A glint passed through Brody¡¯s eyes. ¡°Yes, your brother, he¡¯s a good man. Is heing to the celebration dinner tonight? I¡¯ll toast an apology to him.¡± After some thought, E said, ¡°Since it¡¯s a celebration dinner, they¡¯re probably all interested in joining the fun. If I invite everyone, Jake will have toe along too.¡± Brody immediately replied, ¡°Great.¡± After E left, he went to look for his mother. Upon entering the break room and seeing Liana, Brody¡¯s face immediately darkened. ¡°Mom, what have you done!¡± Initially, Liana wanted to express her anger but decided to swallow it after some thought. ¡°I saw a girle up to give you flowers. Your e¨Csports team¡¯s staff said she¡¯s your girlfriend and your team¡¯s sponsor. Is that right?¡± she asked. In truth, Brody never told his mother about his rtionship with E. However, now that she knew, there was no point in hiding it. He nodded and said, ¡°Yes, she is my girlfriend. So why did you treat her brother 1:1 .. 1/2 15:51 Wed, Oct 23 ?? D 21% Chapter 456 Apologize For Your Misconduct Finished ¡°What? Difficult? Is she not your girlfriend? If she doesn¡¯t listen to you, would she take it out on your team just because I criticized her brother?¡± Liana immediately retorted with a re. Rubbing his temples wearily, Brody remarked, ¡°Mom, could you possibly adjust your temper? This is truly wearing me out.¡± Liana¡¯s eyes instantly welled up with tears. ¡°Your father despised me. Do you despise me too?¡± Brody¡¯s expression changed instantly as he said, ¡°Enough! You always bring this up. Anyway, you¡¯ve caused me trouble and I¡¯ll take you over thereter. You will apologize!¡± Liana¡¯s expression turned furious, and she eximed, ¡°What? I¡¯m their elder. Not only do they not greet me first, but they also expect me to apologize. Do they think they¡¯re superior just because they have money? Wee from a schrly family-¡± ¡°Why did you agree to let me drop out of school andpete if it wasn¡¯t for the money? Wasn¡¯t it because the contract offered a high payout?¡± Brody scornfully exposed his mother¡¯s hypocrisy. Usually, he had the patience to deal with her, but right now, he was too anxious to y along with her charade. Liana¡¯s drama queen side emerged again, but Brody abruptly interrupted her before she could fully express herself. ¡°If you don¡¯t apologize, I¡¯ll have someone send you home. I¡¯ll go and apologize myself. After all, someone has to take responsibility for your misconduct. The Quirk family is no ordinary family. Ask anyone in Yrinas, and they¡¯ll tell you. This isn¡¯t a family you can push around with your seniority and guilt trip,¡± he said coldly. Liana seemed to realize that her son was telling the truth, but she couldn¡¯t return home. She had to stay and watch over Brody. ¡°All right, got it. I will apologize¡ I misunderstood,¡± she said. 1.8K 1 Gossip 457 Gossip 457 Reading Juicy Gossip in Her Mind Chapter 457 How Long Would They Be Deceived Finished Brody¡¯s gaze toward his mother was filled with skepticism and uncertainty, but it would have to do for now. He turned on his heel and walked away, pulling out his phone and starting to type. Liana trailed behind him, watching her son¡¯s retreating figure. She seemed to want to say something, but in the end, she remained silent. After returning, E had already exined the situation to everyone. Jake wasn¡¯t particrly interested in the celebration dinner. He had previously sent photos of the scene to his girlfriend, but she hadn¡¯t responded. He was nning to have a video call with her that evening. Although they rarelymunicated through video or voice calls, mainly relying on text messages, his growing unease made him want to see her more and persuade her. Just after he texted her to request a video call that evening, she responded with a flurry of messages, thanking him for the pictures he had sent earlier, saying she liked them and enjoyed seeing them, followed by an admission of missing him. However, the final message was an apology for being busy that evening due to attending a gathering. She even asked if he had other ns, seemingly feeling guilty about potentially standing him up. Jake replied that he had been invited to a celebration dinner that evening. However, he preferred to video call, so he nned on declining the invitation. Yet, she enthusiastically rmended him to go, urging him to take more photos of the scene. Jake could only express his regret upon seeing that he couldn¡¯t make an appointment with his girlfriend. Hence, when E extended an invitationter, Jake entertained the idea of having a drink. Christopher was interested, while Rosalie didn¡¯t care, leaving it up to Isabe. As for Isabe, she thought a change of scenery for a date and to enjoy a little wine with her husband in the evening would be nice, so she agreed to go along. As they were conversing, there came a knock at the door. Everyone immediately fell silent, exchanging nces before assuming a respectful demeanor, suitable for greeting a family member. Brody entered with his mother. The moment Liana stepped in, her gaze wandered around the room, finally resting on E and Jake. Yet, her expression was far from pleasant. As for Brody, he quickly nced at Jake upon entering before approaching E, saying, ¡°E, I¡¯ve brought my mom to apologize. Mom, this is my girlfriend, E Quirk, and her elder brother, Jake Quirk. These others are¡¡± Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. E quickly introduced everyone around, and they cooperated, greeting with a smile except for Isabe. However, she was amidst the crowd, so no one paid her any attention. ¡°Mom, you misunderstood her brother earlier. You should apologize.¡± Brody gently nudged his mother. A 141. 1/2 Shaper 457 How Long Would They Be Deceived Please don¡¯t hold it against me, on elser B¡¯s expression w wural, but he will joined in to unter severd apodoper Jike didider Ent¡¯s feelings. After all, it was ufortable to wee Lions mobby, while will matting andder¡¯s activate. However, it wasn¡¯tpletely iprehensible, since elders were yearzelly sawilling to apologize to youngsters, Altough Enda also felt ufortable, the endured is nheless, ther all, Brody had done his part que Broby swifty changed the subject, casting everyone to overlook Land¡¯s presener Lisa ditif make a fuss anymore and wood wide. However, her tale never stopped wedding, like and En fornirely Brody didn¡¯t finger around for long, He had an e¨Csporsteam to attend to, so after a quick word with Bals, bey are to meetter a the derden ?nner Once he and Liana had left, F also signaled for everyone to leave, What do you fick Ends oled everyone cheerily as the walked dem, ¡°hear from his mom who might be a bit too much for you to handle, there¡¯s nothing che to worry about Csofer and Roule do belt a favorable impresion of Brody, so they agreed with Jake¡¯s statement Then took your showed Wells Haer d), the had an examry kock for judging people wourarty, nba ushee hteld¡¯s expression was incredibly vii, as if walking along with them was purely wed¡¯s vouch at her mind wa vmewhere dhe entirely Carmother and Rosalie fel a sense of unease. Could it be another so we are dealing with? Upon Roddie¡¯s dy, lub finally came back to berema, booking in attoniter a jike and Eule walking dead wypier Man & descrow forms of fixe and Bild What on earth have they stumbled upont How long would they be deceived if I hadn¡¯t shown up today?¡± the eximed. Gossip 458 Gossip 458 Reading Juicy Gossip in Her Mind Chapter 458 A Double Whammy Finished Christopher and Rosalie mused, No way! There really is gossip! But the worst¨Ccase scenario is probably just that he¡¯s not in love with E but with her money, right? I doubt that matters much to her. Or is there an issue with his mom? Isabemented inwardly, So, Liana didn¡¯t make a mistake. The person she was looking for was indeed Jake. She must¡¯ve discovered it unintentionally, especially considering all the photos of Jake hidden under Brody¡¯s pillow. Christopher and Rosalie were utterly¡¯shocked. Isabe: Those photos are all taken in secret. He¡¯d asionally run into Jake when he met E, so he seized those opportunities and snapped those photos! Christopher and Rosalie: Hold on. So, Brody is gay? And he¡¯s not into E but Jake? He¡¯s pretending he¡¯s straight to deceive E, huh? Isabe wondered, I can¡¯t believe what I said really came true. Now, I¡¯m just curious about one thing. If Jake finds out that his soulmate was impersonated by Brody, will he still think that one¡¯s soul is what matters most? Christopher and Rosalie halted in their tracks, unable to take another step forward. They stared wide¨Ceyed at the two people before them. So¡ the siblings are dating the same person! Christopher and Rosalie felt mentally tormented, feeling that the gossip they just heard was simply way too mind¨Cblowing, so much so that their brains couldn¡¯t handle it anymore. Isabe: Brody¡¯s truly an enigma. He hid the fact that he¡¯s gay just because his mom doesn¡¯t like it. Not long after joining the e¨Csports team, they encountered some issues, and that¡¯s when he met E. Her wealthpelled him to bow down to the power of capitalism. He pretended to be straight and started dating E, thinking he¡¯d definitely have the chance to break up. However, he unexpectedly meets Jake, who bears a striking resemnce to E, and that¡¯s how he fell in love with Jake at first sight. Christopher and Rosalie¡¯s hair was practically standing on end. Can things get any more dramatic than this? Isabe: From that moment on, it was as if he was lovesick. He couldn¡¯t control himself and obtained Jake¡¯s chat app ount from E, disguising himself as a woman and adding Jake as a friend. After finding out that Jake is straight, Brody can only pretend to be a woman to start an online romance with him. The reason he couldn¡¯t break up with E was because he didn¡¯t want to lose chances for physical interaction with Jake. He even has the audacity to¡ Good grief, what a devious man he is, even nning to fool E into a sham marriage so that he can spend time with Jake every day Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Christopher and Rosalie: Tsk, tsk, tsk! Back off! Isabe: Being homosexual ispletely normal, but deceiving someone into a same¨Csex marriage is downright immoral! Christopher and Rosalie: It¡¯s so unscrupulous their ancestors would turn in their graves! How could he possibly paint such a rosy picture of the situation? Did he think he could reap all the benefits? Isabe: I still thought he was full of affection for E. But turns out now that he¡¯s just using her as a rebound! Christopher and Rosalie: Now that you¡¯ve mentioned it, it brings back all the memories. I¡¯m getting goosebumps all 1/2 21% Chapter 458 A Double Whammy Just a moment ago, they thought Brody was decent. But now, they felt so repulsed by it. Finished They recalled how Jake had previously mentioned Brody¡¯s ttering behavior. Back then, they thought he was talking about a cousin, but it turned out he was actuallymenting about his beloved! They suddenly felt sympathy for the siblings. After all, they had both given their sincere hearts, only to be deceived in return, and worse yet, by the same person. Christopher and Rosalie couldn¡¯t help but worry about what would happen when they eventually found out the truth. How are we going to reveal the truth to them? An average person would at most face the dilemma of having to tell their bestie or buddy about being cheated on. Who would¡¯ve encountered the same problem as them, getting cheated on by each other? It¡¯s a double whammy! Will their familial bond be able to withstand such a blow? Isabe was also troubled about that. Of course, the truth must be exposed, but how? Search for photos at Brody¡¯s house, or sneak a peek at his phone for chat records? Or catch him red¨Chanded? Hmm¡ maybe not; I¡¯m worried Jake and E won¡¯t be able to handle it. Worse yet, I can¡¯t even imagine how they¡¯ll react after learning about the truth, especially Jake. The mere thought of it freaks me out. Christopher and Rosalie also expressed their agreement: While feeling distressed, they suddenly thought of the same idea simultaneously and silently picked up their phones. Alexander, who was at work, soon received their messages. Isabe texted: Hubby, something strange happened today¡ Why do you think she called Jake a gigolo? It¡¯s so weird¡ Help me figure it out. 1.8K Gossip 459 Gossip 459 Reading Juicy Gossip in Her Mind Chapter 459 Interesting Developments 21% Finished Christopher and Rosalie, on the other hand, texted in the group chat: Isabe revealed a juicy gossip! Bam! Alex, you shoulde over tonight and think of a solution! The group chat of David¡¯s family instantly erupted. Alexander was at a loss for words. The celebration dinner was held at a ce simr to a bar,plete with a buffet, game competitions, and singing performances. It wasn¡¯t overly loud, but it was lively nheless. The ce was filled with staff, members of the e¨Csports team with their families, as well as individuals brought along by sponsors like E. Brody instructed Liana to stay with the elders and not to wander off before he went off to find E and the others. Liana, however, was still worried and wanted to sneak a peek. Perhaps the siblings are ying Brody. But they also hold Brody¡¯s future in their hands. I have to remain calm. As long as that gigolo doesn¡¯t seduce my son, he will be fine! When Alexander arrived, he noticed an older woman sneakily peering from her corner at the distant booth. With an expressionless face, Alexander passed by, heading in that direction. At that moment, Isabe and the two others were watching the trio opposite them, waiting to watch a drama unfold. Although Brody was seated next to E, his gaze often drifted toward Jake, who was sitting next to her. The twins were highly sensitive people, yet they didn¡¯t notice anything wrong. asionally, Brody would leave E out and chat with Jake, all smiles. E would even lean back to facilitate their conversation, and Jake would politely lean closer to listen. No one noticed that Brody¡¯s gaze waspletely vacant, sweeping back and forth as if he were spellbound. Isabe and the two others felt like face¨Cpalming, wondering why they couldn¡¯t sense anything. Just then, Alexander arrived. Everyone greeted him, and upon learning of his identity, Brody immediately stood up, seemingly out of deep respect. Isabe: Se*m, no amount of politeness will earn you any points, because you¡¯re already in a hopeless situation. Calmly listening to his wife¡¯s grumble, Alexander sat down and gently embraced her, cing a kiss on her forehead.. It was unclear when he formed the habit, but he would always lean in to kiss her whenever they met again, regardless of the situation. Isabe had already grown ustomed to this, but others still found it hard to bear. After all, Alexander¡¯s 1/2 Chapter 459 Interesting Developments ¡°Where¡¯s Carlos and Janice?¡± asked Isabe. :4??,? 21* Finished There might be some interesting developments tonight. How can they possibly miss that? Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Carlos¡® at home,posing music. He said it¡¯s rare he gets time to work peacefully since he didn¡¯t need to apany you guys. Janice happened to be invited to an event by her schoolmates.¡± ¡°Forget Carlos; has Janice started participating in activities? She¡¯s making friends?¡± Isabe asked excitedly. Alexander nodded, saying, ¡°That¡¯s what they told me when I went back.¡± Isabe was greatly pleased. She then shifted her attention to Alexander, asking, ¡°Have you eaten yet?¡± Alexander shook his head. Immediately, she cupped his face tenderly and said, ¡°I can¡¯t have my handsome man wither away from hunger.¡± Then, she enthusiastically led Alexander to get some food. When they returned, Isabe¡¯s attention was immediately diverted by the situation opposite her. It seemed like Jake was trying to reach for some food, but it was out of his grasp. He was about to stand up when Brody, quick as a sh, picked the dish up and handed the whole te over. Jake hadn¡¯t expected Brody to be so considerate. Thetter was so astute it made Jake a little ufortable and he immediately said, ¡°Thank you.¡± Good heavens! Pfft¡ It¡¯s not appropriate, but it¡¯s too funny I can¡¯t help it. However, in the next moment, Isabe couldn¡¯tugh anymore. Astonishingly, Brody was incessantly finding excuses to keep pouring drinks for E and Jake. Isabe: I figured he wouldn¡¯t dare do anything else, but he¡¯s probably taking advantage by getting touchy¨Cfeely while everyone¡¯s drunk and not maintaining etiquette. Such audacity! Christopher and Rosalie could hardly bear to watch. They were especially worried about Jake, hoping that he wouldn¡¯t be taken advantage of by another man. In the next second, however, they saw Brody, on the excuse of encouraging drinks, starting to get all handsy, tapping on the back of their hands and patting their arms. Of course, that could still be considered a normal interaction. Had it not been for the gossip earlier, no one would¡¯ve been bothered. Isabe could only help by keeping watch. They were anxious, yet Alexander remained calm as he ate his food. He leisurely finished the dishes Isabe had carefully chosen for him, and by the time he was done, Brody from across had already started getting E out of his way. 1.8K Gossip 460 Gossip 460 Chapter 460 Dual Systems Dual Cards ¡°Come, sit over there. I want to drink with your brother E got up, allowing Brody to sit beside the person he longed for. 21%2 Finished With a heart pounding in excitement and hands trembling, he was just about to casually sling his arm over Jake¡¯s shoulder. Christopher, Rosalie, and Isabe ined toe up with a reason to interrupt when they heard a cold voice asking, ¡°Jake, where¡¯s your girlfriend?¡± Alexander¡¯s sudden question startled the trio across from him, especially Brody. His arm froze midair, and he immediately dropped it back to his side out of guilt. ¡°Huh? Have you forgotten, Alex? I haven¡¯t formally met her yet, so how can I possibly invite her here?¡± Jake voiced out. Alexander¡¯s expression turned icy, appearing very serious. ¡°You haven¡¯t met her yet? Then you need to arrange it as soon as possible. Marley just asked me today if she should reserve a seat for your girlfriend. You need to confirm these details in advance so the family can organize the reception properly.¡± Initially, Isabe found it odd that Alexander would suddenly ask such a question out of the blue. However, she instantly felt the question was asked at the most perfect moment. Christopher and Rosalie had already given Alex a mental thumbs¨Cup, impressed by his quick thinking, They also harbored reasonable suspicions that Marley did ask him about it. After all, Alex wouldn¡¯t leave any loopholes. He must have brought it up to Marley and skillfully guided her to ask the question. Even if Jake mentioned it to Marleyter, no issue would arise. With a dumbfounded nod, Jake said resignedly, ¡°I highly doubt she wille. It¡¯s hard enough for her to meet me, let alone attend a birthday banquet.¡± Isabe and her twopanions nced at Brody¡¯s expression, he seemed a bit heartbroken. The exasperated thought crossed Isabe¡¯s mind. He even had the audacity tofort himself by saying that going with E was the same as apanying Jake. No, if Jake knew who you really were, he wouldn¡¯t want yourpany at all! Stop pretending as if you love him so much! It¡¯s aggravating! ¡°Did you tell her about the birthday banquet?¡± Alexander questioned. Jake was taken aback. ¡°Not yet, I was nning to arrange a meeting first Alexander slowly lowered his gaze and said, ¡°Perhaps she¡¯ll be determined to see you if it¡¯s an invitation to a significant event like this. Why not reach out to her now and ask her?¡± Brody¡¯s expression became unnatural. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Christopher was immediately intrigued and persuaded ¡°Tell her the whole family is here and we¡¯re all inviting her. Quick, tell her.¡± Jake found mself moved as well. After all, it was quite touching to see that everyone regarded his elusive 7/2 15:51 Wed, Oct 23 Chapter 460 Dual Systems Dual Cards stirred into action and immediately pulled out his phone to text her. After sending the message, he got no response. 21% Finished Alexander suggested, ¡°Why not just call her? You¡¯ve been seeing each other for a while now, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve never asked for her number.¡± Isabe¡¯s heart rate quickened. Brody had been forcing a calm pretense just a while ago, but at that moment his expression changed. However, he quickly regained hisposure. As expected, even though Jake impulsively called, Brody¡¯s phone on the table didn¡¯t react at all. Well, well, well, dual systems and dual cards, he has it all set up. He sure knows how to y. Listening to the beeping tone, Jake felt extremely disheartened. After all, it had always been the same in the past. Nine times out of ten, he couldn¡¯t get through as if he could only receive messages and make calls at certain times. Suddenly, Alexander said, ¡°Give me the number, and I¡¯ll have my technician trace it.¡± In an instant, the wine ss in Brody¡¯s hand shook slightly, causing some wine to ssh out, drenching E and startling her. However, what was even more frightening was Alexander¡¯s offer. Jake was also stunned. ¡°Huh?¡± Alexander said earnestly, his tone icy, ¡°I¡¯m wondering if you¡¯ve been deceived. That¡¯s why I want to help you find out exactly who this person is.¡± Jake¡¯s face fell instantly. Anyone would feel upset if their online lover was doubted. Of course, there was another who seemed even more distressed. Brody didn¡¯t doubt the capability of the Quirk family. He had dared to act so presumptuously in the past only because he knew Jake¡¯s character well. Then, however, things had be precarious. ¡°Um, isn¡¯t that a bad idea?¡± Jake asked. Alexander analyzed, ¡°If she¡¯s adamantly refusing to meet you, it¡¯s either because she¡¯s hiding something or deceiving you. Regardless of the reason, it wouldn¡¯t hurt for you to make the first move. After all, it¡¯s only natural for a man to be proactive when pursuing a woman.¡± 1.8K Gossip 461 Gossip 461 Reading Juicy Gossip in Her Mind Chapter 461 The Call Connects 71% +5 Pearls Christopher immediately chimed in, ¡°Exactly, what if she has her reasons? If you knew about them, you could secretly help her out like a prince. Wouldn¡¯t everyone be happy then? But if she turns out to be a fraud, like she¡¯s not pretty-¡± ¡°I don¡¯t mind!¡± Jake interjected immediately. Christopher¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°What if she¡¯s a wed woman? What if¡ she¡¯s a man!¡± A panic expression crossed Brody¡¯s face, hisplexion turned pale, but it wasn¡¯t noticeable due to the dim lighting. Quickly, Jake retorted, ¡°How is that possible?¡± Clearly, he was more resistant to the possibility of his online girlfriend being a man than a married woman. ¡°So, why not give it a shot? We¡¯ll do it on the sly. If she gets mad, we¡¯ll take the me as your buddies and apologize for you,¡± Christopher immediately began to coax. Even though Brody weakly voiced out that it wasn¡¯t right and was disrespectful to Jake¡¯s girlfriend, even E, beside him, also persuaded Jake. After all, she was extremely curious about who the subject of their discussion was. Little did she know, that person was right beside her. Isabe could already picture how anxious and worried Brody was. Instead of handing over the number for Alexander to have his men trace it, Jake, soft¨Chearted as usual, said, ¡°I¡¯ll try to reach out again. If I can¡¯t get through, then we¡¯ll discuss further.¡± With that said, he was about to make another phone call. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Without hesitation, Brody made an excuse to leave the room, iming he needed to use the restroom. Watching him in such a frantic state, Isabe and the other two struggled to hold back their laughter. Before long, Jake¡¯s call connected. He was immediately filled with excitement, put the call on speaker, and a woman¡¯s voice came from the other end. The voice changer is quite sophisticated andpletely unrecognizable. Isabe thought admiringly, Christopher and Rosalie shared the same sentiment. Seeing Jake merely utter a few words and immediately being charmed by the other party¡¯s voice and coquettish behavior to the point of grinning, they couldn¡¯t bear to watch. However, Brody was indeed impressive. With just a few words, he almost coaxed Jake into hanging up the phone: Alexander tapped on the table, signaling him to get down to business. Jake brought up the birthday banquet, and the other party fell silent for a moment, presumably too flustered toe up with an excuse on the spot. In the end, the other party finally admitted, ¡°Truth be told¡ I¡¯ve been feeling downtely because my 1/2 11:23 Thu, Oct 24 = BM ? ¨^ 4 3 71%a +5 Pearls Chapter 461 The Call Connects simply haven¡¯t had the time or the emotional capacity to meet you. I want to be at my best when we meet for the first time, but the timing is really bad as ofte. Can we discuss this after my mother is discharged?¡± Holy cr*p, does your mom know you¡¯re cursing her behind her back? Christopher and Rosalie were rendered speechless. What kind of person was this? His own mother is right here! Jake immediately asked about the mother¡¯s condition with a hint of worry, not doubting the excuse at all. It was no wonder he was deceived for so long. Jake threw out assurance after assurance and asked repeatedly if he could help, but after being declined each time, he finally hung up the phone. ¡°Wait, do you really believe that excuse? It sounds like a hastily made¨Cup excuse!¡± Christopher couldn¡¯t help but exim. ¡°No one would joke about their own mother¡¯s health, would they?¡± For someone like Jake, who lost his mother at a young age, it seemed like an unthinkable urrence. Isabe said, ¡°Don¡¯t doubt it because it does happen. What you should consider is, if it was a lie, why would she rather lie than meet with you? What exactly is she hiding from you?¡± Jake was taken aback. Initially, E shared the same thoughts as her brother, but hearing what everyone else had to say, she couldn¡¯t help but voice out, ¡°Jake, I think they have a point.¡± At that very moment, Brody came back in a rush. Isabe watched as he broke into a sweat, probably worrying about their situation with Jake. He¡¯ll be even more worriedter. Sure enough, as soon as he sat down, he heard discussions about whether or not he was lying and felt incredibly restless. As a result, Alexandermented, ¡°Jake, call her again. You didn¡¯t tell her our family has ess to the best medical resources. If her mother is truly ill, I don¡¯t think she¡¯ll mind us offering the finest medical care for her mother.¡± Brody was drenched in cold sweat. Jake suddenly pped his forehead, saying, ¡°Right, I¡¯ll call her now.¡± 1.8K 1 Gossip 462 Gossip 462 hapter 462 Stay Away Brody immediately pretended to have forgotten something and hurriedly left again. | 6 ? ??, 71%g Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. +5 Pearls E watched Brody¡¯s flustered figure with confusion, murmuring, ¡°Why does he seem so distracted tonight?¡± Over here, Isabe and the others were nearly dying ofughter, especially Isabe. She was oblivious to the fact that Alexander was doing it on purpose. She simply thought it was a coincidence, a coincidence to the point of beingically absurd. Right! Making you drink was just an excuse to flirt with you, keeping you too busy to rest, haha! Despite themselves, Christopher and Rosalie couldn¡¯t help but discreetly give their elder brother a thumbs 1. up. Meanwhile, Jake had to call twice more before the other party finally answered. As soon as the call connected, it was clear that the person on the other end was panting heavily. Jake asked in confusion, ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Anxious¡ to answer your call.¡± Jake felt bad and immediately ryed Alexander¡¯s proposal. The other party fell silent for a moment, just as everyone was curious about what reason Brody woulde up with to stop all this. Suddenly, Brody became furious on the other end of the phone. Angrily, he questioned if Jake didn¡¯t trust her, hence finding various reasons to see her. She had already expressed her desire for some distance and, disliked Jake¡¯s overbearing nature. She didn¡¯t appreciate it. Amidst the heated argument, he dered, ¡°Let¡¯s not contact each other for a le. Cooling off will be good for everyone!¡± The words spoken were as if implying a breakup with the other party. Terrified, Jake immediately apologized, but the other party hung up the phone resolutely. After that, all attempts to reach them proved futile Jake was stupefied, casting a wronged at Alexander. Alexander was rendered speechless. I¡¯ve been outmaneuvered. n This left Alexander in an awkward position. He couldn¡¯t bring himself to reveal the truth and could only endure the slightly resentful gaze of his younger brother. Yet, Christopher continued, ¡°Breaking up just like that, it¡¯s really strange. Jake, you need to think this through, It¡¯s too unreal.¡± 11:23 Thu, Oct 24 Chapter 462 Stay Away E 71% +5 Pearls Christopher said, ¡°We can¡¯t really be sure if it¡¯s true or not. Maybe it¡¯s better to let Alex help you investigate. Once we find the person, you can ask to reconcile face¨Cto¨Cface.¡± When Brody returned, he was immediately startled by what he heard. Fortunately, Jake spoke up. ¡°No, I still want to respect her. I¡¯m willing to wait, even if I find out it¡¯s all a hoax in the future. At least, throughout the process, I respected our feelings.¡± ¡°You¡¯re such a fool¡¡± Christopher nearly cursed, observing Brody¡¯s relieved expression. ¡°Okay, I respect your wishes,¡± Alexander responded. Jake managed a weak smile and said, ¡°I guess I¡¯m to me. I was too eager to interact with her personally. I should apologize to her properly. I wonder when she¡¯ll be able to forgive me.¡± Brody¡¯s heart softened in an instant, saying, ¡°I believe that as long as you apologize sincerely, she will definitely forgive you.¡± Darn it, you actually expected Jake to apologize? You¡¯re something else. Isabe really wanted to say something, but seeing how all of Christopher¡¯s words fell on deaf ears, she felt utterly helpless. Maybe I should take his phone, then figure out a way to reveal the truth to Jake and E. At that moment, Alexander¡¯s gaze darkened, probably feeling a bit displeased. Suddenly, he asked for Brody¡¯s contact information. Brody was somewhat taken aback. He knew that the other party was asking for his regr phone number, yet with these continuous events, he was feeling quite unsettled. ¡°Recently, Quirk Group had a game endorsement and I think you¡¯d fit the role quite well.¡± The first one to react to Alexander¡¯s suggestion was Isabe. Ah, no, don¡¯t use that piece of junk. If it gets exposed, we¡¯ll lose a lot of money. Although Christopher and Rosalie found it peculiar, they felt there must be a n in ce. With a sense of helplessness, Alexander spoke while simultaneously holding his wife close, gently patting her back. ¡°We might need to conduct an interview before making a decision,¡± Alexander said in a soothing tone. Upon hearing this, E was instantly thrilled. She felt that her older brother¡¯s approval of her boyfriend signified a certain level of eptance. Without waiting for Brody to express his surprise, she immediately urged him to give his phone number. Brody soon realized that he had essentially made one step into the Quirk family. This would bring him even closer to Jake in the future, so he eagerly gave out his number. ¡°I¡¯ll have the staff coordinate with you, so be ready,¡± Alexander said, before he began making Gossip 463 Gossip 463 Chapter 463 Exposing Him +5 Pearls Isabe, on the other hand, hadn¡¯t paid any attention to how he had beenmunicating. She couldn¡¯t help but scoff. ¡°I don¡¯t like him.¡± Alexander chuckled, then turned to whisper in his wife¡¯s ear, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m just a little concerned about the people our family associates with. I¡¯m just helping to check up on them.¡± Isabe¡¯s eyes lit up with delight, a grin spreading across her face, as she nted a kiss on Alexander¡¯s cheek. ¡°You really are a dependable big brother.¡± Upon being addressed as ¡°brother¡°, a shiver ran down Alexander¡¯s spine. His eyes dimmed momentarily before he turned and nted a kiss on Isabe. Isabe found herself distracted. Heh, if we find something, wouldn¡¯t that just fall perfectly into ce? I hope it happens quickly. Alexander was dissatisfied. He gently bit Isabe¡¯s lip again, making the people at the same table turn their gaze away. Soon, Brody received a notification. Someone had added him and even provided a detailed exnation of the situation. Following this, they sent him a link to the contract for him to familiarize himself with. Brody quickly nced over the document, not delving into the details due to its length. The other party mentioned they didn¡¯t have time that evening, suggesting they could discuss further once Brody had a better understanding of the contract the next day. Immediately, Brody felt it was inappropriate to review the contract in front of Alexander. He promptly suggested discussing it the following day and then set it aside without further ado. Unbeknownst to him, his mobile phone had already beenpromised. Upon receiving the message, Alexander could already ess the chat interface and system in the background. What remained was figuring out the right timing. Ideally, both Jake and E should witness it at the same time. Strike a lethal blow, leaving no room for them to react or hide. At that moment, the e¨Csports team began inviting members of the squad to step forward and speak. E was absolutely thrilled as she watched her boyfriend, radiating an irresistible charm Meanwhile, Jake was feeling frustrated with his phone. At that moment, the stage became interactive again, initiating a few casual games, allowing the audience to freely choose contestants topete against each other. E asked everyone if they wanted to y. Isabe decided against showcasing her skills on the big screen. Suddenly, Alexander said, ¡°Christopher wants to y.¡± Christopher was taken aback. 1/3 Chapter 463 Exposing Him +5 Pearls Catching Alexander¡¯s nce, Christopher instantly understood what was expected of him. Rising to his feet, he dered, ¡°Then I certainly must challenge Brody.¡± Grinning, E said, ¡°Well, brace yourself for a blow then.¡± With a slight smile, Christopher said, ¡°Well, that¡¯s not certain.¡± Even though he didn¡¯t know what Alexander was up to, Christopher had this gut feeling that Brody was in deep trouble. They were all engrossed in their own phones, and soon, the screen disying their mobile game battle was projected onto the big screen. Everyone else was spectating the conflict, including Liana, regardless of whether they understood what was happening or not. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Meanwhile, Jake was preupied, persistently sending messages and making calls, pleading for forgiveness. Just as Brody stylishly imed another victory, the crowd below was erupting in apuse when suddenly, an alert notification popped up. A passage of text sprang vividly onto the screen: Darling, I truly messed up. You know I genuinely care for you. Even if we can¡¯t see each other, it¡¯s okay, I can wait patiently, but my invitation for you to attend the banquet was sincere. My sister is bringing her boyfriend, and I¡¯d be the only one alone, that¡¯s pretty pitiful, isn¡¯t it? That¡¯s why I became a bit anxious. The moment these words surfaced, the noisy venue fell into immediate silence. Everyone was transfixed, staring nkly at the message. In a split second, Brody¡¯s mind went nk. He reflexively swiped up, making the message disappear, but it was all toote. Jake hadn¡¯t noticed, but E had been watching intently. She saw everything clearly, so clearly in fact, that it short¨Ccircuited her mind at that moment. What was that? Was that I thought it was? No way, what a coincidence! Could it be that the same thing happened to someone else, somewhere else at the same time? Why on earth did it end up on Brody¡¯s phone? Even though it seemed utterly unbelievable, E could no longer deceive herself. As Brody was deceiving himself, trying to pretend nothing had happened, and continued his actions to strike down his immobile opponent, E was the first to rush onto the stage, snatching his mobile phone out of his hands. ¡°Don¡¯t, E!¡± Brody wanted to snatch it back, However, she was unexpectedly stopped by Christopher, who had somehow managed to approach her from behind without her noticing. The crowd below had gone wild. They were aware that E and Brody were in a rtionship, and it was 11:23 Thu, Oct 24 = bu Reading Juicy Gossip in Her Mind Chapter 464 In Shock Gossip 464 Gossip 464 Chapter 464 In Shock Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. 3 +5 Pearls They couldn¡¯t help but wonder if Brody had cheated on E. While he was dating a wealthy woman and enjoying her support, he still managed to stray. That was really not cool at all. Clearly, they hadn¡¯t anticipated the even more explosive events that were about to unfold. Isabe was stunned. She had thought that tonight¡¯s events would end as they were. Yet, unexpectedly, there was a dramatic twist. So, was it because of the hurried phone call that made a mistake? Is his luck really that bad? No, it¡¯s more like instant karma. Rosalie, standing to the side, naturally understood what was going on. She immediately looked at Alexander with admiration. With a calm expression, Alexander turned his gaze toward Jake. Because E¡¯s earlier action was so dramatic, it naturally drew a reaction from Jake. By the time he regained hisposure and looked over, the message he had just sent was no longer on the big screen. ¡°What¡¯s E up to? It seems like there¡¯s some kind of conflict.¡± Jake stood up, ready to walk over. A woman, who had been anxiously observing the situation from a shadowy corner, hurried over. ¡°What are you doing? Let go of my son!¡± she demanded. At that moment, E¡¯s fingers moved with remarkable speed. It seemed as if her mind was devoid of any thought, yet deep within, she felt as though she had been subjected to a pain that pierced her heart. She had indeed mentally prepared herself for the possibility that Brody might only be interested in her wealth. However, she couldn¡¯t bear the thought of her boyfriend continuously deceiving her. Moreover, it could have even involved her brother¡ Therge screen disyed the mobile phone¡¯s interface, suddenly revealing the conversation window. At first, everyone hadn¡¯t quite grasped the situation, assuming it was merely evidence of infidelity. However, as they continued to watch, they began to feel that something was off. After all, the avatar that Brody used to reply on his mobile phone was surprisingly a cute girl¡¯s picture, Moreover, the tone and choice of words in his speech¡ It was quite evident that the other party was a man. The dialogue box disyed a nickname tag: Jake Quirk It was another Quirk, and it was a familiar name. As everyone was deep in thought, suddenly a slender figure rushed onto the stage. He snatched the phone. from E¡¯s hand and started scrolling through the chat history incessantly. Then, he pulled out his own phone and dialed a number. The very next second, the phone he had smatched rang. 1/2 11:23 Thu, Oct 24 Oct24 ¨C E Chapter 464 In Shock At that moment, everyone was dumbfounded. The scenes that had just unfolded seemed to be attesting to one thing. ²Ë$71%# +5 Pearls It seemed as though Brody, under a female alias, was secretly contacting someone who appeared to be his girlfriend¡¯s brother. And in the next moment, Jake had viciously grabbed onto Brody¡¯s cor. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why is it you? You¡¯re Bria! You¡¡± Jake was so distressed he found it hard to catch his breath. At that moment, Brody was already as pale as a ghost,pletely drained of color. He had never imagined being exposed in such a way and was instantly left dumbfounded. However, when faced with the person he liked, his first instinct was to exin, ¡°Jake, I¡ I¡¯m sorry, I¡¡± Without wasting any words, Jakended the first punch. Quickly, Christopher moved to the side. E¡¯s eyes were already red with anger. She couldn¡¯t hold back anymore and rushed forward to kick the person. ¡°D*mn it, do you think you can toy with us as you like?¡± Upon seeing her son being hit, Liana immediately rushed forward with fierce determination. She pushed away Jake and E, eximing, ¡°Don¡¯t touch my son! What do you two think you¡¯re doing?¡± ¡°Hey, madam! Are you genuinely naive or just pretending to be? Can¡¯t you see? Your precious son has been duping women for their money while pretending to be a woman to deceive men emotionally.¡± Christopher concluded, ¡°He even fooled a pair of siblings. He sure knows how to y!¡± Brody was now covered in injuries, timidly avoiding the reality of his current situation. ¡°Brody, I¡¯ve treated you well. How could you do this to me and my brother? You deserve to die!¡± roared E in anger. Jake was so infuriated that his whole body trembled. He could barely stand. Just moments ago, he had humbly pleaded for reconciliation with his girlfriend in a fit of anger. Now, he was told that his soulmate was such a person. In truth, if he had been just some unknown man, Jake wouldn¡¯t have been so infuriated. Perhaps he couldn¡¯t ept a man¡¯s advances and might have felt a burning rage of being deceived, but he wouldn¡¯t have wished to genuinely kill this man as he did now. How could Brody be so shameless? On one hand, he was stringing his sister along, and on the other, Brody was having an online rtionship with him. He didn¡¯t even dare to think about the disgusting things he and his sister had gone through. 1.8K Gossip 465 Gossip 465 1 Reading Juicy Gossip in Her Mind Chapter 465 In Denial 08 %, 71%? +5 Pearls ¡°What are you really after?¡± Jake began to question, even suspecting that it might be a corporate spy deliberately sent to sow discord between him and his sister. Although both siblings had experienced heartbreak, the sight of them presenting a united front comforted the rest of the Quirk family. The buzz had already begun among the people around. After all, the matter was too sensational. Brody was considered a star contestant, he had a certain level of fame, yet he was involved in such a scandal. ¡°I had found it odd before when Brody was with us, he never talked about his girlfriend. We thought he was drawn to her because of money, so he didn¡¯t want to discuss it. Little did we know, he wasn¡¯t interested in her at all. On the contrary, he had eyes for her brother!¡± ¡°Now that you mention it, I remember. Initially, Brody was quite indifferent toward Ms. E. However, ever since the time Ms. E¡¯s brother came to pick her up, and they met, Brody started to show enthusiasm.¡± Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Brody was truly taken in by Ms. E¡¯s wealth, and even more so by the charms of Ms. E¡¯s twin brother. Talk about killing two birds with one stone!¡± ¡°So, our team leader is gay?¡± ¡°Of course. Look at him dating Ms. E¡¯s brother online. He wasn¡¯t exactly looking to gain anything from him other thanpany.¡± The idle chatter finally pierced Liana¡¯s heart as if she had been provoked. She began to hold her son and shout, ¡°Stop spouting nonsense! How could my son possibly be that kind of pervert? He likes girls. This wealthy and powerful sibling pair must be manipting my son!¡± The moment her words fell, Brody, whom he was holding, instantly stiffened. ¡°Madam, even if you¡¯re trying to distort the truth, at least find a usible excuse,¡± Christopher mocked. ¡°Here we have clear evidence, and the two people involved are still in the dark. Who¡¯s manipting whom now?¡± ¡°No, no, it¡¯s you.¡± Liana immediately pointed at Jake, using her vehemently. ¡°It must be you who shamelessly seduced my son. My son is into women. If it weren¡¯t for your deceitful face, identical to your sister¡¯s, luring him in, my son would never have¡¡± ¡°Your son tricked me! I¡¯m into women! He deceived me by pretending to be a woman!¡± Jake roared, unable to contain his frustration any longer. ¡°If you think being attracted to men is perverse, then you¡¯re only insulting your own son. It has nothing to do with my brother!¡± E immediately defended her brother. ¡°My brother was deceived by a man, and he hasn¡¯t evenined about his misfortune!¡± Liana was already losing control of her emotions, tears continuously falling. ¡°No, it must be a conspiracy, no¡ Son, tell me, you don¡¯t like men. Tell me!¡± Suddenly, Liana grabbed Brody¡¯s shoulders, shaking him frantically as if she was forcing him to swear an Oath to the heavens. Brady had alrandir concidavad meioue av ane in his mind Dachner 1/2 Chapter 465 In Denial +5 Pearls maybe he just wanted to better understand his girlfriend¡¯s family. However, all these excuses seemed far- fetched. After all, it was undeniable that his ount had been involved in an online romance with Jak and no amount of justification could change that. Listening to the surrounding chatter, he realized that his career was probably over. Not only was it due to the disdainful looks of those around him, but also because E would no longer be naive enough to sponsor him. Moreover, having offended this pair of siblings, he might face retaliation and be ostracized. Facing his overbearing mother once again, he truly felt exhausted. As if he had been unshackled, he gently pushed away Liana, struggled to rise, and said to Jake, ¡°Everything else may be a lie, but my feelings for you are genuine. I truly like you.¡± This lowlife really has some nerve by choosing to confess his feelings at such a time. He can¡¯t possibly think that this makes him seem deeply romantic. Jake wouldn¡¯t feel any deep affection. He just felt goosebumps all over his body. After all, this person had just been holding hands with his sister a moment ago, and now he was confessing his feelings to him. Even though he knew that it was his online love affair, he still found it quite nauseating at this moment. He gritted his teeth, his fists creaking with tension. Brody, however, turned to E and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, E, but¡you never cared whether I actually loved you or not, right? You were content just being my girlfriend, weren¡¯t you? So, I just¡I allowed myself to fall in love with someone else.¡± E was first taken aback, then burst intoughter. ¡°You really think you¡¯re the victim here, don¡¯t you? Should I be grateful that you gave me a chance? If I¡¯d known you were gay from the start, I wouldn¡¯t have bothered with you at all!¡± 1.8K M Gossip 466 Gossip 466 Chapter 466 You Want To Ruin Me Too +5 Pearls Even if there was no affection at the moment, feelings were something that could be gradually nurtured. But if the other person was not on the same wavelength at all, who would bother making pointless efforts? That was a natural inclination, not something caused by wealth or status and that could easily be swayed. Brody found himself in an ufortable position, especially upon seeing the hostile nces cast by the sibling pair. He couldn¡¯t help but express his grievance, ¡°I admit, deceiving you two was my mistake. However, both of you previously iined your love for him and even wanted to bring him to the family birthday banquet. But now¡¡± Watching Brody¡¯s rebuttal, both Jake and E found themselvesughing out of sheer exasperation almost simultaneously. Some team members did step forward, urging Brody to stop talking. They didn¡¯t dare to offend E. Upon hearing her son utter these words, Liana was driven toplete madness. She leaped to her feet, seizing Brody, her eyes wide and fierce. ¡°What did you just say?¡± she demanded. ¡°What are you saying! How could you possibly like¡¡± ¡°Enough.¡± Brody finally lost control and shouted at his own mother. ¡°I like men, do you understand? I like men!¡± The oue, however, was a harsh p from Liana, causing Brody to topple over once again. ¡°You¡¯re ill and need treatment. You¡¯re just like your father ¨C both of you are sick! Both of you are abnormal!¡± Liana shook uncontrobly, her eyes vacant. ¡°But it¡¯s all right, I¡¯ll take you to get treated. You¡¯ll be back to normal soon.¡± As she spoke, she surprisingly moved to help Brody to his feet. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. The surroundings erupted in surprise. So Brody¡¯s father also liked men? But he even had Brody with Liana; didn¡¯t that mean she was deceived? No wonder she was so homophobic. Everyone couldn¡¯t help but start to feel sympathy for this woman. However, Brody angrily pushed his mother away. ¡°Isn¡¯t it enough that you¡¯ve ruined Dad? Now you want to ruin me too? Yes, my father wronged you, but he did his best to make amends. He¡¯s been gone for so- long, yet you still can¡¯t let him go? And now you won¡¯t even spare me too?¡± In an instant, Liana looked at Brody with an expression of utter despair and heartbreak. The people around felt that Brody¡¯s words were rather inappropriate. After all, it was Liana who was the real victim in this situation. Although she was behaving like a shrew now, she must have been driven to it, right? So that¡¯s how it is¡ When Brody¡¯s father first married Liana, he wasn¡¯t aware of his own sexual orientation. During that time, information regarding such matters was scarce, so he simply followed societal norms, getting married and having children. Although he felt a certain resistance toward marital intimacy, he thought it was just due to individual differences. He worked hard to provide for his family and took care of his wife and child with all his heart. However, everything changed when he met a man and discovered his true orientation. He initially thought of hiding it but Tiana¡¯s lifa S in Inman tha 1/2 11:23 Thu, Oct 24 Bw. W Chapter 466 You Want To Ruin Me Too household without taking anything, leaving everything to Liana. ËÄ¼Ò71%Çú +5 Pearls Christopher and Rosalie hadn¡¯t expected even more gossip. They had initially felt some sympathy for Liana, despite her domineering and unreasonable behavior, as they thought being tricked into marriage was quite pitiful. However, after hearing the backstory, they suddenly felt that there was no one person to me here. However, this news was devastating for Liana. Both their families had a long lineage of schrs, so they were deeply traditional, believing that same¨Csex rtionships were a defiance of their ancestors. She deeply loved Brody¡¯s father, and his tender care for her was something she could proudly unt among her circle of friends. Everyone envied her for having a good husband and a good son, a perfect life. She couldn¡¯t ept such a drastic change and wanted to do everything in her power to prevent Brody¡¯s father from leaving. Christopher and Rosalie recalled what E had mentioned before ¨C that Brody¡¯s father had left. Brody¡¯s father tried to reason with her for her own good, but she didn¡¯t believe him. In a final attempt to stop him, she revealed his secret to both of their parents. The older generation, who prided themselves on their schrly pedigree, absolutely forbade such a thing from happening. After discussing amongst themselves, they decided tomit Brody¡¯s father to amental institution. The confinement and the substandard conditions of the institution almost drove him insane. It was his lover who eventually rescued him. Taking Brody¡¯s father with him, he left the country, and from that point on, they lost contact. Both Christopher and Rosalie were taken aback, unable to fathom the torment a sane person must have endured when confined in an unregted mental institution to be treated for their homosexuality. The fact that it was their own kin who hadmitted them made it even more harrowing. 1.8K Mind +5 Pearls Gossip 467 Gossip 467 Chapter 467 No Real Affection For Her Brody was a spectator to all these incidents, which left him with numerous emotional scars. After his father¡¯s departure, his mother seemed to have lost her sanity. She spent her days cursing homosexuals and kept a strict eye on her son, fearing he might make a wrong move. As a result, Brody began to deny his own identity, even trying to date girls to change himself, for he, too, was afraid of being treated the same way by his family. Otherwise, his mother wouldn¡¯t have chosen to let him work in an all¨Cmale environment after squandering all the money left by his father. After all, in her eyes, homosexuality was a disease. But since her son wasn¡¯t ¡°sick,¡± she thought it wouldn¡¯t be a problem. Upon hearing this, both Christopher and Rosalie could only attribute it to familyplications. Indeed, it was surprising how many people could be affected by a single household¡¯s issues. Others weren¡¯t able to grasp the underlying truth as effortlessly as the Quirks did. Of course, what truly captivated their attention wasn¡¯t just that, but the fact that their team leader had not only cheated but also came out of the closet! It was truly a shock. Liana was still attempting to persuade Brody. Brody roared, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for you constantly pushing me, I could have been myself without any hesitation. Times have changed; it¡¯s not like when Dad was young. I can be myself and choose to date the boys Mike. It¡¯s all because of you! You put me in a perpetual state of fear and unease. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have stooped to juggling two rtionships, deceiving them, and even forcing myself to such an extent. All of this is your doing!¡± After his outburst, Brody seemed as if all his strength had been drained away. For someone like him, who had grown up under his mother¡¯s care, standing up against her was truly emotionally exhausting. If it weren¡¯t for the events of today, he probably would have never been able to do it in his lifetime. Yet, after voicing it out, he felt a wave of confusion wash over him. Liana hadpletely lost her senses. She finally couldn¡¯t hold up any longer, copsing onto the ground in despair. She began to wail loudly, cursing Brody with all her might. Feeling utterly drained, Brody turned his attention away and looked toward Jake. E stepped forward first, blocking his line of sight. ¡°Don¡¯t contact us again in the future, or don¡¯t me us for taking drastic measures,¡± she warned. After saying that, she took her brother¡¯s hand, and they left. Christopher also followed suit, joining ever in leaving this chaotic ce. Yet, Brody surprisingly didn¡¯t give up and came running after them. It seemed he genuinely had feelings for Jake. ¡°You fell for me without even seeing me, so isn¡¯t that falling for my soul? Why, then, upon seeing the real me, did you change your mind? There was no real affection between your sister and me, but what I have with you is real. Are you truly not going to give me a single chance?¡± my sister In an instant, fury consumed Jake, and he threw another punch. ¡°Shut up! You dared to deceive with your pretentious act ¨C I could beat you to death for that alone! And you still have the audacity to meddle between us? Who do you think you are!¡± Culo un olen en infuriated hu Dead¡¯e 1/2 Thu, Oct 24 Chapter 467 No Real Affection For Her her chest heaved with indignation. She had truly liked him; it was just that Brody hadn¡¯t. ¹úÍâ»á71%•þ +5 Pearls ¡°I had no other choice, I really didn¡¯t,¡± Brody continued to insist. ¡°I admit I¡¯ve made many mistakes, but¡ but just because I¡¯m born gay, does that mean I don¡¯t deserve true love?¡± Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. ¡°Stop spouting nonsense!¡± Christopher angrily rebuked. ¡°You tried trading genuine emotions using deceit and trickery. How very bold of you! Even con artists would have to learn from you.¡± ¡°How could you possibly understand me?¡± Brody agonized. ¡°My life has been a tragedy. I yearn to love, but I¡¯m afraid to. I wish to hate, but there¡¯s no one to hate.¡± Isabe also found Brody to be quite amusing. ¡°Half of your life¡¯s tragedy is due to your mother, but the other half is the result of your own choices. Stop ying the victim here. Or shall I guess what would you have done if today¡¯s events hadn¡¯t been exposed?¡± Brody was taken aback, and the others were also puzzled as to why Isabe would suddenly say such a thing. Isabe said with a smile, ¡°You wouldn¡¯t break up with E, because you still need her money to keep supporting your e¨Csports team, and you need her even more as a bridge to get close to Jake. But you know that Jake doesn¡¯t ept men; otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t be so careful about keeping your true identity a secret. So, your only way to stay close to the person you like would be to marry E and interact with Jake as a rtive, just like tonight. On the surface, you¡¯re apanying your girlfriend, but in reality, you¡¯re sneakily finding all sorts of ways to be close to Jake, banking on the hope that you two will grow closer. If that were to happen, it would satisfy your personal desires even more.¡± As Isabe spoke, a growing sense of horror spread across Brody¡¯s face, for Isabe had guessed it all correctly. 1.8K Gossip 468 Gossip 468 Chapter 468 Losing Everything +5 Pearls The expressions on Jake and E¡¯s faces were growing increasingly grim, even worse than if they had swallowed countless flies. The look they gave Brody was as sharp as a knife. Isabe genuinely looked down on Brody. He¡¯s nothing like his father, who, though initially unaware of his preferences, decisively left his mother once he understood. It could be said that he found his way back from being lost, timely limiting his losses while admitting and correcting his mistakes. But in contrast, Brody, knowing full well his orientation, still chose to deceive others, and not just one person but two. What was he trying to achieve? Wasn¡¯t it just to enjoy the feeling of having multiple people like him, to maintain his so¨Ccalled reputation, and also to stay close to the person he likes? Both Christopher and Rosalie agreed with what Isabe thought. Brody was truly audacious and shameless to show up now. His difficulties were his own problems. Why should others have to pay for his troubles? At this point, E stepped forward to confront Brody, kicking him aside. Brody didn¡¯t dare to fight back, standing there in a daze. Once again, E and Jake left without sparing a sideways nce, as if even an extra look at him would make them feel dirty. It wasn¡¯t appropriate to discuss such matters in front of the two, so everyone quietly returned to the Quirk estate. E and Jake both returned to their rooms. Originally, Felix nned toe and question them, as due to a move by Alexander, which led Marley to urge Felix to promptly finalize the attendee list, he decided to press the two children once more about bringing their partners along. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with them? Didn¡¯t they see me?¡± Felix had approached from the side, just about to wave at them when they suddenly disappeared. The other younger generation members of the Quirk family were all in the living room, their curiosity piqued as they looked at the group who had returned. They had left in high spirits, so why did they return y had left in high spirits, so why did they return looking as if they¡¯d lost their souls? Among them, probably only Evian had an awkward expression. After all, she still had the gossip group chat to keep up with thetest news, ¡°They¡¯re not in a good mood,¡± Alexander said. ¡°Huh? What happened? Weren¡¯t they going to watch E¡¯s boyfriend¡¯s match? Did she have a fight with him? I still need to confirm whether their partners areing or not,¡± Felix said helplessly. Christopher said, ¡°To put it simply, what happened to them tonight was quite bizarre. Anyway, they didn¡¯t mention keeping it a secret, so I¡¯ll go ahead and tell you! The others were left speechless by his deliberately cryptic remarks, urging him to continue. ¡°One was nearly fooled into bing a beard, while the other fell for a man masquerading as a woman. A in 1/2 1121 Thu, Oct24 = EB. Chapter 468 Losing Everything G 2? 3 715# +5 Pearls It went without saying that Christopher had a knack for dropping bombshells. His explosive revtions were such that one had to read between the lines to fully grasp them. So at that moment, everyone wore a nk expression. Eventually, Felix understood and became unsteady on his feet. He was promptly caught and steadied by the alert and quick Alexander, who then guided him to sit on the couch. In no time, even the usually good¨Ctempered Felix was heard swearing, ¡°D*mn it, he dared to hurt my children!¡± With that, he dashed upstairs. Regaining hisposure, Carlos rephrased Christopher¡¯s words in a disbelieving tone, ¡°So, the boyfriend E splurged money on pretended to be a woman and had an online romance with Jake?¡± Everyone nodded. Sarah asked, ¡°Was this exposed tonight?¡± Everyone gave another nod. Then, Christopher and Rosalie recounted the evening¡¯s exciting events. Trembling, Janice hastily poured herself a cup of water to calm her nerves. The whole situation was simply too bewildering. Everyone was left stunned after hearing the events. The next day, they were extremely cautious around the twins. However, aside from their swollen, red eyes, the two didn¡¯t seem to exhibit any out¨Cof¨Cthe¨Cordinary behavior. For the twins, it was indeed a heart¨Cwrenching lesson in their romantic history. Felix was initially furious and ready to confront Brody, but he was stopped by E and Jake, who felt it wasn¡¯t worth the hassle. Jake had blocked all means ofmunication, erasing all traces of contact, while E withdrew all investments. Even though they didn¡¯t openly ostracize Brody, the events of that night were bound toe to light. Brody¡¯s actions defied morality, so it was only natural that he would be called out and made an example of. Ultimately, he ended up being suspended frompeting for a period of time. Given his age, he was already on the brink of a glorious retirement. However, the recent events led to a dismal ending, eliminating any chance of future coborations. Dreams of bing a coach, getting a premiere, or even being a sparring partner were all but impossible for him now. Even if they didn¡¯t have a partnership with Quirk Group, no one dared to offend them for the sake of a scoundrel. Consequently, Brody could only slink away, disappearing from the circle. Thu, Oct 24 Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Reading Juicy Gossip in Her Mind Gossip 469 Gossip 469 Chapter 469 Aunt Greta Is Divorcing ??? ? ??, 71%? +5 Pearls Afterward, how he would confront his family was no longer something that Isabe was concerned about. This was merely a minor incident in the grand scheme of things, after all. There was no need to mention this minor issue to the other elders. They didn¡¯t want Lionel to feel obligated to visit the priest again. However, it seemed like the matters the priest had spoken of were still ongoing. On that day, while everyone was enjoying themselves at the Quirk estate, they heard amotion coming from the main building. Lionel was upset and in the midst of a furious rage. The younger generation didn¡¯t dare to approach, merely waited for someone toe over. Only then did they receive news that there had been an incident with Greta. Greta and Niel were returning this time for their divorce proceedings, so Greta had informed the family in advance. Someone eximed, ¡°Oh my God, another divorce?¡± Although the previous few divorces were due to Isabe uncovering the truth, this divorce had nothing to do with Isabe at all. She was merely an innocent bystander. Sure enough, there was something off about the Quirk family¡¯s energy. This time around, Isabe quietly observed from the sidelines. Since she hadn¡¯t seen those two, she waspletely clueless about what had transpired. David, Selena, Eric, and Felix were all somewhat upset. ¡°That Niel, I can¡¯t believe I used to think he was a decent guy! Before he married Greta, he was completely uninterested in women and always kept to himself. But look at him now! He¡¯s actually considering divorcing Greta for someone else.¡± Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. ¡°Why did he fall for another woman when our Greta managed their home so efficiently and even took care of the logistical work for his business? How could he be so blind?¡± ¡°Who knows! Greta didn¡¯t make it clear. We¡¯ll have to grill them for details when they get back.¡°¡± ¡°What about the Zimmer family? What¡¯s their stance? Gossip 470 Gossip 470 Reading Juicy Gossip in Her Mind Chapter 470 Best Friend +5 Pearls Taken aback, Alexander felt his heart swelling in his chest. The way he looked at Isabe also changed. As Isabe was about to get up, she was pulled back into Alexander¡¯s embrace. The moment Isabe¡¯s cheek pressed against those firm abs, her entire body went weak, and she seized the opportunity to sneak in a quick nibble. Unexpectedly, her teasing action resulted in Alexander refusing to let her get out of bed. The two of them had a rather exhrating moment, their faces flushed and hearts pounding. It took a while before the room finally quieted down, leaving only the gradually steadying rhythm of their breathing. By the time they headed downstairs, it was a close call as Greta¡¯s car had already pulled through the gates. Isabe calmly took a seat, epting the attention of everyone present. ¡°It takes five minutes to drive in from the main gate, so there¡¯s no rush.¡± The crowd wore ambiguous smiles, suggesting that Alexander and Isabe might just be the positive energy the Quirk family needed to bnce out their recent negative energy. Amidst all the chaos happening, they were the only ones lost in their own sweet world. Alexander went to fetch breakfast for Isabe. As the others rushed outside to spectate, he made sure Isabe finished her breakfast first. ¡°Isn¡¯t this impolite of us?¡± ¡°There¡¯s likely going to be a bit of a sh first.¡± Alexander methodically poured a ss of milk for Isabe, and sure enough, the sounds of a commotion could be heard from outside. Themotionsted until the two had finished their breakfast, only then did it finally subside. Isabe gave Alexander a thumbs up. ¡°You really hit the nail on the head.¡± ¡°My dad, Uncle Eric, and Uncle Felix are all vert protective of Aunt Greta. After all, she¡¯s their little sister.¡± The underlying message was clear ¨C a peaceful greeting upon first meeting was out of the question. There was bound to be somemotion, perhaps even a physical altercation, before everyone could enter the main building. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Alexander said, leading Isabe toward the main building. On their way there, they encountered Carlos. ¡°You two sure know how to take it easy,¡± Carlos said, wiping his sweat. ¡°You have no idea how terrifying it was just now. It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve seen my uncles hit someone.¡± ¡°What happened?¡± asked Alexander. Carlos briefly exined what had just happened, Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. 11:24 Thu, Oct 24 B. Chapter 470 Best Friend ¡°Niel didn¡¯t actually get hurt, but someone else was identally injured, a woman at that. You can imagine how awkward it was,¡± Carlos said, shaking his head. ¡°She was just taken to a guest room to rest and recover.¡± ¡°What?¡± Isabe eximed in surprise. ¡°A woman? That¡¯s not right. Doesn¡¯t Aunt Greta only have one son? Where did shee from-¡± At this point, Isabe covered her mouth, staring at Carlos in astonishment. ¡°Did he really bring her along?¡± Carlos could guess what Isabe was thinking. ¡°No, no, that woman is actually a friend Aunt Greta met over there. They¡¯re really close. Her name is Yasmine Lowe, and she almost became Lancelot¡¯s godmother.¡± Upon hearing this, Isabe instantly grimaced. ¡°What¡¯s with that face?¡± Alexander asked with a chuckle! ¡°No, it¡¯s just¡ whenever I hear anything to do with godparenthood or adopting, I feelpletely out of sorts.¡± Everyone also recalled thest person who almost became an adopted daughter. Indeed, it was somewhat unsettling. ¡°This shouldn¡¯t be an issue. She keeps trying to persuade them not to divorce, and she always seems to be in favor of Aunt Greta.¡± Though Carlos had spoken, Isabe still couldn¡¯t help but have doubts. ¡°So, is this Yasmine married? Isn¡¯t it a little inappropriate for her to just tag along for a family matter like this?¡± Why did she feel that something was off? Carlos paused for a moment before answering, ¡°She wasn¡¯t wearing a ring, so I think she¡¯s unmarried. Plus, even though she¡¯s Aunt Greta¡¯s best friend, she¡¯s about seven or eight years younger than Aunt Greta.¡± Isabe and Carlos exchanged nces, but then they felt guilty for letting their thoughts run wild, which they considered impolite. They felt extremely apologetic. However, Alexander spoke up at that moment. ¡°If she¡¯s Aunt Greta¡¯s best friend, why would she advise against the divorce?¡± These words immediately sent a jolt through Carlos and Isabe. They hadn¡¯t thought of that. ¨C Isabe found herself pondering if it were her own best friend, and her friend¡¯s husband was unfaithful. she would definitely advise her to leave him, unless she was afraid of the ensuing bacsh. It would depend on her friend¡¯s character, but she would never suggest reconciliation. Upon reflection, it indeed seemed rather peculiar. But if she truly harbors ill intentions, she likely wouldn¡¯t be advocating for reconciliation, right? Something abort t doesn¡¯t seem to add up. 11:24 Thu, Oct 24 BW. Chapter 470 Best Friend Forget it. I didn¡¯t see her, so I won¡¯t let my thoughts run wild. 71%2 +5 Pearls Carlos said, ¡°Let¡¯s not discuss that for now. She got hurt because she rushed over to intervene when the fight broke out just now. She¡¯s quite a good Samaritan. Also, I noticed that Lancelot seems to be very caring toward her. It appears they have a good rtionship, and he probably sees her as a godmother. He even helped support Yasmine to rest just now. He¡¯ll join uster, so let¡¯s go ahead for now.¡± 1.8K ºÏ (1) Gossip 471 Gossip 471 ading Juicy Gossip in Her Mind Chapter 471 You Never Showed Me Concern Finished The three of them hurried toward the main building¡¯s living room. No sooner had they arrived than they heard the sound of a cup smashing on the floor. Upon looking on from the periphery of the crowd, sure enough, they saw Lionel, who was so angry that he had smashed his cup, and he had aimed it directly at Niel¡¯s forehead. As a result, a swollen red mark had already formed there. Niel was on his knees, seemingly aware of his own guilt, as he didn¡¯t even attempt to dodge. Upon closer inspection, Isabe noted that he was quite a striking gentleman. Meanwhile, seated on the couch next to him was a beautiful woman, her face pale and devoid of any expression. Her demeanor was one of extreme indifference, as though she hadpletely given up. Hence, she didn¡¯t seem to care about the person in front of her being in a difficult situation. Oh my, Aunt Greta is so beautiful! I wonder what kind of woman Niel must have fallen for to betray someone as lovely as Aunt Greta. Upon hearing Isabe¡¯s heartfelt words, the attention of the entire Quirk family was immediately drawn toward her. Soon enough, Isabe lived up to everyone¡¯s expectations and reached a conclusion. Hmm, everything looks fine. There¡¯s nothing wrong with Aunt Greta and Uncle Niel. As for that cousin of mine, Lancelot, he¡¯s too young to be of concern. The Quirks let out a sigh of relief, but at the same time tension arose. Didn¡¯t that mean only Hansel and that stepsister were the only ones left? A stern voice snapped everyone back to reality. ¡°Back then, in this very same ce, you knelt before me, pledging your devotion to Greta over a cup of tea. Have you forgotten all about that? Now you¡¯re telling me that you¡¯ve fallen in love with someone else. Do you think that¡¯s fair to the woman who married you, who¡¯s managed your home and raised your children all these years?¡± Lionel rebuked angrily. ¡°I admit, I¡¯ve let Greta down. I¡¯ll ept any punishment you deem fit.¡± Niel¡¯s face was rigid, showing no signs of argument. ¡°I didn¡¯t want it to be this way, but before meeting that person, I had never experienced such a passionate love. I¡¯m getting older, so I want to live for myself for once, without being bound by rules and restrictions.¡± ¡°Hah! We once firmly chose to spend the rest of our lives together, and now you¡¯re telling me that you¡¯ve never experienced true love until you met that woman To hell with your so¨Ccalled true love!¡± Greta exploded with expletives for the first time. ¡°Don¡¯t think that dressing up your infidelity and change of heart in such fancy words won¡¯t make people see you two as morally corrupt, without any bottom line, utterly disgusting! You knew what kind of family values we had before you married me, and you thought you could live up to them. Are you trying to say you were naive and ignorant now?¡± Niel merely paled, yet he didn¡¯t offer any rebuttal. Greta gazed at her husband, ultimately too weary to argue further. ¡°There¡¯s nothing left to discuss. Let¡¯s get a divorce.¡± 15:32 Thu, Oct 24 Chapter 471 You Never Showed Me Concern A flicker of regret crossed Niel¡¯s face, but ultimately, he nodded in agreement. 27% Finished ¡°You¡¯re the one at fault, so you will leave with nothing to your name!¡± Greta continued coldly. Niel was immediately taken aback, looking up at Greta in surprise, seemingly unable to believe that she could be so ruthlessly decisive. ¡°What? You dare to cheat but are not brave enough to face the consequences?¡± Niel wore a dark expression as he said, ¡°There¡¯s no way I¡¯m leaving with nothing. I can give you morepensation, but you can¡¯t take away my entire business. I¡¯ve worked so hard to build it up.¡± ¡°What did you say? Are you implying that I have no part in your business?¡± Greta snapped in an instant. Her brothers also red angrily in response. Niel suddenly felt a surge of righteousness and dered, ¡°It¡¯s true that you were the one securing things at the back end, allowing me to work without worries. You do have a part in this, but you can¡¯t leave me high and dry. Doing so would ruin my career!¡± ¡°You ruined my marriage, so why shouldn¡¯t I ruin your career? After all, I was treating my marriage as a serious business!¡± Greta coldly retorted. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Niel suddenly spoke with a hint of annoyance. ¡°Greta, I admit that I cheated on you, and I¡¯m sorry for that. Hence, I¡¯ve been patient and haven¡¯t said much. But have you fulfilled your duties as a wife? Are you even aware of the dangers I face at work? Have you ever shown concern for me? All you seem to do is socialize in your circle of high¨Csociety wives, living the life of a privileged woman. Tell me, where were you when I was in danger? You were safe at home, while I was stuck on the brink of death. She was the one who disregarded her own safety to be by my side, helping me through the hard times. If not for her, you would be a widow now, not a divorcee! Heh, perhaps you¡¯d prefer to be a widow.¡± The words he spoke were deeply piercing, as if Greta cared only for her reputation and status, completely disregarding the safety of her husband. 1.8K Gossip 472 Gossip 472 hapter 472 Greta Did A Lot Finished After learning about the ins and outs of the situation, everyone finally understood that this incident was probably the reason Niel¡¯s infidelity was exposed. However, he remained indifferent, making no effort to conceal it. His only desire was to be with the person who had stood by him through thick and thin. He believed this person loved him more than his wife ever did, even to the point of being willing to sacrifice their life for his. That¡¯s why he was so determined to end his marriage with the Quirk family. Greta let out a bitter chuckle. ¡°So, you two managed to get out on your own, huh? You¡¯re telling me it wasn¡¯t my rescue team that saved you?¡± Niel responded, ¡°Anyone could have called for a rescue, but only she was willing to die with me. She¡¯s the one who truly loves me. I don¡¯t deny that you care about me, Greta, but not like she does. Is it wrong for me to choose the one who treats me Hearing that, Greta was so weary and disheartened she couldn¡¯t be bothered to continue arguing with him. Meanwhile, Isabe seethed inwardly. D*mn it, Aunt Greta, say something! Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s time to reveal everything you¡¯ve done? Wasn¡¯t all your effort to fit into the social circles of the wives for his sake? If it weren¡¯t for you managing all the major forces on his behalf, his business would be in even more danger. And when things went south, whoforted the family? Who took care of the company? Who recovered the goods? Who tirelessly contacted the embassy? Who kept a close eye on the rescue team¡¯s updates to make timely adjustments? Who prepared medical supplies in advance for immediate treatment? If it weren¡¯t for Aunt Greta¡¯s tireless efforts, he¡¯d have died out there with his mistress long ago. And he still has the nerve to im Aunt Greta doesn¡¯t love him enough? Her internal rant left David and his family dumbfounded. At first, they had been swayed by Niel¡¯s exnation, thinking his reasoning had some merit. Sure, Greta waspetent, but it seemed like the mistress had gone above and beyond, so they could understand why Niel had a change of heart. But now, they were beginning to see the situation in a different light and was infuriated. Though the younger ones couldn¡¯t intervene, David and Selena refused to let Niel off the hook. With an icy tone, David was the first to break the silence. ¡°Niel, you might need to get your eyes checked- no, scratch that, it¡¯s your brain that needs checking!¡± Niel was taken aback, meeting David¡¯s re with a hint of defiance, convinced he hadn¡¯t done anything wrong. ¡°Tell me this,¡± David continued, ¡°Greta never cared for socializing back home. Why do you think she threw herself into the noblewomen¡¯s social circles? Do you think she did it for fun? For her own amusement? Even if I didn¡¯t know the details, I could guess¨Cit was for your sake.¡± Niel¡¯s expression wavered slightly. Felix, who had the most say on the matter, spoke up next. ¡°When I first arrived in Gishwick, my wife was the one who helped me expand mywork. She said that social circles among the wives were easier to navigate, and she wanted to introduce me to people so I could do business without being oppressed by local thugs. After she was gone, I faced one obstacle after another. I appreciate everything she did, even though all I ever wanted was for her to follow her own interests.¡± Feliv was alwave the entle time while Fric referred a more divert annroach He bluntly ouestioned ¡°Sa 1/2 Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. 15:33 Thu, Oct 24 B Chapter 472 Greta Did A Lot is the security of your career somehow tied to my sister¡¯s social life?¡± ?? 3, 27%¡ê Finished Niel¡¯s face paled at the implication. He had to admit, many of those noblewomen¡¯s husbands were involved in both legal and illegal dealings. Selena, her tone icy, added, ¡°The funny part was when you said all Greta did was make a call. I may not know the details, but I can imagine how anxious Greta must¡¯ve been when she heard about your predicament. After you were saved, how could you only express gratitude to the person who faced danger with you? Didn¡¯t it ever cross your mind why your home stayed intact, why the company continued to thrive? With all the chaos where you were, do you really think the rescue team would have been so dedicated? If it hadn¡¯t been for someone monitoring the situation and taking action, I doubt you would¡¯ve been rescued so promptly.¡± Niel¡¯s eyes flickered as he looked at Greta sheepishly. Even the eldest, Adam, chimed in, ¡°That ce must¡¯ve had terrible signal, making contact nearly impossible. If Greta wanted to get you out as quickly as possible, she would¡¯ve needed to coordinate help from the outside, right? Were you seriously ming her for not dropping everything, throwing caution to the wind, anding to find you herself? Greta¡¯s no fool¨Cshe wouldn¡¯t do something reckless that would only create more problems.¡± 1.8K Gossip 473 Gossip 473 Reading Juicy Gossip in Her Mind Chapter 473 Hopelessly In Love Niel¡¯s face turned ashen. ¨¤? 27%? Finished Caitlin chuckled. ¡°Oh, don¡¯t be too hard on him. Maybe his mistress is some sort of superwoman who could rescue him with love alone. But I do wonder¨Cwhile my selfless little sister was arranging the actual rescue, what exactly were you doing with your lover? Making grand promises to stick together through thick and thin? Or just cuddling up, hoping for a miracle?¡± Ooh, burn! This is so satisfying. The Quirks really are sharp. Niel deserves every bit of this roasting. I sabe marveled inwardly with a smirk. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. David and Selena, however, silently praised Isabe in their hearts. If it hadn¡¯t been for her insight, they might have been swayed by Niel¡¯s narrative. Thankfully, they managed to highlight the doubts, prompting the others to rally around Greta. Otherwise, Greta would have been devastated. As Niel reflected on those days, all he remembered were the moments that touched his heart, while all those hardships they had suffered together were at the back of his mind. Despite her delicate nature, she had endured so much for my sake. How could I, as a man, not be moved by that? While there was some truth in what everyone had said, much of it was exaggerated. Compared to their struggle for survival, the things Greta did felt more like the icing on the cake than providing essential help in desperate times. After all, without her, someone else would have stepped in. But there was only one person willing to risk everything for him. No one who had faced the same depths of despair as Niel could speak so lightly of it. ¡°I¡ I acknowledge that Greta has done a lot. I¡¯m not denying that,¡± Niel admitted, his tone more subdued. ¡°But I can¡¯t start from scratch. I need to provide her with a stable life. At least let me keep thepany team¨Cyou can take everything else,¡± he added, sounding defeated. Greta¡¯s eyes welled up slightly. ¡°You really are hopelessly in love, aren¡¯t you? I¡¡± Don¡¯t back down, Aunt Greta! Why should we give it to them? If we let him keep thepany team, with the Zimmer family¡¯s backing, they¡¯ll bounce back easily. Letting them livefortably would only create more problems for us! If a woman isn¡¯t ruthless enough, she¡¯ll never be able to stand on her own two feet! Isabe eximed internally. David and Seleng had heard everything, but they hesitated to intervene. This was ultimately Greta¡¯s decision to make. However, from what they could infer from Isabell, thoughts, it seemed Greta was leaning toward sparing Niel. The silence was abruptly broken by a voice. ¡°Mom, Dad didn¡¯t ask for much. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a bit heartless not to agree to his small request?¡± Huh? Isabe was startled, turning to see a young man standing there. He bore a striking resemnce to his cousins and was equally handsome. At that moment, his face was etched with distress as he supported a frail¨Clooking woman. The woman¡¯s long hair fluttered gently, and her white dress gave her an ethereal, almost daffodil¨C like purity and beauty. It was Yasmine. Her eyes were swollen with tears, and she looked more upset than ever. Greta was about to ask if she was injured when Niel cut in, ¡°Are you hurt?¡± For a brief moment, everyone around them found the situation odd, but their thoughts were quickly internunted de Vacmine ruched overin Crets tears streaming doum her face ¡°Voti¡¯ra re 15:33 Thu, Oct 24 Chapter 473 Hopelessly In Love 27% Finished divorce? After all these years of love, how can you just end it like this? Don¡¯t be impulsive. Many prominent families go through simr situations!¡± Facing Yasmine, Greta¡¯s expression softened slightly. ¡°I know you¡¯re worried about me, but I can¡¯t continue this anymore.¡± Yasmine turned to Niel. ¡°Niel, please reconsider.¡± Niel grimaced before finally responding, ¡°I just want to give her a home.¡± Tears welled up in Yasmine¡¯s eyes, spilling down her cheeks. ¡°I won¡¯t object to your divorce,¡± the young man, Lancelot, interjected, stepping forward with a determined look. ¡°But about the division of property, Mom, I don¡¯t agree with you.¡± What did I just hear? He¡¯s Aunt Greta¡¯s son! Why can¡¯t he try to put himself in his mother¡¯s shoes? Are all sons like that? Isabe was shocked. Christopher and Alexander denied internally upon hearing that. Hey, we¡¯re not like him! Isabe frowned. But there¡¯s something off about Lancelot and this good friend of Aunt Greta¡¯s¡ Is it not a typical affair leading to divorce? I need to look into this. The Quirks, having heard Isabe¡¯s thoughts, began specting as well. However, they thought no one would openly bring their mistress over like this. That would be too outrageous. 1.8K Gossip 474 Gossip 474 Chapter 474 Ungrateful Son But I don¡¯t think we¡¯ve heard Aunt Greta mention that mistress before. Did they never meet before this? Wait a minute, something seems off here. Upon hearing her son¡¯s words, Greta was enraged. She had already resigned herself to not fighting anymore, but her son¡¯s reaction chilled her to the core. She believed that, above all, her son should stand by her, especially since it was his father who had shattered their family. Yet here he was, implying that she had gone too far. ¡°Do you think I should just step aside for that mistress? And let them enjoy life together?¡± Greta asked incredulously.. Yasmine shuddered involuntarily, while Lancelot¡¯s expression instantly hardened. Suddenly, Niel erupted in anger. ¡°Don¡¯t talk about her like that! I admit I¡¯ve wronged you, but don¡¯t belittle her by calling her a mistress. She hasn¡¯t done anything wrong! It¡¯s all my fault!¡± Greta shot Niel a puzzled look, then let out a dismissive snort. Turning to her son, she seemed to ask him, ¡°Are you really going to defend a jerk like him?¡± Lancelot, visibly frustrated, ruffled his hair. ¡°That¡¯s not what I mean. I know Dad¡¯s wrong, but¡ he¡¯s still dad. Are you really going to leave him with nothing? If he has to go back to the Zimmer family and start over, he¡¯ll face a lot of difficulties. So, for my sake, can¡¯t you at least leave him with something to rebuild his life?¡± It was clear Lancelot genuinely cared for his father. my Greta, deep down, was willing to give in, but she didn¡¯t want to hear her son pleading for it. To her, it felt like a betrayal, as if Lancelot was taking his father¡¯s side. Her temper red, and she snapped, ¡°I¡¯ll never give him anything. What will you do about it?¡± ¡°Mom!¡± Lancelot frowned, his voice tinged with frustration. ¡°It hasn¡¯t been easy for Dad either. He finally made it back safely, and that woman really did help him survive. You don¡¯t have to be so ruthless toward them!¡± Greta was momentarily stunned, almost wondering if she was hallucinating. Her own son wasn¡¯t just speaking up for his father¨Che was also defending the woman who had torn their family apart. It was simply iprehensible. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Maybe, in Lancelot¡¯s eyes, that woman really did save his father. Would Niel have died without her, despite everything I did? For a brief moment, Greta found herself questioning whether she was being too stubborn. Greta was caught in an internal struggle, leaving the rest of the Quirks simmering with anger. It was infuriating¨Cespecially since Lancelot still carried the Quirk family bloodline¨Cyet here he was spouting such nonsense. D*mn it! I need to keep my cool! I can¡¯t justsh out at that jerk without proof! Why do I keep running into these nutjobs? If Aunt Greta had known Lancelot would turn out like this, I bet she never would¡¯ve given birth to him! Isabe furned silently. The Quirks were speechless, shocked by Isabe¡¯s harsh thoughts. Is she cursing Lancelot for the infuriating things he said? 15:33 Thu, Oct 24 Chapter 474 Ungrateful Son @ 27%2 Finished What a b*stard! Aunt Greta gave birth to a traitor after ten months of pregnancy! Isabe continued cursing. David and his family were consumed by curiosity. They wondered what was going on, suspecting that things weren¡¯t as simple as they seemed. The three of you are ganging up against Aunt Greta? She¡¯s your mom, Lancelot! Isabe couldn¡¯t process what she had just witnessed. David and the others were stunned. Wait, did we catch that right? They couldn¡¯t help ncing at the pitiful, harmless¨Clooking Yasmine. Isabe ranted internally. Lancelot, if you had any decency you would have told your mother about the affair between your father and her best friend from the start. Just because your mother was a bit strict and Yasmine was always there to cover for you when you cked off, you thought she cared for you more than your own mother? You¡¯re clearly your father¡¯s son¨Cboth of you are equally blind and heartless! David and the others were so enraged that they could hardly catch their breath. How can this rascal side with an outsider? Isabe continued eximing. So just because this woman cried, apologized, and took all the me in front of you after you found out, professing her love for your father, you believed her? You actually felt sorry for her and your dad, thinking they were helpless victims of their uncontroble feelings and that your father¡¯s marriage with your mother was an obstacle to their love? Seriously? Do you see your mom as the viin in this story? David and the others¡® blood pressure skyrocketed due to anger. 1.8K Gossip 475 Gossip 475 Reading Juicy Gossip in Her Mind Chapter 475 Lionel Is Here 27%2 Finished Seeing Yasmine sobbing and wanting to leave, you even felt sorry for her and argued with your father, using him of being irresponsible. Great, now your father is stepping up. You turned against your mom, disregarding her feelings just because the mistress put on a touching act of love. You even think that since your father doesn¡¯t love your mother, divorce is the right thing. Yes, divorce may be right, but you need to understand your position and who the real victim is! You sure have a weird thought process! You say it¡¯s for your dad¡¯s sake, but really, you just want your dad and hisdy friend to have a better life together, don¡¯t you? I get it. You¡¯re not fond of your current mom, so you¡¯d rather have a younger, prettier mom who spoils you and showers you with unconditional love, right? At this point, David and the others felt the strong urge to beat Lancelot to a pulp. They finally understood why Isabe struggled to keep her emotions in check. Oh my goodness, I¡¯ve never seen a mistress as unconventional as her. She pretends to be best friends with Aunt Greta, yet sets her sights on her friend¡¯s husband. Does she think she¡¯s in some kind of tragic love drama? She clearly seduced him but thinks she¡¯s innocent and can¡¯t control her feelings or her actions. Niel¡¯s quite the character, too. He doesn¡¯t have any self¨Ccontrol over young and beautiful woman. Perhaps the only reason he never had an affair before this is because he never had the opportunity. Now that a tempting opportunity is delivered to his doorstep, he took it. He¡¯s not young anymore; does he think it¡¯s cool ying with forbidden love? Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. David and his family were disgusted. They couldn¡¯t fathom how Niel and Yasmine managed to hook up at Greta¡¯s house, right before her eyes. Do they not feel disgusted by themselves? After being discovered by Lancelot, you put on a show of painful, bittersweet love and yed hard to get to gain his sympathy. You went to find him upon hearing he was in trouble. I¡¯ll give you credit for your courage, but I find it sickening. The funniest part is that you¡¯ve both decided to be together forever, yet now you¡¯re advising the victim not to divorce. What¡¯s this? An attempt to paint yourself as an innocent saint? Or you just don¡¯t want to be called a homewrecker? Or do you think Aunt Greta is nice to you and you can¡¯t bear to see her hurt? If you¡¯re feeling guilty now, you shouldn¡¯t have fallen for her husband in the first ce! David and his family grimaced. What a master of ying both sides. Absolutely disgusting. So, this mistress genuinely doesn¡¯t want them to divorce so she could remain a secret lover and live with Niel in a different ce, staying away from Greta? Wait a minute¡ So everyone in the Zimmer family knows except for Greta? This is outrageous! Just as the Quirks were about to lose their temper, a thud echoed through the hall. That was the sound of Lionel¡¯s cane striking the ground. Apparently, Lancelot¡¯s words had angered the elderly man, too. The entire family fell intoplete silence following that sound. Lancelot, Niel, and Yasmine tensed up, indicating just how intimidating Lionel was, ¡°Lancelot,¡± the old man began. Lancelot prepared himself to be scolded by Lionel, but he felt he hadn¡¯t said anything wrong. Dad and Yasmine didn¡¯t have it easy. It¡¯s not their fault they fell in love with each other. Love, after all, is uncontroble. Yasmine was even willing to die for Dad. Since Dad is lucky enough to have met sud gentle considerate and kind¨Chearted woman who devel 15:33 Thu, Oct 24 Chapter 475 Lionel Is Here ? ? ?? 27% Finished reservations. It¡¯s difficult to encounter true love in a family like this. So what¡¯s wrong with cherishing true love after finally finding it? Furthermore, after the divorce, Mom will receive substantial compensation, but she insists on taking everything. What would happen to Dad and Yasmine then? The Zimmer family will rebuke them and even attempt to break them apart, forcing Dad toe back to Mom. Now that things havee to this, I don¡¯t think there¡¯s a need to continue the marriage. I don¡¯t want to be caught between a resentful mom and a heartbroken dad in the future. Lancelot said, ¡°Grandpa, my dad has always been good to my mom. Yes, he made a small mistake at the end, but does that mean he doesn¡¯t deserve forgiveness? After all, no one is perfect, right?¡± 1.8K Gossip 476 Gossip 476 (11) Reading Juicy Gossip in Her Mind Chapter 476 Make A Choice Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Lionel said, ¡°I¡¯m not here to lecture you. I¡¯m asking you to make a choice.¡± ¡°What? I¡¯m an adult. I don¡¯t need to choose between my dad or my mom.¡± Lancelot misunderstood Lionel¡¯s intentions. Finished Lionel spoke. ¡°I¡¯m asking you to choose between your father¡¯s assets and the right to inheriting your mother¡¯s possessions. If you decide to back your father in letting him keep ten percent of his wealth, you¡¯ll lose any rights to everything your mother possesses. But if you choose to support your mother and leave your father penniless, everything your mother acquires, including a portion of the Quirk family¡¯s assets, will be yours. Your call.¡± Splendid job, Grandpa! Let¡¯s see who this ungrateful brat will choose. If he made the wrong decision, he¡¯ll have to suffer the consequences. Isabe smirked. Lancelot, Niel, and Yasmine¡¯s expressions changed when they heard that. Isabe frowned. I understand why Niel panicked. After all, that concerns his son¡¯s interests. But why does that mistress look anxious, too? She actually thinks of Lancelot as her son? Wait a minute. Oh, I get it now. You thought that it¡¯d be fine even if Niel lost everything because Lancelot could fill in the gap. But if Lancelot also ends up with nothing, then both father and son will be at the Zimmer family¡¯s mercy. It seems you¡¯re not as innocent as you appear. Your analysis of pros and cons is quite swift. Upon processing Lionel¡¯s meaning, Lancelot was furious and embarrassed, thinking his grandfather was belittling him, assuming that his decisions could be swayed by mere wealth. I¡¯m not that kind of person! He said, his eyes reddened, ¡°Granddad, I¡¯ve always thought of you as a just and strict elder. How could you force me to make such a choice? They are my parents, and I don¡¯t want to hurt either of them! My father has already promised topensate my mother. Isn¡¯t that enough? Must ite to this? Must you force me to side with my mother? This is simply too much!¡± Niel eximed, ¡°Dad, it¡¯s all my fault. You don¡¯t have to do this to Lance! You¡¯re forcing him to choose between me and Greta. That¡¯s too cruel for a child.¡± Lionel said coldly, ¡°He¡¯s not a child anymore. He¡¯s an adult. An adult should be able to discern right from wrong and have the right to make decisions.¡± Lancelot stubbornly said, ¡°I do know right from wrong. I think that although Dad made a mistake, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s as grave as it¡¯s made out to be. That woman saved my father, and he wants to be with her. Is that so abhorrent? Is it better for my parents to stay together without love for each other?¡± Lionel¡¯s expression turned colder by the minute as he stared at Lancelot. ¡°I won¡¯t deny that from your perspective, your words might hold some truth. But in our family, we have one principle¨Cwe protect our own unconditionally. Family should always stand by each other. Remember this, boy. You can be part of the Quirk family, or you can choose not to be! We just recently kicked out one of our own, so we won¡¯t hesitate to kick you out, too. If you dare disrespect your mother, you needn¡¯t consider us family either!¡± ¡°Lionel!¡± Marley, who had kept quiet, grew anxious. She cherished each and every one of the youngsters. Lionel waved his hand, gesturing for Marley to stay out of this. ¡°Your mother is the only victim in this case. As the Zimmer family¡¯s daughter¨Cinw and your mother, she has never done anything wrong. You can¡¯t bully her just because she didn¡¯t meet your expectations. As long as I¡¯m still alive, I won¡¯t allow my children to be pushed around.¡± 1/2 15:33 Thu, Oct 24 B. Chapter 476 Make A Choice 269%% Finished ¡°Dad¡¡± Tears began to well up in Greta¡¯s eyes. The old man fixed his gaze on Niel and Lancelot, who wore grim expressions. ¡°If you can¡¯t empathize with the injustice my daughter has suffered, why should I care about your feelings? I¡¯ll make things clear right now; my daughter has the final say regarding the divorce. The Zimmer family is free to cross swords with us.¡± Niel¡¯s face turnedpletely pale. Originally, Greta considered showing some mercy. However, with her father backing her up, and her family standing as her support, she thought she shouldn¡¯t force herself to give in. Call me heartless, but the only way I can vent my pent¨Cup resentment is to make Niel¡¯s life miserable. ¡°As for you!¡± Lionel turned his gaze toward Lancelot, whose face was ashen as well. ¡°I¡¯m giving you a choice now. Are you going to fight for your father?¡± Gossip 477 Gossip 477 Reading Juicy Gossip in Her Mind Chapter 477 Exposing Yasmine Greta, too, turned to look at her son, who broke her heart. 26%2 Finished Lancelot was frustrated, ¡°Granddad, do I really have a choice now? You¡¯re practically forcing my dad to leave the marriage with nothing!¡± ¡°You do have a choice. If you stand by your father, perhaps the court¡¯s decision might be different. But we will never back down. Now make your choice!¡± said Lionel. Lancelot shuddered, while Yasmine tugged at Greta¡¯s arm, gesturing for her to do something to stop the situation from escting. After all, Lancelot was her son. Isabe was annoyed to see Yasmine still ying the role of Greta¡¯s best friend. How could she be so shameless? Suddenly, her eyes lit up mischievously, and a smirk yed on her lips as she broke the silence. ¡°Hey, you¡¯ve got some nerve, you little homewrecker. Look at the mess you stirred up! Get your hands off Aunt Greta right now!¡± Everyone was shocked upon hearing that, turning to look at Isabe simultaneously. Lancelot, Niel, and Yasmine, in particr, froze. Seemingly startled, Isabe leaned toward Alexander, who wrapped his arms around her. The Quirks were frightened, especially Carlos, thinking Isabe had inadvertently voiced her thoughts out loud. ¡°You¡ You¡¯re talking about me?¡± Yasmine was the first to react, her eyes welling up with tears. ¡°Yeah, of course. Aren¡¯t you the mistress? I just saw you flirting with my ex¨Cuncle,¡± Isabe fearlessly said. Everyone¡¯s expressions changed. ¡°You¡ You¡¯ve misunderstood. I was talking to Greta!¡± Yasmine shot her best friend an anxious look, noticing a flicker of confusion in thetter¡¯s eyes. ¡°You¡¯re Alexander wife, right? How could you say that? She¡¯s a friend of your Aunt Greta¡¯s!¡± Niel said afterposing himself. He wouldn¡¯t allow Isabe, a young woman, to disrespect him like that. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. ¡°Oh? Really?¡± Isabe said doubtfully. Selena instantly came to her defense, clearing her throat. ¡°Hey, watch your attitude. This is Isabe¡¯s first time visiting. She hasn¡¯t even met you before, let alone anyone else. She¡¯s too young to know any better.¡± Immediately, Isabe nodded pitifully. The others were speechless. She¡¯s too young? But what she said was indeed odd. Was it really a misunderstanding? ¡°This is Yasmine, my close friend. You must be Isabe, I¡¯m sorry that our first meeting is under such circumstances,¡± Greta said. Observing the forced smile that Greta managed to squeeze out, Isabe couldn¡¯t stand it. ¡°Aunt Greta, I¡¯m 1/2 19.33 Thu, Oct 3 Chapter 477 Exposing Yasmine friend.¡± ??? ? 2 Finished Niel, Lancelot, and Yasmine breathed a sigh of relief, while Greta mustered a forced smile. The very next moment, however, Isabe said, ¡°I envy you for having such a close friend. She even came all the way here to support you while you¡¯re busy dealing with family matters. People might think your family is cold and won¡¯t have your back.¡± Even those who couldn¡¯t hear Isabe¡¯s inner thoughts sensed that something was off. She¡¯s right. No matter how close they are, it doesn¡¯t make sense for her to get involved in such private family matters. It¡¯s not like Greta doesn¡¯t have anyone to rely on. She has plenty of family here. There¡¯s really no need for her best friend toe all the way here. Does she not have a job or her own affairs to handle? But we can¡¯t make such assumptions. Maybe that¡¯s just how tight¨Cknit their friendship is. Greta, however, frowned, as if she was having trouble processing. ¡°Yes, I was just worried about Greta. I don¡¯t want their happy life as a family of three to be disrupted. Maintaining any marriage is no easy task. How could Greta just leave her family like that? I feel so sorry for her! Must ite to this?¡± Yasmine was drenched in cold sweat, yet she still couldn¡¯t resist to sway things in her favor. 1.8K Gossip 478 Gossip 478 Chapter 478 Leave The Marriage With Nothing A hint of frustration creased Greta¡¯s brow, leaving her somewhat disheartened. ?¡¢, 26%¡ê Finished ¡°I really don¡¯t appreciate what you just said. It seems like you¡¯re not here to back Aunt Greta up, but rather to y the mediator for Uncle Niel. Did the Zimmer family bribe you, or are you actually closer to Uncle Niel than you are to Aunt Greta?¡± Isabe appeared confused as she questioned, ¡°As Aunt Greta¡¯s best friend, shouldn¡¯t you be helping her knock some sense into this cheating scum? Why are you suddenly urging her to forgive and forget?¡± Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Tears truly fell from Yasmine¡¯s eyes this time. ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you? I came with good intentions to mediate. One can destroy anything but a marriage. What about my actions displeases you? My parents divorced, so I naturally know the pain of a broken family.¡± Isabe was bbergasted. Did she really have the audacity to say she would rather destroy anything else over a marriage? Yasmine was the kind of person who could cry easily. When she did, she always cried her eyes out, making a scene which stirred empathy in anyone who saw her. It was as if she had been truly wronged by others. Isabe found herself wishing she could rush over to Niel and offer him some much¨Cneeded comfort. Lancelot also appeared to be in a state of urgency. ¡°Why are you giving her a hard time when she¡¯s just trying to help? Are you deliberately causing trouble?¡± Lancelot said angrily. He might not dare to confront his elders, but he surely wouldn¡¯t back down to his peers. Such a kind and gentle soul was reduced to tears by Isabe¡¯s harsh words. How vile must her tongue be! Just as he was about to give her a piece of his mind, he was met with a gaze so intense it was almost suffocating. In an instant, Alexander cast a cold nce at Lancelot. ¡°My wife wasn¡¯t causing trouble. She was speaking up for Aunt Greta, unlike you, her son! Raising you is worse than raising a dog. At least a dog will loyally protect its owner unconditionally!¡± It was rare for Alexander to speak so bluntly about someone, which indicated he was genuinely upset. There could have been many reasons, but everyone sensed that the most significant one was because of Isabe. When someone scolded Isabe, he lost his calm demeanor. For some reason, Alexander¡¯s family found themselves wanting to smile in relief at the sight before them. If it wasn¡¯t for Isabe, they probably wouldn¡¯t see Alexander express himself so vividly, nor speak with such warmth in their entire lives. However, the situation was rather inappropriate. The way Alexander scolded Lancelot was so harsh because he evenpared his cousin to a dog. Even if he disregarded their blood ties, he should have considered Greta. After all, Lancelot was her son, and Alexander should have saved her some dignity. However, the other rtives maintained their indifferent expressions. In reality, they had long since wanted to voice their criticisms. Lancelot had only met Alexander a few times. After all, Alexander never visited Yrinas, and Lancelot spent most of his time abroad. They would asionally cross paths in the city where Alexander resided. Even though they weren¡¯t clos ancelot had a cance of Alexander¡¯s temperament In the nact Alexander had 1/2 15:34 Thu, Oct 24 26%& Chapter 478 Leave The Marriage With Nothing Finished always been somewhat aldof and unapproachable. His speech was always cool and unhurried, which made others only dare to watch him from a distance. Later, his reputation became widely known, and he was frequently mentioned among the Zimmer family. They often spoke of him as an impressive cousin, predicting that the Quirk family¡¯s influence would likely grow even stronger in the future. Hence, Lancelot always held an inexplicable sense of reverence and admiration for him. Previously, when Lancelot heard that Alexander was tricked into marriage, he was extremely angry and even scolded the person who tricked Alexander into marriage. And now, to think that Alexander was actually scolding him for that person? Hearing such a scolding for the first time, Lancelot was taken aback. His face flushed red in an instant, and his eyes shimmered with an aggrieved glint of tears. ¡°It was clearly her¡ ¡°Sigh, I meant no harm, I just found it peculiar,¡± Isabe imed innocently, before swiftly adding with a chuckle, ¡°Why so sensitive?¡± The look in Isabe¡¯s eyes instantly startled Lancelot. She seemed as if she had seen through something. He began to question whether his reactions was indeed overly sensitive. After all, with guilt in his heart, it felt as if he was walking a tightrope on a cliff, always worried about being found out. It was rather unfortunate that Yasmine was too kind¨Chearted. She was afraid that she might ruin his parents¡® marriage and it troubled her conscience. She wanted toe over and dissuade them, and she would rather be the despised mistress than let his mother be heartbroken. Naturally, Lancelot wanted to protect such a person who couldn¡¯t bear to hurt others. After all, Yasmine was the one he enjoyed spending time with the most. ¡°All right, it was all a misunderstanding, there¡¯s no need to discuss irrelevant matters anymore. I promise, I¡¯ll leave the marriage with nothing,¡± Niel said. 1.8K Gossip 479 Gossip 479 Reading Juicy Gossip in Her Mind Chapter 479 Two Guest Rooms Finished Presumably out of fear that the more he said, the more mistakes he would make, and to safeguard his son¡¯s future inheritance rights, Niel held back. After all, it was all he had worked for, and it was eptable to leave it to his son in the future. However, it was unfortunate that Yasmine had to bear the burden of his resurgence. However, he believed that Yasmine, who loved him so much, would certainly agree. Yasmine felt a wave of destion wash over her, but she didn¡¯t say anything else. After all, she was powerless to prevent the impending divorce. Moreover, further persuasion posed the risk of revealing too much, even though she knew she would have to apologize to Greta sooner orter. But there was also a hope that this moment would arrive aste as possible. With the remaining time, she spent more of it with Greta to cheer her up, considering it as her final amends. After stirring up a storm, Isabe tactfully retreated. After all, without any proof, any usations made would not be acknowledged. Her only hope was that this incident would leave everyone with lingering doubts. She wouldn¡¯t want Niel and Yasmine to take advantage of their time in the Quirk family to act all coy and flirtatious when others were unaware. It was simply nauseating. ¡°Hey, what you just did¡¡± Carlos quickly whispered from the side. Isabe had almost forgotten about Carlos. She immediately started racking her brains for an excuse. Then she heard Alexander say, ¡°Didn¡¯t she just mention it? She saw those two exchanging nces, so she probably started having doubts.¡± Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Isabe was instantly delighted. Hugging Alexander, she said, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right.¡± ¡°Huh? Was there really some flirting going on?¡± Carlos was dumbfounded. ¡°Could it¡ could it really be true?¡± ¡°You could ask Aunt Gretater if she has ever met Uncle Niel¡¯s mistress and if she knows who she is. If she doesn¡¯t even know who she is, wouldn¡¯t Yasmine be the most suspicious?¡± Isabe suggested. Dumbfounded, Carlos then asked, ¡°Then why did she suggest a reconciliation? Is there anyone who¡¯s content with being the mistress?¡± ¡°Who knows what goes on in the mind of a mistress?¡± Isabe scoffed. ¡°Maybe she thinks she¡¯s a saint, and she¡¯s trying to earn good karma? But I¡¯m sure she¡¯s far from breaking even, haha!¡± For a moment, Isabe couldn¡¯t contain herself and almost burst outughing. Thankfully, Alexander swiftly covered her mouth. As a result, Isabe leaned against Alexander¡¯s sturdy chest, her eyes sparkling with mirth as she looked at him. With a gentle smile gracing his lips, Alexander leaned in and asked, ¡°What are you gawking at?¡± ¡°I¡¯m just looking at how handsome my husband is.¡± Isabe always found herself getting flustered by some of Alexander¡¯s actions. Whan how cooldinor it falt an if he had ????????????? orti is 1/2 15.34 Thu, Oct Chapter 479 Two Guest Rooms glow! Finished Unable to withstand the look in Isabe¡¯s eyes, Alexander casually nted a kiss on her forehead as if no one else was around. On the side, Carlos couldn¡¯t bear to watch. They were still discussing the matter of Niel¡¯s and Greta¡¯s divorce over there. Once everything was agreed upon, it was time to arrange for thewyer toe over. Thewyer still needed to prepare the materials and liaise with the overseasw firms, so it required time. They had to stay there for another two days, Yasmine, being Greta¡¯s best friend, naturally stayed with Greta. Although Lancelot was still upset with the Quirk family, he was currently considered as a grandson of the Quirk family, so it was impossible for him to move out. Logically, ¡°Niel should be too ashamed to continue living there. Yet, he had the audacity to ask to stay the night. He nned to sort things out the next day before leaving, and to pack up his personal items that had been left behind. After all, he used to asionally apany Greta back to visit Lionel. In case there were any issues with thewyer, they could immediatelymunicate. Greta wasn¡¯t exactly the type to drive people away. Despite her grievances, she wasn¡¯t hysterical about it. Arranging for him to stay in the guest room was all she did. When Yasmine was previously arranged to see the doctor, a guest room had also been prepared in advance. Surely, that room was meant for her to stay in. With this arrangement, the two of them ended up living alone in the building specifically reserved for guests Since Yasmine stayed behind to chat privately with Greta after the discussion had ended, very few people noticed anything unusual. Even Isabe had forgotten about it. All she saw was Yasmine following Greta out. Then, Niel picked up his suitcase and headed out as well. Lancelot, who had just had a confrontation with them, first went to the guest room with his father. Later, he returned to the building where the youngsters were staying. He saw a group of people chatting in the hall. As soon as he entered, all eyes turned to him, making him feel somewhat embarrassed. All he could do was step forward and greet them. Gossip 480 Gossip 480 Chapter 480 She Did Not Want To Be The Viin ** Finished This time, Lancelot was quite polite. He even respectfully addressed Isabe as his sister¨Cinw and proactively apologized to Alexander and Isabe for the earlier confrontation. Even though he wasn¡¯t sincere because he still felt that Isabe was deliberately making things difficult for Yasmine, his manners were still eptable. It seemed that Greta had indeed taught him well. It was just unexpected that his heart had strayed along the way Children often harbored resentment toward those who were stricter with them and invested more in their future. They might even question the intentions of these individuals. While it¡¯s undeniable that some parents might have ulterior motives, the majority were simply driven by their concern about whether their children could withstand future risks. The reason Greta was so strict with Lancelot was due to the discord in the Zimmer family. Having the Quirk family as his support, Lancelot was seen as a thorn in the flesh in many people¡¯s sides. He had to excel in order to stand firm, and thus, Greta wouldn¡¯t allow him to indulge in pleasures at such a young age. However, Yasmine cleverly found loopholes within Greta¡¯s strict rules, showing his concern for him, bringing him benefits, and helping him escape various situations. Therefore, he felt closer to Yasmine. If Lancelot med Greta for that, did that mean Yasmine was truly that good at pretending? Greta hadn¡¯t even discovered Yasmine¡¯s true colors, merely thinking that she was soft¨Chearted and possessed the innocence of a child in need of guidance. One could only say that Yasmine¡¯s ability topletely charm this family of three was truly impressive. Among them, Christopher was undoubtedly the most hot¨Ctempered. They saw each other every year at the Quirk estate, so they were quite familiar. Thus, he was the first to speak up. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen you siding with an outsider before. Now you¡¯re backing up the mistress and your father. Have you lost your mind?¡± Lancelot was not particrly reserved with Christopher, so he retorted, ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that. You don¡¯t know the full story. Let me ask you this, what will you do if you are married and then meet your soulmate? What if this soulmate is kind¨Chearted and has no intention of breaking up your family, but is willing to die for you in times of danger? Can you guarantee that you won¡¯t be moved?¡± This assumption left many in the room stunned. They listened to him intently. ¡°Moreover, I believe my father did take responsibility. When he realized he couldn¡¯t separate from the other woman, he bravely faced the consequences. The Zimmer family didn¡¯t want him to divorce, and the other woman didn¡¯t demand it either. But he didn¡¯t want to burden my mom, and he wanted to give the other woman a proper exnation. Hasn¡¯t he done enough by doing this? I won¡¯t deny that my mother was wronged, but I can also understand his hardship. If you were in his shoes, could you have done any better? Lancelot spoke with such conviction that everyone else was momentarily swayed by his words. Only Alexander and his family showed disdain on their faces. If they hadn¡¯t heard Isabe¡¯s inner thoughts, they would hardly believe this young man could be so eloquent. While he didn¡¯t exactly twist the truth, he did manage to downy Greta¡¯s efforts and glorify the adulterous man and woman. ¡°All I know is that if I am to marry someone it will definitely heenne I love If I¡¯m in love I won¡¯t he 1/2 15:34 Thu, Oct 24 UB. Chapter 480 She Did Not Want To Be The Viin 2 <25% Finished looking around for some so¨Ccalled soulmate. My eyes will be fixated on my wife. How can you meet another soulmate if you¡¯re not looking around? What a joke,¡± Christopher retorted. Lancelot¡¯s face stiffened. He was upset. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. ¡°I feel that if one truly has a kind heart, they won¡¯t fall for someone else¡¯s husband,¡± Rosalie couldn¡¯t help but say. ¡°It was odd enough that she was rushing to intervene with someone else¡¯s husband¡¯s affairs. Doesn¡¯t it just show how overly capable she thinks she is? Just like the elders used to say, is she absolutely certain she can save him? If not, isn¡¯t she just letting herself¡¡± Evian held back in her speech. E was the first to continue. ¡°She¡¯s letting herself be promiscuous.¡± ¡°Can you guys¡ please be a bit more considerate with your words?¡± Lancelot was bing increasingly exasperated, feeling that these people must not have seen Yasmine¡¯s pitiful, tormented expression. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t be so quick to judge with malice. ¡°Let¡¯s talk logically then. Your father wasn¡¯t responsible at all. Your mother found out about his affair, and that¡¯s what caused the divorce. If she hadn¡¯t discovered it, do you think your father would have divorced her?¡± Lancelot was taken aback. He struggled to keep his emotions in check. In truth, he was the first to rush to the hospital back then. At that time, Niel promised to provide Yasmine with a home, but Yasmine adamantly refused. She said she couldn¡¯t hurt Greta, nor could she destroy their family. She didn¡¯t want to be the viin, and all she wanted was to be by Niel¡¯s side. ºÏ 1.8K Gossip 481 Gossip 481 Reading Juicy Gossip in Her Mind Chapter 481 She Risked Her Life In the end, even Niel had topromise. He decided toy low for a while. However, the situation escted when Greta discovered the truth. Had he unconsciously sided with them when he was exining the logic of the situation earlier? Finished For a brief moment, rity struck Lancelot, yet his bias still clouded his judgment. ¡°Well¡ no one knows this, but I think my father is going to get a divorce,¡± he said. ¡°Heh.¡± Isabe sneered, which made Lancelot¡¯s face turn red with annoyance. Then, unexpectedly, Isabe switched the topic. ¡°Hey, do you have a girlfriend?¡± ¡°Um¡ yes.¡± Lancelot was momentarily taken aback before quickly recovering. ¡°You¡¯re not about to ask me what I will do if I find my soulmate, are you? If so, I will follow my heart without holding anyone back.¡± Isabe rolled her eyes. ¡°So, are you in love with her?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± ¡°All right, suppose your girlfriend wants to break up with you now because she¡¯s found her soulmate, the love of her life. Will you smile and congratte her?¡± Lancelot was dumbfounded, yet a fleeting sh of defiance crossed his face. Isabe responded with augh, ¡°It seems like men really do find it easy to see things from a man¡¯s perspective, but never consider how it may seem the other way around! You just asked us if we could handle this situation any better, but maybe you should ask yourself first.¡± Lancelot¡¯s gaze started to flicker. He seemed a bit disoriented. Isabe wasn¡¯t sure if he was beyond redemption. All she knew was that if he were her son, she would have given up on him and cast him aside. After all, if Joanna could have another child, maybe Greta could even try for a second one. If the first born son was ruined, she could start over with a second one. Suddenly, Lancelot picked up the red wine on the table and began to drink, feeling quite downcast. ¡°Actually¡ I initially hoped that my mother would remain oblivious to everything. I didn¡¯t want my parents to divorce either. But now that things havee this far, what other choice do we have?¡± ¡°Oh my, your ideas can really someone, especially your mother!¡± Christopher said. ¡°As a woman, a strong woman, and a woman of the Quirk family, we will want to be the first to know if something like this happened,¡± Sarah said., ¡°Why¡ Why?¡± Lancelot asked, ¡°Many people live their lives in confusion. Can recing someone really guarantee a better oue?¡± ¡°But Aunt Greta is barely in her forties. She can totally start a new chapter in her life.¡± Jake joined in the discussion. Even Janice had a realization. She murmured, ¡°If she has never know this, she will have spent her whole life working hard for a man who doesn¡¯t love or respect her and taking care of his family business. Maybe 11. 11. 12. 1. 1/2 15:34 Thu, Oct 24 B. Chapter 481 She Risked Her Life Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. her lips before continuing. ¡°Then she¡¯s truly lived in vain.¡± 0A. 25%¡ê Finished Lancelot¡¯s upbringing was different from theirs. Although he felt that there seemed to be some truth in what everyone was saying, wasn¡¯t life supposed to be a bit confusing? ¡°Cousin, why aren¡¯t you saying anything?¡± Christopher asked, noticing that Carlos had remained silent from the start. Caught off guard, Carlos wore a peculiar expression on his face because he was still contemting whether Yasmine was concealing an affair. If so, the idea of father and son bringing along this mistress was truly distasteful. After some thought, Carlos decided to ask Lancelot, ¡°By the way, who is that mistress? Have you met her before?¡± Lancelot suddenly stiffened, his expression bing unnatural. Others who were unaware of the truth grew curious and began to ask what she looked like and what her status was ¡°I don¡¯t want to discuss it,¡± Lancelot stated rigidly. ¡°Has your mother met her? Does she know her?¡± Carlos asked again. ¡°I¡ I¡¯ve never seen her. I¡¯ve only heard about her. That person is quite¡ frail, not at all aggressive. My father is worried that my mother will¡¡± ¡°Afraid that Aunt Greta will bully her? Who¡¯s bullying who now? Isn¡¯t she just like those pretentious b*tches we see on TV?¡± E eximed. ¡°No wonder you¡¯re defending her. I feel like you¡¯ve been beguiled into thinking she¡¯s weak and needs protection too. She¡¯s practically stepping all over your mother, but I don¡¯t, see you standing up for your mother.¡± Lancelot appeared visibly awkward. Christopher then sarcastically remarked, ¡°If I were in your shoes, I would have defended my mother¡¯s honor a long time ago and given the mistress a beating so severe that even her mother wouldn¡¯t recognize her.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already told you,¡± Lancelot said impatiently. ¡°She risked her life for my dad. She¡¯s a genuine person, not some shameless homewrecker!¡± 1.8K Gossip 482 Gossip 482 Reading Juicy Gossip in Her Mind Chapter 482 Out With The Old Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. 25% 2 Finished In Lancelot¡¯s eyes, it seemed as if that shared bond of life and death truly deserved the utmost respect. Seeing the defensive stance Lancelot took, Carlos swallowed back his words. Could it really be Yasmine? After all, with such adamant defense, Lancelot probably would never admit it to protect her. If it really was Yasmine, then Lancelot was truly a disappointment. Unable to hold back, Carlos said, ¡°A genuine person? Your father can only see the people walking beside him, but he fails to notice those in the distance clearing obstacles for him. His journey isn¡¯t smooth because of hispanions, but because someone has cleared all the hurdles for him in advance. Your father can¡¯t see it, and you standing next to him can¡¯t see it either. I truly feel sorry for Aunt Greta.¡± Lancelot felt like he was not getting through to everyone. In the end, he didn¡¯t want to say anything at all, so he simply changed the subject. ¡°Enough about my family affairs. The oue is what it is. There¡¯s nothing more to it. Let¡¯s talk about you guys. It¡¯s been over a year since west met, and now¡ both Alexander and Isabe are here. Any news or updates? I heard there was quite amotion overseas, but I¡¯m not exactly up¨C to¨Cdate with the happenings here. Just now, Grandpa mentioned¡ something about disowning his own grandson?¡± Everyone went silent. Isabe asked, ¡°You really know how to start a conversation. Why don¡¯t you just stick to drinking wine?¡± While they did say that, the kindhearted folks still patiently filled him in on the recent happenings around here. Rumors had it that within less than a month, those destined for divorce were divorced, rtionships meant to end had ended, those due for hospital visits were admitted, and those who were to be jailed found themselves behind bars. It was quite a spectacle. As Lancelot¡¯s face turned pale, he probably realized that his family affairs weren¡¯t such a big deal after all. Upon seeing his expression, Isabe knew immediately. She couldn¡¯t help but inwardly scoff. Your family is not without its own share of trouble. It¡¯s quite possible you¡¯ll follow in the footsteps of that grandson, given the rather unscrupulous things you¡¯ve done. We need to find a way to expose the truth, especially since Yasmine, that pretentious b*tch, is still keeping up with her appearances. She will definitely say that she wants to keep her affair with Uncle Niel a secret because she doesn¡¯t want Aunt Greta to suffer a double blow, and she will definitely say that she doesn¡¯t dare to hope for a wedding because their rtionship must be hidden until it¡¯s revealed. She must feel that it doesn¡¯t matter even if she¡¯s wronged, only hoping that Aunt Greta can let go of all her resentment and still bless them when the timees. This is disgusting. I¡¯m going to vomit. Alexander and his family: Continue investigating the emotional journey of that mistress. We¡¯re going to vomit too. Right now, I don¡¯t think there¡¯s much chance of sess. After all, they¡¯re on our turf and they¡¯re bound to be extremely cautious. As for the topic we were subtly discussing earlier, I¡¯ll whisper in my husband¡¯s ear about it and have him look into it. When the timees, we¡¯ll hand the evidence over to Aunt Greta. A smirk tugged at Alexander¡¯s lips. He had already sent someone to investigate, knowing his wife¡¯s Strategies all too well. But he was still keen to hear what she had to say. I don¡¯t can is no a double blown for a man if har hast friand hatrasie ham and cha unha caninals comhdno in har and 1/2 15:34 Thu, Oct 24 LB Chapter 482 Out With The Old maintains their friendship, she¡¯ll feel sick to the point of depression if she only knows it in the end! ?3, 25% Finished Alexander¡¯s family also shared this sentiment, wholeheartedly agreeing with the strategy of swift action and quick resolution. After a bit of chatting, the conversation would inevitably turn toward Greta¡¯s affairs. Lancelot always seemed to unintentionally sh with everyone else. Afraid that he might bber nonsense after drinking too much, he decided to take a walk outside to sober up before resting. In truth, he was simply frustrated and flustered by everyone¡¯s words, feeling somewhat too embarrassed to stay. The remaining people continued their conversation. It was gettingte, and they were all supposed to go their separate ways, but Greta suddenly showed up unexpectedly. Everyone politely greeted each other as Greta brought gifts for everyone upon returning to the Quirk estate this time, especially Alexander and Isabe. Their presence was initially a delightful surprise to Greta and something she had greatly anticipated. If it weren¡¯t for the unfortunate events that followed, she would have greeted everyone in a much more cheerful demeanor that day. Upon seeing that Greta was in good spirits, everyone felt at ease and started to joke around. They teased her with sayings like, ¡°out with the old, in with the new and suggested that she should wait for Lionel¡¯s birthday feast, when there would be a crowd full of young and talented suitors for her to choose from. Even Greta was amused. Then, she asked where Lancelot¡¯s room was as she intended to have a chat with him. ¡°He¡¯s not in his room. He just left for a walk because we annoyed him,¡± Christopher said yfully. 1.8K Gossip 483 Gossip 483 Chapter 483 Finding Lancelot A resigned Greta asked, ¡°Did you all say something about him?¡± ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we have said something?¡± E pouted as she spoke. Greta sighed. ¡°Perhaps he med me for being tooposed back then.¡± Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Q 25% Finished ¡°Huh? Can things be handled well without keeping cool?¡± Jake said helplessly, ¡°Someone has to stay calm after all. He just doesn¡¯t seem like the type to keep his cool.¡± ¡°There was indeed a misunderstanding. He will understand once he matures a bit more,¡± Greta said. Although it seemed that Lancelot had broken her heart, she still intended to rify things with him, hoping he would understand her. What a shame, what a shame. Your son has kept an even bigger secret from you, he¡ Wait, hold on¡ ¡°Aunt Greta, why are you alone? Where¡¯s your best friend?¡± Isabe asked curiously. Seeing how Yasmine was before, I thought they will be inseparable as best friends. Greta hadn¡¯t expected Isabe to be so invested in Yasmine. Recalling the unfriendly words Isabe had spoken under a misunderstanding, something suddenly shed through her mind. ¡°Um, it¡¯s quitete, and she was tired too, so she went back to her guest room to rest.¡± ¡°She¡¯s not sleeping with you?¡± Isabe asked in surprise. ¡°Uh, no.¡± Greta chuckled. ¡°We¡¯re not young girls anymore. We just sleep wherever we find comfortable.¡± Suddenly, Isabe found herself unable tough. So, my former uncle and that mistress are both in the guesthouse currently? Just the two of them? A lone man and a single woman, so now are they¡ Holy cr*p, hurry, hurry! They¡¯re having an affair! The entire Quirk family was so startled that they almost leaped up in reflex. No way, is it that explosive? Finding excuses, always finding excuses¡ Just at that moment, Greta assumed they had no more questions for her, so she turned around and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go out and look for him then.¡± Isabe¡¯s eyes lit up in an instant. ¡°We¡¯ll apany you. We upset our cousin earlier, so let¡¯s take the initiative to find him. Who knows, we may be able to smooth things over. After all, as siblings, we can¡¯t let our squabbles carry over to the next day!¡± Alexander¡¯s family gave a thumbs up in approval. But on second thought, something didn¡¯t add up. What did this have to do with catching Niel and Yasmine red¨Chanded? After all, Lancelot didn¡¯t even live there! Alexander gently pulled Isabe to her feet. ¡°Hmm, my wife makes a good point.¡± 1/2 5.34 Chapter 483 Finding Lancelot Finished Everyone else was left utterly bewildered. They wondered if there was really a need to go to such lengths to maintain their rtionship? Seeing that Alexander¡¯s family was already on the move, they couldn¡¯t help but follow suit, not wanting to stand out. So, they all rose to their feet as well. Greta was bbergasted, but seeing what was happening, she felt a sense of relief and thus, she didn¡¯t interfere. Yet, the moment they stepped out of the door, the Alexander and his family were thrown into a state of panic. What if they bumped into Lancelot right at the start? Wouldn¡¯t that mean the end of their discovery? Holy smokes, that scared me. I almost forgot, if we run into Lancelot, it will be game over. Luckily, he isn¡¯t around. Let me check¡ Oh, Lancelot is currently lost in the small maze that Grandpa made for Cahan and Nina. He hasn¡¯t found his way out yet. Now that we¡¯re all here, we need to figure out how to lure Aunt Greta over there. Alexander¡¯s family: You¡¯re only trying to figure it out now? Everyone was filled with anxiety as they made their way out. Suddenly, Alexander pointed out, ¡°I think I saw Lancelot entering the guesthouse. Could he be looking for Niel?¡± My goodness, was Alexander hallucinating? He clearly wasn¡¯t here. But that¡¯s fine, this excuse works! Isabe¡¯s heart pounded anxiously. ¡°Ah? Is that so? Then I¡¡± Clearly, Greta did not want any further contact with her ex¨Chusband, so much so that she might even be considering giving up on finding Lancelot. Argh, why is catching someone in the act so difficult? I just acted on a whim, and now I¡¯m burning with impatience! Alexander suggested, ¡°Should we go check on him? We¡¯ve talked about Lancelot a lot before. If he gets upset and shes with Niel, it can be a problem.¡± A hint of worry shed through Alexander¡¯s icy tone, making him sound very credible. This immediately had Greta worried. Others reflected for a moment, realizing that indeed, their previous conversation was intended to show Lancelot the excesses of his father and the hardships his mother endured. If he was truly capable of reasoning, it was indeed possible that he would challenge his father. 1.8K Gossip 484 Gossip 484 Chapter 484 I Will Catch You 04.25% ¡ê Finished Of course, this was an optimistic outlook. The main point was that Alexander¡¯s words held a lot of persuasion. It seemed as if Carlos had suddenly thought of something. He suggested, ¡°Why don¡¯t we all go take a look?¡± Christopher quickly caught on. ¡°Right, let¡¯s check it out. If there¡¯s nothing, then so be it.¡± Originally, Greta had no intention of going. Yet, somehow, she found herself being swept along by the crowd in a daze. Ah, isn¡¯t this the opportunity we¡¯ve been waiting for? It¡¯s incredibly how smoothly everything has gone. My husband is indeed my lucky star, paving the way for the truth to be revealed. You all are in for a surprise! Catching cheaters in the act is so thrilling. Hehe! The Quirk family also found it too exhrating, their adrenaline nearly skyrocketed. After all, knowing the truth, they were infuriated to see the three conspiring to deceive their aunt. The issue was that they still felt they were the wronged party, believing they were considering Greta¡¯s wishes. This made their actions even more repulsive. So, the sooner this matter was exposed, the better. Oh, they must be embracing each other right now, and now they¡¯re kissing! What the f*ck! Are they starting to undress each other now because they can¡¯t help themselves? Upon hearing the live broadcast of their inner thoughts, Alexander¡¯s family turned pale. Niel and Yasmine were utterly shameless! They were still in their Greta¡¯s family estate, and yet they dared to act this way. They were utterly terrible! I will catch you red¨Chanded! In this building, only the housekeepers rested in the housekeepers¡® quarters on the first floor, while the second floor was reserved for guests. The upstairs was eerily quiet as well. Since Alexander¡¯s family had quieted down to the point where even their breathing was faint, the others dared not utter a word. They couldn¡¯t help but wonder, what were they up to? Why were they being so secretive? Could it be¡ they wanted to secretly overhear the father¨Cson conversation and to find out if Lancelot really had any regrets? Everyone was filled with confusion. Isabe was contemting how to catch them in the act. It wouldn¡¯t do to have Greta knock on the door. Once the door was knocked, it might just give the two an excuse to continue deceiving Greta. As she was contemting, she arrived at the door. Just as Greta was about to knock, a sudden voice echoed from within. P 1/2 15:34 Thu, Oct 24 Chapter 484 I Will Catch You ¡°No, Niel, we¡¯re at Greta¡¯s house. We can¡¯t do this¡¡± ¡°Yasmine, you¡¯ve been wronged today. It pains me to see you like this!¡± Then there was a sound, akin to the breathlessness experienced during a passionate kiss. In that instant, Greta froze. 25% Finished The people behind didn¡¯t hear everything clearly, but they could faintly make out the voices of a man and a woman. D*mn it, is the soundproofing in these guest rooms really that bad? This is going to be effortless now¡ Wait a minute, doesn¡¯t that mean when Alexander and I were in the room¡ Quickly, Alexander pulled Isabe into his arms to stop her from overthinking. After all, they weren¡¯t alone. The Quirk family thought to themselves that they had never eavesdropped on Alexander and Isabe. Moreover, the ce provided for the youngsters was newly built with excellent soundproofing. It didn¡¯t have the issues present here at all. Isabe was distracted by Alexander, only to notice that Greta¡¯s eyes were slowly turning red. Clearly, she had already understood. The conversation inside was still ongoing. ¡°Once I¡¯ve divorced Greta, we¡¯ll return and have our wedding. I need to give you the best, otherwise it won¡¯t do justice to the profound affection you¡¯ve shown me.¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m already content with the mutual affection between us. I don¡¯t need those external things. All I ask is for you to keep me by your side every day.¡± ¡°Why? Yasmine, don¡¯t you want to marry me?¡± ¡°But once you get married, Greta will inevitably find out. I don¡¯t want her to be heartbroken. You know, I never intend to steal you from her. I just can¡¯t help but love you. If possible, I genuinely want to maintain a bnced rtionship among the three of us. I can¡¯t bear to see my best friend upset. But she found out about your affair anyway. Now I just hope that she learns the truth aste as possible.¡± Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°But Yasmine, this is unfair to you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not resentful. All I want is for you to be well. Rest assured, I¡¯m here with you, but I¡¯ll also reach out to Greta tofort her. Perhaps, after I help her work through her troubles, she may even find her next love. That way, once she knows the truth, she won¡¯t me us anymore. Unless we receive her blessing, we shouldn¡¯t even think about having a wedding in this lifetime!¡± Ê³ Gossip 485 Gossip 485 Reading Juicy Gossip in Her Mind Chapter 485 Caught In The Act Finished ¡°Yasmine, you¡ you¡¯re just too kind. You¡¯re constantly sacrificing yourself for her, even though none of this is your fault.¡± ¡°It is my fault. I have to bear the consequences for falling for my best friend¡¯s husband. I just hope that one day, the three of us can be friends again¡¡± At this point, Greta couldn¡¯t bear to listen any longer. Her face was covered with tears and her eyes were bloodshot. Suddenly, she flung the door open and stormed in, followed closely by everyone else. Regardless of whether they had clearly heard themotion from inside just now, everyone could tell that they were catching someone red¨Chanded in the act of infidelity. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Moreover, the individual caught in this act of infidelity was none other than the best friend who had come along under the pretense of a good rtionship. It truly felt as if the perpetrator had been by her side all along. It was done in such an indiscreet manner that Greta had not noticed. Shortly after, a shriek echoed through the air. What met everyone was a rather shocking sight. The two on the bed hadn¡¯tpletely let loose yet. They were merely disheveled, entwined in each other¡¯s arms, and engaged in intimate conversation. The sight alone was already solid proof of their infidelity. The one who let out a shriek was Yasmine, and Niel was just as startled. However, he immediately pulled a nket over Yasmine, who was on the verge of exposing herself, while he himself stood up with a grim expression. However, due to the fact he was aroused, his stance made for an incredibly awkward sight. Niel wore a grim expression, on the verge of losing his temper at Greta. ¡°Where are your manners? What gives you the right to barge into someone else¡¯s room?¡± Greta was still processing everything she had just witnessed. Completely stunned, she didn¡¯t respond. However, the members of the Quirk family who had followed in were already livid. ¡°What right do you have to lecture us about manners when you¡¯re cheating with another woman!¡± E said angrily. ¡°Besides, this is our room! We cane and go as we please!¡± Jake stated. ¡°F*ck you!¡± Sarah despised homewreckers the most. She was the first to rush forward to pull the quilt. Yasmine let out a piercing scream. ¡°Don¡¯t touch her!¡± Niel wanted to make a move, but Carlos and Christopher knocked him to the ground. The quilt was yanked away, causing Yasmine to tumble awkwardly onto the bed. When she looked up, her eyes were filled with a pitiful look, shimmering with unshed tears as he gazed at Greta. 1/2 15:34 Thu, Oct 24 Chapter 485 Caught In The Act Finished Greta¡¯s eyes narrowed as she rushed forward. Grasping Yasmine¡¯s hair from behind, she pped her across the face. The sound echoed repeatedly as Yasmine cried out in pain. Enraged, Niel wanted to stand back up and intervene. He was quite strong, managing to free from both Carlos and Christopher. However, he was still thwarted by Alexander, who spun around and knocked him to the ground with a swift kick. ¡°This is a matter between Aunt Greta and her friend. It¡¯s best if you stay out of it.¡± Alexander spoke down to him in a cold voice. ¡°After all, when you do wrong by others, retribution is inevitable.¡± With that, the room was filled with the sounds of ps and heart¨Cwrenching cries. There was also the interrogative voice of Greta. ¡°I¡¯ve been so good to you, even treating you like a sister. How could you do something so heartless? You feel wronged, and that you¡¯ve suffered, then what about me? When have I ever failed you? You even thought you could band together and pull the wool over my eyes, treating me like a fool? Seeing me all clueless, pouring out my heart to you, did that make you happy, did it make you smug? You actually expect me to forgive you two for your deceit? I¡¯m telling you, there¡¯s absolutely no chance of that happening!¡± The fact that her husband had an affair saddened her. Moreover, discovering subsequently that the other woman was her own best friend sent her into a rage. This was not merely a double betrayal, but a blow that multiplied the pain tenfold. Greta was so infuriated that she was on the verge of losing her sanity. For Greta, it didn¡¯t matter who Niel cheated on her with. She would vent her anger and file for divorce, forcing him to leave the marriage with nothing. That would have been the end of it, for she had no interest in finding out who the third party was. But now, her best friend had betrayed her and even tried to deceive her, all the while pretending to be innocent. This was just intolerable for her. Yasmine sobbed, ¡°I¡¯m so sorry. This is all my fault. I didn¡¯t mean it. I didn¡¯t do it on purpose. Please, stop hitting me. Please stop.¡± 1.8K Gossip 486 Gossip 486 Chapter 486 ying Innocent to the interval between the beatings. Yasmine Ayew at this point, she still ced the innocent, sh CANKARA WAX indved extraordinary strong wim to plead in fire and starts 64575% ** Finisher that she truly believed in what she was doing. Her Ne had anempted to y the here and rescue the dagsel in distress several times, yet he always ended agy knocked to the ground. Woah Cove! Brought Stop hitting her. If you must fit someone, hit me. This has nothing to do with Ax me who fell for her text?¡± Niet roared Aboite thought, where #xerty Yevine who fell in love first, fluttering her eyshes Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. terestedly talent Niety heart, Usse bouring those thoughts, Greta paused for just a moment. It was during tits brief interlude that she Ne kab kan from the bedside table, and without a moment¡¯s hesitation, she hunded it directly at kamp Brewed in him suffering a bloody injury to his head Kate thought, even the wally think that dent Greta didn¡¯t want to hit him? She just didn¡¯t have the Coreld Not was utterly sumed, especially since Greta had merely pped him several times earlier, never Tech severe actions Clear after burning the entire truth. Greta had already lost her mind in anger Just then, there was amotion outside the door It was Laces who had arrived Afera sexjourney. Lancelot finally returned, intending to rest. However, he heard amotion sort Pilled with curiosity, he approached the scene. Seeing the housekeeper constantly looking upward and bearing the cries of distress, he had a bad feeling. Without hesitation, he immediately rushed over. past is be reached the entrance, he was stopped. kong his way were Avian and Janice, who couldn¡¯t make their way to the front. Extat sand. ¡°Do you know who you¡¯re helping once you go in? If you¡¯re still unsure, it¡¯s best not to go.¡± Janice didn¡¯t stra wond yet she gave Lancelot a look of concern They were also that in a moment of impulsiveness, he might hurt his mother¡¯s feelings again. then, Lancelot bad fall rated that his mother must have undoubtedly uncovered the truth. Lane¡¯s tace was as pale as a sheet, yet he still managed to squeeze himself forward. Bere he could even get a dear look at the situation inside, babe, who was standing in front of him. yed around and blocked Lancelot view 1/2 ? ? ??, 25%2 15:35 Thu, Oct 24 Chapter 486 ying Innocent Finished This time, Isabe was not all smiles as usual. Instead, she spoke with utmost seriousness. ¡°This is yourst chance. If you mess up, it would be toote for regrets. If it hadn¡¯t been for Greta¡¯s sake, Isabe would have preferred to leave him alone. She thought of Lancelot as someone whocked empathy, the type who couldn¡¯t understand others¡® pain unless he experienced it himself. However, she had no choice. Since Lionel was willing to give him a choice, then he should be given that opportunity. In the end, Lancelot still ended up disappointing everyone. When he saw what was happening inside, hepletely forgot the kind advice his rtives had given him just moments ago. He rushed in without a second thought, swiftly grabbing his mother¡¯s descending hand mid¨Cair, effectively stopping Greta. He even quickly assisted Yasmine in escaping Greta¡¯s grip. ¡°Mom, what are you doing?¡± Lancelot was startled. Mom had always been dignified, how could she hit someone like a shrew? Looking at Yasmine¡¯s swollen face, he could see open wounds on it, and thetter¡¯s crying was absolutely heartbreaking. Under such circumstances, how could Mom bring herself to do this? ¡°Can¡¯t you see? Don¡¯t you know what happened?¡± Greta pointed at Yasmine¡¯s clothes, bed, and Niel on the floor In the end, Lancelot was not an actor. A flicker of surprise crossed his face, and he began to stammer. He hadn¡¯t expected this. Have these two lost their minds? They couldn¡¯t restrain themselves even in the Quirk manor? He was finding it hard to face the facts. In the moment of hesitation that seized Lancelot, Greta stood frozen, staring at Lancelot in disbelief. Isabe thought, Great, our worst fears havee true. Sigh, Lancelot has truly let us down. I hope Aunt Greta can weather this blow. Greta¡¯s body swayed slightly. Her tears and devastated expression wentpletely unnoticed when Lancelot entered. He only took note of how his father and Yasmine had been beaten. Lancelot¡¯s reaction had made his stance all too clear. ¡°You knew¡ you knew all along and you deceived me with them!¡± Upon hearing his mother¡¯s sorrowful voice, Lancelot felt his mind thrown into chaos. ¡°Mom, things¡ things aren¡¯t like that.¡± He felt an inexplicable sense of panic. He wanted to exin but didn¡¯t know where to start. In the end, all he managed to say was, ¡°Mom, they¡ they have it tough too.¡± 1.8K Gossip 487 Gossip 487 Reading Juicy Gossip in Her Mind Chapter 487 Heartless Ingrate 25% Finished Upon hearing that, the entire Quirk family was left dumbfounded. It seemed that everything they had said to him previously was in vain because the young man showed absolutely no signs of regret or change! The Quirk family members, oblivious to the truth until then, had finally pieced together the puzzle. Immediately, they started voicing theirints. Pointing at Lancelot, E used, ¡°You heartless ingrate! Instead of supporting your mother, you¡¯re siding with your adulterous father and his mistress. Do you even realize who gave birth to you?¡± Jake said, ¡°Have you lost all sense of morality? Truly, it would¡¯ve been better to raise a dog than you!¡± ¡°I wholeheartedly agree with what Grandpa said,¡± Sarah sneered. ¡°You¡¯re simply not worthy of being part of the Quirk family!¡± Lancelot was left utterly speechless, flushed. He could not retort and could only look pleadingly toward his mother. However, the look in his mother¡¯s eyes at that moment startled him. Greta¡¯s expression went nk as she stared straight at him before walking up to him. Without uttering a single word, she pped him twice. ¡°I don¡¯t have a traitorous son!¡± For the first time in his life, Lancelot was struck by his mother. Though Greta was known for her strong character, she neverid a hand on her son. Instead, she always chose to guide him verbally. Thus, the sudden p left Lancelot stunned. His eyes instantly reddened as he stared nkly at his mother, uttering, ¡°Mom, you hit me.¡± Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Greta had already lost interest in dealing with him. She wasn¡¯t a fool. Once she knew that her son had long since understood the whole truth, all of his previous actions took on apletely different interpretation. Even though her heart ached as if it had been torn apart, she was determined to cut out the rot and never let those who had hurt her triumph again. ¡°You three have ten minutes to pack up your things and leave the Quirk manor. If I still see you here after ten minutes, don¡¯t me me for having my bodyguards take action,¡± spat Greta. ¡°Mom!¡± Lancelot was truly frightened. Is Mom trying to drive me away as well? ¡°Ten minutes. I always keep my word,¡± Greta coldly stated. Then, she turned to Niel, ¡°I¡¯ll notify you to come sign the papers tomorrow. Come alone! I don¡¯t want to see anyone else.¡± Naturally, Niel was left speechless. Tears streamed down Yasmine¡¯s face as he attempted to speak, but Greta had already raised her hand. ¡°If you say one more thing to disgust me, I won¡¯t hesitate to hit you again. Don¡¯t make your exit any more pathetic than it already is!¡± Having said that, Greta turned around, ready to leave. 1/2 15:35 Thu, Oct 24 Chapter 487 Heartless Ingrate However, Greta managed to dodge it. 25% Finished ¡°I¡ Even if I upset you, I¡¯m still your son. I didn¡¯t make that big of a mistake, did I?¡± Lancelot knew that his actions might upset his mother, but he thought he wouldn¡¯t be punished along with the other two. He thought, at most, he¡¯d receive a stern lecture and a few harsh words. He didn¡¯t expect his mother would try to chase him away after she hit him. ¡°It¡¯s precisely because you¡¯re my son that your betrayal is even more unforgivable.¡± Greta¡¯s expression was extremely cold. ¡°I told you, I don¡¯t consider you my son anymore. Do you think I¡¯m just saying this out of anger?¡± In truth, everyone else also didn¡¯t anticipate the resolute manner in which Greta dealt with Lancelot. Even knowing the entire truth, Isabe was somewhat taken aback. After all, on the surface, all Lancelot was guilty of was hiding information he knew. Perhaps it was just as Lionel said, that if those who shared their family bloodline didn¡¯t protect their own, there was no reason to keep them around. All present from the Quirk family were of the younger generation, so naturally, they wouldn¡¯t dare to advise Greta. Even when Greta was about to leave, they helped to stop Lancelot, who wanted to speak to her. Lancelot was truly at his wit¡¯s end, his eyes red. ¡°Don¡¯t stop me. Why can¡¯t you all bear to see me doing well? I need to rify things with my mother. She can¡¯t just say such things out of anger!¡± With a cold tone, Alexander stated, ¡°You¡¯ve already made your choice.¡± ¡°The moment you chose to support your father¡¯s mistress in opposing your mother, you lost the right to be her son,¡± Isabe stated. After they finished speaking, everyone swiftly departed. Gossip 488 Gossip 488 Chapter 488 Consult With Lionel 25% Finished Sarah and Carlos called for the housekeeper to exin the situation, instructing him to have someone keep an eye on the trio as they packed up and then send them away. The butler, a long¨Cstanding figure in the household, was infuriated upon hearing the full story. However, when he heard that even Lancelot was to be driven away, he was instantly filled with panic, fearing that thedy¡¯s anger might strain the bond between mother and son. Although he did as instructed, the butler still wanted to consult with Lionel. In reality, everyone in the main building had already retired for the night. However, themotion they stirred up had roused them from their sleep, prompting them toe out and see what was going on. When they saw Greta returning lost, they asked the younger generation who had followed her about what happened. Upon learning of the situation, the men were so livid they wanted toe out and throw punches. Eventually, Lionel emerged, asking about Greta¡¯s decision. It was then that Greta calmly voiced her thoughts. Upon hearing her decision to disown her son, some elders couldn¡¯t help but step in to advise. After all, Greta only had that one son. They attributed his actions to his youth andck of understanding. However, Lionel ultimately decided everything was left up to Greta herself. After all, she was already in her forties, so she should make her own life decisions. In the end, no matter how much Lancelot pleaded and cried to see his mother, he never got the chance. Instead, he was ushered into a car by the housekeeper, along with two bodyguards and a couple of other individuals. Lancelot was restless, hence he was promptly tied up. Even Lancelot¡¯s luggage was tossed in, clearly indicating a firm resolution on his fate. Everyone else was merely spectating and enjoying the show from the sidelines. Seeing the car about to leave, Yasmine, with her disheveled appearance, spoke to Isabe, who was standing closest to her. ¡°Could you please pass on an apology to Greta for me? We truly didn¡¯t intend to hurt her,¡± Yasmine said, tears streaming down her face. ¡°Enough,¡± Niel defended his beloved. ¡°She¡¯s already beaten you to this state. Things have been settled long ago.¡± Beside them, Lancelot was still struggling, resembling someone about to be abandoned. Clearly, he had subconsciously realized that he had made a grave mistake and was about to lose the person who valued him the most. Isabe didn¡¯t expect Yasmine to disgust her onest time. Sheughed immediately and was the first to speak. ¡°I¡¯m really curious. Why were you so willing to bend over backward back then? Instead of trying to break up their family, why were you more inclined to be the mistress?¡± Jasha¡¯s waeda nenurod C 1/2 15:35 Thu, Oct 24 Chapter 488 Consult With Lionel ? ? ??,? 25% Finished Yasmine seemed to have found her stage to perform, excitedly saying, ¡°That¡¯s because I didn¡¯t want to ruin their family. I wanted them all to be happy, but I was also in love with Niel, so¡¡± ¡°So, you wanted Aunt Greta to continue being the haggard wife, keeping the home front stable while you two gallivant around, am I right? Word is, you couldn¡¯t find a husband because you can¡¯t bear children, so having Lancelot, who treats you well, is enough for you. You¡¯ve managed your rtionship with Lancelot privately, not fearing that he might be spoiled because you know his strict mother is still there to discipline him. So, Aunt Greta ys the bad cop, and you y the good cop. What a clever scheme. You don¡¯t have to spare much effort, nor do you need to work hard, yet you get to enjoy the marital bliss and filial piety that even Aunt Greta can¡¯t enjoy. All of this was painstakingly nurtured and managed by Aunt Greta herself,¡± said Isabe. That shocking exnation finally helped everyone there understand the logic behind the matter. It was as though Yasmine¡¯sst shred of dignity was stripped away. Indeed, she had thought as such, but she couldn¡¯tprehend why it sounded so sinister when someone else said it. She didn¡¯t believe she could be sinister when she bore no malice in her thoughts or actions. In the end, she still believed she was merely making up for Greta¡¯s shorings. In Yasmine¡¯s view, Greta couldn¡¯t always be by her husband¡¯s side to ensure stability, tenderly caring for him. As such, Yasmine only saw herself as helping to look after Niel. As for Lancelot, Yasmine believed the education of a child should strike a bnce between reward and punishment. Since Greta was a strict mother, Yasmine assumed it was only natural for her to be the lenient one. As such, she didn¡¯t like how evil and scheming Isabe described her to be. Looking at Yasmine¡¯s expression, Isabe understood. She is genuinely foolish and wicked, completely unaware of how detestable she is. However, the impact of Isabe¡¯s words on Niel and his father was undeniable. Niel was momentarily stunned, but his rationality was swiftly drowned out by Yasmine¡¯s soft sobs. Lancelot was dumbfounded as if he had experienced some sort of shock. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. 1.8K Gossip 489 Gossip 489 15:35 Thu, Oct 24 Reading Juicy Gossip in Her Mind Chapter 489 Escort Out 9¡Á25% Finished ¡°That settles it then.¡± Isabe waved her hand dismissively. ¡°From now on, Aunt Greta doesn¡¯t need to exhaust herself, and there won¡¯t be anyone reaping the benefits of her hard work.¡± With a subtle hint from Alexander, the driver and the bodyguard escorted the three individuals away from the Quirk estate. The following day, early in the morning, Isabe heard Lancelot had taken the initiative toe over. However, Greta had refused to meet him, so Lancelot was still waiting at the entrance, which was a five- minute drive away. In the end, only Niel had the opportunity to meet with Greta. They signed the divorce agreement and dealt with the divorce proceedings. Niel didn¡¯t put up a fight and chose to leave the marriage with nothing. Watching as Greta decisively signed her name, Niel ultimately sighed. ¡°I¡¯ve let you down.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear your voice. It makes me nauseous,¡± Greta coldly uttered. Niel choked up, immediately letting out a long sigh as if he was filled with helplessness. ¡°Ignoring me for now, what about our son? Are you really not going to see him?¡± ¡°Ive disowned him. Why should I meet him?¡± ¡°Are you serious? You don¡¯t want Lance anymore?¡± Niel asked in surprise. Greta scoffed. ¡°Why should I bother if you¡¯re so biased toward your own sons? Isn¡¯t it enough to have him return and take care of you?¡± Niel immediately said, ¡°Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re being a bit harsh? Back then, he didn¡¯t know what to do and hid the truth only because he wanted to maintain family harmony.¡± ¡°What about what happened afterward? Didn¡¯t he support you two being together?¡± Greta scoffed. Niel was taken aback. ¡°You¡ Didn¡¯t you not want to be with me? What¡¯s wrong with him supporting us? Could it be that you still¡¡± ¡°What I needed was his attitude, not his betrayal. Even if I didn¡¯t want to be with you, he shouldn¡¯t support a mistress who would destroy his parents¡® rtionship. I can¡¯t ept a child with such warped values.¡± Greta scoffed. ¡°Let him consider Yasmine as his mother instead.¡± Upon seeing Greta¡¯s resolute demeanor, Niel was quite upset. Unable to hold back, he warned, ¡°You¡¯re too stubborn. Be careful you don¡¯t regret itter. When the timees, and your son refuses to turn back, it will be toote for you to mend things.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve made my decision, and I won¡¯t regret it. The fate of you three is no longer my concern!¡± dered Greta in a frosty tone. After saying that, she blocked and deleted the contact information of all three of them. Niel was instantly infuriated, believing Greta¡¯s actions were too ruthless. He smirked and said. ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll live a miserable life just because I¡¯ve left the marriage with nothing! Even though you¡¯ve taken. 1/2 15.35 Thu, Oct 24 B. Chapter 489 Escort Out then I¡¯ll run it even better.¡± 9x¨C25% Finished ¡°Sure, go ahead. I may despise you, but I certainly don¡¯t despise money. If you can get the funds ready. I Can sell it back to you quickly.¡± She wasn¡¯t going to be stubborn on such a matter. After all, she wasn¡¯t nning on going back. Thepany was nothing more than a burden to her, so the sooner she could rid herself of it, the better. Niel was genuinely flustered and frustrated. Under the intense scrutiny of the Quirk family, it was inappropriate for him to continue the confrontation. He had no choice but to turn around and leave. In the end, he still took Lancelot away. After all, Yasmine was unable to have children, and Lancelot was Niel¡¯s only child. Presumably, Lancelot knew that his mother had made up her mind, and no amount of pleading would change her decision. Thus, he had no choice but to return home with his father to handle the company¡¯s affairs. After they left, the Quirk manor returned to its lively and joyful days as they waited for the day of the birthday banquet. That said, even though Greta didn¡¯t want to hear any more news about those people, Isabe remained quite curious about their subsequent developments. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. While everyone was ying in the living room, she would be lost in her thoughts. Heh. Niel really went all out to buy back thepany. He promised to continue running it once the deal was done but that a significant portion of the profits would be shared among his buddies. It¡¯s almost as if he¡¯s working for them now. No wonder his buddies were so willing to offer the money. Since Aunt Greta was already in the know, he didn¡¯t bother hiding his rtionship any longer. The day after Niel and Yasmine returned, they got their marriage certificate, and a few dayster, they nned to have a grand wedding. Despite the criticisms from those within their circle, they were too engrossed in their love to care. Oh well, I can only hope that they¡¯ll be blessed¡® with bird droppings on their wedding day. 1.8K M 15:35 Thu, Oct 24 Reading Juicy Gossip in Her Mind Gossip 490 Gossip 490 Chapter 490 Numb Himself Finished The Quirk family was also distractedly listening to Isabe¡¯s thoughts, but after quite a while, there was still no news of Lancelot. However, as they thought about that, Isabe immediately brought up thetest news on Lancelot. Is Lancelot trying to numb himself? He¡¯s not even studying anymore, instead focusing entirely on managing his father¡¯spany. Essentially, he took over the behind¨Cthe¨Cscenes work that Aunt Greta used to do. However, he wasn¡¯t doing a great job, and many of thepany¡¯s long¨Ctime employeesined about him. I¡¯m curious, though, if he can still say that being a mistress isn¡¯t easy, haba, thought Isabe. David¡¯s family also chuckled. Several days passed in that manner, and Isabe slowly stopped keeping up with the news surrounding Niel Isabe was almost about to forget the matter, but one day, Greta received a phone call from far away, and it first reached the Quirk estate. After Greta ended the call, her expression shifted. During dinner in the evening, someone asked a question. Greta then said, ¡°It¡¯s no longer my business.¡± Naturally, no one asked any more questions. Isabe sensed something was amiss and immediately started paying attention again. David¡¯s family, who was sitting at the same table, was already on high alert, wondering if there was trouble Holy crap! Holy cr*p¡ Holy crap! thought Isabe. Listening to her increasingly loud exmations, David¡¯s family was anxious. They wondered what had happened Heaven¡¯s will do exist in this world! Truly, the tables have turned. No one can escape the judgment of the heavens! Isabe smiled. David¡¯s family still wondered what exactly happened. At that point, Greta had left the dining table earlier than expected. Ah, I want to share this thrilling and satisfying news with everyone, but how do I even begin to say it? Isabe furrowed her brows. David¡¯s family was still waiting for Isabe to spill the beans. Suddenly, Alexander spoke up. ¡°Something has happened to Niel.¡± In an instant, everyone present turned their gaze over Isabe looked at Alexander in surprise. He knows? Again? The rest of David¡¯s family still wanted to wait for Isabe to reveal the truth. 1/2 15:35 Thu, Chapter 490 Numb Himself 3 25% Finished on them. If they were doing too well, I was ready to intervene. However, there¡¯s no need for that now.¡± The rest of his family were shocked but also felt a great sense of security with him as the new family head. Isabe beamed. Oh my, my husband is so handsome when he¡¯s being protective like this. I¡¯m totally smitten! Without leaving them in suspense, Alexander recounted the events with a grin. After Niel purchased thepany back, it began operating normally again. Niel was about to start his transportation and trade business once more. Unluckily, they found themselves in the same predicament as before. They were ambushed by local armed forces and ended up lost in the dense forest after the incident. Yasmine had stayed back to prepare for the wedding. Otherwise, she would have certainly run off with Niel. However, the familiar plot was still unfolding. Yasmine, driven by love, disregarded the rescue regtions. Fueled by her fervor, she plunged into the dense forest despite how weak she was. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. In truth, Isabe admired Yasmine a little. Despite Yasmine¡¯s demeanor, she always had a knack for finding people. Sometimes, Isabe couldn¡¯t help but marvel at the power of true love. However, that wasn¡¯t entirely urate either. The area was riddled with various armed groups, and while a woman could slip through the lines unnoticed, a rescue team would need to go through all sorts of formalities, so perhaps it was simply fate. However, without Greta to clean up their mess at that time, even if Niel and Yasmine loved each other to bits, no miracles urred. Theplexity of the same rescue operation had Lancelot, who took over the task, frantic. He wanted to contact Greta but found that he simply couldn¡¯t get through on the phone. Frustrated, Lancelot wanted to rely solely on himself. However, the overall efficiency dropped significantlypared to when Greta was around. Just when everyone assumed Niel and Yasmine died starving in the jungle, they were finally located by a rescue team. By the time Niel and Yasmine were found, they had both passed out, with Niel¡¯s legs tragically broken. Though they were rescued, the moment Niel regained consciousness, heshed out at Yasmine, hurling insults and telling her to get lost. Originally, Niel wouldn¡¯t have had to endure such severe injuries. It was all because of Yasmine, who, when she sought him out, brought along nothing useful and even forgot the way back. She had to use his supplies, and just like in Isabe¡¯s previous life, Niel was still touched as he teetered between life and death. 1.8K 4. Gossip 491 Gossip 491 Reading Juicy Gossip in Her Mind Chapter 491 Overwhelmed With Regret ÈÕÊ±»á72%•þ +5 Pearls However, gradually things started to go awry. That was because the rescue team arranged by Gretast time did not arrive promptly, and there was no medical team to administer immediate treatment. Their food and drink supplies were gradually depleted, and their bodies were excessively worn out. In the end, Niel also had to care for Yasmine, who, apart from crying, only seemed to be a hindrance, constantly speaking of love. All of those factors rapidly drained them, and finally, due to an unexpected incident, he ended up breaking his leg because of Yasmine¡¯s actions. He was nearly at death¡¯s door. At a true brink of despair, he was overwhelmed with regret for his past choices and finally broke down in tears. Even when blinded by love, he realized that a woman who rushed headlong into a dangerous situation couldn¡¯t save his life. Instead, only the woman who quietly arranged everything behind his back that truly saved him. Back when Greta was around, even if he encountered danger, he would always be rescued in time. Due to that, he almost forgot the risks involved in their line of work. Without Greta, all he had was a burden by his side, and everything else was gone. Upon awakening, Niel found himself crippled, which made him even less able to ept reality. It took only Greta four days to rescue him, but when Lancelot found him, it took a full fifteen days. He had already be haggard, utterly exhausted, seeming to have aged a decade overnight. Seeing Yasmine crying in front of him only infuriated him. He knew that if it weren¡¯t for her ignorance and blind rush to find him, he might have been able to stretch the remaining resources until rescue arrived. However, he was subjected to endless torment because of her, a woman who came to him because of love. He thought he must have truly lost his mind to abandon a wonderful woman like Greta and stuck with a burden. However, it was all toote. Even if he ended things with Yasmine right then, there was no way Greta would take him back. Any regrets would be pointless. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Regret was also apanion of Lancelot. In truth, he had been filled with remorse ever since he had taken over his mother¡¯s duties. When he heard about his father¡¯s mishap and that Yasmine had run off again, he wasn¡¯t as moved as he was thest time. Instead, he was consumed by frustration, his mind filled with a single thought, which was anger at Yasmine for stirring up trouble amidst all that chaos. At that moment, he felt a sudden, sharp pain in his heart. However, he couldn¡¯t reach his mother. He still felt that she was too harsh for wanting to sever ties with him. He was upset about the situation and decided to help his father, but the more he thought about his mother¡¯s ordeal, the more he realized how difficult it must have been for her. He couldn¡¯t imagine how she managed to stay calm during those torturous days and even started to wonder what his father was doing at that time. When he thought that his father might be spending the time being intimate with Yasmine hea we reunited 11:17 Fri, Oct 25 er 8. Chapter 491 Overwhelmed With Regret D 3.72% +5 Pearls With those thoughts in mind, he was truly too embarrassed to face his mother. Yet, as time dragged on, his fear only grew, worrying whether it was toote to save his father. Finally, just as he couldn¡¯t hold on any longer, his father was rescued. Upon seeing his father¡¯s pitiful state, Lancelot really wanted to ask if his father had any regrets. He was certain things wouldn¡¯t have ended that way if Greta was still around. Upon awakening, Niel immediately harbored an endless resentment toward Yasmine. At that moment, Lancelot realized that Niel held even deeper regrets than he did, for thetter had truly paid a devastating price. With his crippled body, he might spend a lifetime repaying the debt he owed to the Zimmer family. In the end, Lancelot called the Quirk estate. He wanted to let his mother know about their fate. He thought his mother would curse in pain, proiming it was their retribution. However, Greta only said one thing. ¡°I told you not to contact me again. The issues between have nothing to do with me.¡± After hearing the oue, everyone was quite moved. One could only say that divine retribution didn¡¯t hold back. One must bear the consequences of their own choices. you three That matter was consideredpletely resolved for the Quirk family. Only time could tell whether Greta and the repentant Lancelot would have the chance to rekindle their rtionshipter. In any case, Isabe thought that the idea of Greta remarrying and having a second child was quite good, In the evening, she even ended up discussing that matter with Alexander. Alexander was neutral with the idea. After all, with the younger generation of the Quirk family around, Greta wouldn¡¯t have to worry about being neglected when she got old. Moreover, there were risks associated with childbirth at an advanced age. If Greta didn¡¯t absolutely need an emotional anchor, it would be perfectly fine for her not to have a child. 1.8K Gossip 492 Gossip 492 Reading Juicy Gossip in Her Mind Chapter 492 How Many Children 2???, 72%# +5 Pearls ¡°How many children do you want in the future?¡± Isabe asked, her curiosity piqued almost instinctively. Upon hearing that, Alexander froze. Isabe also reacted and blushed. Alexander stole a nce at Isabe. ¡°How many do you want? After all, you¡¯ll be the one giving birth, and it¡¯s your body that will bear the brunt of it. You¡¯ll be the one enduring the hardships, which I can¡¯t take on your behalf. Therefore, the decision is yours. It¡¯s up to what you prefer.¡± Isabe hadn¡¯t considered that issue before. Previously, she felt out of luck in all aspects of romance, so the thought of love hadn¡¯t even crossed her mind. All she wanted was to have money, leisure, and happiness, However, she was in love, and a wedding was imminent. Thus, what followed would surely be having a child. After all, someone had to inherit the family. At that time, Isabe still had the mindset of a child and was devoid of profound maternal instincts. She would think about it for a while and then push it out of her mind, deciding to deal with it when the time came, letting things take their natural course. Alexander held Isabe close and gave her a kiss. He did have his own opinions, but he didn¡¯t dare to express them. He didn¡¯t want children as he was afraid that it would bring hardship to Isabe. He also feared that after having a child, Isabe¡¯s time for him would bepromised as she would shift much of her love to their child. As he had never been the generous type and waspletely unwilling to share Isabe with anyone else, he subconsciously rejected the idea of bringing a child into their small family. Moreover, he was also worried that he might not be a good father and that he might not be able to properly guide a child. After all, he wasn¡¯t exactly an average guy. News quickly spread that Hansel was soon to return. Hansel¡¯s family was preparing to return to their home country. Their precious daughter, Tabitha Quirk, had finally finished her exams. Everyone had initially nned to head to the airport to pick them up that day. However, Hansel pointed out that his family¡¯s clothes were not suitable for the season. He suggested that they should stop by to shop for some new ones before returning to the Quirk estate, so there was no need for everyone to apany them and that they would meet back at the Quirk estate. The whole family had a rather casual way of doing things. After Tabitha finished her exams, the other young Quirk family members included her in their group chat. As soon as she entered, Tabitha expressed a myriad of emojis, fully disying the joy of a bird set free. It seemed that the exams were about to break the eighteen¨Cyear¨Cold girl. She was the youngest child in her generation of the Quirk family, even a year younger than Janice. 11:17 Fri, Oct 25 Chapter 492 How Many Children +5 Pearls isted herself, which resulted in her not being in frequent contact with others. They would typically meet just once a year. In the past, whenever Tabitha returned, it was the happiest time for Janice. That was because Tabitha was a lively and cheerful girl, a true extrovert. She could get along well with anyone. Upon entering the group chat, Tabitha immediately chatted with Isabe: Isabe, you¡¯ll be the first person I want to see when I return. Isabe was puzzled: Huh? Why? Christopher stirred up trouble: So, you want to see for yourself what kind of extraordinary woman could capture the heart of your idol Alexander, don¡¯t you? Tabitha: Hehe, I already know. I¡¯ve watched all your variety shows! I¡¯m now a part of Isabe¡¯s fandom! Isabe was so embarrassed that she didn¡¯t know how to respond. She could only reply with a string of ellipses. The group of people in the living room were doubled over withughter. She had assumed that people would, at most, pay some attention, aware of such a situation. If they were not particrly interested in variety shows or entertainment, much like Alexander¡¯s siblings, they would only know that she and Christopher had once participated in a variety show together as well as watched some clips of their performance. It was unlikely they would also be paying attention to the trending topics at the time. However, it was clear that Tabitha wasn¡¯t. ¡°Do you know why she pays so much attention to you? Christopher said with a mysterious smile. ¡°Why?¡± Isabe asked curiously. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Rosalie chuckled, turning to Isabe. ¡°When Tabitha was little, she met Alexander once. Since then, she insisted she¡¯d marry him when she grew up. She imed he was her male idol. However, as she grew older, she realized her dream was destined to remain unfulfilled, leaving her heartbroken. It¡¯s quite amusing. Alexander doesn¡¯t even spare his own rtives.¡± In an instant, Rosalie was lightly tapped on the head by Alexander, who was next to her. He said, ¡°Don¡¯t speak nonsense to Isabe.¡± Everyone else wasughing non¨Cstop. Clearly, others had often heard simr words before. In the past, Tabitha would often talk about Alexander. 1.8K W Gossip 493 Gossip 493 3 Reading Juicy Gossip in Her Mind Chapter 493 Happy Virus 72% +5 Pearls It was the first time Isabe saw a single person bring such joy to an entire family. It seems like Tabitha is a happy virus. Everyone was in high spirits when they heard someone ask excitedly, ¡°Is it true that Ms. Tabitha is returning?¡± The Quirk family was known for their kind treatment toward their household staff. Thus, when a housekeeper suddenly interrupted the ongoing conversation, no one felt disturbed. Sarah, the first to respond, did so with a smile, saying, ¡°Indeed.¡± ¡°Great, I need to prepare Ms. Tabitha¡¯s favorite dessert,¡± said the housekeeper before hurrying off to do just that. Isabe turned to Sarah, puzzled. Sarah said, ¡°Petra has been a part of the Quirk family for a long time. When she first joined us, she was responsible for looking after Hansel¡¯s family. She often cared for Tabitha, so she has a deep affection for her.¡± With that topic over, everyone continued their conversation. In the afternoon, the sound of a car arriving echoed from outside. Everyone began to emerge from the building, and before long, they saw a car pulling in. One of the car windows was open, and someone popped their head from it, looking around in every direction. Upon spotting a group of people standing on the side, the person immediately waved with excitement. Her vibrant demeanor truly resembled a miniature sun, instantly winning one¡¯s affection with just a nce. No sooner had the care to a halt than Tabitha eagerly hopped out, rushing over instantly. The couple that stepped out with her could only look at her with a mix of helplessness and indulgence. All the while, they reminded her, ¡°Don¡¯t run too fast.¡± Tabitha dashed toward the center, where her male idol was standing next to the most beautiful woman. ¡°I finally got to see you, Isabe! I want an autograph, a picture with you, and¡¡± When Tabitha lunged toward Isabe, it almost seemed as if she intended to embrace thetter. However, Tabitha seemed to have a bit of wit about her Unsure if Isabe would ept her enthusiasm, she switched tactics at thest moment, opting to grab Isabe¡¯s hand instead of hugging her. Holding Isabe¡¯s hand, Tabitha kept swinging it back and forth, acting coquettishly to the point where Isabe could hardly bear it. In reality, the only ones younger than Isabe at home were Janice and Rosalie. Although they were close to Isabe, they were both more reserved. As such, that was the first time Isabe had encountered such enthusiasm. ¡°All right, all right, I¡¯ll do all that. I¡¯m really happy to see you, Tabitha,¡± Isabe said with a smile. Chapter 493 Happy Virus +5 Pearls The others were thrilled to see Tabitha, too, and reminded her not to focus solely on Isabe but to greet everyone. Immediately, Tabitha courteously greeted everyone in turn. Upon seeing Alexander, she couldn¡¯t help but feel disheartened. ¡°Ah, you¡¯ve gotten even more handsome, Alexander. It¡¯s going to be even harder for me to find boyfriend now.¡± Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Alexander maintained his indifferent expression, but the others couldn¡¯t help butugh. They teased Tabitha, saying that byparing her future boyfriend to Alexander, she was just setting herself up for disappointment. They jokingly warned her to be careful, or she might end up not getting married. Hansel and Astrid happened to walk over. Tabitha retorted, ¡°Well, I¡¯m going to rely on my parents for living expenses and remain a pampered youngdy forever.¡± Hansel tapped Tabitha¡¯s head lightly and said sarcastically, ¡°You sure are promising.¡± Astrid chuckled, saying, ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll take care of you for the rest of your life.¡± Hansel¡¯s family was also busily greeting the rest of the family. The atmosphere was filled with joy and harmony. Meanwhile, Isabe confirmed that there were no issues with Hansel¡¯s family. At that moment, the smiles on the faces of David¡¯s family became even more genuine. Sounds of people could be heard from the main building as well, so everyone was preparing to head over there together. Suddenly, Petra shouted and rushed straight toward Tabitha. ¡°Ms. Tabitha, you¡¯re back! Oh my, let me take a good look at you. You¡¯ve changed so much in just a year, growing taller and even more beautiful.¡± To be honest, it was somewhat inappropriate for her to interject at that moment. However, everyone was easygoing, so no one took it to heart. Tabitha also cheerfully greeted Petra, and Hansel and Astrid did the same. However, Petra¡¯s attitude toward the couple was clearly perfunctory, while her affection for Tabitha was undeniable, almost to the point of being overwhelming. Her eyes were even filled with tears. It was, one might say, a bit dramatic. Isabe couldn¡¯t resist joking. ¡°It¡¯s like she¡¯s treating Tabitha as her own daughter.¡± ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s because Tabitha is simply too charming¡± ¡°Petra did watch her grow up, after all¡± It seemed like Hansel¡¯s family was ustomed to such situations, so they didn¡¯t find it awkward. It was only when others started to feel ufortable that they reminded Hansel¡¯s family the elders were waiting Fri, Reading Juicy Gossip in Her Mind. Gossip 494 Gossip 494 Chapter 494 Tabitha Invites Heidi +5 Pear This finally snapped Petra back to reality. She awkwardly mentioned that she had prepared Tabitha¡¯s favorite dish and would bring it to herter. Tabitha shed her a faint smile. ¡°I even brought presents for you and Heidi. Is Heidiing over today? Tell her to drop by. It¡¯s been quite a while since west met.¡± Petra¡¯s expression faltered for a moment, and she offered a forced smile. After Tabitha finished speaking, she stepped forward and took Isabe¡¯s arm, intending to head toward th main building.. ¡°Who is Heidi?¡± Isabe asked curiously. ¡°Heidi is Petra¡¯s daughter. She¡¯s the same age as me. We went to the same school and had such a great tim together,¡± Tabitha said with a bounce in her voice. Isabe didn¡¯t give it much thought, it was merely a casual inquiry. With the arrival of Hansel and his family, the atmosphere at home finally started feeling like a major birthday celebration was underway. Tabitha was genuinely charming. Even the stern Lionel couldn¡¯t help but break into a wide smile around her. She truly embodied the essence of a little princess. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. When he returned to the building for the young that evening, Tabitha had followed him. She seemed to have endless words to share, fueled by an inexhaustible energy. But as soon as she showed up, Petra appeared too, immediately bringing her favorite dessert. She was rather perfunctory with the other young masters and youngdies, serving them the same way over and over. Naturally, no one wouldpare themselves to Tabitha. Thrilled, Tabitha went to fetch the gift. Then, she joined Petra at the table for a heart¨Cto¨Cheart chat. ¡°Where¡¯s Heidi? Didn¡¯t shee?¡± Tabitha asked, puzzled. Petra immediately said, ¡°Oh, we¡¯re just housekeepers. Since when do housekeepers bring their families to their employer¡¯s home for fun? She isn¡¯t worthy of such luxury.¡± Immediately, Tabitha furrowed her petite brows. ¡°She¡¯s my friend, so what¡¯s wrong with inviting a friend, over? My family is very understanding. No one would mind.¡± Petra¡¯s expression tensed a bit as she said, ¡°She¡¯s still got work, so she really can¡¯t make it over.¡± Tabitha was taken aback when she heard that. ¡°What? Ajob? Based on her schooling situation here, shouldn¡¯t she be in her junior year of high school?¡± ¡°She¡¯s not good at studying, and she started working right after middle school,¡± Petra said dismissively. Tabitha became even more surprised. She distinctly remembered that Heidi loved reading when she was a child. She had said that her father and brother didn¡¯t like her, so she needed to stride t 11:17 Fri, Oct 25 ? Chapter 494 Tabitha Invites Heidi 72% +5 Pearls Back then, Heidi was even more studious than Tabitha was. Despite moving abroad during junior high, she would asionally call her, and their conversations would inevitably turn to their studies. Even though theirmunication eventually dwindled, in Tabitha¡¯s memory, Heidi was the type to never abandon her education. Being a kind¨Chearted girl, Tabitha began to specte, wondering if it was a case of gender bias, where Heidi¡¯s father and brother didn¡¯t let her study, instead making her work to support her brother. But that didn¡¯t seem usible, because Petra worked for their family and was paid well. There wouldn¡¯t be any financial pressure in supporting two children through university. Tabitha was perplexed, but she had her own little scheme. She had coaxed Petra into giving her a phone, and then secretly found out Heidi¡¯s current contact information. She quickly got in touch with Heidi. She could hear the surprise and cold detachment in Heidi¡¯s voice. Considering they hadn¡¯t seen each other in a while, it made sense that they felt like strangers. She invited her over to her house, offered her gifts, and thought it would be a good opportunity to catch up. If Heidi was facing any difficulties, she was ready to lend a hand as much as she could. Since her childhood, she had often lent a hand to Heidi, so she didn¡¯t think much of it. She had the means to help a friend, and thus, she didn¡¯t overthink it. Afterwards, Tabitha shared her thoughts with the others on inviting Heidi over for a visit. Naturally, no one had any objections. After all, this was Tabitha¡¯s home, so she had the freedom to invite anyone she wished. In the end, Tabitha expressed her desire to join everyone at the amusement park located at the rear, specifically the one designed for youngsters. It was mostly Nina and Cahan who were ying there, while the other adults politely declined. In the end, despite their resistance, Janice and Rosalie found themselves on the guest list due to persistent invitations. The following morning, when Isabe descended, she spotted two people struggling in the living room. ¡°Who told you toe over?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did I embarrass you or something? It was Tabitha who invited me.¡± ¡°You¡ She was just being polite, that¡¯s all!¡± 1.8K Gossip 495 Gossip 495 Reading Juicy Gossip in Her Mind Chapter 495 Toxic Family +5 Pearls ¡°Does ady of her stature need to be polite to someone as insignificant as me? I know you adore Tabitha. To you, she outshines me by hundreds, thousands of times. You love her even more than your own daughter. But mom, do you really need to iste me as if I¡¯m a contagion? You never tell me whenever she returns. For the past few years, I¡¯ve been telling you that I want to see her, but you¡¯ve been keeping it from me all this while. What harm could possiblye from me just seeing her? Is she so superior, and I so inferior, that I¡¯m not even worthy of meeting her?¡± At the corner of the staircase, Isabe was listening with rapt attention. She had always found this housekeeper quite peculiar, and now she understood why. The woman clearly favored the daughter of the house, treating her like a little princess, while showing such disdain for her own daughter. In a way, it seemed to be a form of vanity. Unable to resist, Isabe leaned over to take a look. She saw a girl who was quite attractive, but her clothes screamed poverty. She stood there, her face full of defiance as she questioned Petra. At this point, Isabe found it peculiar. Given the substantial sry that the Quirk family provided, it was hard to believe that their daughter would be dressed akin to someone from a slum. Petra was visibly sweating, her expression filled with anxiety. In the end, she looked at Heidi with a mix of helplessness and resentment, and could only say, ¡°She is a pampered youngdy, born into wealth and privilege. You simply can¡¯tpare. Our families are not on the same level, so it¡¯s impossible for you two. to be friends. I¡¯m only saying this for your own good!¡± As Heidi observed Petra¡¯s expression, her heart somewhat softened up. ¡°That¡¯s my business.¡± Seeing her daughter¡¯s firm decision to stay, Petra could only advise her earnestly, ¡°Then, you should leave after delivering the gift and exchanging pleasantries. Although you¡¯re off work today, there¡¯s still chores to be done. Your father and brother need to eat, and there¡¯s also¡¡± Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. As Petra was speaking, Heidi¡¯s expression grew increasingly grim. Her gaze toward Petra was almost menacing. Petra¡¯s face tensed up. ¡°It¡¯s up to you now. I¨CI am helpless about all that too. I still have work here, otherwise, I would definitely help you out.¡± Heidi¡¯s eyes had turned red from the sense of injustice. Yet, all Petra could do was look at her apologetically, as if she herself was just as innocent and just as helpless. Isabe inadvertently caught glimpses of Heidi¡¯s drama. So, it turns out that her parents had remarried. Initially, Petra was pregnant before marriage, and then she married a man who already had a son. Unfortunately, her husband turned out to be a good¨Cfor¨Cnothing,zy, gambling addict. He was a smooth talker, but that¡¯s all he can do. Petra is the main source of ie for the entire family. The son that the man brought into the marriage was also azy bum, spending his days at home ying video games. He¡¯s currently still in a vocational school. Heidi, on the other hand, is an ambitious individual, excelling in academics from a young age. She had the potential to attend high school, but during that period, her brother had gotten into trouble that required marypensation. The family, already stretched thin due to the father and son¡¯s actions, had no extra money to spare. Even when they borrowed from other members of the Quirk family, they only bothered to borrow just enough to resolve the son¡¯s issues. At that time, the father and son were both against funding Heidi¡¯s education. and Petra agreed to their decision. It¡¯s unbelievable! Her own daughter, using the money she earned herself, had ruined her own future for a man and his son. No wonder the way these two interacted was so nesult. 11:18 Fri, Oct 25 Chapter 495 Toxic Family now, it seemed that the daughter¡¯s situation at home is even worse than this¡ 72% +5 Pearls Christopher and Rosalie had just returned from the main building with a group of people when they heard Isabe¡¯s the heartfelt words. What¡¯s the matter? She was only gone for a short while, wasn¡¯t she? Why is why is there another dramatic turn of events? My goodness! Not only does she have to do all the housework and was subjected to constant verbal and physical abuse. This was nothing short of a torturous upbringing. Yet, Petra chose to turn a blind eye, favoring her husband and stepson both openly and secretly. After all was said and done, she would simply apologize to her daughter, ming her own ipetence. She would urge her to endure, demonstrating not only her own cowardice but also manipting her through familial obligation, begging Heidi to forgive her. Thus, Heidi was trapped in her toxic family environment. So, did Petra not want Heidi to interact with Tabitha because she genuinely believed that her daughter was unworthy of befriending someone like? After all, when viewed from a familial perspective, she not only undervalued herself but also her own daughter. ºÏ 1.8K Gossip 496 Gossip 496 Reading Juicy Gossip in Her Mind Chapter 496 Friendship To Jealousy 04, 72%a +5 Pearls Though Christopher and Rosalie wanted to hear more, they had already returned with the group. Although it was umon for everyone to gather for breakfast, when there were many people, they would typically head over to eat. However, when there were fewer people, like when it was only Isabe, someone would specifically bring a meal tray over to her. This saved her the trouble of having to go there herself. As soon as they entered, the people speaking inside naturally fell silent. ¡°Heidi, is that you?¡± Upon spotting Heidi, Tabitha immediately ran over, her excitement palpable, and enveloped Heidi in a warm embrace. Yet, Heidi responded to this embrace with considerable stiffness. Petra, standing off to the side, appeared distinctly ufortable, even showing signs of resistance on her face. This only served to lower Christopher and Rosalie¡¯s opinion of her even further. Seriously, is she so disdainful of her own daughter? After hearing the gossip and then looking at the girl¡¯s attire in front of them, it was almost embarrassingly clear. This gave Christopher and Rosalie a deeper understanding of the kind of life Heidi was leading. Uponparison, the families of their household staff were all living quitefortably. From this, it was evident that Petra hadn¡¯t given the girl a single extra penny. Truly¡ it was difficult to even pinpoint where to start with the disgust. If someone like her had emerged in the past, it would have been considered an unprecedented spectacle, But now, having encountered such a vast array of human types, it no longer seemed that strange to the Quirks. Surreptitiously rolling their eyes, they didn¡¯t say anything. After all, it wouldn¡¯t be right to have the woman fired just because they were personally displeased with her. Petra had been taking care of Hansel¡¯s family for years. Moreover, from the perspective of the Quirk family, she had always been dutiful and loyal. If she were to be fired, chances were, things might get even worse for Heidi. Christopher and Rosalie exchanged nces, acknowledging Isabe, who was descending the stairs, with a casual greeting. One of them asked her what she felt like eating, while the other was about to call a housekeeper over for assistance, not wanting to bother with Petra anymore. Watching Isabe descend, Petra felt somewhat uneasy. She stole a nce, likely fearful that Isabe might have overheard something. Isabe¡¯s thinking was simr to that of Christopher and Rosalie. There were too many people in the world who had unfortunate lives. She wasn¡¯t the type to meddle in others¡® lives, unless they were part of her inner circle. As for everyone else, their fate was their own to deal with. However, Isabe figured that if Heidi were to tell Tabitha the truth, Tabitha would undoubtedly lend a hand. She was just that type of person, always ready to help without any hesitation. 1/2 11:18 Fri, Oct 25 Chapter 496 Friendship To Jealousy and couldn¡¯t keep an eye on them constantly. 72% +5 Pearls Tabitha led Heidi back to her room, presented thetter with a gift, and then they began reminiscing about old times. All the while, Heidi kept a smile on her face as she talked with Tabitha. Suddenly, Tabitha asked, ¡°Heidi, I heard that you¡¯ve stopped studying. Why is that?¡± Heidi¡¯s expression subtly shifted, yet she seized the opportunity to lodge aint. As expected, Tabitha¡¯s expression drastically changed. ¡°How could that be? Is there still a chance to resume your studies? Can you go back to school? If you need help, I can assist you,¡± she offered. In reality, Heidi was waiting for these words. Her mother wouldn¡¯t give her money, but the person in front of her would. Therefore, her first thought was to meet Tabitha. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. After all, Tabitha was just that kind of overly nice person. However, at that moment, Heidi was feeling extremely ufortable inside, especially when she thought about the things her mother usually said. Petra often praised Tabitha at home with a smile. Thepliments Tabitha received were countless times more than the praises Heidi would normally get. Petra also oftenpared Heidi unfavorably to Tabitha, always saying how Heidi could never quite live up to her. Nheless, Heidi felt that had she been born into the Quirk family, she would have surely outshone Tabitha. To her, Tabitha¡¯s only talent was being born into privilege. Hence, the bond they shared in their childhood was long gone, gradually morphing into jealousy. Heidi couldn¡¯t help but wonder why her mother favored Tabitha more. Why, despite Tabitha having so much already, she still had to steal Petra¡¯s attention and affection. Although Heidi knew that these grievances were not really rted to Tabitha herself, she could not help but feel this way. She even wished that Tabitha would disappear forever, never to be part of their lives again. That was why she had deliberately ceased contact during middle school. However, when she needed help, Tabitha was the only one she could think of. She felt as though Tabitha was a lofty princess, bestowing favors upon her, while she was nothing more than a begging pauper. Looking at Tabitha¡¯s smile, she even found it insincere, as if the other was merely using her assistance to showcase her kindness and nobility. 1.8K 11:18 Fri, Oct 25?. Chapter 496 Friendship To Jealousy and couldn¡¯t keep an eye on them constantly. 68.72% ??72% +5 Pearls. Tabitha led Heidi back to her room, presented thetter with a gift, and then they began reminiscing about old times. All the while, Heidi kept a smile on her face as she talked with Tabitha. Suddenly, Tabitha asked, ¡°Heidi, I heard that you¡¯ve stopped studying. Why is that?¡± Heidi¡¯s expression subtly shifted, yet she seized the opportunity to lodge aint. As expected, Tabitha¡¯s expression drastically changed. ¡°How could that be? Is there still a chance to resume your studies? Can you go back to school? If you need help, I can assist you,¡± she offered. In reality, Heidi was waiting for these words. Her mother wouldn¡¯t give her money, but the person in front of her would. Therefore, her first thought was to meet Tabitha. After all, Tabitha was just that kind of overly nice person. However, at that moment, Heidi was feeling extremely ufortable inside, especially when she thought about the things her mother usually said. Petra often praised Tabitha at home with a smile. Thepliments Tabitha received were countless times more than the praises Heidi would normally get. Petra also oftenpared Heidi unfavorably to Tabitha, always saying how Heidi could never quite live up to her. Nheless, Heidi felt that had she been born into the Quirk family, she would have surely outshone Tabitha. To her, Tabitha¡¯s only talent was being born into privilege. Hence, the bond they shared in their childhood was long gone, gradually morphing into jealousy. Heidi couldn¡¯t help but wonder why her mother favored Tabitha more. Why, despite Tabitha having so much already, she still had to steal Petra¡¯s attention and affection. Although Heidi knew that these grievances were not really rted to Tabitha herself, she could not help but feel this way. She even wished that Tabitha would disappear forever, never to be part of their lives again. That was why she had deliberately ceased contact during middle school. However, when she needed help, Tabitha was the only one she could think of. She felt as though Tabitha was a lofty princess, bestowing favors upon her, while she was nothing more than a begging pauper. Looking at Tabitha¡¯s smile, she even found it insincere, as if the other was merely using her assistance to showcase her kindness and nobility. 1.8K Gossip 497 Gossip 497 Reading Juicy Gossip in Her Mind Chapter 497 Easily Insulted ¡°What are you daydreaming about?¡± Tabitha waved her hand. Heidi simply chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m just really grateful. I¡¯ll repay you in the future.¡± ¡°No need. It¡¯s a small matter, anyway.¡± ÈÕÊ±»á72%çŠ 72%Äê +5 Pearls Heidi¡¯s expression stiffened once more, then she began to inquire about Tabitha¡¯s recent circumstances. Heidi heard that she had be infatuated with that beautiful woman they had just met. Apparently, Tabitha¡¯s sister¨Cinw was also an idol. Heidi could only perceive Tabitha as a fool, no matter how much she had grown. However, she also understood that it was the result of being pampered and spoiled by the world. In truth, she never dared to dream of a life as fortunate as Tabitha¡¯s. All she ever hoped for was to have a family who cherished her. However, my only family member¡ Just as she was deep in thought, Petra knocked and entered the room. It was clear that she was worried, but upon entering, she brought Tabitha¡¯s favorite cake. This caused Tabitha to squeal with delight andughter. However, Petra only brought the simplest dessert for Heidi, as if implying that her mother did not care about Heidi at all, and wouldn¡¯t even bother pretending in front of anyone else. ¡°Why are the cakes different?¡± asked Tabitha, puzzled. Petra, however, said, ¡°Heidi really likes this.¡± Tabitha let out a puzzled grunt, but she respected Petra¡¯s decision. Heidi gritted her teeth. She didn¡¯t like this at all. Of course, she preferred something better, but her mother believed that this was all she deserved. It wasn¡¯t that Isabe enjoyed prying into others¡® privacy. Rather, when she saw Petra carrying up different kinds of desserts, she felt something was off. She couldn¡¯t help but let her mind wander for a moment, and that¡¯s when she caught a glimpse of Heidi¡¯s ulterior motives. As she continued to find out more, she grew more and more rmed. It seemed as though Heidi was directing her anger over her own tragic fate toward Tabitha However, she was rational enough to not disy it. Sometimes, thoughts alone shouldn¡¯t be grounds for condemnation. It all depended on Heidi¡¯s on her actions. So, when they were heading downstairs to go to the amusement park, Isabe changed her inind and decided to join them. The group of girls made their way to the amusement park behind the house. It was filled with slides and trampolines. Luckily, none of them were overweight, so they could all y. Originally, Isabe, being the oldest, had intended to act maturely and not join in their antics. However, 11:18 Fri, Oct 25. Chapter 497 Easily Insulted Ò»ÈÕ 72% +5 Pearls As a result, Rosalie secretly captured numerous videos and sent them to Alexander. Alexander saved everything and promptly decided to construct a simr one at his own ce. After a while of ying, it was surprisingly Heidi who left first. It seemed as if she had long outgrown this childlike innocence. Outside the amusement park, there was a rest area where someone had brought over some drinks and snacks. Heidi was there, waiting for everyone. Before long, Petra came over again, seemingly to urge Heidi to leave promptly. Isabe was watching from the side of the trampoline. She sensed that the more Petra treated her daughter this way, the more likely Heidi¡¯s resentment toward Tabitha would grow. Clearly, the two had another disagreement. In the end, Petra had no choice but to temporarily leave, not daring to escte the situation further. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. When everyone had tired themselves out and emerged, it seemed as though Heidi had recovered. At least, one couldn¡¯t tell from her expression that something was wrong. However, as everyone settled down to enjoy their pastries, Isabe suddenly noticed that Heidi had deliberately knocked the spoon off the table with her elbow. Moreover, it was specifically directed at Tabitha¡¯s direction. ¡°Oh no, sorry!¡± said Heidi, yet she remained still. Since the spoon was quite close to her, Tabitha casually bent down to pick it up. Throughout the entire time, Isabe was sneakily observing Heidi. She noticed Heidi¡¯s triumphant smile when she saw Tabitha bending down to pick the spoon up. Isabe was truly baffled. Is this something to be proud of? However, after picking it up, Tabitha said, ¡°It¡¯s dirty, don¡¯t use it. Have someone bring over a new one.¡± Heidi¡¯s expression changed subtly. Isabe was confused. Well, we¡¯re all human beings, but why don¡¯t I understand her logic? Why did Tabitha¡¯s words make Heidi feel insulted? Is her dignity so fragile? Isabe was simply left feeling utterly bewildered. However, upon seeing that Heidi wasn¡¯t doing anything else, Isabe decided to let it go. 1.8K Gossip 498 Gossip 498 Chapter 498 Source Of Embarrassment +5 Pearls When everyone decided to y again, Tabitha wanted to try the slide. So, she climbed up to the tform at the top of the slide. The slide was designed for children, so the surrounding railings were not built very high. If she walked normally, there wouldn¡¯t be any issues¨Cunless someone pushed her from behind. Although there was a soft mat at the bottom, a fall would still result in injury. So, when Tabitha beckoned Heidi toe over, an impish thought suddenly struck Heidi as she watched Tabitha smiling cutely. Naturally, she wouldn¡¯t dare to sabotage Tabitha. But what if I can fall together with Tabitha and make it seem like I was trying to save her¡ In reality, she shouldn¡¯t have taken the risk. Not long ago, Tabitha had agreed to secretly help her with retaking the exams, even offering to covertly fund her without informing Petra. She was scared that Petra might deny Heidi the opportunity to attend school because of their family¡¯s situation. If Tabitha were to get hurt, or if her temperament were to suddenly turn sour, Heidi¡¯s own future might be at risk of being lost once again. But¡ but she couldn¡¯t bear it. Her mother¡¯s harsh remarks about how she wasn¡¯t worthy of mingling with Tabitha and that this wasn¡¯t her destiny still echoed in Heidi¡¯s ears. The barrage of words felt like needles piercing her heart. She felt so miserable that if she didn¡¯t let it out, she would explode. Sometimes, a momentary impulse can give birth to devilish thoughts. Suddenly, Heidi made a move. However, before she could even touch Tabitha, she felt a jolt on her back, causing her to stagger and lose her bnce. ¡°Argh!¡± eximed Heidi subconsciously. Upon turning around, Tabitha immediately saw Heidi and Isabe collide with each other. ¡°Oops, my apologies. I thought you guys were moving forward. I didn¡¯t realize you had stopped,¡± said Isabe with a smile. Quickly, Tabitha responded with augh, ¡°It¡¯s just that I¡¯m moving a bit slow. I¡¯ll go down immediately. Don¡¯t rush, Isabe!¡± In the midst of it all, Heidi¡¯s face had turned deathly pale. She didn¡¯t dare to meet Isabe¡¯s gaze, hoping that no one could possibly know what she had just been thinking. Although she had reached out her hand, it could be interpreted as any kind of action. Heidi assumed that she had already failed, and thought that she was just scaring herself. Yet, she failed to notice someone staring at her icily. While Rosalie was ying, she heard Isabe¡¯s inner thoughts. 11:18 Fri, Oct 25 W Chapter 498 Source Of Embarrassment promised¡ Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. 1872% +5 Pearls To be honest, Isabe wasn¡¯t quite sure how to handle the situation. Although they were rtives, they were not that close. Oh, right! I saw this happen with my own eyes. I can first share it with others, discuss it with them, and see what they think. Rosalie was puzzled. What¡¯s going on? Did Heidi do something wrong? After receiving these vague and iplete pieces of information, Rosalie couldn¡¯t help but observe Heidi more closely. As she continued to look, Rosalie found it somewhat absurd. She actually thought that Heidi and Tabitha bore a slight resemnce to each other. Afterward, Tabitha had Heidi stay for lunch, and then they had afternoon tea. Originally, Heidi had intended to stay on for dinner. However, Petra needed to change shifts. Once her shift ended, she immediately insisted on taking Heidi away. Heidi initially wanted to stay a bit longer, but the stern fierce look in Petra¡¯s eyes made her reconsider. Heidi rarely saw her mother in such a state, and it was indeed intimidating. Despite feeling wronged, she had no choice but to heed the words of her mother, who was her only source of support in life. Just as Petra was leaving with Heidi, Hansel and his wife happened to return. Both of them were also in charge of some work at Quirk Group. Naturally, they needed to coordinate with Alexander and his team. Hence, they were at thepany earlier and had not seen Heidi. When Heidi was very young, she had seen these two people pick Tabitha up. The sight of that close¨Cknit, harmonious family of three was exactly what Tabitha envisioned in her dreams. The couple adored Tabitha so much that she and everyone else in the ss felt a twinge of envy. It was as if Tabitha was a priceless gem. She always thought to herself that Tabitha was indeed fortunate. If she had parents like that, even if they weren¡¯t as wealthy, she would surely be happy too. Regrettably, not only did sheck such loving parents, but she also had a mother who despised her to the core. At this very moment, it would have been proper for her to step forward and greet the couple. However, her mother would rather hide her, as if her mere presence was a source of embarrassment. 1.8K ¡± Gossip 499 Gossip 499 Chapter 499 Protective Parents +5 Pearls Indeed, Heidi was dressed in shabby clothes, but all of this was due to her mother. Not only did Petra have to provide for her husband and son, but Petra also forced Heidi to do the same. If it wasn¡¯t for this, Heidi could at least dress like a normal person. This suddenly brought back the memory of how Tabitha had offered to give Heidi clothes before Heidi was about to leave. However, there was no need for Petra to intervene. Heidi would never ept it, even if it meant she couldn¡¯t afford new clothes for the rest of her life. She absolutely refused to pick up the cast¨Coffs that Tabitha didn¡¯t want. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Perhaps, Petra had pushed Heidi too hard, which led to Heidi suddenly losing her temper. She abruptly stepped out from behind Petra and made a very conspicuous appearance at the door. Petra was instantly rmed, rushing forward to try and pull Heidi away. ¡°What are you doing? Don¡¯t block Mr. Quirk¡¯s path. Come over here quickly!¡± Petra was anxious to stop Heidi. At that moment, Hansel, Astrid, and the others looked over. Isabe slightly furrowed her brows. Didn¡¯t Petra also rush forward the previous time without any sensibility? But she¡¯s now unwilling for her daughter to do the same. Also, it would be rude not to greet someone you¡¯ve met at the door. After all, Tabitha invited them over and they seem to know one another. ¡°Dad, Mom, this is Heidi,¡± said Tabitha, rushing over to her parents with a smile as she made the introduction. Hansel and Astrid were doting parents. The moment they saw Tabitha, they would first ask about how Tabitha was doing before turning their attention to anything else. ¡°Heidi, right? I remember you! Tabitha¡¯s childhood friend. People say that girls be prettier as they be older, and it¡¯s certainly true in your case,¡± said Astrid with a gentle smile. ¡°Tabitha won¡¯t be staying here for long, so she cherishes the time she spends with her good friends. Feel free to visit often,¡± said Hansel. He carried no airs about him,ing across as a kindly and approachable uncle. Heidi couldn¡¯t help but feel a pang of envy at the scene before her. Tabitha was truly blessed with wonderful parents, whose love and support remained constant. She was fond of Tabitha¡¯s parents. However, as her own mother had said, such was fate. Heidi politely greeted the couple. Meanwhile, Petra seemed pale, with cold sweat trickling down her face. In fact, ever since Heidi arrived, herplexion hadn¡¯t been good. Hence, Isabe didnt give it much thought, Petra persistently urged Heidi to leave. 11.18 FTI, OCT 25 Chapter 499 Protective Parents arranged for a car to take her home. | g 4 . 72%= +5 Pearls Petra, however, quickly waved her hands to indicate she didn¡¯t need any help. She was perfectly fine taking her daughter home on her scooter. Then, in a rush, she quickly whisked Heidi away. It seemed as if she were terrified of Heidi staying a moment longer. It would not be a stretch to say that Petra was merely aware of her boundaries. However, it seemed a bit excessive when it came to the Quirk family, who were such kind¨Chearted people. In the evening, the kids were still ying together as usual. Once it was time, they left. In the end, Christopher wanted to leave. However, Rosalie subtly suggested that he stay, implying that Isabe had something to say. Isabe and Alexander were cozily watching videos on the sofa. When they were done, they got up to leave without any intention of starting a conversation. Okay, time to go back and rest. Oh, right! I¡¯ll tell Alexander about the gossipter. Rosalie had been suppressing her curiosity for what felt like ages. So when Isabe wanted to discuss with others, she was just referring to Alex? How unfair! Christopher was exhausted. What on earth are we doing? I¡¯m so tired! Once they returned to the room, Isabe and Alexander washed up while discussing the strange urrences Isabe had noticed that day. As she did not have her guard up, she inadvertently revealed information that could only have been discovered by the system. Others would have immediately used this as evidence to expose Isabe. However, Alexander could only pretend as though he hadn¡¯t noticed anything. He patiently waited for his wife to finish speaking. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Even though Hansel and Astrid may seem easygoing, they are extremely protective when ites to their daughter. Tabitha was unharmed today, but if anything had happened, they would rather err on the side of caution than let it slide. Most importantly, if the other party is a long¨C term friend, they would thoroughly scrutinize the person.¡± Isabe asked in surprise, ¡°Are they that strict?¡± L8K Gossip 500 Gossip 500 Reading Juicy Gossip in Her Mind Chapter 500 Switched At Birth ¡°Tabitha is just so precious to them,¡± said Alexander with augh. ¡°Things would then turn out pretty rough for Tabitha¡¯s partner in the future.¡± Alexander raised an eyebrow. a83 72%u +5 Pearls Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Suddenly, Isabe held Alexander¡¯s face and chuckled. ¡°But it wouldn¡¯t be easy for Tabitha to find a partner. After all, she¡¯s using you as a standard. You¡¯re, after all, a rare gem of a man.¡± Unable to stop himself from blushing, Alexander turned his head and kissed Isabe¡¯s palm. ¡°It¡¯s not me who¡¯s wonderful, it¡¯s you. I¡¯m so lucky to have found the very best person in the world.¡± Isabe¡¯s face turned red in an instant. She couldn¡¯t resist leaning in for a kiss. The two spent some time in intimate conversation. After a while, Isabe couldn¡¯t help but discuss Heidi¡¯s psyche with Alexander. Left with no choice, Alexander could only listen to his wife. However, he expressed his doubts. ¡°Rather than Heidi¡¯s reaction, I found Petra¡¯s response quite peculiar. It seemed as if she was hiding something,¡± said Alexander. ¡°Huh? Really?¡± Isabe was about to investigate it further, but suddenly realized she didn¡¯t know Petra¡¯s full name. She asked in embarrassment, ¡°Um, what¡¯s Petra¡¯s full name?¡± Isabe felt that the best thing about Alexander was that no matter how peculiar her requests were, he never questioned anything. Instead, he would immediately carry them out. At night, Alfred received a message instructing him to find out Petra¡¯s name. Though Alfred found the request, odd, he knew that he was obliged to provide an immediate response to the head of the family. Upon seeing the name, Isabe immediately connected with the system. Okay, let me check. What is this lunatic, who has such an incredibly low opinion of her daughter, thinking? The reason she treated her daughter this way is because¡ Oh no! Isabe practically sprang from Alexander¡¯s arms, looking like she was in deep shock. Alexander abruptly sat up and embraced Isabe. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Did¡ did somethinge to mind?¡± Isabe was still screaming internally. Oh no, what am I going to do? Is this for real? My sweet and adorable Tabitha¡ The selfish and narrow¨Cminded Heidi¡ Why is this happening? Is this some kind of joke? Is Ifansel¡¯s family going to be in trouble too? What¡¯s this about swapping identities? Petra¡¯s just awful! How am I supposed to face all this? This time, even Alexander was taken aback, 11:19 Fri, Oct 25 P. Chapter 500 Switched At Birth @x72% +5 Pearls Originally, he thought that what happened with Evian was outrageous enough. As the mistress¡® son died, she swapped the kids for revenge. Evian¡¯s biological son unknowingly lived with the mistress for ten years. Meanwhile, Evian had been under the impression that she had no children, only to discover the truth yearster. However, the situation now was that Hansel and his wife were raising a child, who had been swapped eighteen years ago. Yet, they doted on her dearly. It was hard to fathom the impact if this matter was exposed. Isabe was still screaming internally. She even med herself a bit for uncovering this secret. Not only was she an outsider, but the responsibility and consequences were also too big for her to shoulder. To be honest, everyone has their own self¨Cinterests. Furthermore, Isabe wasn¡¯t actually rted to them by blood. She was more like a little sister they had only just met. Over the past few days, she had taken a liking for Tabitha and witnessed the uglier side of Heidi. It was hard for her to ept the fact that Heidi, not Tabitha, was from the Quirk family, However, Isabe¡¯s rationality informed her that this was simply too unjust. Heidi¡¯s life had been stolen away from her. Perhaps, if she had grown up like Tabitha, she might have be an adorable girl too. All of this was a product of her environment. She couldn¡¯t be med. She needed to be treated fairly and have her own identity returned. But how could anyone bear to hurt a girl like Tabitha? And if Tabitha were to go back to such a family, she would be bullied relentlessly. Yet, Heidi lived in such a family for so many years. How much has she suffered? All those hardships she endured were never meant for her in the first ce. Whenever I read novels, I always thought those who assisted the fake heiresses were scum. Now, I¡¯m genuinely terrified that I¡¯ll be that kind of scum. Ugh! I wish that I could just strangle Petra, that old witch. How can she be so malicious? She realized the man she married was bad and might harm her daughter¡¯s future. Furthermore, she looked simr to Astrid, so their children would look alike at birth. Moreover, they gave birth in January! Hansel and Astrid were kind enough to let Petra and her baby stay in the same hospital as Astrid. Taking advantage of their kindness, Petra dared to switch their babies. From then on, the fates of the two children became worlds apart. 1.8K Gossip 501 Gossip 501 Reading Juicy Gossip in Her Mind Chapter 501 wed System 3 +5 Pearls Isabe: How could someone be so selfish? It¡¯s no wonder she was acting all weird today! So, that¡¯s what it is! I¡¯m getting so mad thinking about it. Ugh! As Isabe was on the verge of being tormented to death by her conscience, she was abruptly enveloped in Alexander¡¯s arms. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? What are you overthinking?¡± The woman stiffened, lifting her head and taking a deep breath. Despite the turmoil within her and how much she liked Tabitha, some matter¡¯s had to be faced with the truth. Don¡¯t scare yourself. Things might turn out well! Suddenly, Alexander interrupted her pep¨Ctalk. ¡°Is it about Petra?¡± he asked. ¡°Don¡¯t think too much about it. In any case, I¡¯m going to look into her tomorrow. No matter what she¡¯s hiding, we¡¯ll surely find some clues.¡± Isabe was taken aback. It was as if Alexander had made the most difficult decision for her. He understood why she was so unsettled; this matter was indeed perplexing, after all. If it were all true, he felt bad for Heidi. This girl was the real child of the Quirk family. As for Tabitha, he believed Hansel and Astrid woulde to a decision. Additionally, Alexander had another idea. In truth, he found it utterly baffling. ording to the information Isabe had obtained, both the mother and child were in a hospital under Quirk Group¡¯s umbre at the time. How could such an oversight have urred? Whatever had happened to Evian years ago was because she wasn¡¯t on their home turf. Therefore, the circumstances of that year needed to be thoroughly investigated. Of course, there was also the most femental step¨Ca DNA test. It was best to get that done in advance Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. to avoid any mix¨Cups. It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t trust Isabe, but on the incident involving the Evian the her, the Gossip System had its ws. It had almost missed out time. This was because while the gossip one observed about a person was indeed based on actual events, it also contained subjective elements. Therefore, even if everyone spoke the truth, it didn¡¯t necessarily reflect the whole truth, and there would often be errors and omissions. Hence, in reality, every instance of Isabe¡¯s gossip affairs would also involve Alexander¡¯s investigations. Thebination of the two was then what led to the ultimate truth. Despite her hesitation, Isabe still found herself wanting to give Alexander a bit of a heads¨Cup. The man smiled. ¡°It¡¯ste. You should sleep. Overthinking will only give you a headache. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve got everything under control.¡± After some thought, she agreed. Despite being a part of the family through marriage, she wasn¡¯t a blood rtive. Thus, it was more appropriate for someone like Alexander¨Ca cousin¨Cinw and the head of the family¨Cto uncover and handle such matters. 11:26 Sat, Oct 26 Chapter 501 wed System ?6 4 . 73%? +5 Pearls Isabe: Let¡¯s just hope the kind ones don¡¯t get hurt too deeply and that everything will be taken care of as soon as possible. What she hadn¡¯t expected was that just as she fell asleep, an incident urred in one of the residential buildings in Yrinas. Upon returning home earlier, Heidi had been lectured by Petra the entire way, which left her somewhat irritable. To make matters worse, she hadn¡¯t prepared dinner, resulting in two hungry people at home. The moment they stepped through the door, tensions red between the two parties, leading to an immediate argument. Subsequently, Heidi found herself on the receiving end of a beating. Though she resisted, her strength was simply no match due to her being a girl. In the end, all she could do was endure the abuse. She pleaded for her mother¡¯s help, but Petra merely stood by, turning her head away in difort. Despite the guilt written all over her face, she remained motionless. After Tony and Edmund were done beating her, Petra stepped forward. ¡°I told you to behave. This is what you get for not listening.¡± Heidi¡¯s resentment had reached its peak. She abruptly pushed past Petra and ran back to her room, locking herself in. At the age of eighteen, she had made up her mind. She no longer wanted to continue her studies; instead, she was determined to implore Tabitha to help her escape from her family. Only by leaving her home and this mother of hers could she find liberation. Heidi locked herself in the entire night, not even turning on the lights. It was only when she heard the sound of the front door opening that she realized Tony and Edmund had returned. Whereas Edmund went to bed early, Tony continued to drink and watch television. Then, a few nagging remarks from Petra immediately sparked his anger. ¡°Shut it!¡± he snapped. ¡°I¡¯m already having a bad day losing money! Tell me, what¡ what exactly do you n to do with that daughter of yours?¡± Already standing at the door, Heidi felt a sudden shiver in her heart and quickly pressed herself against the door to eavesdrop. In response, Petra hastily pulled the man into their room, seemingly afraid of being overheard. 1.8K Gossip 502 Gossip 502 Chapter 502 From tion To Rage ? Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. 73% +5 Pearls Heidi¡¯s heart pounded like a drum. She had a nagging feeling that something was off. Then, she remembered that their room was connected to the outdoor tform where the air conditioning unit was housed, making it the perfect spot for cavesdropping. Having previously crawled into the tform once to avoid being hit, she fearlessly made her way there again. There, she happened to overhear her stepfather nning to marry her off to an old bachelor in exchange for a betrothal gift. Heidi¡¯s eyes welled up with tears instantly. There was no way her mother would agree, right? Indeed, Petra objected, ¡°That geezer won¡¯t do. He¡¯s too old. If we were to marry her off to him, what would people say about us? Besides, it¡¯d be too cruel to Heidi. This¡ this really just isn¡¯t right.¡± Though she didn¡¯t particrly defend her, Heidi still felt slightly moved. Yet, she was stunned the very next second. ¡°Oh, you think I¡¯m being too cruel? Are you sh*tting me right now? Was what you did to her any less cruel?¡± Tony refuted. Petra was instantly taken aback. What¡ What are you saying?¡± she asked, her voice trembling. Tony snorted. ¡°Don¡¯t think I¡¯m clueless. I know that shortly after you gave birth, you feigned illness and sought help from the Quirk family. They were so kind to take both you and the child to a major hospital for care. But I noticed the way you started treating herpletely differently after you brought her back. You not only stopped showing her any affection, but you barely even wanted to raise her. It¡¯s strange, considering how fiercely protective you were of her when she was just born. You¡¯d fly into a rage the moment I said anything bad about her. So, why the sudden change?¡± Petra¡¯splexion gradually turned pale. The expression on Heidi¡¯s face as she stood outside the wall grew increasingly grave. This was the question that had haunted her entire life: why didn¡¯t her own mother love her only child? ¡°Remember that night when she nearly died from illness because of your negligence? You spent the whole night in tears, apologizing to her, begging for her forgiveness, promising to atone for your mistakes. L found it so bizarre back then. Why were you so care for her when she was sick?¡± cared and guilty when you¡¯re the one who didn¡¯t properly By now, Petra was already trembling all over, ring fiercely at the man. However, thetter just laughed smugly. ¡°Looking back, I noticed how scared you were of that brat interacting with the Quirk family¡¯s daughter, You always refused to pick up the brat from school, but you¡¯d go and watch the young Quirk heiress in ret. Now, everything seeins to make sense! Ha ha ha To think someone so meek like you had actually pulled off such a big stunt behind our backs!¡± ¡°Ahh! Shut up! Just shut up!¡± Petra suddenly lunged forward, attempting to cover Tony¡¯s mouth. Yet, the man knocked lier down with a kick. ¡°You crazy b*tch.¡± 11:26 Sat, Oct 26 Chapter 502 From tion To Rage ¡°You¡¯re full of sh*t!¡± Petra retorted fiercely. ¡°Heidi is my daughter, not¡ not¡¡± 73% +5 Pearls Tony was shocked. ¡°Just as I thought, you do favor your own biological daughter more. Are you that scared of the truth being revealed? Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not that stupid. I¡¯m pretty content with my current life, so I don¡¯t n on saying anything. But, if you ever do something to upset me, don¡¯t me me for spilling the beans to the Quirk family.¡± Losing her mind, Petra continuouslyshed out with such force that she almost knocked the man down. Meanwhile, Heidi, who was still secretly watching everything from outside the window, trembled so hard that she almost fell from the third floor. She felt as if the blood in her body was flowing in reverse, making it almost impossible for her to breathe. Her ears were buzzing, and the truth was like a shockwave, rendering her mind nk. What was initially a surge of tion turned into a burst of rage, and these two emotions intermingled wildly, tormenting every nerve in her body. She wasn¡¯t sure what she was supposed to do. At that moment, all she felt was the world spinning around her. As she looked on, she saw the woman inside finally gather the courage to hit the man. All she could do was muster the most sarcastic smile. So, I¡¯m not loved simply because I¡¯m not her real child, huh? ¡°If you hit me one more time, I¡¯m going straight to the Quirks to tell them everything. Don¡¯t push me!¡± Tony roared. Petra immediately caved. ¡°Shh! Keep it down!¡± ¡°You¡¯d better watch yourself. Don¡¯t forget that I¡¯m your husband. Would you dare hit your own man? Do you not fear the consequences?¡± Despite her panic, Petra had a strategy in mind. ¡°Y¨CYou¡¯re my husband, so¡ if you dare spill the truth, I¡¯ll tell them that you¡¯re the one who orchestrated everything, that you forced me to do it. Everyone knows that I always follow your orders at home.¡± 1.8K Gossip 503 Gossip 503 eading Juicy Gossip in Her Mind Chapter 503 Reim What Is Hers The man¡¯s eyes widened in sudden terror. ¡°You¡¡± ? N . 73%g +5 Pearls ¡°So, it¡¯s you who needs to behave, because if this secret gets out and I get caught, you¡¯ll be the mastermind! You¡¯re a gambler, and you were thinking about using this secret to ckmail the young lady of the Quirk family in the future. It makes perfect sense, doesn¡¯t it?¡± Petra smirked. Tonyughed in exasperation. ¡°You really do go to great lengths for your daughter, don¡¯t you?¡± The woman calmed down and added, ¡°As long as you behave, my sry will continue to support you and our son. But you are not to touch my daughter! As for Heidi¡ if you want to marry her off, go ahead. I¡¯m washing my hands off this.¡± Marrying her off would be a good idea. It¡¯d spare her from constantly going to the Quirk manor, which isn¡¯t safe. Besides, men tend to identally let their tongues slip. When Tabitha eventually finds herself the best husband because of her status, I won¡¯t be afraid even if the truthes to light. I¡¯d even go to jail in peace. ¡°I can¡¯t believe you, woman. I¡¯ve already had to endure so much humiliation looking after you both, but you¡ Tsk, tsk, tsk. You¡¯d really do anything for your own daughter,¡± Tony remarked in astoundment. Petra exploded in response, ¡°Isn¡¯t it all because of you? You tricked me and made me believe that you were a good man worthy of my trust! That¡¯s why I married you while carrying our child! Who would have thought you only wanted a son and not a daughter? Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know you were nning to sell my daughter! But I know that even if I manage to keep her, you¡¯d tormented her to no end. I could never let my precious daughter live in hell.¡± The manughed. ¡°Stop trying to dodge your responsibilities. I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve done anything wrong. If you truly love your daughter, then why don¡¯t you head over to the Quirk manor and take her with you? You¡¯re clearly just looking for an excuse to change her life for your own benefit.¡± Petra¡¯s eyes reddened as she heard those taunts, but she no longe Orted. At this point, there was no one left point by the air conditioner. Heidi wasn¡¯t sure how she had managed to return to her room. It was her unwavering belief that steadied her emotions, forcing them back down like a dormant volcano. She knew that this wasn¡¯t the time to explode, or she would never be able to reim her life, She was determined to go there¨Cto the Quirk manor to reim everything that rightfully belonged to manor to reim everything that rightfully belonged to her. Yes, all those good things belonged to her. There was no need for her to envy others, for she was the one others should be envying! She gritted her teeth, holding herself together and waiting until themotion next door had settled down. Then, she waited cautiously until the wee hours of the morning, making sure everyone was asleep before she dared get out of bed. Without even changing her clothes and still in a disheveled state from being beaten, she stealthily slipped out the door. The girl used all the money she had on her to take a taxi to the Quirk manor. The moment she stepped out of the car, she could no longer hold back her emotions and burst into tears. tha from his en 6 anto 1/2 11:26 Sat, Oct 26 Uu Chapter 503 Reim What Is Hers and insisting on seeing Tabitha. 73% +5 Pearls Upon learning the identity of the visitor, Alfred slightly furrowed his brows. It waste, and it wasn¡¯t ideal to disturb the master of the house. Moreover, he was aware that the visitor was Petra¡¯s daughter. Just as he was about to bring the girl inside, he saw Tabitha walking out of the new building with her phone in hand. Seeing him, the girl said in a daze, ¡°Heidi wants to meet me. She said something¡¯s happened and she needs my help.¡± With that, Alfred could only apany the youngdy, and the two waited for a car to bring their guest in. Once the vehicle arrived in front of them and the door swung open, Heidi practically bolted out and rushed up to Tabitha. Alfred was so astonished that he instinctively shielded Tabitha behind him. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Heidi?¡± the girl asked, now wide awake from the shock. Heidi stared wide¨Ceyed at her. This young woman standing before her had been shaped from top to toe by love and wealth, presenting a stark contrast to her own disheveled state. She forced a smile that quickly morphed into a rather grotesque expression. ¡°I despise you, Tabitha!¡± Both Alfred and Tabitha were dumbfounded. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Heidi continued, enunciating every word sharply, ¡°You stole my life, Tabitha! You and that shameless mother of yours¨Cyou both robbed me of my life! I am the rightful youngdy of the Quirk family, the daughter of Mr. Hansel and his wife! You are the daughter of a mere servant! You are not a Quirk! You stole my life!¡± 1.8K Gossip 504 Gossip 504 Reading Juicy Gossip in Her Mind Chapter 504 You Stole My Life ?$3, 73%# +5 Pearls Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°You stole my life!¡± Those were the words Heidi repeated with anguish. It was as if she was finding redemption in a glimmer of hope amidst despair. How could such a horrible life and that horrible family belong to her? Atst, she could now leave without guilt and be far away from that monstrous mother of hers. Her sudden outcry not only left those before her stunned on the spot. The lights in the quiet old mansion began to gradually flicker on, one after another. After all, in the dead of the night like this, such noise could easily fill the air and wake everyone up. Hansel and Astrid were the first to rush out after hearing their beloved daughter¡¯s name being mentioned. Seeing their daughter scared to the point of turning pale, they immediately went up, held her, and started to soothe her. Upon witnessing this scene, Heidi couldn¡¯t stop the tears from streaming down her face. She wanted to step forward and push Tabitha away, but a frowning Alfred stopped her. Naturally, he was in utter disbelief and suspected that this girl in front of him must have gone mad with her desire to be the youngdy of the house. ¡°Mom, Dad, look at me. I¡¯m your real daughter! Petra swapped her child with yours. Tabitha is her daughter!¡± This time, the words were said right in front of Hansel and Astrid, and the words immediately left them stunned. *What on earth are you babbling about?¡± Hansel demanded sternly. Astrid remained silent as she held the bewildered Tabitha tightly, her gaze fixed intently on Heidi. Thetter young woman¡¯s crying worsened. Now, it looked as if she was the one who hade to tear this family apart. ¡°No, you have to believe me. I just overheard the truth tonight. She swapped us when you were both in the hospital together all those years ago just so her own daughter could live the life of a wealthy youngdy! Just think about it: hasn¡¯t she always been nicer to Tabitha than she is to me? Why would she treat me this way if I were her real daughter?¡± These words made the astute Hansel¡¯s eyes sh, causing a slight jolt in his heart. Yet, he still instinctively resisted the intruder. ¡°That doesn¡¯t necessarily prove-¡± ¡°A DNA test! We have to do a DNA test. I heard their ns with my own ears. If it¡¯s all a lie, then I¡¯ll ept my fate, but what if it¡¯s true? Are you really going to ept that fraud¡¯s daughter as your own while casting out your flesh and blood? Think about it! If it all turns out to be true, then my life¡ my fife has beenpletely ruined by her mother! Do you have any idea what kind of life I¡¯ve been living in that house?¡± Heidi brushed her hair aside before rolling up her sleeves and pant legs. 1/2 11:26 Sat, Oct 26 w Chapter 504 You Stole My Life At this point, a considerable number of people had already gathered. This included both Isabe and Alexander. 872% +5 Pearls Isabe stared at everything unfolding before her in disbelief. She hadn¡¯t expected the secret she had only learned a few hours ago to be exposed so quickly. She had even considered suggesting to Alexander to secretly verify everything before bringing the matter up, given that she wasn¡¯t one to take risks lightly. But still, even if I know she¡¯s telling nothing but the truth¡ Even if Alex and I don¡¯t have to get involved anymore¡ Why did she start off like this? Isabe looked toward Tabitha, noticing how ashen the girl had be. It was apparent that she had been affected and was beginning to doubt herself. Hansel¡¯s and Astrid¡¯s expressions were even more indescribable, with thetter shaking all over. Meanwhile, the bruises on Heidi¡¯s body were clearly recent, indicating that she had been beaten as soon as she left the Quirk manor and returned home. Her body¡¯s condition showed not only these injuries but also evident signs of previous abuse. The sight of this left Isabe breathless. If this were indeed a case of being swapped at birth, Heidi¡¯s life sure was tragic. ¡°They abused me all these years. They treated me terribly and even denied me an education. With no other option, I asked Tabitha for help¨Cbut looking back now, I find it hrious.¡± Tabitha felt stiff under Heidi¡¯s gaze, and tears rolled down her cheeks uncontrobly. She instinctively shook her head in denial, unable to ept the reality that the parents she loved most had instantly be someone else¡¯s. Heidi defiantly stared at Hansel and Astrid. ¡°Petra¡¯s husband is even nning to marry me off to an old bachelor in exchange for a betrothal gift, and Petra¡¯s agreed to it because he knows the secret about the swap. Would she be this cruel and heartless if I were her biological daughter? It¡¯s because I¡¯m your daughter that she treats me like this. If it were Tabitha, her real daughter, she would never do such a thing!¡± ºÏ 1.8K Gossip 505 Gossip 505 Reading Juicy Gossip in Her Mind Chapter 505 A DNA Test 12% +5 Pearls With tears streaming down her face, Heidi cried out, ¡°I beg you to believe me. You¡¯re my real parents! How could you not trust me? A DNA test! Take me to do a DNA test right now, then you¡¯ll know that I¡¯m your real daughter and she¡¯s just a fake. She¡¯s the housekeeper¡¯s daughter, the one who stands to gain from Petra¡¯s scheme!¡± She inched closer as she spoke, and Tabitha stepped back in fear. Hansel immediately said sternly, ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡± Heidi abruptly lifted her gaze, and Hansel instantly dropped his fierce tone. That was because if what she said was true, then the person standing before him could be his flesh and blood. However, how can it be that our beloved Tabitha isn¡¯t our biological daughter? Ho innate bond between parents and their children? could there be a mistake in the ¡°Hubby, this isn¡¯t true, right? Tabitha is our daughter!¡± The gentle Astrid was on the verge of tears. ¡°Mom!¡± Heidi promptly yelled in anger. ¡°Don¡¯t call me that!¡± Astrid seemed startled, but upon seeing the pitiful look on Heidi¡¯s face at suffering such injustice, she dared not speak harshly anymore. ¡°There¡¯s no proof yet¡¡± Heidi red at Tabitha with resentment, feeling that it was thetter¡¯s fault that her parents were not acknowledging her as their daughter. As for Tabitha, she had not uttered a single word the whole time. Family members around them started discussing heatedly, unable to ept the fact that Tabitha was not their rtive. However, judging by the fact that Heidi solemnly said she was willing to do a DNA test, it seems she did hear what Petra said. At that moment, Alexander stepped forward. ¡°It¡¯s toote now, so there¡¯s no point in continuing to talk about it. Uncle Hansel, please let Heidi stay the night. We¡¯ll arrange for a DNA test tomorrow and discuss further once we have the results.¡± Hansel turned to look at Alexander, and thetter continued, ¡°Uncle Hansel, you know you need to do it.¡°. The older man was distressed, yet he could not deny it. He was torn between emotion and reason, and it was truly heart¨Cwrenching. Meanwhile, Astrid held Tabitha tightly as though she was afraid her precious daughter would be taken away. ¡°Tabitha, sleep with me tonight.¡± Tabitha was momentarily taken aback. She looked up at her parents, then turned her gaze toward Heidi. The hatred in Heidi¡¯s eyes was almost palpable. ¡°I think¡ I want to be alone. Mom, Dad, I¡¯d like a little time to myself,¡± Tabitha replied, forcing a smile. ¡°I¡¯ll see you back, then,¡± Astrid responded immediately. I feel that Tabitha is my flesh and blood. I can¡¯t ept it. I really can¡¯t. All I want to do at this moment is to escape from everything. She paid no attention to Heidi. Although Hansel felt a pang of sympathy, he found himself unable to 1/2 11:26 Sat, Oct 26 Chapter 505 A DNA Test ? ¡¢, 72%= +5 Pearls Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. When he looked at Heidi again, she was all alone in a corner, clenching her jaw as she sobbed. Many could not help but feel troubled, thinking that if she was truly the Quirk family¡¯s daughter, the situation would be unfortunate indeed. When they had returned, Isabe was in low spirits. Everyone else was also quiet, no one daring to speak. However, they could not hold it in any longer as they watched Tabitha walking at the front. ¡°Tabitha, don¡¯t overthink things. Nothing is certain yet, Sarah piped up reassuringly. Tabitha managed a small smile and said, ¡°I¡¯ve read novels like this before. The plots usually go this way. I always thought Petra¡¯s attitude toward me was strange. Is that¡ Is that why?¡± As she spoke, she broke down in tears. Everyone hurried forward tofort her, and Janice even hugged her. ¡°I can¡¯t bear it. I can¡¯t bear to part with my mom and dad. I can¡¯t bear to part with all of you. I¡¯m not the Quirk family¡¯s daughter, am I?¡± Carlos hurriedly tried to soothe her. ¡°It¡¯s not necessarily so.¡± Both E and Jake also moved closer. Only David and his family hung back due to their inner turmoil. Others might have spected whether Heidi was the issue or if it was just Petra¡¯s delusion. However, having already learned the truth through Isabe¡¯s inner thoughts, David and his family knew that at least what Heidi said was true. Therefore, they were even less inclined to harbor illusions than the rest. If it¡¯s true, then Tabitha is to be pitied. However, wouldn¡¯t that make Heidi even more pitiable? s! When such things happen to others, it¡¯s just gossip. But when it happens to oneself, it¡¯s nothing short of torment. Upon seeing Tabitha weeping so sadly, Isabe tugged gently at Alexander¡¯s sleeve. ¡£ Gossip 506 Gossip 506 Reading Juicy Gossip in Her Mind Chapter 506 Are You Out Of Your Mind Alexander said, ¡°Actually, there¡¯s no need to be this upset.¡± ? ? ? 72%¨C +5 Pearls Everyone else swung around to stare at him with expressions of discontent. After everything that happened, how could she not be upset? ¡°The worst¨Ccase scenario is that Tabitha isn¡¯t the Quirk family¡¯s daughter. However, they raised her for eighteen years, so would they mind having one more daughter? Besides, Uncle Hansel and Aunt Astrid would never allow Tabitha to return to that sort of family. If it¡¯s true that they were switched at birth, Petra will inevitably face jail time, and the other two aren¡¯t even blood¨Crted. So, the most probable oue is that both girls will be considered daughters of the Quirk family.¡± After hearing Alexander¡¯s analysis, everyone felt that it made sense. At the very least, it ensured that Tabitha could maintain her current life no matter the circumstances. But if we think that way¡ Is it fair to Heidi? ¡°Is this fair to Heidi? If it¡¯s true that Petra swapped us, then I¡¯m the one who made her live like that for eighteen years. If we switch back and I¡¯m still here, it¡¯ll be very painful for her. I¡¯ll also be¡¡± Tabitha said hesitantly while the others were silent, breaking into sobs at the end. Everyone heaved a sigh. What should we do? Can it be that things will only be set right if Tabitha returns to live with Petra and experience Heidi¡¯s life? It was a sleepless night for all of them. After all, making such a decision truly tested one¡¯s values and moral reasoning. Nobody is perfect, so all anyone could do was follow their heart. Meanwhile, Hansel and Astrid spent the entire night in discussion. Their decision was in line with Alexander¡¯s thoughts. If things were indeed as they seemed, they could not possibly abandon the daughter whom they had raised for eighteen years. As for Heidi¡ they would do their utmost to fulfill their responsibility as parents. The next morning during breakfast, Lionel asked about what had happened the night before. Not wanting him to worry, everyone simply told him they would fill him in once they had a clear understanding of the situation. However, the atmosphere among the entire family was not very pleasant. That morning, all the personnel in charge of performing the DNA test arrived at the Quirk manor with the equipment needed. Alexander was very thorough and even arranged for someone to find the staff who had worked at the hospital back then. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Of course, they also sent someone to bring over Petra and Tony. Petra had felt a sense of unease when the bodyguard in ck appeared at her front door and she realized that Heidi was missing. Upon arriving at the Quirk manor, she saw Heidi and was met with a gaze filled with resentment. Coupled with the sight of the miserable expressions of Hansel and his family, her mind buzzed. She quickly mustered a smile. ¡°Heidi, what brings you here? I¡¯ve been looking for you, my daughter. You didn¡¯te to cause trouble for the Quirk family, did you? Come, let¡¯s go home.¡± 1/2 11:26 Sat, Oct 26 w Chapter 506 Are You Out Of Your Mind | ?? ? ? 72%? +5 Pearls ¡°Daughter? You have the nerve to call yourself my mother. Are you truly my mother? How could you be so cruel and shameless?¡± Heidi burst out angrily. Petra¡¯s expression shifted abruptly. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Without a second thought, she immediately started shouting. ¡°Did youe here and spout a load of bullsh*t? Don¡¯t listen to her nonsense. She has hysteria. There¡¯s something wrong with her mind.¡± Heidi gritted her teeth in resentment. ¡°I heard everything you saidst night. I know now that I¡¯m the Quirk family¡¯s daughter and that Tabitha is your daughter. Whatever you say now is useless. In any case, we¡¯re getting a DNA test done, and the truth about how you switched us at birth will eventually be exposed. You want your daughter to have a cushy life? Dream on!¡± Petra, however, paid no attention to her. Instead, she turned to Hansel and said, ¡°Mr. Quirk, don¡¯t listen to her nonsense. She has been a habitual liar since she was little. She has a terrible character and is always daydreaming about being a princess. She¡¯s just jealous of Tabitha¡¯s good life, so don¡¯t mind her. Let me take her away, and please don¡¯t believe her lies. How could a wonderful girl like Ms. Tabitha possibly be my child?¡± Hansel and Astrid looked grim. If Heidi is indeed our daughter who was switched at birth, Petra¡¯s words are incredibly cruel. And if Heidi is truly their child, what kind of torment is she being subjected to? They dared not dwell on that thought. Their only option was to do their best to maintain their composure as they still wanted to make a final decision. ¡°There¡¯s no need for further discussion. Everything has been arranged already. Let¡¯s proceed with the DNA test.¡± Upon hearing that, Petra could not help butunch into a tirade. ¡°Are you guys out of your minds? Are you doubting your daughter¡¯s lineage just because of something a madwoman said and even want to verify it? Aren¡¯t you afraid of breaking your child¡¯s heart by doing this?¡± ¡£ 1.8K 11:27 Sat, Oct 26 ww. Reading Juicy Gossip in Her Mind Gossip 507 Gossip 507 Chapter 507 Tabitha Is Not A Quirk :4.72% +5 Pearls Everyone was taken aback, then furious at her words. Had she not been so tantly biased and overly harsh, they wouldn¡¯t have found her actions odd and gotten curious. Yet, she had the audacity to use them of being hasty? ¡°What¡¯s the rush? It¡¯s just a DNA test. Or are you feeling guilty?¡± Heidi said harshly. ¡°Shut up, on what grounds do you im this is the life you deserve? Who gave you the right to snatch away someone else¡¯s life?¡± Tears filled Heidi¡¯s eyes in an instant. After all, she had sincerely regarded Petra as her mother for eighteen years and felt terribly aggrieved to be spoken to in such a manner. ¡°Whether it¡¯s my life, or you¡¯ve stolen it from me, I understand now. You truly love your daughter, but unfortunately, I¡¯m not her, so I don¡¯t deserve even a shred of your affection, right? Since you¡¯re so cruel toward me, why should I make things easy for you? I must reim our identities so that your daughter can only be the child of a despicable person like you!¡± Anger surged within Petra, spurring her to lunge at Heidi and give her a good beating, but the bodyguard held her back. ¡°Mr. and Mrs. Quirk, you can¡¯t! You can¡¯t treat Ms. Tabitha like that!¡± Petra, on the verge of tears, pleaded despite knowing it was futile. Suddenly, Tabitha broke the silence. ¡°I want to know the truth too. I need to find out if I have stolen someone else¡¯s life. If that¡¯s the case, I don¡¯t deserve to have it.¡± After a night of contemtion, Tabitha still felt that if Heidi¡¯s im were true, she would be too ashamed/ to face Heidi. Her upbringing never permitted her to do something equivalent to taking something that belonged to someone else.. If¡ Mom and Dad really do as Alex suggested, I¡¯ll move out and try my best to keep my distance from them. Otherwise, I¡¯ll forever feel indebted to Heidi. At that thought, Tabitha resolutely turned to Heidi and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Heidi cast a deep gaze at Tabitha, then turned and followed her. Hansel¡¯s and Astrid¡¯s attention remained focused on Tabitha, Naturally, Heidi noticed. She was jealous and couldn¡¯t help it. With a fierce re, she spat at Tabitha, ¡°The moment the truthes out, you must repay everything you owe me!¡± Tabitha pursed her lips, reining in her emotions, refusing to cry. ¡°Ms. Tabitha, please, don¡¯t go with her! Don¡¯t!¡± Petra pleaded tearfully, her eyes filled with heartache as she watched the two figures receding into the distance, paying no heed to her daughter in name. Watching the medical staff advancing toward her, she struggled desperately. Her actions, however, only served to confirm the truth. Everyone who watched was filled with a sense of dread. In the end, the medical staff forcibly took the needed tissue sample for identification. 1/2 11:27 Sat, Oct 26 Chapter 507 Tabitha Is Not A Quirk samples 72% +5 Pearls After watching the medical staff leave, Astrid could no longer contain herself. Her usual gentle demeanor disappeared as she lunged forward, grabbing Petra by the cor like a madwoman. ¡°Tell me! Did you or did you not switch the babies? Tell me! Tell me now!¡± Petra was momentarily stunned and at a loss. Suddenly, she pushed Astrid away. ¡°Why did you bring Tabitha back? She¡¯s such a good child! Why did you have to seek the truth? Don¡¯t you love her after raising her for eighteen years? Why are you so cruel?¡± Her statement indirectly confirmed something. ¡°So¡. Tabitha really isn¡¯t¡¡± Astrid couldn¡¯t hold herself up any longer and fell backward, but Hansel quickly caught her, his eyes burning with fury as he red at Petra. ¡°Where have we ever wronged you for you to be so cruel? Where¡¯s your conscience? When you came to us for help, you were actually plotting against us. You took advantage of our kindness and switched the children! How could you¡¡± Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Hansel truly wished he could kill the woman standing before him. Why are there such people in the world? We¡¯ve done nothing to provoke anyone yet were met with such ill will. Petra said through her tears, ¡°I had no choice. All I wanted was for my daughter to live a good life. I had no other choice, it was all¡ it was all¡¡± She had a habitual tendency to shift the me, as a result, Tony was scared witless. ¡°It¡¯s not my fault! I only found outter. It was all this crazy woman¡¯s idea. She treasures her daughter too much, believing that her daughter deserves a good life, so she had set her eyes on you guys long ago. How could she possibly stay impartial when she¡¯s serving in a household like yours every day? She has gone mad.¡± 1.8K Gossip 508 Gossip 508 Reading Juicy Gossip in Her Mind Chapter 508 Heidi Is The Biological Child Of Petra As a result, the two started arguing again right in front of the Quirks. However, the Quirks weren¡¯t fools, they wouldn¡¯t fall for Petra¡¯s excuses. 272. 272. 5 Pear In the end, Hansel and Astrid simply couldn¡¯t hold back any longer and rushed forward, beating up Petra After all, the tragedy was solely her doing. It was her own selfish greed that had brought ruin upon two innocent girls, and had also devastated Hansel¡¯s family When Tabitha and Heidi came out, they saw Petra being pummeled and were taken aback. Although they were still waiting for the oue, the couple was already furious enough to resort to violence. Perhaps Petra had already admitted to something. Instantly, Tabitha wore a nk expression, while Heidi¡¯s face lit up with joy, Upon noticing their arrival, Hansel and Astrid ceased their actions. Petra, badly beaten up, looked over and said to Tabitha, ¡°Tabitha, I¡¯m sorry¡ I¡¯m sorry¡ It¡¯s all because I¡¯m useless, I failed to protect you, I¡¯m useless.¡± Tabitha¡¯s face was drained of color. Astrid, standing on the side, was on the verge of losing her sanity as she watched their entire interaction. That was her precious daughter after all. Heidi looked intently at Petra, finally seeing her maternal side, but it wasn¡¯t directed at her. ¡°Petra, shouldn¡¯t you be apologizing to me?¡± she asked. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Heidi rushed forward, seizing Petra by her cor. ¡°Eighteen years! If only you had given me a fraction of the love you showed to Tabitha during the eighteen years I¡¯ve been your daughter, we could¡¯ve continued as mother and daughter! You stole my life without offering the slightest compensation, allowing Tony and Edmund to beat me. Your own daughter is living a good life, but what about me? Are you truly so heartless that you won¡¯t make amends for the wrongs you¡¯ve done?¡± Petra didn¡¯t want to face Heidi, desperately trying to avoid her and hoping to see Tabitha instead. Seeing her acting like this, Heidi wanted tough. She truly didn¡¯t know if Petra¡¯s actions could be considered maternal love since Petra had nned so much for her own child and wished she could bear all the sins herself. Had Petra been a good mother to her when she was taken away back then and showered her with love, Heidi wouldn¡¯t have harbored such hatred toward everyone upon finding out the truth. Heidi released Petra, turning her gaze to Hansel and Astrid. ¡°Now that you know that I am your daughter, don¡¯t you have anything to say to me?¡± Hansel and Astrid were still in a state of bewildered devastation. At that moment, the former head of the family, David, stepped forward. ¡°Rest assured, for we¡¯ll ept and acknowledge every member of the Quirk family. What about you? Do you have any requests?¡± David could discern that Heidi had something to say through the look on her face. Filled with resentment, Heidi nced at Hansel and Astrid, then turned to David and dered, ¡°I want Petra to be incarcerated! I want her to pay for what she¡¯s done!¡± ????? ?? ? Unidi in diskelinf 7/2 11:27 Sat, Oct 26 w. Chapter 508 Heidi Is The Biological Child Of Petra 13 ? ?. 72%? +5 Pearls As Isabe silently observed from the sidelines, she found it incredibly hard to suppress a chuckle upon seeing Petra¡¯s expression. Why is she so shocked? Did she think Heidi wouldn¡¯t take revenge against her? She really has some nerve to be surprised! ¡°Of course, she¡¯ll get what¡¯sing to her for daring to do something like this to a member of the Quirk family.¡± Heidi initially avoided Petra¡¯s gaze, her eyes filled with reluctance and pain. Then, she added again, ¡°It¡¯s either me or her in this family!¡± She suddenly pointed at Tabitha. ¡°No! That won¡¯t do! I can¡¯t ept this!¡± Astrid was the first to object, breaking down into a fit of tears. However, the more she acted like that, the more Heidi¡¯s resentment grew. Her anger swelled as she bottled up her grievances. Why? Just why? Suddenly, a staff member dashed out. ¡°Based on the avable information and DNA test results, it¡¯s confirmed that Petra is Heidi¡¯s biological mother!¡°/ As soon as the words were spoken, the entire room fell into a pin¨Cdrop silence. Another staff member rushed out. ¡°Based on the existing data and DNA test results, Petra has been ruled out as Tabitha¡¯s biological mother.¡± The scene remained dead silence. Another two staff members came out and confirmed that Tabitha was indeed Hansel¡¯s and Astrid¡¯s child and not Petra¡¯s. Finally, someone spoke up. ¡°This can¡¯t be! That¡¯s impossible! It¡¯s your doing! All of you refuse to acknowledge me! That¡¯s why you staged this act and forged evidence to deceive me!¡± Heidi suddenly burst out. Not just Heidi, everyone else couldn¡¯t take it anymore. Gossip 509 Gossip 509 Reading Juicy Gossip in Her Mind Chapter 509 The Dedication Of The Head Nurse After all, Petra had already admitted her wrongdoing, so how could it be a mistake? Hansel and Astrid exchanged a nce, wondering if the other had done something. Tabitha and Petra were stunned and stared dazedly around. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. @x72% +5 Pearls What¡¯s going on? Is it a mistake? Or did Hansel and Astrid really¡ Isabe was bewildered. After all, her Gossip System only showed her the truth. At that moment, Alexander exined, ¡°The staff conducting the tests are all professionals, and there¡¯s nothing wrong with the equipment. All of them are under each other¡¯s supervision, and there are surveince cameras in ce as well. All the samples have been cross¨Cchecked, so there¡¯s no room for error. If you don¡¯t trust us, you¡¯re wee to take the samples and have them checked by an organization you trust.¡± Alexander¡¯s words gave the Quirk family a reassuring conclusion. ¡°So, Tabitha is our child,¡± Astrid dered, looking at Alexander, utterly astonished. Alexander nodded. ¡°I guarantee it with the Quirk family¡¯s name.¡± Astrid immediately rushed over and embraced Tabitha as she broke down into uncontroble sobs. Hansel¡¯s eyes also reddened. He constantly lifted his hand to wipe away his tears. ¡°This can¡¯t be! No way¡¡± Heidi still couldn¡¯t believe it. ¡°You¡¯re all deceiving me! You¡¯re all in this together because you don¡¯t want me- 97 ¡°Impossible! This is absolutely impossible!¡± To everyone¡¯s surprise, Petra¡¯s voice rang out even louder than Heidi¡¯s. ¡°I switched them myself! I did the deed with my own hands, so how could there be a mistake?¡± Suddenly, something shed across Isabe¡¯s mind. Just because it¡¯s a fact doesn¡¯t mean it¡¯s the truth. Petra did make the switch, but did something happen afterward? Hansel and Astrid held Tabitha protectively, eyeing Petra cautiously. Petra struggled vehemently. ¡°No, this isn¡¯t right! Tabitha is my child, and Heidi is yours. How could I possibly mix them up?¡± At that moment, arge vehicle arrived with people in it. The upants were the medical staff from years ago, many of whom had already retired. However, Alexander had spent the entire morning arranging for someone to bring them over. Observing the hysterical Petra and distrustful Heidi, Alexander said, ¡°Well, let¡¯s just ask them.¡± As the interrogation proceeded, the truth of the past quickly surfaced. One of the staff was the head nurse in charge of the nursery. She remembered how the two children looked strikingly simr when they first arrived. However, having handled so many children over the years, she naturally developed the ability to spot their differences at a nce. One day, while making her rounds, she identified the two children, Tabitha was sleeping in the first crib. 1/2 11:27 Sat, Oct 26 Chapter 509 The Dedication Of The Head Nurse ? ? ., 72% +5 Pearls However, when she came to check the rooms the next day, she found Tabitha sleeping in the second crib, and Heidi in the first, each covered with the other¡¯s nket. At that time, she assumed the young nurse under her supervision had carelessly mixed up the two children. Consequently, the head nurse promptly switched the two children back to their original cribs. Back then, the new mothers weren¡¯t in the best of health, managing only fleeting nces at their children. Therefore, Petra didn¡¯t dare to inspect further due to her guilty conscience upon seeing the nket covering the child was tucked neatly. Consequently, she failed to notice that her own child had been switched back. Children¡¯s features changed every day. Hence, their difference was truly impossible to tell after a few days. The oue was Petra leaving with the girl she believed to be the biological daughter of the youngdy of the Quirk family. In reality, the child Hansel and Astrid had raised and protected was actually their own biological daughter. The head nurse¡¯s recollections and the DNA test results revealed the whole truth. Isabe had confirmed through the system that the head nurse¡¯s memories were indeed urate. She didn¡¯t expect the subsequent events that led to apletely different situation. It gave her quite a scare. The Quirks heaved a collective sigh of relief, feeling as though they had narrowly survived a disaster. They hade perilously close to experiencing the heart¨Cwrenching pain of being separated from a member of their family. Hansel, Astrid, and Tabitha expressed their gratitude to the head nurse. For them, the nurse¡¯s dedication to her work was akin to a life¨Csaving grace. The head nurse waved her hands in fright, content that they didn¡¯t hold her and the hospital staff responsible. Having heard the whole sequence of events, she too was considerably shaken. ¡°Am I really your daughter?¡± Tabitha was still in a daze yet found herself enveloped in her parents¡® ¡°Am I really your daughter?¡± Tabitha was stil embrace and their kisses on her cheeks. 1.8K Gossip 510 Gossip 510 Reading Juicy Gossip in Her Mind Chapter 510 The Shattering Of A Beautiful Dream ¡°You¡¯ll always be our cherished daughter, Tabitha.¡± ¡°Right, forever!¡± 2% +5 Pearls Tabitha suddenly burst into tears. Despite her brave front, she was, after all, a pampered darling daughter, naturally delicate and unable to withstand such a significant setback. They might not even notice their baby had been switched if it wasn¡¯t for the experienced head nurse. It was almost unbearable to imagine what kind of life their darling daughter would have led under Petra¡¯s horrible treatment. All they had to do was look at Heidi¡¯s situation for reference, and the mere thought was heartbreaking. Although Heidi was genuinely pitiful, her predicament had nothing to do with them. Hence, they wouldn¡¯t waste their sympathy on her. Hansel and Astrid turned their heads, ring fiercely at Petra, who had nearly caused harm to their daughter. ¡°Evil will be punished!¡± ¡°It¡¯s only fitting that karma found its way to your own daughter! You had iting!¡± Petra waspletely taken aback. When she first heard the truth, she couldn¡¯t ept it and lunged at the head nurse. ¡°You¡¯re lying, aren¡¯t you? You¡¯re lying!¡± However, the bodyguards stopped her. The head nurse looked at her with distaste. ¡°I remember you. It was the Quirks¡® kindness that allowed you to receive care simr to that of Mrs. Quirk. I didn¡¯t expect you to be so vicious, even wanting to steal the life of their daughter. I see divine justice does exist in this world!¡± Petra vehemently shook her head. ¡°No! You all must be refusing to admit the truth, hence you¡¯ve orchestrated this witness and evidence.¡± Heidi had been spouting the same denial earlier, but it was Petra¡¯s turn to utter them. Heidi was unwilling to ept the shattering of a beautiful dream and harsh reality while Petra was reluctant to admit that she faced a bitter retribution despite her careful scheming. The daughter she cherished most was treated as an adopted child she mistreated. They couldn¡¯t face each other, let alone confront themselves. Alexander said, ¡°I¡¯ve said before that you can have the sample. Feel free to authenticate it however you wish, even if it means taking it overseas for verification His statement knocked both of them off their feet. In the end, Tony couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°He already said as much. Clearly, they¡¯re not scared of you running another test because it¡¯s the truth. Can you let me go now? Since you failed to switch the kids in the first ce, then there¡¯s no crime here. Even if you want revenge, don¡¯t involve me. I have nothing to do with it.¡± 1/2 11:27 Sat, Oct 26 U W Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. 72% Chapter 510 The Shattering Of A Beautiful Dream neck. A piercing scream instantly echoed through the sky. +5 Pearls Once Petra was pulled away, Tony was bleeding profusely from his neck. If it weren¡¯t for the medical staff present at the scene, the Quirks would have suffered a loss of life, which would have been extremely unfortunate. ¡°It¡¯s you! This is all your fault! It was you who made me consider switching my daughter! It was you! You¡¯re the one who tormented my daughter, treating her like a ve! It¡¯s you!¡± Petra roared, clearly having faced the reality that Heidi was indeed her biological daughter. However, in the next moment, Heidi tackled Petra to the ground and gripped her throat tightly. The ferocity in her expression was unmistakable. She genuinely wanted to kill her mother. Heidi couldn¡¯t help but find her life absurdlyughable, all thanks to Petra, the woman who self- righteously thought she loved her daughter the most and was willing to sacrifice everything for her daughter¡¯s happiness. Heidi suddenly felt the urge tough. She admitted that everything she had suffered was retribution and a consequence of Petra¡¯s greed, but why did she have to suffer it all? Why did she have to have a mother like that? So utterly ipetent, yet so incredibly greedy and selfish. She had once yearned for a hint of maternal love, butter, she no longer desired it nor med herself, for that woman was not her mother. Yet, she was told that the woman, who was so stingy that she wouldn¡¯t bestow a shred of motherly affection on her, was actually her real mother. Her true mother did, in fact, love her very deeply but had mistaken her own child. Hah! Heidi only wished to put an end to her absurd life and Petra. She no longer desired to live. Of course, she was once again stopped by the bodyguards. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m sorry, Heidi¡ I didn¡¯t know. I truly didn¡¯t know things would turn out this way. I just wanted to give you the best life possible. I¡¯m sorry, forgive me. From now on, I¡¯ll treat you well. I¡¯ll treat you well forever!¡± Petra pleaded humbly, all the while coughing. 1.8K Gossip 511 Gossip 511 Reading Juicy Gossip in Her Mind Chapter 511 The Subsequent Events @x72% +5 Pearls However, Heidi had lost her mind. ¡°Don¡¯t ever think I¡¯ll forgive you in this lifetime. Even in death, I won¡¯t forgive you. What mother? You¡¯re not worthy of being one! It¡¯s you who ruined my life! You! I hate you! I despise you! I wish you would just die!¡± In truth, Heidi¡¯s expectations had always been modest since her childhood. All she really wanted was for her mother to show her some affection. She never needed the life of a prominent youngdy. Never once did she wish for that. The malice in Heidi¡¯s heart was almost palpable, enough to cause Petra unbearable pain. Yet, the pitiful scene could only elicit a sigh from the onlookers, without any sympathy. After all, this was a matter of grievances between them. ¡°Enough! This is the Quirk manor, not a stage for your farce. Take this nonsense back to your own home!¡± Hansel had had it with their theatrics and couldn¡¯t stand to look at them any longer. ¡°Alfred, dismiss Petra. From now on, their entire family is forbidden to step foot in our house. Escort them out!¡± Petra had once harbored such malicious intentions toward Tabitha, and naturally, they didn¡¯t want to let it slide. However, calming the entire family¡¯s emotions was the priority at that moment. They didn¡¯t wish to witness any more distressing matters. Shortly after, the trio was sent away. The rest of the staff and medical staff, who had made the trip, were treated well, especially the head nurse. Hansel and Astrid gave her a generous gift, expressing their gratitude and assuring her that they would be there to help if she ever needed any assistance in the future. The head nurse believed she was only fulfilling her duties and didn¡¯t dare to take credit for it. The Quirks didn¡¯t get a good night¡¯s sleep because of the incident. They weren¡¯t as excited as Hansel¡¯s family and all went back to catch up on their sleep. By evening, Tabitha had already returned. When Isabe descended the stairs, she saw everyone gathered around Tabitha, sharingughs and conversations. Tabitha¡¯s eyes were still swollen, evidence of the countless times she had cried. It was indeed unfortunate. Had Isabe and Alexander achieved the oue from acting earlier, perhaps Hansel¡¯s family wouldn¡¯t have needed to go through the process. Even if Heidi had unexpectedly shown up, they could¡¯ve immediately stopped her. However, the timing was just too perfect, leading them to face such a cmity. It was likely that Hansel and Astrid wouldn¡¯t just spoil Tabitha, they would also adore her more. After all, they nearly lost her. ¡°I wonder how Heidi is doing?¡± Tabitha suddenly remarked. ¡°Why are you still thinking about her?¡± ¡°Exactly, even though she¡¯s pitiable, it has nothing to do with you.¡± Tabitha said, ¡°But, I always feel that what she¡¯s going through has something to do with me. How should I put it? It¡¯s as if she¡¯s be my stand¨Cin, bearing the brunt¡ That¡¯s not quite right either. I can¡¯t really exin it. All I know is that I feel really awful about it.¡± 1/2 11:27 Sat, Oct 26 W Chapter 511 The Subsequent Events Everyone assured her that she was overthinking things and that she was too kind. 3 72% +5 Pearls Truthfully, Isabe could understand her. After all, the two used to be good friends and Tabitha was concerned about her. Isabe couldn¡¯t resist looking into the circumstances of those people. After Heidi was sent back, she immediately ran away from home. Petra chased after her but couldn¡¯t find her anywhere. Meanwhile, Edmund kept criticizing Heidi and ordering Petra to cook, utterly oblivious to what had just transpired. The oue was Petra ended up stabbing him several times. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. David¡¯s family listened to the gossip and were all taken aback at thest part. Is this a bted effort of trying to stand up for her own daughter? But didn¡¯t she ignore all of this in the first ce? After being rushed to the hospital, Edmund didn¡¯t die but was severely injured, effectively ruining his life. Tony, who had been bitten in the throat, struggled with swallowing and speaking. On top of this, he was burdened with his son¡¯s hefty medical bills, which left him utterly devastated. Meanwhile, after stabbing Edmund, Petra was frantically wandering the streets with a knife in search of her daughter like a mad woman. Eventually, she was taken into police custody. She will likely be sentenced based on Tony¡¯s and Edmund¡¯s testimonies. However, her incessant pleas to the police to help find her lost daughter evoked their sympathy. They even assisted in the search but¡ Upon hearing that part of Isabe¡¯s thought, David¡¯s family¡¯s interest was instantly piqued. Suddenly, Tabitha¡¯s phone vibrated. She picked it up and was instantly surprised, eximing, ¡°Heidi!¡± Immediately, everyone else around them gathered. ºÏ Gossip 512 Gossip 512 11:28 Sat, Oct 26 & Reading Juicy Gossip in Her Mind Chapter 512 How Is He So Convincing That was a message sent by Heidi. @72% +5 Pearls It read: I¡¯m sorry, Tabitha, thank you for wanting to help me even when I was so terrible¡ I¡¯m leaving now, but I¡¯ll always remember that you once considered me a friend. Upon receiving the news, Tabitha was utterly shocked. ¡°She¡¯s not about to do something rash, is she?¡± Others weren¡¯t quite sure either. It felt as though that was the implication, but also not quite. Isabe suddenly said, ¡°No, she¡¯s not. She merely found her answers,pletely letting go of her obsession with maternal love. She felt liberated after finally being able to break away from her mother. Therefore, she probably wanted to start over in a new ce.¡± Heidi had surreptitiously made a trip back home, taking with her all the money and her ID card. She destroyed everything that belonged to her, then under the cover of night, she left the city. When the police arrived, they found nothing, and even started to doubt if the girl had truly lived there. All they found was a tattered photo, the only one in the house. It was a picture of Heidi and Petra, but now, Heidi is no longer in it. Upon hearing this, David and his family were shocked. That day, Heidi had indeed experienced things that others hadn¡¯t in their entire lives. It was as if she was seeking closure for herself. This time, she had decisively cut through the knot, bringing everything to a definitive end. The police handed the photo over to Petra. By now, Petra is desperate to break out of prison to find her daughter. Regrettably, she¡¯s likely to be stuck there for a long time and would never have the chance to make up for her mistakes to her daughter. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. David and his family believed that Hansel no longer needed to lift a finger, as Petra¡¯s future was destined to be filled with torment every minute and every second. The person who had desired to pave a perfect future for her daughter ultimately lost herpletely. Now, she was left to reminisce daily about what she had done to her own flesh and blood. Countless times, she had ignored her daughter¡¯s pleas and the maternal bond between them. All of these would transform into a steel de that tormented Petra¡¯s soul day after day. ¡°Really?¡± Tabitha asked, still uncertain. Alexander nodded, saying, ¡°It¡¯s true. If she wanted to die, she wouldn¡¯t have sent you a message.¡± Sure enough, once Alexander spoke, Tabitha believed him. She even returned a message to Heidi, which was essentially a series of well¨Cwishes. Thisical mistake could finally be consideredpletely resolved. Feeling speechless, Isabe looked at Alexander. How does everything Alexander say sound so convincing? After all, I¡¯m the one with all the evidence! With a doting touch, Alexander ruffled her hair and asked, ¡°Did you have a good nap this afternoon?¡± Isabe nodded. Free from psychological burdens, she had slept well. ¡°Don¡¯t you need to rest?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± he said. Despite his words, Alexander found himself leaning against Isabe¡¯s head. It was as if 1/2 Chapter 512 How Is He So Convincing +5 Pearls Feeling an ache in her heart, Isabe decided not to add to the chaos. She promptly got Alexander to wash up and sleep early. However, she simply couldn¡¯t fall asleep, so shey next to Alexander, amusing herself with her phone. When she grew tired of that, she would gaze at Alexander¡¯s handsome face to lighten her mood. If she felt particrly joyful, she would even sneak a few pecks. After all, Alexander had already grown ustomed to sleeping by her side and wouldn¡¯t wake easily. asionally, he woul Gossip 513 Gossip 513 3 Chapter 513 The Unpredictability Of Human Emotions 10 ¡ú +5 Pearts Although it may not necessarily have been rted, her first rtionship dide to an end within the time frame associated with Alexander. Back then, she spent her holidays apanying the young prodigy. When she discovered that Alexander suffered from a mental illness, she devoted herself to finding solutions every day. Everyone felt that at that time, Maeve began to mature and no longer indulged in online dating. In a surprising twist of fate, she ended up marrying Harvey Wace, the very foreign psychologist that Lionel had initially brought in to treat Alexander¡¯s mental illness years ago. It was rumored that their love blossomed over time, as they spent long hours together during those therapy sessions. Later on, Alexander was taken away by his parents, and Maeve married Harvey. She was then whisked away by her husband to live overseas. However, whether it was due to the distance, or because Maeve did not involve herself in the operations of Quirk Group after her marriage, she had little contact with anyone but Marley. Lacking the bond of blood rtions, they gradually became strangers to one another, only encountering each other once every few years at the Quirk estate. Even their daughter, La, they had seen herst almost six or seven years ago. Coincidentally, La was the same age as Tabitha, having just turned eighteen this year. Because of the Lionel¡¯s birthday this time, Marley had repeatedly urged, only then did the entire family confirm their attendance. The unpredictability of human emotions was hard to express. After all, everyone has their own life to live, and feelings were always subject to change. Isabe didn¡¯t want to overthink it. Without any proof, any additional thoughts would be baseless. For now, she simply had a good sleep alongside Alexander. Two days had passed when news finally came that Maeve and her daughter were set to arrive first. As for their husbands, they had patients whose conditions were unstable, necessitating their presence only on the day of the grand celebration. It was the perfect time for dinner. After everyone had finished eating, they gathered together, awaiting the arrival of Maeve and her child. Observing the anxious hand¨Cwringing of Marley, it was evident that she deeply missed her daughter and granddaughter. The other elders gathered and gossiped. ¡°I wonder what¡¯s going on with Maeve. She sure is taking her sweet time just toe home. ording to Aunt Marley, thest time they met in person was two years ago. They usually just video call each other.¡± ¡°Maeve used to be quite lively, I¡¯m not sure how she became so distant.¡± ¡°When they met, it was the same as always. If I¡¯m not mistaken, I think her husband doesn¡¯t like her returning.¡± 1/2 11:28 Sat, Oct 26 Chapter 513 The Unpredictability Of Human Emotions +5 Pearls ¡°Huh? Is that even normal? Could her husband be a control freak? The psychologist should really be careful with this.¡± ¡°It seemed as though he simply couldn¡¯t be apart from his wife. He appeared to be quite attached, taking her along wherever he went on business trips.¡± Upon hearing their discussion, Marley couldn¡¯t help but interject, ¡°Indeed, he¡¯s quite the clingy one. I heard from Maeve that she secretly brought her daughter back two days early this time. Otherwise, her son¨Cinw would insist on them returning together on thest day.¡± Seeing Marley so joyful, no one felt it was their ce toment. After all, it was a matter between a husband and wife. At least from the looks of it, Maeve seemed happy, so they refrained from commenting any further. At that time, David and Selena couldn¡¯t help but recall that their son¨Cinw was Alexander¡¯s first psychologist. He had diagnosed Alexander with autism, apanied by memory confusion and a gradual loss of emotions. He even admittedter on that he was incapable of treating Alexander and suggested they seek help elsewhere. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Recalling the recent encounters with their new family members and the actions of Isabe, they couldn¡¯t help but secretly observe the young couple. Their faces revealed a hint of mncholy. In reality, they wished that everyone was uninvolved with Alexander¡¯s affairs. They would rather consider themselves as negligent parents than ept that Alexander was actually a victim. Such a thought would absolutely break their hearts. At that moment, Alexander was absentmindedly holding Isabe, his thoughts wandering. In truth, he didn¡¯t have much recollection of Maeve. His memories from childhood were a chaotic blur, and despite his attempts to recall, he only had a vague idea. Theck of any subsequent contact further contributed to hispleteck of impression of her. Whenever he thought of Maeve, however, his heart would feel a little heavier. Why is it taking so long? Alexander paused. Listening to the impatient thought of the person in his arms, he couldn¡¯t help but laugh. These past couple of days, he had clearly noticed Isabe¡¯s restlessness. She didn¡¯t even want to go out and y anymore. s, I really hope it isn¡¯t so. I don¡¯t want to suspect others without cause. Marley has been really kind and caring to me recently, so I can¡¯t bear to see such a benevolent and gentle elderly woman look distressed. But if they truly are involved, I won¡¯t let them off, even if it means revealing my own secrets. 1.8K Gossip 514 Gossip 514 Chapter 514 Maeve And La Arrive Isabe¡¯s thoughts left David and everyone in his family stunned. Revealing her secret? What does she mean by that? The Gossip System? Isabe couldn¡¯t help but do some calctions in her head. D ? ¡¢.72%= +5 Pearls Yeah, this is probably what I should do. After all, my parents and grandpa had investigated so thoroughly back then. If there were indeed a so¨Ccalled culprit, it would mean there was definitely no evidence. So, unless the person involved confessed, or if Alexander regained his memory, the only hope left is my Gossip System. No matter who I find, I will spare no effort to expose the person who hurt Alexander, even if it means proving the existence of my Gossip System to everyone. Isabe mentally pumped herself up, feeling it was perfectly understandable to think that way. David and his family were taken aback, each of them starting to breathe heavily. ¡± Alexander was also dumbfounded as he looked down at Isabe in his arms, who was silently gathering her courage. You¡¯re willing to expose such a big secret just for this one thing? Aren¡¯t you afraid of being perceived as a monster? Aren¡¯t you scared of falling into uncontroble danger? In the past, their family had carefully concealed this secret out of concern for Isabe¡¯s safety. And yet, Isabe was now willing to take such a huge risk for Alexander¡¯s sake. The entire family was silent and deeply moved. Y David and his family couldn¡¯t help but start reflecting on their actions, secretly vowing to go to great lengths to confirm any secrets they encountered and prevent Isabe from taking any risks herself. As Alexander gazed at Isabe, he felt waves of warmth coursing through his heart, as if his soul was enveloped by the warmest thing in the world. Isabe had already found herself willing to do so much for him before she even realized it. However, Alexander couldn¡¯t possibly bear to let Isabe take the slightest risk. He genuinely wanted to leave with Isabe right then and there. The truth wasn¡¯t that important to him as he was already very content with his current life. As long as Isabe was by his side, he didn¡¯t need to be greedy for anything else. Alexander was in a state of turmoil due to Isabe¡¯s unexpected actions, his thoughts running wild. He had even nearly given in to a reckless impulse to take her away, when the sound of a car from outside interrupted his chaotic thoughts. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. It was Maeve, and she had brought La along with her. There was a stunning and dazzling woman, her hair stylishly coiffed and held in ce with ornate hairpins, her attire a testament to traditional Clusian elegance. The young girl apanying her was equally vibrant, exuding a lively and confident spirit. Some stood up to greet her, while others weed them with a smile. 1/2 11:28 Sat, Oct 26 Chapter 514 Maeve And La Arrive Only David and his family were anxiously awaiting the verdict. Maeve McGrath¡ Searching¡ No problem! David and his family breathed a huge sigh of relief. ? ¡¢3 72%= +5 Pearls Isabe was somewhat taken aback, pleasantly surprised even. So, she actually did have feelings for Alexander. Alexander had always been there for her since they were kids, frequently helping her with her studies. Even when she fell ill, Alexander had actively sought out solutions to help her recover¡ David and his family wore subtle smiles on their faces. Though Alexander had absolutely no recollection and felt nothing, if he really had to put it into words, he even found it somewhat disgusting. But since he was holding Isabe, he was able to quickly suppress those feelings. She¡¯s a respectable elder, so let¡¯s indulge in a bit of gossip. Her first love was that psychologist, Harvey, whom she met online? Huh, how odd¡ David and his family were momentarily frozen in shock. What? I haven¡¯t heard about that! Or, rather, no one has ever mentioned that! What¡¯s going on here? It feels a bit odd! Their hearts, which had just rxed, couldn¡¯t help but skip a beat. Just at that moment, Maeve, along with her daughter, came over to greet David and his family. ¡°David, Selena.¡± Maeve¡¯s eyes sparkled as her smile grew even warmer. Huh? What¡¯s going on? Is there a glitch in the system? Why has the information changed? How did her first love turn into Mr. David? Just as David was about to exchange pleasantries, the corner of his mouth stiffened slightly, and his expression instantly became interesting. The color drained slightly from Selena¡¯s face, yet she managed to keep herposure. She then looked at David with a half¨Chearted smile, because she hadn¡¯t heard him exin anything before. That¡¯s strange¡ How could the information change? That was the first time Isabe had encountered such a situation. She felt utterly confused, even doubting whether he had misread something during her introspection. However, Isabe didn¡¯t delve too much into it. After all, she had no idea when the system¡¯s voice function had gone offline. No matter how much she called out, there was no response. Isabe simply assumed her questions were too foolish, and the other party didn¡¯t want to deal with them. As a result, she could only -figure out the answers by herself whenever she encountered problems. 1.8K Gossip 515 Gossip 515 5 Reading Juicy Gossip in Her Mind Chapter 515 Not Considered A Love Rival ??72c +5 Pearls She voiced her doubts twice in that moment, but when there was no response, she let it be and simply continued reading. Could this be any more outrageous? Did I just stumble upon some deep¨Cseated youthful secrets of my elders? How awkward! It turns out that back then, aside from David, the other three men from the Quirk family had feelings for her. However, she only ever had eyes for David. And when David and Selena fell in love, she confessed her feelings in a rush, only to be rejected. At the time, David was already in love with Selena. Moreover, considering the significant age gap between him and Maeve, David always saw her as a young girl. So, there was no chance for them at all. Feeling utterly embarrassed after being rejected, Maeve resorted to online dating. She pretended that she had found a boyfriend online and imed that her feelings for David were just a misunderstanding¡ David heaved a sigh of relief. Thank goodness I have a good daughter¨Cinw who helped clear my name! In fact, because Maeve had initially dismissed it as a misunderstanding, David didn¡¯t take it seriously at all. He didn¡¯t even bother to store it in his memory. Over time, he genuinely forgot about it. If it weren¡¯t for Isabe bringing it up, he would have never remembered it at all. After all, no adult would remember something like a young girl once confessing her liking for them. Back then, La was even younger than she was now, definitely not of age yet. David suddenly paused. Wait a minute, does this mean there were several people at home who were into minors? That¡¯s sick! Selena breathed a sigh of relief. At least David hadn¡¯t been intentionally keeping secrets from me. Judging by Maeve¡¯s current state, it seems she¡¯s doing quite well. Therefore, she isn¡¯t considered a love rival at all. After having the gossip from the past forcefully brought up, the younger generation of David¡¯s family immediately felt awkward in the presence of their elders. Because of that diversion, everyone overlooked the information that was suddenly changed. When Maeve caught sight of Alexander, she was stunned for a moment. ¡°So, you¡¯re Alexander. You¡¯ve changed so much since we were kids. I could hardly recognize you,¡± she said. Alexander gave a subtle nod in response. Unnoticed by all, he had not made eye contact with Maeve. ¡°Aunt Maeve,¡± he greeted her. Only Isabe felt that the grip on his arm had tightened a bit. Isabe was about to gaze at Alexander in confusion when she heard Maeve say, ¡°So you¡¯re Alexander¡¯s wife, Isabe. Hello there. You¡¯re truly beautiful.¡± ¡°Hello, Aunt Maeve,¡± Isabe greeted her politely with a faint smile. Maeve didn¡¯t linger for long. Instead, she had La deliver her greetings. After prompting her for a while with no response, Isabe looked up and saw the strikingly beautiful young girl, who was intently gazing at Alexander, who was deep in thought with his eyes cast down. La was motionless, yet her cheeks were slowly turning a shade of red. She seemed utterly mesmerized. 11:28 Sat, Oct 26 W Chapter 515 Not Considered A Love Riv MM G 72% +5 Pearls Isabe coughed softly as a subtle reminder. Maeve also awkwardly nudged her daughter, but La remained unresponsive. Surprisingly, upon hearing Isabe¡¯s cough, Alexander, who had been inexplicably tense, looked over in confusion. He waspletely engrossed, oblivious to his surroundings, and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is your throat ufortable? Do you need some water?¡± As soon as Alexander spoke, La seemed to awaken from a dream, immediately turning her gaze toward Isabe. The look in her eyes could no longer be described as the friendly curiosity of a first meeting, instead it was a serious and cautious scrutiny. Isabe¡¯s radar went off instantly. Huh? I didn¡¯t find Alexander¡¯s adversary, but I stumbled upon my own love rival first? What are you looking at? You could look all you want, but Alexander still won¡¯t be yours! He¡¯s mine! Even though she was internally seething, she maintained a friendly expression on her face, even affectionately leaning on her husband¡¯s arm. ¡°My throat¡¯s a bit scratchy, but it¡¯s nothing to worry about.¡± Naturally, Alexander heard her thoughts. Seeing Isabe¡¯s proud and unting demeanor filled his heart with joy in an instant. With a smile, he looked at Isabe with adoration. David and his family agreed with her as well. He can only be yours! Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. An unnatural expression flickered across La¡¯s face. In the end, all Maeve could do was to jest, ¡°Did you get so entranced because Alexander and Isabe are too good¨Clooking?¡± Regardless of whether or not the others around understood the situation that just unfolded, they all joined in theughter and conversation. Reluctantly, La admitted, ¡°Alexander is good¨Clooking.¡± Isabe raised an eyebrow. So? At this point, Maeve found herself in an awkward situation. She could only offer an apologetic smile to Isabe before turning around to lightly smack her daughter¡¯s head. Then, she quickly ushered La to greet the others. Alexander pulled Isabe into hisp, settling her down. Isabe, unsatisfied, leaned in close to Alexander¡¯s ear, nipping it lightly. Only when she saw his earlobe flush a deep red did she feel content. However, she still feigned anger, chastising him, ¡°Your good looks are nothing but trouble!¡± 1.8K 1 Gossip 516 Gossip 516 Chapter 516 Scattered And Inconsistent Information Finished Alexander gave her an innocent look, then gently nuzzled his nose agai hers. His disy of affection was so intense that it was almost unbearable for those around them to watch, but they were quite used to it by now. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. At that moment, the mood in David¡¯s family was rather pleasant. As long as Maeve was untroubled and the family remained harmonious, all was well. Naturally, they were aware that Isabe¡¯s system wasn¡¯t necessarily infallible. The previous incident was enough to prove its shorings. However, any event that the system could process was undoubtedly genuine. Whether there would be unexpected circumstances afterward, that was beyond determination. But at the very least, through the system, they could ascertain through Maeve¡¯s memory that she had. never harmed Alexander. However, there was one thing that everyone cared about deeply. At the same time, Isabe was also mulling over it in her heart. To clear all doubts, Isabe had no choice but to investigate the situation she had previously observed. Could it really be such a coincidence that her initial online lope interest turned out to be the psychologist? Why is this piece of information so vague? Is it not important? System, can¡¯t you do better? Isabe was getting quite irritable. When the system used to provide information in the past, it was clear and impactful. But this time, Isabe wasn¡¯t sure if she was being overly suspicious, but she felt that the information. about Maeve was scattered and inconsistent. Some parts were overly detailed, while others were far too brief. It was quite out of character for the Gossip System¡¯s usual behavior. So, after everyone had dispersed, Isabe couldn¡¯t help but ask Alexander, ¡°I heard that Uncle Harvey was the first person to provide you with psychological counseling back in the day. Do you still remember that?¡± ¡°I have a faint recollection, but no clear memory,¡± Alexander replied honestly. Isabe could understand. After all, at that time, Alexander was suffering from memory confusion. ¡°He was still young back then, right? Did Grandpa bring him over?¡± Isabe asked curiously. ¡°Grandpa had requested a rmendation from his acquaintances in authoritative organizations. They said the person specializes in child psychology,¡± Alexander replied. Isabe felt that she would start imagining things that weren¡¯t there if she continued to ponder about this dimb Deep down inside, Alexander was ted. He was touched that Isabe had put so much thought ind things for his sake. Yet, seeing her so deep in thought and straining her mind also stirred a sense of sympathy in him. Meanwhile, on the other side, watching their daughter¨Cinw working so hard, David and Selena feltpelled to put in their own effort as well. When Maeve sat down to chat with everyone, David was the first to speak up. ¡°By the way, will your husband be able to make it on the birthday celebration? He¡¯s always so busy with work, isn¡¯t he?¡± he asked. Maeve chuckled and replied, ¡°Yeah, he has quite a number of patients, all of high social standing. It¡¯s quite a hassle to cater to them, making it hard for him to excuse himself.¡± 1/2 Chapter 516 Scattered And Inconsistent Information Finished With augh, Selena seized the opportunity to gossip by asking, ¡°Now that he¡¯s not here, let¡¯s chat. Didn¡¯t you used to have a very affectionate online sweetheart After their inquiry, David and Selena were unsure if it was their imagination, but for a fleeting moment, Maeve¡¯s expression seemed to nk out, appearing utterly bewildered. Then, she responded with firm conviction. ¡°Oh, it was him indeed. Quite a coincidence, right? I had cut ties with him at the time. We didn¡¯t even know each other¡¯s real names or faces. Who would have thought it would turn out to be him?¡± Suddenly, Lionel asked, ¡°Why haven¡¯t you mentioned this before?¡± ¡°No one asked me about it,¡± Maeve chuckled. Lionel withdrew his gaze. David and Selena knew about it, and this very fact had made Lionel¨Csuspicious. It wasn¡¯t surprising that he overthought things. After all, it was quite a coincidence. ¡°Really? What a coincidence!¡± The others, upon hearing this, started asking out of curiosity ¡°Was it truly a match made in heaven?¡± Maeve chuckled. ¡°It seems he initially knew I was in this city, so when he heard about the treatment subjects here, he willingly signed up and passed the selection toe over. ¡°So, it was Alexander who yed matchmaker for you two, then.¡± A wave of difort washed over Maeve¡¯s face. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right.¡± David and Selena felt that something was off, but they couldn¡¯t quite put their finger on it. All they could do was to ry the information they had to their children. So, when everyone brought La to the young generation¡¯s area, Evian, Christopher, and Rosalie seized the opportunity to gossip with Isabe and Alexander. After hearing it, Isabe had no choice but to ept this exnation. Christopher deliberately chuckled as he said, ¡°But Mom and Dad mentioned that Aunt Maeve sounded a bit odd when she said this. I guess she might feel a tad embarrassed if people found out about it.¡± 1.9K (11 212 12:39 Mon, Oct 28 BB. Reading Juicy Gossip in Her Mind Gossip 517 Gossip 517 Chapter 517 Truly Difficult To Get Along With 72% Finished However, the information David and Selena provided basically matched what the system stated, so there shouldn¡¯t be any issues, right? Surprisingly, my husband¡¯s family turned out to be even more into gossip than I am. They¡¯d even secretly chat about the other elders in a group chat. If I were to spill the beans about the romantic entanglements between Aunt Maeve and the men from the Quirk family, I bet they¡¯d have a field day with it! The three siblings of the Quirk family fell speechless when they heard that thought. The beans have already been spilled, though. David and Selena were even on the verge of having a crisis. In no time. Isabe found herself once again deep in thought about the issues concerning Maeve and Harvey. There was this persistent intuition or feeling that something was off. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Alexander didn¡¯t want Isabe to overthink things, especially since they were currentlycking information. In reality, Alexander harbored even greater doubts toward Harvey. Thus, he spoke in line with Christopher¡¯s words and subtly warned Isabe, ¡°When your Uncle Harvey arrives, let¡¯s refrain from making jokes at their expense.¡± Isabe snapped back to reality in an instant. That¡¯s right; why am I rushing things? It¡¯s safer to wait for Harvey toe over and double¨Ccheck everything. Meanwhile, Alexander had already sent a message to his special assistant. Though it was unclear how he had be autistic before, but Harvey was the only one capable of causing him problems during the final period of time, which was the most opportune moment to manipte him. Relying on his own reaction to Maeve, coupled with Isabe¡¯s initial interest in this family, Alexander felt it was necessary to send someone to investigate Harvey¡¯s past. He looked at Isabe, his eyes filled with nothing but her. Surely, I can¡¯t let my wife suffer, could he? At that time, everyone was already in the hall. Following the tradition of weing neers, they sat down and started chatting. Janice and Tabitha were quite warm toward La, who was about their age, so they spoke a lot. Rosalie wasn¡¯t much different from them, but since she was always by Isabe¡¯s side, she didn¡¯t talk as much. of the As she sat down, La suddenly turned to Tabitha and Janice, saying, ¡°You two are both daughters Quirk family, but why is there such a difference between you two? One of you is like a true princess, while the other seems more like a maid. Janice, you seem to have a rather humble, people¨Cpleasing personality. But you know, this means you¡¯ll never experience true love in your life.¡± This statement instantly cause Gossip 518 Gossip 518 Chapter 518 She Was Trying To Seduce My Husband Finished Fortunately, Isabe was present and could handle her well. They too wished to learn from Isabe, but they really didn¡¯t dare to. Clearly still unsure of who she should avoid offending La rolled her eyes at Isabe in annoyance. Isabe didn¡¯t like her either. When she didn¡¯t like someone, she would take pleasure in watching their gossip unfold. Okay, it¡¯s no wonder I can¡¯t stand her. She isn¡¯t just socially inept; she¡¯s downright annoying! She used to form cliques in school, isting and bullying others. Thanks to her father¡¯swork from his patients, she was surrounded by a bunch of foreign young masters and youngdies. Plus, her father¡¯s side was a prestigious family that specializes in medicine, so their little clique was too much for the average person to handle. She was both the campus belle and the bully, acting as if she was the only one that mattered. It¡¯s no wonder she acts so haughty and superior when facing the young masters and youngdies of the Quirk family as well. It has be a habit for her. Only David and his family could hear her thoughts here. Thus, while others were engaging in small talk with La, David and his family were entirely focused on the gossip. However, in La¡¯s perspective, it seemed like the entire family was manipted by Isabe into opposing her. Then, her gaze shifted back to Alexander. For the first time in her life, she was smitten with a man at first sight. Based on her experience, she could tell that Alexander was the cream of the crop, unmatched by anyone she had ever known. She had never seen Alexander before, not even in photographs of his family. She only knew of his existence. Back then, her life was so vibrant and full, so she couldn¡¯t possibly have been curious about a mere name. It wasn¡¯t until now that she regretted it. Had she known sooner how perfect Alexander looked, how extraordinary his demeanor was, and how he, at such a young age, had taken over the reins of Quirk Group, she would have immediately urged her mother to visit David¡¯s family. I should have grown up with Alexander from a young age! That way, I would have an advantage from being close to him! But it¡¯s not toote now, is it? My bottom line is not to be a stepmother. Any other guy I desire, I¡¯d strive for. Otherwise, what¡¯s the point of living? I¡¯m young, I¡¯m beautiful, and I understand the psychology of men. Any man I set my sights on could never escape my grasp! Originally, La was wearing a jacket, but using the heat as an excuse, she took it off on the spot. In an instant, all the guys present felt somewhat awkward. La¡¯s style was distinctly Epean, something that was still too unfamiliar for them here. It wasn¡¯t that they disrespected her freedom to dress as she pleased, but her tank top revealed more than it covered, teetering on the brink of an unfortunate wardrobe malfunction. As if that wasn¡¯t bad enough, she even twisted her body from time to time, seemingly unconsciously showcasing her curves to those around. her, making them feel rather ufortable. That was especially the case when she suddenly stood up and bent over to reach for the tissues on the coffee table in front of her. It was as if she was giving them a free view of her assets. Arner from her est onlu run men a namely yandar and Christonhej 1/2 12:39 Mon, Oct 28 B Chapter 518 She Was Trying To Seduce My Husband Finished Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Having already grasped her intentions, Christopher felt as though she was barking up the wrong tree. After all, he often encountered such enticements at his workce. However, he had already hardened his heart and preserved his purity. At that moment, he felt a strong urge tough, because what he was witnessing was akin to the futile attempt of a seductress trying to entice a blind man. Does she not notice that even when Alexander¡¯s gaze never once strayed from Isabe even while he¡¯s just sitting around chatting? In the past, he had curiously asked Alexander, ¡°Don¡¯t you ever get tired of looking at the same woman?¡± Alexander confessed that he wasn¡¯t sure why, but just looking at her brought him a sense of peace andfort. He wished to keep gazing at her, observing every minute change in her facial expressions. Those around them had gotten used to their unusual behavior after a few days. This put La in quite an awkward situation. Sure enough, when she sat back down and looked up, she realized that Alexander hadn¡¯t looked at her at all. On the other hand, Isabe, who was sitting beside him, had her gaze firmly fixated on her chest. Whoa! Those are so huge! How can an eighteen¨Cyear¨Cold look like this? It¡¯s illogical! Absolutely illogical! The three from the Quirk family fell speechless when they heard that. No, you¡¯re missing the point here! Huh? Wait a minute¡ It seemed as though she was trying to seduce my husband! The three from the Quirk family breathed sighs of relief. Thank goodness she caught on! Am I really thatcking in intimidation? Does she still want topete with me? No, it¡¯s not my fault. I¡¯ve already done my best. It¡¯s just that Alexander is too Gossip 519 Gossip 519 Reading Juicy Gossip in Her Mind Chapter 519 Green With Envy The three from the Quirk family couldn¡¯t agree more. Yes, it¡¯s all Alexander¡¯s fault! Finished Isabe abruptly turned her head, only to find herself meeting Alexander¡¯s gaze. It was rather peculiar. Every time Isabe wanted to look at Alexander, she would always find him already looking at her. And once their eyes met, for some unknown reason, an urge tough would bubble up. In an instant, all feelings of mncholy seemed to dissipate. Isabe couldn¡¯t help but curve her lips into a smile, and following suit, Alexander responded with a soft chuckle. The two were so engrossed in each other,pletely oblivious to the world around them. This left La turning green with envy. La stopped talking and angrily typed away on her phone. She was determined to find out how Isabe ended up with Alexander. Everyone saw her acting this way and genuinely feared that she wouldin to the elders about them bullying her. However, in reality, she was the one who started the trouble in the first ce. Noticing the awkwardness, Carlos quickly changed the subject by reminding La, ¡°Ahem¡ La, do you have a boyfriend yet?¡± After all, it was no secret that La¡¯s ulterior motive was obvious to all, but such. impropriety couldn¡¯t be tolerated in the Quirk family. What would the elders do if things got out of hand? ¡°Nope! My standards are too high, so I haven¡¯t been in a rtionship till now,¡± La replied in a coquettish voice. Isabe was just about to take a sip of water when she heard those words and nearly spat it out. In the end, She choked and was held and patted by Alexander for quite a while. This infuriated La, whose face twisted again. She believed that Isabe had figured out her intentions and was deliberately showing off. her affection with Alexander here, asserting her dominance. This was truly an injustice to Isabe, who was simply shocked by La¡¯s audacious remarks. Let¡¯s not even mention how your current boyfriend was in contact with you not too long ago, and you¡¯re saying you¡¯ve never been in a rtionship? Come on, you started dating since middle school! Not to mention doing all those things that are considered illegal for those under the age of eighteen in our country! Granted, it¡¯s your rtionship and your freedom, but please, don¡¯t lie to people! Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. The three from the Quirk family frowned. She sure is a troublesome one¡. Unfazed, La continued, ¡°No matter how you look at it, there¡¯s no one out there who canpare to those from our family, especially one like Alexander. It¡¯s my first time seeing such an amazing guy. He must be quite popr with thedies, huh?¡± Alexander had no regard for courtesies and wouldpletely ignore those he disliked as he didn¡¯t want to associate with them at all. Usually at such times, others were ustomed to speaking up for him. ¡°Alex had many admirers from a young age, but none ever caught his eye.¡± Evian said. suha imad sa lika ma 1/2 12:39 Mon, Oct 28 Chapter 519 Green With Envy That¡¯s why he never took them seriously!¡± Christopher said. Finished ¡°Whenever someone met Alexander through me, they would always ask me to introduce them. However, Alexander never showed interest in anyone,¡± Rosalie said with a hint of mncholy. Isabe suddenly eximed with enthusiasm, ¡°Really? Did anything particrly spectacr happen?¡± you The three from the Quirk family stared at her speechlessly. We¡¯re saying this for La to hear. What are yo getting so worked up for? As they spoke, the trio actually started reminiscing, recalling novels, which left Isabe utterly thrilled. rious scenarios akin to those found in ¡°Isabe, you seem so passionate. Were you wishing you could have been with Alexander since childhood?¡± Carlos teased jokingly. ¡°Probably dreaming of having a childhood sweetheart, huh?¡± E said with augh. Um¡ What I was actually thinking was, given therge amount of admirers he¡¯s had, it¡¯s pretty much like being a celebrity. If I were to sell pictures of Alexander, charge for delivering notes and gifts, wouldn¡¯t that mean{ could achieve financial freedom during my school years? After all, in her original world, Isabe had engaged in such small¨Cscale trades, making a paltry sum here and there. ¡°Yeah! I¡¯ve always wanted to be with Alexander since we were kids, preferably as desk mates!¡± Isabe replied. Everyone else wasughing at how sweet and lovey¨Cdovey the pair was. The three individuals from the Quirk family were pinching at each other in an desperate attempt to suppress theirughter. Don¡¯t you guys see that Alexander¡¯s expression has turned gloomy? Alexander gently held Isabe¡¯s chin, turning her face toward him. His tone held a trace of ambiguity as he said, ¡°Yeah, if only we were desk mates.¡± As he finished speaking, his voice couldn¡¯t help but soften at the end. Yeah, it would have been nice if we were desk mates. It¡¯s a real pity that there¡¯s quite an age gap between us¡ If it hadn¡¯t been for the prolonged absence of such a person in my life. I wouldn¡¯t have taken a wrong turn in life. It¡¯s strange. I can¡¯t even remember why I agreed to start a rtionship with someone else in the first ce. It was as though I felt that was the right time to be in a rtionship. It made sense, though. Before falling in love with Isabe, my life had been orderly, following the typical patterns of any average person. There were people I disliked, family and friends I cared about, yet no one had profoundly influenced me until Isabe came into my life. 1.9K Gossip 520 Gossip 520 2/2 Reading Jincy Gossip in Her Mind Chapter 520 Hitting A Sore Spot Finished Unable to resist, Alexander pulled Isabe, who had bounced out of hisce, back into his arms, holding her a bit tighter. Despite them being surrounded byughter, a certain someone was on the verge of losing her temper. I was clearly provoking them, so how did it suddenly turn into a public disy of affection? Suppressing her anger, La asked, ¡°Who was Alexander¡¯s first love?¡± The reason she asked this was because she couldn¡¯t ept that a man like Alexander¡¯s first love was his current wife. It seemed harder than winning the lottery. Were all other women fools, then? Has no one ever won Alexander¡¯s heart before? La¡¯s question had precisely hit a sore spot. That was Alexander¡¯s only bad past. The three members of the Quirk family were well aware of the situation. Although the others weren¡¯t as informed, they seemed to have heard something about a rtionship while he was in university. So, the first love was¡ At that moment, Alexander backed down, lowering his head to rest on Isabe¡¯s shoulder, completely disying a submissive demeanor. He hoped his wife wouldn¡¯t be angry and wouldn¡¯t bring up the past. Hahaha! You tried to sow discord, but you¡¯ve hit on the one topic that Alexander detests the most! Could he, a dignified) CEO, ever admit to having been deceived in matters of the heart? Hahaha! Alexander felt speechless. David and his family breathed sighs of relief. Ah, we were worried for nothing ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Is it inconvenient to talk about it, or does Isabe not want to hear it?¡± La was clearly stirring the pot. Thinking that the topic was a genuine taboo, the others wanted to help steer the conversation elsewhere. Suddenly, it seemed as if Evian had a thought and she began tough, saying, ¡°If we¡¯re really discussing first loves, it should be the woman whom Alex first promised to marry!¡± Christopher and Rosalie instantly looked at Evian in shock. What¡¯s going on? Is Evian really going to cause trouble right now? Could it be that Alexander wanted to marry that ex¨Cgirlfriend of his? Alexander, too, looked at Evian with a puzzled expression. Isabe became curious. After all, she could no longer keep tabs on Alexander¡¯s gossip. Many things hadn¡¯t been given much attention back then. Seeing the change in everyone¡¯s expressions, La immediately broke into augh and said, ¡°Oh? What¡¯s going on? Do feel free to share! I¡¯m sure no one will mind. Let¡¯s not dampen the mood, okay?¡± In the end, no one paid her any mind. Everyone was a mix of nervous, curious, and worried. However, 1/2 12:39 Mon, Oct 28 GB Chapter 520 Hitting A Sore Spot. the drama unfold. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. With a suddenugh, Evian turned to Isabe and said, ¡°It¡¯s you.¡± Isabe was taken aback. ¡°Huh? Me?¡± **Finished Isabe initially thought that Evian was deliberately talking about how they ended up together, with Alexander expressing his desire to marry her. Christopher and Rosalie also recalled that Alexander had never mentioned marrying his ex¨C girlfriend, so it seemed that Evian had found a promising lead. Even Alexander thought so. Others believed it was Evian¡¯s clever little scheme. The nextent. Evian spoke as though reminiscing the past. ¡°I remember it was when Alexander was ying house. ten years old¡ At that time, Alexander was already willing to spend time with us. We were and I wanted to be the bride and have Alexander y the groom. However, he responded very seriously, telling me, I¡¯ve already promised to marry someone else in the future, so I can¡¯t be your groot, not even while ying house.¡± Hearing the sincerity in Evian¡¯s words, everyone quickly began to jest and banter. Startled, Rosalie and Christopher both asked, ¡°Really?¡± Evian nodded and said, ¡°It was only recently, while watching Cal and Nina y, that I remembered. Thinking about it now, it¡¯s really quite funny. Hahaha!¡± ¡°Wait, then how can we be sure it was Be?¡± Christopher asked curiously. Evian said, ¡°Afterwards, I asked mom if she remembered this amusing incident. Without hesitation, she said, ¡®Of course, he promised to marry Be. Didn¡¯t they meet a year before that? Among the children who went on the vacation together, only two were there. Be was too young to remember, but what about Alex, does he remember?¡± Alexander wore a stunned expression when he heard that. Suddenly, a memory shed across his mind. and A little girl crafted two rings out of the tiny flowers from the garden. She slipped one onto his finger, one onto her own, grinning at him as she dered, ¡°I¡¯ve already kissed you, Alex. And now, with these, we¡¯re married! Alex, the most handsome guy around, is now my husband! From now on, we can always be together!¡± 1.9K 2/2 Reading Juicy Gossip in Her Mind Gossip 521 Gossip 521 Chapter 521 The Real Isabe. At that time, Alexander still couldn¡¯t speak, so he could only stare at the ring. Finished Then, the little girl ran off with a gleeful giggle. However, when she returned from her y, the ring that had once adorned her finger was nowhere to be found, Alexander was deeply disappointed, and his own, which was also fragile, eventually broke, too. Regaining hisposure, Alexander found Isabe staring at him, her expression somewhat uneasy. This is awkward. That was his childhood¡ Ah¡ Is that really his first love? Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. David and his family didn¡¯t hear the muted part in the middle. After all, something like swapping souls would automatically be muted even in mind reading. However, Alexander seemed to understand something from Isabe¡¯s eyes. He, in fact, had a strong premonition, that the little girl from his fragmented memories was none other than Isabe. As for the woman previously who set him up, causing him to subconsciously feel repulsed and avoid her, that wasn¡¯t the real Isabe. Given that even things like the Gossip System and mind reading skill existed, it was certainly possible that other things could exist too. He remembered vividly that when he learned of the car ident involving Isabe¡¯s family, he rushed to the hospital in desperation. Upon seeing Isabe, he couldn¡¯t help but yearn to be close to her, to protect her. However, the second time when she woke up, that feeling had inexplicably vanished. If such miraculous things truly existed in the world, he believed he could discern the differences between the two of them. But it seems like Isabe doesn¡¯t remember the past¡ Or is there another issue? Alexander didn¡¯t dwell on it much. since his memory wasn¡¯t that great, after all. That said, he knew deep down what Isabe was worried about now. He could tell that she was jealous. concerned that the Isabe he had been thinking about from his childhood was someone else. He lowered his head, Be. The only one I loverhead against hers, and spoke affectionately, ¡°You¡¯re the only one. Be¡± There was no need for further exnation. Conveying this sentiment was sufficient. Alexander rarely expressed his feelings so openly in a crowd, which even made the usually thick¨C skinned Isabe blush unexpectedly. The crowd erupted into amotion. Only La was out of ce, nearly losing her sanity. Why is it that they¡¯ll always end up disying their affection when I stir things up? 1/2 Chapter 521 The Real Isabe Finished you two have known each other for such a long time! is quite odd though. Howe there wasn¡¯t a wedding ceremony even though you¡¯re married? We could¡¯ve met even sooner if there was one. Though La didn¡¯t have much contact with the younger generation of the Quirks, she figured they¡¯d still send out invitations if any of them were to get married Regardless of whether she attended or not, she would need to prepare a gift, so she was certain that Alexander and Isabe had never held a wedding. ceremony. The fact that they were already husband and wife meant that they must have gotten their marriage certificate, and thinking about it this way, La found the situation intriguing. Suddenly, everyone stoppedughing, thinking to themselves, La really has a knack for touching people¡¯s sore spots. It wasn¡¯t just David and his family, everyone could sense that Alexander was somewhat displeased at that moment. Putting aside the messy reasons from before, this time, they had actually put off the ceremony because of a valid reason. ¡°I heard that Grandpa asked them to postpone it,¡± imed Sarah. ¡°Why? Is Grandpa dissatisfied with Be?¡± La asked, smiling, her face lighting up with a gleefully mischievous grin that was impossible to miss. ¡°He¡¯s too satisfied, that¡¯s why he didn¡¯t dare let them proceed with the wedding now,¡± Carlos immediately exined. ¡°The Quirk family is going through a rough patch with marriages and rtionships right now. You¡¯ll hear about it soon. There have been quite several breakups and divorces recently, so out of fear of bad luck, Grandpa decided to ask them to hold off the wedding for a while.¡± The others, too, felt a deep resonance and nodded in agreement, acknowledging their unfortunate luck. In truth, David and his family knew well, that what they referred to as ¡°bad luck¡± was just a malignant growth that had built up over the years. It was only because of Isabe that everything was exposed. Without her, it would¡¯ve been unknown how long it would have taken for these people¡¯s situations toe to light. As for Alexander and Isabe, there was no need for them to worry, as they knew each other inside out. Suddenly, Alexander spoke up, ¡°Since everyone is here, I might as well mention this. After Grandpa¡¯s grand birthday celebration, you guys might need to spare some time to attend my and Be¡¯s wedding. We¡¯ll choose a date and notify you guys in due course. 1.9K Gossip 522 Gossip 522 Reading Juicy Gossip in Her Mind Chapter 522 The Attempts Of La As soon as those words were spoken, the whole room was in an uproar. ¡°Huh? Really? Are you going to hold it immediately?¡± ¡°But didn¡¯t Grandpa say¡ Finished ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll talk to Grandpa. I don¡¯t want to wait anymore.¡± Alexander then turned to look at Isabe. ¡°Neither of us believe in all that.¡± Seeing how earnest Alexander was, Isabe nodded and agreed, ¡°That¡¯s right, we don¡¯t believe in all that. We only trust each other.¡± They believed that the worst luck couldn¡¯t get in the way when one was met with the right person. At this point, there was nothing else left to say. The others could only offer their congrattions. Christopher unabashedlymented, ¡°Perfect, Grandpa¡¯s grand birthday celebration will bring you two good luck.¡± Everyone burst intoughter. The atmosphere became even more harmonious, so much so that it made La feel like an outsider who was out of ce. Eventually, La couldn¡¯t bear it any longer. She figured she would pass out from exasperation if she continued any further, hence she made an excuse about being tired and needing to rest and called the help to guide her to a room. Since she was considered a part of the family, she still stayed with them. After she left, everyone exchanged nces and broke into quietughter. ¡°How annoying.¡± Tabitha couldn¡¯t help but blurt out. It was rare to hear her express such dislike for someone. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Weren¡¯t you very enthusiastic at first?¡± asked E, chuckling. ¡°But she was so rude to Janice, and she was even worse to Be. What was she thinking, trying to ruin Alex and Be¡¯s rtionship?¡± Tabitha pouted as she spoke. ¡°Do v you think they¡¯ll be affected?¡± Jake pointed across. Isabe was already sitting cross¨Clegged on the couch,pletely enveloped in Alexander¡¯s embrace. He held her as if she were a precious treasure while feeding her fruits, utterly oblivious to the attention around them. Their intimacy was so deep that it seemed no one else could intervene. Alexander was a tough nut to crack, his heart only softened for one person. Seeing their sweet interaction, Tabitha felt an overwhelming urge to snap some photos and send them to Alexander, who would respond by sending her a mary gift as a token of appreciation. ¡°I don¡¯t really know Aunt Maeve¡¯s daughter before this, but now that I do, I doubt she¡¯s the type to admit 1/2 12:40 Mon, Oct 28 Chapter 522 The Attempts Of La Finished Meanwhile, La had returned to her room, having already lost her temper on She then picked up her phone, and after persistently urging for quite some time, she finally received the essential information After reading it, her eyes instantly lit up. So, this is how their marriage came about? The Jea family no longer exists, so there¡¯s no threat of a marriage alliance. Isabe¡¯s just aedian, possessing nothing but physical beauty, Apart from that, she has nothing at all. It turns out their love for each other grew over time, huh? Judging from how restrained Alex is, he¡¯s probably just infatuated right now since he¡¯s never experienced dating a truly exceptional woman. After all, he got duped by his ex¨Cgirlfriend and tricked into marrying Isabe. I can¡¯t believe things are much simpler than I thought. Those thoughts brought a devious smile to La¡¯s lips, and she immediately sent Alexander a message. On the other side, Isabe was engrossed in using Alexander¡¯s phone. Upon seeing the message, she couldn¡¯t help but feel exasperated. Hah, she¡¯s really relentless. She showed it to Alexander. After a nce, however, he didn¡¯t reply. Yet, it wasn¡¯t long before La sent him another message: Alex. it¡¯s me, La. My mom told me to save your contact. Isabeughed. She¡¯s really good ating up with excuses. Right, they¡¯re nominally rted, after all, Isabe couldn¡¯t help but feel amused by her own thoughts. This younger sister is nothing like others. She shares no blood ties with Alexander at all. If I weren¡¯t in the picture, given the connections of their families, they might really keep the good stuff to themselves and have Alexander develop some kind of rtionship with this so¨Ccalled cousin of his. While she was lost in thoughts, she was pinched on her nose. She red at Alexander usingly. He reached for the phone and deleted those messages. He couldn¡¯t be bothered to reply with a reason no matter how many times La texted. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Sure enough, it didn¡¯t take long before La stopped with her attempts. Oh, I thought she had given up. It turns out she thinks I¡¯m the one who stops Alexander from responding. so she¡¯s nning to send messages again when she sees for herself that he¡¯s holding onto his phone. That youngdy sure knows how to console herself. David¡¯s family was in the middle of a conversation when they unexpectedly heard that gossip. At once, they were rendered speechless. 1.9K Gossip 523 Gossip 523 Reading Juicy Gossip in Her Mind Chapter 523 A Sly Move Fristed Alexander, too, was at a loss for words. He had no affection for Maeve, and as for La, he wouldn¡¯t tolerate her even slightly. That night, when La, d in a seductive nightgown, went over and knocked on the door, Alexander instantly turned grim. His icy gaze sent a shiver down her spine. Nheless, she boldly disyed her curves that could make any man¡¯s heart race and said in a coquettish voice, ¡°Alex, the things on the top shelf of my room are too high for me to reach. Could you please help me get them? Please?¡± As she spoke, she yfully reached out to tug at Alexander¡¯s sleeve. Alexander quickly steered clear of her. ¡°You can ask the helpers for assistance.¡± Failing at her attempt, La stretched out her long leg, trying to nudge the man with her knee. ¡°I don¡¯t know where to find them. This ce is too quiet.. Alexander reached for his phone, ready to make a call. Seeing that, La immediately stated, ¡°But they¡¯re not tall enough. They¡¯d surely need adder to reach that height, and it¡¯d be too noisy at thiste hour. You¡¯re the tallest, Alex. I¡¯m sure you can help me Her tone was extremely soft and delicate, and her eyes were as alluring as silk. Any man with a hint of interest would have found it hard to resist. Even if they didn¡¯t leave with her, they would¡¯ve at least sumbed to sharing a few flirtatious jokes. ¡°What is it that you have to take sote at night? Are you after the dust on the top shelf of the cab?¡± Isabe¡¯s voice suddenly rang out from behind, her tone evidently unfriendly. I¡¯m speechless. La is really bold, huh? If not for the Gossip System, I wouldn¡¯t even imagine that she¡¯d toss her lingerie on the top of the cab, hoping that Alexander would help her retrieve it. She assumed he¡¯d realize the tedin? wearing anything underneath the moment he retrieved it, and then she¡¯d pretend to fall onto him. Even though she couldn¡¯t do anything right away, she thought she¡¯d be able to captivate him. I mean, seriously? Does the not know what personal hygiene is? Flow dare she try to dirty my hubby¡¯s hands. It¡¯s so annoying! Alexander was at a loss for words. Just hearing it left him feeling utterly disgusted. Unbeknownst to La, her scheme had already been seen through by the two individuals before her. Hearing the irritation in Isabe¡¯s voice, she was even more delighted. She wasn¡¯t afraid of Isabe discovering her ns¨Cin fact, she would prefer it if thetter grew jealous and angry. She thought men loved to y the role of the mediator in such situations, which would only serve to further irritate Isabe. ¡°Did I upset you, Isabe? I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s my first day here and I don¡¯t know anything. Since you two are staying nearby, I thought I could ask Alex for help. It¡¯s just to help me take some stuff, surely it won¡¯t make you upset, right?¡± La expressed, then turned to Alexander and shed him a pitiful look. ¡°Alex¡¡± Hahaha! What a ssic performance she has put on! What a sly move is this! It¡¯s hrious! Hahaha! But honestly, that devilish figure of hers, that innocent yet provocative makeup as well as that nightgown¡ Tak, tik, Tik. Is she really wearing nothing underneath? Even I feel too embarrassed to look¡ She looks so alluring, if I were a man, I¡¯d definitely fall for her. dniched unisina harundeinte ndur shandlu skifted his badu shetauction clect 1/2 Chapter 523 A Sly Move. half of her view. This forced her to tilt her head to see. Impatient, Alexander snapped, ¡°Then don¡¯t take it, and stop disturbing our rest.¡± Having said that, he was about to close the door. Finished La was dumbfounded. She hastily pushed the door, trying to read any sign of abnormality on Alexander¡¯s face. She thought that the reason he was in such a rush to close the door might be because he was wavered and feeling guilty and was afraid Isabe might discover that. However, there was nothing. Alexander always appeared expressionless to others, and even more so now. Gritting her teeth. La immediately awkwardly said, ¡°Then Alex, can you save my number? My mom says you¡¯re the head of this family, and that I can reach out to you if there¡¯s anything. Please respond to my messages.¡± Having said that, La immediately sent another message. The notification light on Alexander¡¯s phone blinked. La watched as Alexander unhurriedly unlocked his phone. Just as she was about to break into a smile, she noticed that he blocked her number. La¡¯s expression stiffened, asking, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is it because Isabe forbids you to? I¡¯m just Alex¡¯s sister. There¡¯s no need to act that like, is there?¡± Isabe looked at her with an innocent expression. When La looked up, she found herself meeting an icy cold gaze, one filled with bone¨Cchilling intent 1.9K N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Gossip 524 Gossip 524 Chapter 524 Know Your ce ¡°Know your ce.¡± La froze. She still wanted to defend herself. Finished Alexander, however, didn¡¯t bother to conceal his feelings, and bluntly said, ¡°Do you like me? I¡¯ll only love my wife, and will never love you. So, stop being an eyesore in front of us. If you cross the line again. I won¡¯t show you any mercy, not even if you bring up your grandma!¡± It was presumably out of respect for Marley that Alexander acted so decisively. After all, with La¡¯s aggressive approach, if she was allowed to continue acting in this manner, it would likely lead to an uncontroble situation. That was why he decided to clear the air to avoid any furtherplications. This would also effectively counter any excuses La mighte up with. As expected, those words of Alexander left Lapletely taken aback. She wasn¡¯t a fool, and she could tell that Alexander was being serious. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Don¡¯t men all enjoy seeing women fighting for their attention Even if they have no intention of having an affair, they should feel secretly pleased in such situations. Even the most outstanding men would fall for such tricks. They usually pretend not to understand to relish it covertly! What on earth is wrong with Aler? Seeing the closed door before her, La returned to her room dejectedly and slumped onto her bed. She had never felt such deep embarrassment or profound failure in her entire life. Suddenly, a wave of injustice filled her heart, and tears began to fall She had never shed tears for a man before. Previously, Alexander was merely just a prey to her, but now, he had deeply prated her heart. She had always been willful and arrogant. Coupled with her understanding of human psychology, she had never let anything slip out of her control. Yet, this was her first time experiencing a setback. She was not willing to give up. If seduction doesn¡¯t work, I¡¯ll drugged him then. That¡¯s how he got himself a wife anyway, isn¡¯t it? Unfortunately, her n didn¡¯t escape Isabe. A twitch yed at the corner of Isabe¡¯s lips as he held Alexander, kissing his chin ¡°You¡¯re always attracting admirers!¡± Alexander¡¯s gaze slightly hardened when he heard Isabe¡¯s heartfelt words. She really can¡¯t understand simple words¡. Alexander couldn¡¯t be bothered, but he did take the initiative to send a message to their family¡¯s gossip group chat that they created without adding Isabe. He had more important matters to attend to. Before long, the group chat exploded: Alexander responded with a few words, then cuddled Isabe and drifted off to sleep. 1/2 Chapter 524 Know Your ce Upon hearing his request, Lionel instantly red at him, visibly irked. Nevertheless, a sense of relief woon washed over him. It was rare for Alexander to make such a willful demand, so naturally, he was willing toply. It was a distinct honor none of his other grandchildren had been granted because he always carried a sense of guilt toward this particr grandson ¡°It was my fault for not taking good care of you back then. Luckily, you now have a family and an established career¡ It makes me really happy to know that you¡¯ve found someone you want to spend the rest of your life with.¡± Lionel¡¯s eyes welled up with tears as he spoke. ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m fine now,¡± said Alexander. After all, he couldn¡¯t remember much, so for him, what was in the past should be in the past. Lionel blinked and waved his hand, saying, ¡°All right, then. Have your people make the arrangements¡± After leaving his study, Alexander went to find Marley. Originally, she had wanted to make arrangements for the preparations for the birthday banquet. Now, Alexander took over all the responsibilities, but she was still quite worried, fearing that he might be too busy. However, he reassured her that it was no issue While they were in the midst of a conversation, Maeve unexpectedly arrived. Of course, there was nothing wrong with hering to look for her mother. When she saw Alexander there as well, she greeted him with a smile. In an instant, Alexander felt ufortable all over. Especially when Marley got up to fetch something and Maeve took the opportunity to sit nearer to him, his body becamepletely rigid and his expression turned extremely unpleasant. ¡°It seems like La hasn¡¯t gotten up yet. She didn¡¯t cause any trouble when she went back with you all to restst night, did she? That young girl has been spoiled by her dad and me. If she¡¯s being willful, you can give her an earful as her brother. We¡¯re okay with that. Had it not been for Marley¡¯s timely return, Alexander might not have been able to say anything He quickly got up to excuse himself, without uttering another word. ¡°Did I say something wrong?¡± Maeve asked, puzzled. Marley sighed. ¡°Well, it¡¯s our fault for not taking od care of him when he was young. It seems like his personality hasn¡¯t fully changed. By the way, should we ask Harvey to take a look at him when he¡¯s here?¡± 1.9K M Gossip 525 Gossip 525 Reading Juicy Gossip in Her Mind Chapter 525 I Took That Maeve suddenly froze, her mind goingpletely nk. Finished Marley called out a couple more times. Unexpectedly, Maeve switched the topic. Marley, not paying attention, went along with it. From that day forward, the entire Quirk estate began its transformation, with various construction teamsing and going. First, they spruced up the upied building, followed by the backyard garden, and then the square. Isabe nced over and couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. ¡°Grandpa¡¯s not young, but he surely has a youthful heart. Is he really into these pastel pinks and blues? And all these hearts, balloons, and bouquets¡ are the style for birthday celebrations over here?¡± The cousins were filled with confusion. They turned to the elders in their family for answers, but even the elders were unclear. All they knew was that everything had been arranged by Alexander. ¡°Could it be that everything was done ording to your preferences, Be?¡± Tabitha asked with a smile. Isabe took a few nces. ¡°Your brother has no sense of aesthetics to speak of. And hey, it really is my preference.¡± David and his family fell silent, their words reced by franticworking and careful concealment of their activities from prying eyes. Meanwhile, La, who wouldn¡¯t give up until she saw the end, had finally obtained the medicine. However, she couldn¡¯t find the person she was looking for. Alexander was extremely busy. Even Isabe could only meet Alexander at night. To prevent any mishaps, Isabe had even warned him to keep his distance from La and not to casually consume anything from outside. Alexander didn¡¯t need Isabe¡¯s reminder. He just couldn¡¯t hide the affection in his eyes when he looked at Isabe. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. A day before the birthday banquet, a makeup team arrived at the house to conduct a makeup trial for thedies of the family.. Isabe had always preferred a light makeup look. She wanted to take it easy. However, Evian and Rosalie insisted on her getting ready properly in her room. ¡°You are thedy of the family. You must make a grand entrance. You can¡¯t just go through the motions,¡± Evian said. ¡°Exactly, exactly,¡± Rosalie said excitedly. ¡°All sorts of coborators will be there. If we end up with a few more Las, it will be unbearably annoying. So, Be, you must outshine everyone else!¡± ¡°All right then, but you don¡¯t have to keep staring at me. Don¡¯t you have your own makeup to sort out?¡± Isabe questioned, looking around the bedroom. She was assigned thergest ream, consisting of over a dozen girls, each with their own tasks and their own tools. The room started to feel a bit cramped. ¡°We¡¯ll watch you get yours done first. We¡¯ll get ours der.¡± Their suspicious behavior made Isabe 12:40 Mon, Oct 28 BE Chapter 525 | Took That They¡¯re not pulling my leg, are they? Evian and Rosalie looked nervous. Actually, there¡¯s no need for such expensive trial outfits. They¡¯re basically using me for their dress¨C up games! Evian and Rosalie were rendered speechless. Finished Suddenly, a loud bang echoed from outside. Isabe¡¯s curiosity was piqued, and she wanted to investigate. However, she noticed that the curtains in the room had been drawn shut at some point. ¡°What happened?¡± Isabe asked. Quickly, Evian held Isabe still, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t move. The makeup artist is just about to start.¡± Rosalie rushed to the window, feigning a nce outside. ¡°Oh, the things that were moved earlier toppled over. It¡¯s nothing.¡± At that time, all the youngdies who were initially there to try on clothes in the newly constructed building were ushered out. Everyone was stunned as soon as they walked out. The square before their eyes had been transformed. All the decorative materials that were previously piled up together had been meticulously arranged, adorning the space in a variety of styles. In the whimsical kingdom of balloons, amidst the enchanting wondend of floral blooms, stood the sacred pirs of mythological tales. Candles, lights, projections, and various inscriptions all conveyed messages of love¡± This was hardly a birthday feast. It was a marriage proposal in disguise. Aside from La, everyone else rushed toward the boy standing in the center. ¡°What¡¯s going on? What¡¯s going on!¡± eximed Tabitha excitedly. Carlos said, ¡°We just stepped out and saw this too. Someone is nning to propose for sure.¡± There was an array ofrge posters. Some featured Isabe alone, while others were unexpected photographs of Isabe and Alexander together. ¡°I took that,¡± Tabitha eximed with delight. ¡°So, Alex has never proposed to Be?¡± Janice was surprised as well. 1.9K Ä¿ 2/2 12:40 Mon, Oct 28 G Reading Juicy Gossip in Her Mind Chapter 526 Knock Her Out Gossip 526 Gossip 526 Reading Juicy Gossip in Her Mind Chapter 526 Knock Her Out Finished Sarah chuckled. ¡°He mentioned having a wedding before, but I didn¡¯t expect a proposal so soon. He really do walk the talk.¡± ¡°This attention to detail doesn¡¯t seem like a spur¨Cof¨Cthe¨Cmoment decision. It must have been nned for quite some time,¡± Jake analyzed. ¡°Of course! Look at those flowers over there. I recall my Be mentioning once that she adores blue hydrangeas, Can you believe Alex actually bought all the hydrangeas in town for her?¡± E said, laughing excitedly. ¡°Hey, you¡¯re here. Give me a hand,¡± Christopher said as he walked over. ¡°Carlos, you watch the band.¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t you guys tell me sooner!¡± Carlos immediately became agitated. ¡°Well, we wanted to keep it a secret. I¡¯ve brought in the band you¡¯re most familiar with, and Alex personally selected the pieces. Everything is set. Just follow the instructions. Before Christopher could finish, Carlos had already rushed toward the band that had just alighted from their vehicle. When Christopher turned around, he saw his remaining cousins looking at him eagerly, hoping for him to assign them tasks. After they received their respective tasks, they immediately dispersed, eagerly helping with the preparations. They realized that every position was already under surveince. The observers were well¨C acquainted with Alexander¡¯s ns and requirements, but theycked familiarity with the Quirk family and the Quirk estate, making coboration essential Upon meeting, both parties introduced themselves to each other. As Sarah was getting ready to adjust the cement of the posters, she spotted a woman moving with brisk hello. efficiency,manding others through a walkie¨Ctalkie. Intrigued, she approached to say Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. As the woman turned around, a professional smile instantly graced her face. ¡°Are you the young lady of the Quirk family? Hello, I¡¯m a coborator from one of Isabe¡¯s studios and also her manager throughout her artistic career. My name is Danielle ckwell. Mr. Alexander sent me here to assist.¡± ¡°Oh, hello, I¡¯m their eldest cousin.¡± Meanwhile, Carlos approached the band, and Damien got up to greet him. ¡°When did you guys get here?¡± Damien rubbed his temples. ¡°In the middle of the night ¡°Thanks for your help.¡± ¡°It¡¯s my buddy¡¯s once¨Cin¨Ca¨Clifetime proposal, so I have to help. The original n was to do it at our ce. but when he heard that the engagement ring was ready he just couldn¡¯t wait. Haha.¡± At that time, everyone in the various groups had made new friends and they were all deeply engrossed in discussing the surprise marriage proposal that would take ce that day. 1/2 Chapter 526 Knock Her Out Finished In a daze, La suddenly realized what was about to happen. Although she knew that the two were already married, seeing Alexander¡¯s extravagant proposal made her feel as if she¡¯d been subely pped in the face It wasn¡¯t just the opulence and grandeur of the scene that struck her, but also the timing Lionel¡¯s birthday banquet had certainly shaken up the business world. There was no doubt that it would be a grand event, attended by a multitude of people. Yet, the day before the birthday banquet, Alexander had decided to propose to Isabe in a spectacrly romantic way. On the day of the banquet, their engagement would be the talk of the town, and all eyes would be on Isabe. No longer would there be whispers questioning their love or theck of a wedding ceremony. Instead, everyone would see just how much Alexander cherished Isabe and how much Lionel valued his granddaughter¨Cinw. If she attempted to steal Alexander over, she would look foolish. Anyone trying toe between a couple soon to be blessed by the world would face public bacsh on social media. La¡¯s attempt at seduction had failed miserably. Now, facing this new situation, she felt overwhelmed and turned back inside. However, as soon as she arrived at the entrance of the new building, she was stopped by two ck¨Cd bodyguards who appeared out of nowhere. Rnd stepped out, a smile spreading across his face. ¡°Miss, regardless of who you are. Alexander has made it clear. His wife is not to be disturbed. You can wait outside for the ceremony. ¡°I left something behind,¡± La said through gritted teeth. She was determined to disrupt everything, to ruin all the surprises. At that moment, a woman emerged from the building She was of the same style as her, yet much taller. Upon stepping out, she gave her a quick once¨Cover. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Rnd. We¡¯ll follow her. If she dares to cause any trouble, just knock her out,¡± ine said with a smile. 1.9K 2/2 12:40 Mon, Oct 28 B ti B. Reading Juicy Gossip in Her Mind Gossip 527 Gossip 527 Chapter 527 This Matter Is Very Important. La¡¯s eyes were filled with rage. ¡°W¨CWhat are you doing? I¡¯m part of the Quirk family! I am-¡± Finished ¡°You haven¡¯t been assigned any tasks, which clearly shows that you¡¯re not considered one of us in Alexander¡¯s eyes. So, you either leave on your own, or we¡¯ll make you leave. And that won¡¯t be a pretty sight,¡± ine threatened. La clearly knew that the person before her was difficult to deal with. Frustrated, she turned on her heels and headed toward the Quirk estate toin. Rnd turned around. ¡°Has the dress been delivered? ¡°Yes. I. the top fashion designer, personally designed it. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. ¡°Are you sure? Would Alexander really let Isabe wear something you designed?¡± ¡°Hey, I have some conservative styles too, all right? With Alexander¡¯s jealous nature, what else could she wear? But don¡¯t worry. They¡¯re still stylish.¡± Right then, Zendaya emerged from inside. ¡°Ellie, Isabe has changed her clothes. By my estimate, we still have another hour.¡± ine pinched her younger sister¡¯s check affectionately, then picked up the walkie¨Ctalkie to ry the message. Now, it got even busier outside. Zendaya said with augh, ¡°I just saw Reba and Scarlett. They both rushed over from the film ser.¡± At that time, at the Quirk estate, the elders had already received the news. David and Selena had changed. into fresh clothes and were anxiously waiting for further updates. La stormed in, her eyes red with emotion. David and Selena exchanged a nce, then shot Greta a meaningful look. Greta stepped forward, pulling La toward Maeve, careful not to disrupt the atmosphere. ¡°Mom, they¡® ¡°Today is a significant day for the head of the family.¡± Greta said with a smile. ¡°With many people, there¡¯s bound to be conflicts. If you feel upset at any point, La, try your best to bear with it. Once everything is over, we¡¯ll stand up for you. But whatever you do, don¡¯t dampen the mood, or your brother will be upset.¡± Over the past couple of days, everyone had noticed La¡¯s subtle actions. Maeve was quite helpless. She tugged at La, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t be reckless. Just listen to me and follow me.¡± La felt wronged, but a stern look from Maeve silenced her. With many elders present, the atmosphere simply didn¡¯t permit her to act out. She rushed back to Maeve¡¯s room and dialed Harvey¡¯s number, pouring out her grievances. 1/2 Chapter 527 This Matter Is Very Important Finished La was shocked by Harvey¡¯s tone, her annoyance escting. ¡°Why are you being so harsh? I¡¯m trying to tell you about how Alexander has been mistreating me ¡°Alexander¡ Has your mother met Alexander?¡± Harvey suddenly asked. ¡°What? Of course. We¡¯ve been back for quite a while now, Dad. What on earth are you talking about?¡± ¡°Did anything seem off to you these past couple of days? Harvey asked again. ¡°Huh? Even if you¡¯re trying to win over my mom, there¡¯s no need for this, right? Mom¡¯s just spending her days with Granny. I¡¯m talking about me here, Dad. You need to help me think of a solution. I¡¯ve never wanted someone so badly. He¡¯s actually nning such a grand proposal ceremony for that woman today. What is he thinking? Dad, you¡¯re skilled in hypnosis, right? Can you hypnotize him for me and make him see that I¡¯m the only one for him?¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Harvey roared over the phone.. La was instantly petrified with fear. ¡°Dad!¡± ¡°Lulu, listen to me. You can date any man you want, but not Alexander. Stay away from him, and don¡¯t let your mother near him either¡ ¡°But Dad!¡± ¡°Listen to me! You can¡¯t be with Alexander! I¡¯ll be there soon¡ Damn, there¡¯s a storm¡ Listen, Lulu, take care of your mother during this time. I¡¯ll get there as soon as I can. If anything unusual happens to your mother, you must let me know! And don¡¯t tell anyone, understand? This matter is very important! It¡¯s extremely important to our whole family!¡± Harvey emphasized his point repeatedly, and it was the first time La had heard such a tone from her father. By the time she processed his words, she had already agreed, and it was toote to change her mind. Harvey had already hung up. This left La even more frustrated, and she buried her face in her nket, crying. At that time, Maeve received a call from Harvey. They exchanged pleasantries in a perfectly normal manner. Seeing that Harvey wasn¡¯t angry about her sneaking out, Maeve was relieved. 1.9K Gossip 528 Gossip 528 2/2 Reading Juicy Gossip in Her Mind Chapter 528 Take Good Care Finished Soon, Alexander, d in a suit, appeared at the door. The suit he was wearing now was remarkably different from his usual attire. Understated yet elegant, thebination of a white shirt and ck suit exuded a subtle opulence. His appearance was slightly enhanced, so refined that he seemed almost unreal David and Selena were unable to hold back their tears. They could hardly imagine what it would be like when the actual wedding took ce, Alexander invited the elders to step out, then positioned himself at the waiting spot in advance. A path of flower petals stretched all the way to the entrance of the new building. Clutching a bouquet. Alexander gazed longingly in that direction. At that moment, Isabe, standing before the mirror, was engulfed in confusion. ¡°Is this really how one should dress for a birthday banquet?¡± She was dressed in a pristine white gown, intricately designed and crafted. The back of her dress was fashioned like a mermaid tail, adorned with pearls. The front was shorter than the back, the hemline resembling the frothy waves of the sea. As she moved, it shimmered with a dazzling light, a spectacle created by diamonds. These sparkling lights entuated her long, straight legs, which were as white as porcin. The dress was tightly cinched at the waist, a fit that seemed effortless for her, but to others, it looked impossibly slender. Wearing a set of ruby jewelry, she appeared even more delicate than a blooming flower. When she made her appearance in front of everyone, the girls in the room gasped in surprise. ¡°Ah, you¡¯re so beautiful, Be.¡± Rosalie began snapping pictures excitedly. Evian almost couldn¡¯t hold back her tears. ¡°Stunning, absolutely stunning. Be is indeed the most beautiful.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t this a bit too much? It¡¯s like I¡¯m stealing the limelight at Grandpa¡¯s birthday banquet.¡± Isabe was utterly bbergasted. Is this how the rich and powerful y their game? Aren¡¯t they supposed to be subtly extravagant? This outfit¡ could easily be mistaken for a bridal gown with a veil Evian and Rosalie exchanged a guilty look, their hearts filled with unease. Suddenly, Rosalie, holding her phone, eximed, ¡°Oh no, something¡¯s happened to Alex. Be, hurry downstairs!¡± Seeing Rosalie and Evian both appearing anxious to leave, Isabe didn¡¯t have the time to consider anything else. She wondered if La had seeded. As Isabe ran, she attempted to investigate using the system. She didn¡¯t bother lifting her dress as she ran down the stairs in her high heels. The hem of her dress, billowing in the wind, traced a beautiful are in the air. Just as she rushed to the door, she was instantly dumbfounded. 1/3 Chapter 528 Take Good Care had stepped into another world. The moment she made her appearance, the crowd cheered and apuded. Finished At the end of the flower¨Cpetal¨Clined path stood a man bathed in sunlight. It was as if a natural filter had been applied, creating a dazzling and mesmerizing effect that stirred the soul. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. He stood there, offering her a subtle smile. He reached out a hand as if gesturing an invitation. At that moment, Isabe understood what was going on, yet she felt an unprecedented sense of anxiety enveloping her heart. Is this¡ the marriage proposal ceremony Alexander prepared for me? For reasons unknown, Isabe felt like shedding tears. Just as she was about to step out the door, she saw two flowers appear before her. Evian and Rosalie each handed her a flower. They also helped her put on a simple crown and veil. ¡°Go ahead, Be.¡± ¡°Go ahead and be my sister¨Cinw.¡± Isabe took the flowers and stepped outside. She was greeted by a path lined with familiar faces, each of them holding a single flower, ready to present their blessings The first person at the door was Rnd. ¡°Take good care.¡± Next up were the sisters, ine and Zendaya.. ¡°The dress I designed is beautiful, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Isabe, oh my, you¡¯re truly beautiful.¡± Following that, Aiden was seen embracing Ines. Ines was in tears. ¡°I don¡¯t know why, but I¡¯m so moved! ¡°Sure enough, you guys beat me to it. Congrattions! Deborah and Damien each stood on one side, presenting flowers. ¡°I designed the ruby jewelry myself. It¡¯s incredibly valuable, and its worth is guaranteed to remain high.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t mess with my buddy.¡± Following that were several beauties each with their own unique style. Danielle said, ¡°Ah, I was hoping to profit from you. But this time, I¡¯m afraid Mr. Alexander probably won¡¯t let you keep your marriage a secret.¡± in the world. Don¡¯t formet about our studio Your Gossip 529 Gossip 529 Chapter 529 Will You Marry Me Finished ¡°Look over here. As Isabe turned around, the sound of a camera shutter rang out. Standing behind the camera was Jessica. Holding the camera, she said confidently and cheerfully, ¡°Good deeds bring good rewards. You¡¯ll be happy for the rest of your life.¡± Isabe never expected that Alexander had personally invited each of the friends she had gradually gotten to know since arriving in this world. To her surprise, as she continued moving forward, she saw Luna. Luna also handed her a flower. ¡°Isabe, you deserve to be happy. Alex will definitely bring you joy No sooner had she taken two steps forward than she saw Christopher. Isabe raised an eyebrow. Christopher handed her a flower and said, ¡°Focus, Alex is waiting for you.¡± Up until now, he was s all for the sake of Alexander and Isabe. still calm. Isabe continued on her way with a smile. Next up were the children from the Quirk family. Janice and Tabitha were on the verge of tears as they clung to Isabe. The other cousins had to pull them away. Finally, Isabe saw David and Selena, whose eyes were red. ¡°Be, don¡¯t worry. Alex will surely take good care of you.¡± ¡°Yeah, if Alex ever gives you a hard time in the future, tell me. I will take care of him for you!¡± Isabe couldn¡¯t help butugh, yet tears unconsciously slid down her face. Even though she was in the midst of a dreamlike scene filled with joyous music, she still couldn¡¯t help but feel waves of mncholy washing over her. At that moment, she lifted her gaze and found herself locked in an affectionate stare with those eyes, which seemed to have been gazing at her lovingly since some unknown day in the past. From the moment Isabe appeared at the door, Alexander¡¯s gaze was irresistibly drawn to her, and his heartbeat quickened with each step she took toward him. He seemed so nervous that he was practically gasping for air. His hand clutching the ring box was trembling uncontrobly. She was the kind of girl who made him believe life could be exciting. She was the one he could see a future with. She was the girl he wanted to tuck away in the deepest corners of his heart, not wanting to share her attention with anyone else. He longed to watch over her every moment and have her by his side forever. No matter how he tried to prove she was his, it was never enough. The only option was to gradually leave behind every piece of evidence in this world that could prove they 1/2 Chapter 529 Will You Marry Me She¡¯s¡ finally mine. Finished Isabe hade with no strings attached, simply intending to take advantage of the situation and live aid¨Cback life. To her, Alexander was nothing more than a handsome man pleasing to the eye. However, over time, the family¡¯s kindness and protective nature allowed her to seamlessly blend into the household without even realizing it. In the days that followed, Alexander began to change. His heart was stirred, and he confessed his feelings. By the time Isabe noticed, Alexander was always by her side, indulging her in trivial pursuits. He became her pir of strength, always watching over her. This made Isabe, who once felt unanchored, feel cherished. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. She couldn¡¯t fathom any reason not to fall in love with him. Perhaps the proposal now was a surprise. Alexander probably wouldn¡¯t understand what this meant to Isabe. This essentially amounted to his formal promise of giving her a home, not to the original owner, but to her. The previous marriage certificate meant nothing. This was the officialmitment she and Alexander were making to spend their lives together. Isabe felt as if she were walking on clouds, a mix of tion and bewilderment washing over her. But when she stood before Alexander, under his unwavering gaze, she felt as though her heart had found solid ground. She decided she could trust him. Alexander knelt on one knee before Isabe, taking one of her hands in his own The entire ce fell silent, with the music turning into ere background noise. There were professional devices nearby, which allowed the conversation between Alexander and Isabell to be amplified with incredible rity. Alexander¡¯s dark eyes locked onto Isabe¡¯s, burning with intensity. ¡°Isabe, meeting you has been the greatest fortune of my life. Our connection began with a misunderstanding, and I¡¯m grateful I didn¡¯t let you go. It gave me the chance to truly know you. I love you, not for the past, but for the present and the future. Will you marry me?¡± 1.9K Gossip 530 Gossip 530 Reading Juicy Gossip in Her Mind Chapter 530 A Professional Psychologist Everyone had their own interpretation of Alexander¡¯s marriage proposal. Yet, Isabe¡¯s heart fluttered when she heard that. She cast an uncertain gaze toward Alexander. What does he mean by not for the past? Is it what I understand it to mean? Our fates became intertwined when I was mistakenly used of stealing confidential information. Suddenly, Alexander decided not to go through with the divorce, and then¡. Isabe was uncertain, feeling as if she was losing her mind. ¡°Is it me?¡± Finished ¡°It¡¯s you! Only you.¡± Alexander asserted, his eyes reflecting the image of Isabe¡¯s tears cascading down her face. ¡°So, will you marry me?¡± ¡°I will!¡± Isabe couldn¡¯t hold back anymore and nodded furiously. The entire venue erupted in cheers as confetti, balloons, and flower petals filled the sky. Alexander slipped a ring onto Isabe¡¯s finger. The ring, as per the rumors, was made from the most expensive and valuable materials. Before Isabe could admire the ring, she found herself being swept up into his arms. Alexander, having risen to his feet, pulled her close for a deep, passionate kiss. Throughout the day, they took photos, exchanged blessings, and cut the cake. The continuous stream of mary gifts had Isabe grinning from ear to ear. The evening began with a bonfire party in the backyard, while the square out front was transformed with decorations. They couldn¡¯t forget the grand feast in honor of Lionel¡¯s birthday. Young people were gathered together, singing, dancing, and drinking. What surprised Isabe was that, throughout the entire event, she didn¡¯t see La, who was notorious for being a mood killer. Alexander was in high spirits, epting and drinking every toast offered to him. Eventually, the alcohol took its toll, and he became overly affectionate, clinging to Isabe like a ko and refusing to let go.. Today, Alexander looked exceptionally handsome, so much so that Isabe couldn¡¯t help but stare. A group of women pulled Isabe to dance, but they were really just eager for gossip. They asked her when she would win over Alexander. Isabe yed it tough, implying she was ready, but mentioned that Alexander was a traditionalist who insisted on consummating their marriage on the wedding night. Conveniently, she med everything on Alexander, without mentioning her own hesitations. A few seasoned women, frustrated with theck of progress, shared their wisdom on the spot. The inexperienced girls blushed with embarrassment. In the end, they encouraged Isabe to have a few more drinks to bolster her courage, but not to the point of drunkenness. 1/2 12:40 Mon, Oct 28 Chapter 530 A Professional Psychologist * 72% Finished Alexander almost lost hisposure, but at the crucial moment, he managed to grab Isabe¡¯s hand. ¡°Be, we just got engaged¡¡± Isabe¡¯s face flushed crimson. She gathered her courage and swiftly positioned herself atop Alexander. ¡°I can¡¯t wait any longer. I¡¯m out of patience. I want you tonight. If I can¡¯t have you, I¡¯ll¡ T¡¯I¡.¡± Isabe¡¯s threats were incoherent. Alexander couldn¡¯t take it anymore and pulled her down. ¡°You choose to seduce me just when my willpower is at its weakest. I don¡¯t care anymore.¡± Isabe¡¯s eyes sparkled as she bit Alexander¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple. ¡°I don¡¯t care anymore too!¡± Alexander¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple bobbed. His gaze darkened entirely, and he looked like a fierce beast lurking in the pitch¨Cck night.. The room, adorned with decorations, truly resembled a newlywed¡¯s chamber. Even the sheets and duvet had been changed. As the most beautiful melody echoed within the room, the long night had just begun. Meanwhile, Maeve tugged at La, who was hiding under her nket. They¡¯re already married. Today was just a romantic ceremony. Why do you insist on having Alexander? Technically, we¡¯re all still rtives Why are you so¡ La suddenly threw off her nket, crying out, ¡°Didn¡¯t you used to give me everything I wanted? Am I not your most cherished daughter anymore? Besides, in foreign countries, few of the marriages among the clite are first marriages. I¡¯m no worse than Isabe, so why can¡¯t I steal him away? You saw it today, how grand, how romantic it was¡ Alexander is so outstanding. No one canpare to him.¡± Maeve found herself in a dilemma. ¡°If he wasn¡¯t married, I wouldn¡¯t mind putting my pride aside to help you. But now¡¡± N?velDrama.Org holds this content. ¡°You won¡¯t help me, and neither will Dad. If Dad would just hypnotize him, he¡¯d definitely fall in love with me!¡± ¡°Your father is a professional psychologist. He can¡¯t just hypnotize people whenever he wants!¡± Maeve said helplessly. ¡°Besides, hypnosis isn¡¯t necessarily as miraculous as it¡¯s made out to be!¡± D 1.9K Gossip 531 Gossip 531 Reading Juicy Gossip in Her Mind Chapter 531 He Will Listen To Me #Finished Just as La was about to say something, she was reminded that Maeve had undergone hypnosis by Harvey to reorganize her memories. Harvey had exined that it was due to some unfortunate experiences Maeve had endured, necessitating a change in her memories. However, this was something they couldn¡¯t reveal to Maeve. Even for someone as willful as La, she didn¡¯t dare to disclose this. ¡°So everything he said was true¡ Do I really stand no chance at all? He¡¯s really gone too far. Why can¡¯t he even spare me a nce?¡± La couldn¡¯t help but share with Maeve the infuriating memory from that night that left her utterly humiliated. ¡°Mom, you know, a couple of nights ago, I dressed up really stunningly to seek his help, and he actually- ¡°You sought him out in the middle of the night?¡± Maeve eximed in shock, lightly knocking on La¡¯s head. ¡°That¡¯s inappropriate.¡± La knew Maeve wouldn¡¯t scold her much. Unlike Harvey, Maeve was a very contradictory person. She was traditionally conservative herself, yet she let her daughter, La, have her freedom. La always felt that Maeve was subconsciously seeking some form ofpensation through her, so no matter how bold and unrestrained she was in pursuing men, Maeve never harshly criticized her. At most, she would give her a few words of advice. So, La continued toin, ¡°Most men simply can¡¯t resist it! But you know what? Not only did he refuse to save my contact number, but he bluntly told me, ¡®You like me? I will only ever love my wife, and I will never like you. So, don¡¯t be a nuisance in front of us! If you do this again, I won¡¯t show you any mercy! even if you bring up Grandma!¡± He actually said that to me. He¡ Huh? Mom? What¡¯s wrong?¡± La paused mid¨Csentence as she noticed Maeve¡¯s stunned expression. ¡°What did he say?¡± Maeve suddenly murmured., La repeated it once more.. Maeve echoed in a murmur, ¡°You like me? I will only ever love my wife, and I will never like you.¡± ¡°Yeah, isn¡¯t it outrageous?¡± Surprisingly, Maeve repeated herself, an act that seemed rather odd to La ¡°Mom, are you all right?¡± La suddenly remembered Harvey¡¯s reminder. ¡°Mom, are you feeling unwell? Should I get in touch with Dad?¡± Maeve¡¯s breathing quickened as she waved her hand dismissively. ¡°No, it¡¯s just a headache,¡± she said. ¡°I need to rest now.¡± La was about to voice her grievances, but when she saw Maeve¡¯s furrowed brows and pale, pained expression, she was taken aback. She wanted to call a doctor, but Maeve stopped her. I¡¯m really exhausted, Lulu. Stay with me here tonight. Let¡¯s not go back and invite more trouble.¡± Having said that, she was about to sumb to her exhaustion and sleep. La was still uneasy, so she sent a message to Harvey, However, there was no reply. She wondered if he had already boarded the flight. 1/2 12:41 Mon, Oct 28 Chapter 531 He Will Listen To Me At that moment, the same sentence was incessantly reying in Maeve¡¯s mind. Suddenly, she heard the voice of a young boy echoing in her thoughts. you. ¡°You like my dad? My dad would only ever love my mon. He would never have feelings for ¡°You like my dad? My dad would only ever love my mom. He would never have feelings for you.¡± ¡°You like my dad? My dad would only ever love my mom. He would never have feelings for you.¡± Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Ah!¡± Maeve sat up so abruptly that it startled La from her sleep. ¡°Mom?¡± Finished Maeve turned to look at La, her gaze entirely unfitting of her usual kind¨Chearted motherly expression. ¡°Mom?¡± La asked, a hint of unease in her voice. She couldn¡¯t help but notice that her mother¡¯s gaze resembled that of the patients who came to see Harvey for treatment. Her eyes were bloodshot, betraying an inner turmoil of obsession and madness, Suddenly, Maeve reached out and patted La¡¯s head, smiling as she asked, ¡°Do you like Alexander La paused for a moment, nodding somewhat uneasily. ¡°I¡¯ll let him marry you, all right?¡± A spark of joy lit up La¡¯s eyes, but it was soon overshadowed by a furrowed brow. ¡°Mom, are you all right? Can you do it?¡± ¡°He¡¯ll listen to me,¡± Maeve revealed with a hint of a cruel smile. ¡°I need to go to the attic on the rooftop to find something. If anyone asks for me, just tell them I¡¯m still asleep, okay?¡± 1.9K Gossip 532 Gossip 532 Reading Juicy Gossip in Her Mind Chapter 532 I Love You La wanted to call out to Macve, but her words fell on deaf ears, La became increasingly uneasy, and soon her cell phone rang. ¡°Dad, are you almost here?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m in transit. Is your mother- Finished ¡°Dad, Mom is so strange! Last night, she was talking just fine and then suddenlyined of a headache and wanted to sleep. This morning, she even told me¡ La recounted Maeve¡¯s situation, but all she could hear from the other end was Harvey¡¯sbored breathing. ¡°Listen to me, Lulu, you¡¯re the only one who can help me now. Your mother went to the attic, didn¡¯t she? Go there now, lock her in, and don¡¯t let anyone get to her until I arrive. Do you understand?¡± ¡°What? Dad, have you lost your mind?¡± ¡°You I must go. Your mother¡ is ill. If others find out, do you want to be seen as the daughter of madwoman? Hurry up and go!¡± Harvey painted a grave picture of the situation. La, although unclear about what was really going on, was evidently more frightened by Maeve¡¯s current state. Hence, she had no choice but to follow Harvey¡¯s instructions and run to the attic of the Quirk estate. There was a staircase leading up to the very top of the building. Between the fifth floor and the rooftop. there was a small attic where various items from the past were stored. La went up, but she didn¡¯t dare to enter. All she could do was listen to the soundsing from inside. Some sort of electronic music was ying, which struck her as odd. After confirming that someone was indeed there, she nned to quietly close the door and lock it. But before the door could fully close, it was forcefully yanked open from the inside. In that instant, La¡¯s heart pounded wildly. Before she could even react, she heard Maeve¡¯s sorrowful voice. ¡°Such a disobedient child you are¡ That¡¯s why your parents abandoned you.¡± She then saw Maeve flip open a rather old¨C fashioned flip phone. A strange electronic tune began to y, its eerie sound echoing in the empty and silent surroundings. La was stunned, notprehending Maeve¡¯s words ¡°Mom? What are your talking about? I¡¯m your precious daughter!¡± Although Maeve wasughing, there was a chilling coldness in her eyes that made La shudder. ¡°What? You thought your parents would love a freak like you? Every word you say and every action you take is so annoying. People only tolerate you because of others. Don¡¯t tter yourself into thinking everyone likes you! After all, you¡¯re so odd. So, shut up and be quiet!¡± La didn¡¯t know what was happening. Suddenly, she felt a tightness in her throat. She found herself unable to speak due to Macve¡¯s belittling remarks. All she wanted to do was cry. The next moment, a sharp pain shot through her neck and she was knocked unconscious. 1/2 Chapter 532 | Love You N?velDrama.Org holds this content. In her groggy state, Isabe heard the aggressive knocking at the door. #Finished Immediately, the warmth that enveloped her disappeared, followed by the sound of a door opening. ¡°Come on, it¡¯s already cleven! Today is the birthday banquet! It¡¯s about to start. We understand you¡¯re basking in the joy of your recent engagement, and your siblings are willing to help handle all the guests, bur you can¡¯t possibly miss the banquet! People are here firstly for the banquet, and secondly for you. You must show up! Wait¡ Don¡¯t tell me you haven¡¯t been sleeping? Isabe found it incredibly noisy. It wasn¡¯t long before the sound of a door closing reached her ears, followed by a low, raspy voice. ¡°Be, we have to go. I¡¯ll bring you backter.¡± Isabe was genuinely terrified by the breathy whispers in her ear and Alexander¡¯s husky voice. It implied that the man was not yet satisfied and he wanted more. She truly didn¡¯t want any more. She felt like she was on the brink of death. She waved her hand dismissively and pushed him away. Yet, a kiss was unexpectedly nted on the palm of her hand. ¡°I love you, Be.¡± Not long after he finished speaking, the room fell silent again. Alexander had gone into the bathroom. Isabe only felt as if she hadn¡¯t slept for very long, trapped in a groggy slumber. In a daze, she felt a difort enveloping her entire body. It was only after realizing something that Isabe¡¯s face gradually turned red. Unable to contain herself, she covered her face with her hands, letting out a silent scream. She had no idea how the night had passed. All she could remember as dawn broke was Alexander¡¯s grating. low¨Cpitched voice still ringing in her ears. He usually doted on her, almost always attending to her every whim. But this time, no matter how much she pleaded for him to stop, it was useless. He really has no sense of restraint! It¡¯s truly outrageous! 1.9K Gossip 533 Gossip 533 2/2 Reading Juicy Gossip in Her Mind Chapter 533 Teasing nces Finished The passionate night had left her with a sore waist and aching back. Surprisingly, it didn¡¯t hurt that much. She remembered Alexander had given her a massage. When Alexander emerged, he saw his wife with her face flushed a deep red. The white of her exposed shoulder bore the mark of his kiss. His gaze darkened momentarily before he stepped forward, wrapping her in his arms, and kissed her ear. ¡°Be, it¡¯s time for you to wash up. Let me carry you.¡± Observing the grin spreading across Alexander¡¯s face, Isabe truly wanted to throw a tantrum. However, she felt somewhat embarrassed, considering she had initiated everything the previous night. ¡°No, thanks. I can manage on my own. You should put on some clothes!¡± No sooner had the words left her mouth than Isabe, who had been halfway up, felt her legs give out beneath her, forcing her to sit back down. While her back seemed fine, it was clear her legs were still not up to the task. The pleasing sound ofughter echoed in her ear, causing her to frown in displeasure. Before she could react, she was effortlessly swept off her feet into a firm embrace. The man led her to the washbasin, then with a half¨Cembrace, he helped Isabe brush her teeth and wash her face. Isabe felt like a little baby, yet the man looked amused. Upon looking in the mirror once more, she was certain that the marks could only be concealed by wearing trousers and long sleeves. It was a sight unfit for others to see. In the end, Alexander helped her put on her shoes and helped her stand 1. up. ¡°Just hang in there for a bit. Once the birthday celebration is over, I¡¯ll take you back to rest. You can eat something after you¡¯ve had a good sleep.¡± Isabe leaned into Alexander¡¯s embrace as they moved forward, adapting as if to newly installed legs. ¡°I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll have to attend the entire luncheon. Once it¡¯s over, I¡¯ll make time toe back and keep youpany. You only need to step out again for the dinner.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t I need to socialize?¡± With a smile, Alexander said, ¡°I once promised you that as my wife, you could do whatever you wish. There¡¯s no need for you to engage in social duties as my wife, nor bear any responsibilities. All I need is for you to be yourself and stay by my side.¡± A smile yed at the corners of Isabe¡¯s lips, reflecting the confidence that came from being indulged. However, she couldn¡¯t help but wonder if Alexander¡¯s continued pampering would eventually spoil her. ¡°But what about the elders¡¡± Isabe struggled to find a reason to persist. ¡°At least for today, Grandpa, Mom, and Dad will understand. After all, it was all my fault¡ Alexander said, gently nipping Isabe¡¯s ear. 1/2 12:41 Mon, Oct 28 Chapter 533 Teasing nces Isabe¡¯s legs almost gave out again. ¡°Stop messing around. Are you still Alexander?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°You used to be so aloof ¡°Why should I be aloof to my own wife?¡± Finished Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Though Alexander was walking, he was clinging onto Isabe from behind. ¡°Honey, I¡¯m really happy. If only we didn¡¯t have to worry about others. I just want to stay with you and never leave.¡± Isabe was scared. ¡°No, no, no, it¡¯s better if you leave.¡± Alexander cast a disgruntled nce at Isabe. ¡°So, you don¡¯t like what I didst night. Then I¡¯IL¡¡± Isabe assumed he would show some restraint, only to hear him say, ¡°Then I¡¯ll practice more and make sure you like it.¡± No, thank you. I n on living a few more years! Alexander couldn¡¯t help but let out augh. ¡°Let¡¯s go and wish Grandpa a happy birthday.¡± A light sparked in Isabe¡¯s eyes when she heard that. The youngest head of the Quirk family finally made his appearance. They had left the early arriving guests waiting in distress, only showing up when the younger generation was about to offer birthday wishes. Arm in arm, they made their entrance under the watchful eyes of countless onlookers. Alexander had always been indifferent, while Isabe¡¯s rxed demeanor stemmed from being utterly worn out from the previous night, her entire being steeped in exhaustion. Despite their young age, they showed no signs of stage fright. The crowd began to whisper among themselves, discussing yesterday¡¯s proposal ceremony. It made everyone aware that, despite Isabe no longer having a reliable family background, she still held an extraordinary status and was epted by the entire family. Alexander guided Isabe to stand in line with the younger generation, arranged by age. Everyone was giving them teasing nces, their smiles filled with hidden implications. Even Isabe found herself lowering her head under their scrutiny. 1.9K Gossip 534 Gossip 534 Chapter 534 I Am Coming Over Standing across from them in the circle of elders, David and Selena we extremely pleased. They didn¡¯t seem to mind their tardiness at all. Finished grinning from ear to ear, looking At that moment, Marley came over and informed everyone, ¡°Maeve took Lulu to pick up Harvey, but they¡¯re stuck in traffic and can¡¯t make it back. Never mind that. You all carry on with the birthday celebration. We¡¯ll have them pay their respects to Lionel separatelyter.¡± The crowd didn¡¯t really have any opinions. After all, she was a stepdaughter. After her marriage, her visits became less frequent, and the guests would hardly notice her absence. Everyone lined up and expressed their wishes in order. When it was Isabe and Alexander¡¯s turn, Lionelughed the most joyously. Isabe couldn¡¯t help but wonder if it was because they were the only pair who remained together among all his grandchildren. Seizing the opportunity before they were surrounded by guests, Alexander quickly left with Isabe, casually grabbing some food and drinks on their way out. As they went along, they didn¡¯t spot any familiar faces. Out of curiosity, Isabe asked, ¡°Where is everybody?¡± *Your friends at the studio, along with Jessica and Luna, have work to do, so they didn¡¯t attend the banquet. They left this morning, with Christopher seeing them off. The others are still here. They¡¯ll take care of themselves. There¡¯s no need to worry¡± After escorting Isabe back to her room, Alexander gently ced a kiss on her forehead. Looking at her with a tender gaze, he said, ¡°Rest well. I¡¯lle and keep youpany in a bit.¡± ¡°Are you really not tired?¡± Isabe was, in fact, already feeling somewhat dizzy. ¡°I could go a whole day and night without sleep.¡± Even though Isabe knew that Alexander had been working out and thus had more energy than most, his words still seemed somewhat ominous. Alexander looked as radiant as ever, brimming with vitality. He had never appeared to be in such high spirits before. Yet, somehow. Isabe found herself on the verge of copsing. Isabe¡¯s face flushed red. She muttered under her breath. ¡°You greedy jerk!¡± She quickly waved her hand, signaling for him to leave. Alexander heard her. He pulled her into his arms, unabashedly kissing her for a moment before letting her go Isabe was truly exhausted. After all, she usually required more sleep than the average person. The moment she saw the bed, she couldn¡¯t even be bothered to change her clothes. The food that Alexander had reminded her to eat was left untouched. She immediately copsed onto the bed and fell into a deep sleep. After Alexander left, he went to the luncheon venue to host the birthday banquet. Amidst the clinking of sses and the exchange of toasts, he was full of spirit and handled everything with ease. 1/3 12:41 Mon, Oct 28 Chapter 5341 Am Coming Over Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. After the proposal, David and Selena noticed a certain change in him. #Finished Meanwhile, Alexander couldn¡¯t shake off the feeling that someone¡¯s gaze was constantly on him. Naturally, many people in the room were watching him However, that gaze was filled with malice, sending an involuntary chill up from the depths of his heart. As time gradually passed. Alexander¡¯s difort grew. All he wanted was to swiftly return to Isabe¡¯s side. After extricating himself from some polite small talk with guests, Alexander immediately crossed the corridor, intending to leave. ¡°Alex? You¡¯re leaving already?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± With a chuckle, Christopher looked at Alexander. Are you in such a hurry? As he passed by the staircase, a muffled ringtone echoed from above. The sound was that of an old¨Cfashioned phone, yet it left Alexander feelingpletely drained of strength. As if he had lost his soul, he took a step onto the staircase. Isabe wasn¡¯t sure how long she had slept. She remembered having a nightmare and felt her heart racing when she woke up, but she couldn¡¯t recall anything else. ncing at the time, she saw that it was already four in the afternoon. She quickly cleaned herself up and attempted to reach out to Alexander via a message. However, she failed to connect with him and had no choice but to contact the family. David: Are you awake? Selena: Are you hungry? Evian: Don¡¯t worry. Everything¡¯s fine. Christopher: Where¡¯s Alex? Didn¡¯t he go looking for you? Rosalie: Be, you can sleep some more. This family is trulyforting! Isabe: I¡¯ve had enough sleep. I¡¯ming over. Since she had woken up, she couldn¡¯t afford to bezy any longer. As thedy of the house, she would feel truly guilty otherwise. Gossip 535 Gossip 535 Reading Juicy Gossip in Her Mind Chapter 535 Unmasking The Evildoers. Above all, Isabe yearned for Alexander and had an inexplicable longing to see him. Finished Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. She quickly tidied up before stepping out again. The square was still filled with many guests taking a rest. Those who noticed her enthusiastically greeted her, and Isabe responded with a polite smile each time. Just as she reached the residence, she heard the sound of a car behind her. It seems there are more guests just arriving. ¡°Huh? That¡¯s odd. Why are you alone? Where¡¯s Alex?¡± Christopher asked as he approached Isabe, puzzled to see her alone. His question stunned Isabe. ¡°He didn¡¯te back. Wasn¡¯t he busy entertaining guests?¡± Christopher immediately found it strange. ¡°That¡¯s not right. An hour ago, he was all set to return to you. Could someone have distracted him along the way?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Isabe was taken aback, a sudden inexplicable unease gripped her heart. Christopher had already begun making phone calls in puzzlement, but no one answered. ¡°Forget it. Go to Rosie. I¡¯ll help you look for Alex, so you don¡¯t have to run around.¡± After saying that, he left. Indeed, Isabe was not as swift as Christopher, so she said nothing. While looking around, her mind. wandered, and she immediately thought of La. After all, this girl had once boldly imed she wanted to win over Alexander. Could it be¡. Just as Isabe was about to look into La, someone suddenly rushed in and bumped into her. After a hasty apology, the person dashed further inside. Upon looking up, Isabe saw a travel¨Cworn middle¨Caged man approaching Marley and asking something? Subconsciously, Isabe spected about his identity. Could he be Harvey? She tentatively checked the system. Immediately, her mind buzzed, practically overloaded with the enormous influx of information. As Isabe watched Harvey dash off to the side, her eyes narrowed, and she immediately rushed after him. In reality, she didn¡¯t have any particr intentions. She was just afraid to let that man¡¯s retreating figure leave her line of sight. In her mind, she immediately yelled, reaching out to anyone who could perceive her inner thoughts. It was him! It was them! They were the ones who harmed Alexander! It came out of nowhere, prompting David and his family to turn solemn while exchanging pleasantries. They paid no heed to their surroundings, quickly rising from their seats and instinctively seeking each other out, gathering together. Christopher was thest toe over. ¡°I just chatted with Be earlier, but I went to find Alex and don¡¯t know where she went.¡± David immediately said, ¡°Calm down and listen first.¡± 1/2 Chapter 535 Unmasking The Evildoers. Finished Isabe¡¯s thoughts echoed out again. So it was hypnotism Marve was under its influence, her memories oveid and hidden. That¡¯s why I couldn¡¯t find anything! The faces of David and his family instantly turned ashen. So it was¡ Isabe yelled inwardly. Denn you, Maeve and Harvey! Their expressions, especially David¡¯s and Selena¡¯s, dramatically changed. They had always med themselves, thinking they had failed to take good care of their child. Little did they know, someone had harmed Alexander. However, the next moment, David almost broke down, for through Isabe¡¯s inner thoughts, everyone finally learned the truth about what happened that year Maeve¡¯s life had taken a turn when her mother married into the household she had been working for, effectively making her somewhat of a young mistress. However, the environment she grew up in instilled a sense of inferiority and sensitivity, and she always felt she was living under someone else¡¯s roof. Moreover, her mother constantly reminded her to be contented, grateful, and know her ce. She was too young to grasp the sense of propriety, which left her feeling perpetually anxious. She always felt out of ce in this household. Once, she lost her way in the woods during a rainy night at the Quirk estate. She didn¡¯t dare to shout out loud, only wishing to find her way out on her own, not wanting to cause uble for the Quirk family. In the end, unable to find her way, she was so distressed that she burst into tears. During her most helpless moment, David found her, armed with a shlight and an umbre, and carried her back home. For the young girl, that moment was a form of salvation with butterflies in her stomach, and her breakthrough into bing a part of the Quirk family. Gradually, she became the most cherished daughter of the family. However, her eyes and her heart forever followed David. As she grew older and entered the confusing stage of adolescence, she found that the boys at home began to harbor different feelings for her. Upon discovering this, Marley hesitantly cautioned her repeatedly. Although her words were subtle, Maeve understood them clearly. Still retaining servility, Marley believed her daughter was not worthy of being with the young masters and felt they would ultimately choosedies of equal social standing. She hoped Maeve would understand her boundaries and not do anything that might be perceived as biting the hand that feeds her. 1.9K Gossip 536 Gossip 536 Reading Juicy Gossip in Her Mind Chapter 536 Ruin Him For Exposing Her Secret Finished In that fleeting moment, her unrequited love had no outlet for expression. It meant that David, the one with the most potential to attain the highest position in the family, was an object of desire far beyond her reach. However, when it came to matters of the heart, no one could offer any guarantees. Just as she was gathering her courage. David met Selena. At that moment, she became desperate and impulsively confessed her feelings, but saw disbelief, even shock, in David¡¯s eyes. It was apparent he couldn¡¯t believe it. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. It seemed to him that the age difference and social status were against the norms, and these were things that could never happen. The instant embarrassment brought on by his gaze made her, who had always suppressed her sensitivities, explode instantly. She couldn¡¯t help but wonder if there was something wrong with her. in name. her She didn¡¯t dare to face David, who had started awkwardly avoiding her, or the beautiful Selena who came to visit. She felt like a fool. To distract herself, she began researching online, wondering if there was something wrong with her for liking someone so much older than herself, someone who older brother. She noticed that the few who seemed to have feelings for her quickly began treating her like a sister again. They hade to their senses, but she hadn¡¯t. Therefore, she must be the one who was ill. During her research, she met Harvey. Immediately, Maeve thought of an excuse to save her from embarrassment ¨C pretending to have an online romantic interest and exining to David that it was all due to a brotherly loveplex. This restored her status as a sister before him. As for Harvey, he merely saw her as a young girl with a keen interest in psychology. He thoroughly enjoyed their exchanges, rmending books, and even discussing some of the more dangerous aspects of psychology with her, such as psychological suggestion, mind control, and hypnosis, among other things¡. He thought he was merely showcasing his extensive knowledge in front of a young girl he was fond of Little did he know he was sowing seeds of trouble. The vast ocean of knowledge seemed to have offered her a solution, for she astonishingly found a way to use psychological suggestion to suppress her feelings for David. It appeared that by doing so, she could. carry on with her life as normal, Eventually, when David married and had children, Maeve could offer her congrattions with a smile. No. one discovered her little secret. However, the delicate equilibrium began to break upon the arrival of David¡¯s second son, the child prodigy Alexander. Initially, Maeve genuinely adored Alexander, given her love for everything rting to David, because the Quirk family had said that such a prodigy would be thetter¡¯s greatest pride. Although David regarded all his children equally, outsiders insisted that as long as Alexander was nurtured properly, it would bring endless benefits to David. Therefore, she was more than willing to return whenever she had spare time to care for and tutor him. This left a deep impression on the Quirk family. Yet, it was all because of a single sentence. ¡°You love Daddy? My daddy will only ever love my mommy, never you.¡± A single sentence from a child prodigy, one who couldn¡¯t yet discern much nor understand the ways of the world but could see right through herpletely unlocked the madness chained within her heart 1/2 12:41 Mon, Oct 28 E Chapter 536 Puin Him For Exposing Her Secret Finstad From that moment on, she began despising Alexander, loathing him intensely. She could have presented forever, even having forgotten her painful loss of love herself. That was the secret the least wanted to be revealed or known by others. Why did Alexander have to notice and voice it out? Is it amusing to expose someone¡¯s wounds? Just because he¡¯s a prodigy? Indeed, he was right. David never did like her, and he never would. She couldn¡¯t ept this, the just couldn¡¯t. Since she couldn¡¯t have him, she might as well ruin him, just like herself. However, the couldn¡¯t do it, for she was still deeply in love with David. So, she decided to ruin the child he was most proud of instead. Under the guise of a caring elder, she subjected Alexander to three years of relentless mental oppression. continuously denying, belittling, mocking, and destroying his achievements. His pets were slowly killed off one by one. He didn Gossip 537 Gossip 537 Reading liney Gossip in Her Mind Chapter 537 Back In The Attic Freshed Harvey discovered Maeve was also suffering from a severe mental illness. After understanding the situation of the Quirk family, he couldn¡¯t bear to part with Marve because he loved her Therefore, he chose to aid in the torment, secretly helping her cover for it. After the treatment. Alexander forgot all the past abuses he had suffered, and his memory jumbled However, the autism caused by the severe above. wasn¡¯t something he could solve on his own. He had no choice but to give up, cing the me on the madequate care from his parents and being a prodigy Harvey held the belief that other psychologists would arrive at the same conclusion. After all, only he and his mentor had mastered the art of hypnotism to a practical level worldwide. No one would ever discover that Alexander had been hypnotized into amnesia. He then used this to coerce Maeve into marrying him and took her away for hypnosis therapy so she could lead a normal life. I hy? Why should such a devil be allowed to lead a normal life, when even Alexander hasn¡¯t¡ I¡¯ll kill this despicable couple¡® Isabe¡¯s immer thoughts sounded tearful. At this point, David and his family were already on the brink of madness from anger. Evian and Rosalie were sobbing so hard that they could hardly catch their breath, while Christopher kept hurling insults David, in particr, broke down and copsed to his knees. Despite the numerous guests around, the family paid no mind. ¡°David, pull yourself together. It¡¯s not your fault. It¡¯s not!¡± Selena hurriedly said. ¡°It¡¯s all their fault. They are the ones who harmed Alexander! We can¡¯t let Be go alone. We must go! Let¡¯s not care about anything else. We need to avenge our son!¡± ¡°By the way, A¨CAlex is missing! Could something have happened to him?¡± Christopher immediately shouted, ¡°Has anyone seen Alex and Be?¡± Those who came over upon hearing the news could only observe that this entire family seemed out of Someone attempted to approach for inquiries, but Christopher lost his temper Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Atst, people began to reveal eyewitness information one after another. However, they merely witnessed the two ascending the stairs and didn¡¯t know where they specifically went. Upon learning all that the young Alexander had endured, Isabe was utterly heartbroken and furious to the point of losing her sanity. How could these people have the nerve to show up in front of Alexander again, and how could their daughter have the nerve to fall for Alexander once more¡ Amid Isabe¡¯s mental chaos, she had already pursued to the top floor. Suddenly, she saw Harvey halt in front of her. At his feety the unconscious La. ¡°Lulu!¡± Harvey cried out in shock, Just as Isabe halted in her tracks, the jarring ring of an old¨Cfashioned cell phone abruptly filled the air. She turned and saw the half¨Copen attic door. The ringing came from within. 1/2 Chapter 537 Back In The Attic Isabe felt as if an invisible hand was gripping her heart. Inside, it was dark and eerily silent¡. It¡¯s where Alexander had been imprisoned during his childhood¡.. #Finished That final month, everyone assumed Alexander was sent off to summer camp. However, he was intercepted halfway by Maeve, secretly transported back to the Quirk estate in a suitcase, and locked in the attic. Despite being in a ce closest to home, he was held captive for a month. When Maeve next brought him out, Alexander hadpletely closed off his heart, unable tomunicate normally with anyone. A rising star was brutally pulled down from his trajectory. Isabe pushed open the door, his pupils instantly contracting. She saw Alexander leaning against the farthest part of the attic, near the old wooden window. His listless eyes stared out the window, his arms wrapped around his legs. Despite being a towering man, he seemed like a helpless child on disappearing at that moment. ¡°Alexander¡ Isabe¡¯s voice trembled as she rushed inside. the verge of A shudder ran through Alexander¡¯s body. He felt cold and heavy as if submerged in a dark, icyke. It felt as though everything in the world was far, far away from him. Yet, this sensation seemed eerily familiar to him. Continuous whispers echoed in his ears. ¡°Aren¡¯t you a prodigy? Howe you don¡¯t know this?¡± ¡°If you keep this up, your parents will be very disappointed.¡± ¡°No wonder your parents abandoned you.¡± ¡°You wouldn¡¯t tattle on me, would you? After all, I¡¯ve only spoken the truth.¡± ¡°I¡¯m only looking out for you, considering how poorly you¡¯re doing.¡± ¡°You¡ You¡¯re a freak that everyone despises.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t speak. Everyone hates you and wishes you¡¯d disappear.¡± The bell rang¡ By staying silent, avoidingmunication with others, and closing myself off people won¡¯t detest me. 1.9K Gossip 538 Gossip 538 Reading Juicy Gossip in Her Mind Chapter 538 Three Years Of Torment Finished There were many people crying around him, their eyes filled with sorrow and distress as they looked at him. Indeed, it was all his fault. He shouldn¡¯t have existed. ¡°He¡¯s so handsome! David?¡± ¡°David¡ David¡ David¡ I only like David¡ I want to be with him forever¡¡± ¡°Alex¡ Alex! It¡¯s me! Wake up!¡± Alexander¡¯sshes quivered as light returned to his eyes that now reflected Isabe. Isabe: What happened to him? It must be all because of Marve. Speaking of her, where is she? Isabe felt that if this was something Maeve had done, then it indicated that the hypnosis had been broken. Could this possibly mean she could now look into her situation? Yet, in the next moment, all Isabe saw was a nk space. Even the previously modified information was no longer there. Has she lost her mind? A sense of rm surged within her in an instant, and she swiftly looked to her west. Sure enough, she saw Maeve waving something that looked like a bucket toward her. ¡°Once you¡¯re dead, Alexander will belong to my daughter! I¡¯ll let her carry on the dreams I couldn¡¯t fulfill!? Isabe: That crazy b*tch! Isabe cursed under her breath, ready to rise and throw a punch. She refused to believe that she couldn¡¯t handle a mad woman. However, just as she was about to rush over, Maeve topped the bucket with a tilt of the wrist. Apanied by the ssh of the liquid came a particrly offensive odor. Isabe¡¯s expression shifted. It was toote to dodge. Gasoline! Soaked from head to toe, she stared at Maeve in disbelief. Is she trying to kill me? Sure enough, Maeve took out a lighter the next moment, igniting it with a swift flick. Isabe was truly petrified. It wasn¡¯t just her body; even the floor beneath her bore traces of gasoline. It was like a fuse, allowing the aggressor to cover arge area, and given the speed, escape was nearly impossible in the narrow confines of this ce. Suddenly, a figure swiftly appeared before Isabe. 1/2 12:41 Mon, Oct 28 BG. Chapter 538 Three Years Of Torment Finished ¡°How could you¡ So, you really did recover? I thought I¡¯dpletely shattered your spirit back then, but it seems you¡¯re tougher than I thought! You managed to ovee your trauma so easily,¡± Maeve sneered with a malicious grin. ¡°It¡¯s because I met my savior.¡± Alexander¡¯s voice shook, yet his heart was already bleeding with regret. If he had healed in the first ce, he wouldn¡¯t have been manipted by Maeve¡¯s psychological tactics, nor would Isabe have been exposed to such danger. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Be. I¡¯ve caused you so much pain.¡± Aggrieved, Isabe wanted to embrace the man, but remembering the gasoline that soaked her clothes, she dared not touch him. ¡°I know you despise me, but you should direct your hatred toward me and not harm others,¡± Alexander stated, cautiously watching the fire in Maeve¡¯s hands. He knew all too well that this woman was extremely unpredictable and capable of anything. Given his skills, dealing with her was not an issue. However, he knew that with a simple toss of a lighter, Isabe would almost instantly be consumed by the mes. This was a risk that he couldn¡¯t take. He would rather beg for mercy on his knees and even trade his own life than see Isabe in danger. The mes continued to dance in Maeve¡¯s hands, as if ready to consume a life at any moment. ¡°I¡¯ve been amnesiac for so long, yet surprisingly, you¡¯ve managed to survive until now. Not only have you seeded in your career, but you also have a happy family, and you¡¯ve almost fully recovered. Why is that? I should have ruined you! How dare you live so well?¡± Maeve was bewildered. After all, some things simply couldn¡¯t be exined by science. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. The hypnotic fog that had once clouded Alexander¡¯s mind was now lifted, allowing him to recall everything. Had he not been set free from his three years of intangible mental torment by Isabe¡¯s three days of passion, he might have already taken his own life While everyone else always trod lightly around Alexander, it was the naive yet passionate and cheerful Isabe who expressed her fondness and affirmation for him without any reservation. Like a burst of sunlight, she had barged into his world, helping him open the door. 1.9K Mon, Oct 28 Reading Juicy Gossip in Her Mind Gossip 539 Gossip 539 Chapter 539 Please Do Not Hurt Them Everything was a coincidence, yet pre¨Cdestined. Finished she Isabe boiled with rage as she listened to Macve¡¯s nonsense. Despite being at a disadvantage now, couldn¡¯t help but retort, ¡°You¡¯re the one who should be ruined! Just because Alex exposed your feelings. you decided to go all out to destroy him? You must be out of your mind!¡± Not caring if she were to expose the systein, she red at the other woman furiously and spat out, ¡°You¡¯re nothing but a sick freak!¡± Perhaps she shouldn¡¯t have provoked Maeve, but upon learning that Alexander had endured so much pain just because of a single remark, Isabe really couldn¡¯t maintain herposure. The only way she could vent the frustration welling up in her chest was through a torrent of insults. A wave of tension washed over Alexander in an instant. He moved his arms back, intending to protect the person behind him firmly, only to find that he couldn¡¯t reach her. From that instant, he understood that the woman was afraid of dragging him down ¡°Ha ha ha! Yes, I¡¯m a sick freak! I love my own brother to the point of madness, but I hid it so well I could have been a good aunt, but it was he who mocked me, destroyed my facade, and turned me back into a lunatic. It¡¯s his fault! He ruined me, so I¡¯ll ruin him. It¡¯s only fair!¡± Maeve dered with a twisted smile. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean what you thought I meant back then,¡± Alexander tried to exin in a soothing tone. ¡°I was just a kid who knew nothing. I saw you looking like you were hiding your pain, so I just wanted to tell you not to grieve over my father anymore and not to torment yourself over the impossible. I wanted you to look forward and find happiness.¡± Back then, Maeve often took care of him. Even though he was young, it was impossible for him to harm her out of ignorance. His intentions were good, but he didn¡¯t anticipate that some people possessed dark hearts and could only see things everything through a lens of negativity. She wanted tomit evil and break free from the shackles of morality, and hisments simply became an excuse she could use. Maeve was one who had ventured too far down a dark path. Initially, it might have just been some spiteful teasing, but gradually, she lost control. She became bolder, venting her malice and resentment on the young Alexander, using this as a means to feel better about herself. Hence, even when Alexander had told her the truth, she merely shook her head in disbelief. ¡°Do you really think I¡¯d believe you? You¡¯ve ruined me and now you¡¯ll pay the price. It just so happens that my daughter has taken a liking to you, so I¡¯m going to make you be with her. As for this woman you¡¯re into¡. Hmm¡ You should know that I¡¯ll never spare any living object you care about, be it a goldfish, a parrot, a rabbit, or a cat. I¡¯ll have you watch them all die, including this one you¡¯re so fond of right now!¡± ¡°If you you Alexander interjected right away. home shouldn¡¯t be billion mi ¡°What¡¯s the point in killing you? It¡¯s only worthwhile if you endure the same mental torment as I have. Click. The woman quickly held up her lighter, cleverly leaning her body against a pir. This position. allowed her to keep an eye on both sides, and she could swiftly toss the lighter if anything unusual were to ¡°Honey, please¡ Don¡¯t do this. There¡¯s no turning back if you do.¡± Harvey¡¯s voice tremored, tears 1/2 12:42 Mon, Oct 28 BB Chapter 539 Please Do Not Hurt Them Finished He could quietly make amends for their past sins, but if MBelonging to N?velDrama.Org. Gossip 540 Gossip 540 Reading Juicy Gossip in Her Mind Chapter 540 The Standoff She warned, ¡°Don¡¯t move, all of you, or else, I¡¯ll kill that girl in front of your eyes!¡± Finished The others standing at the door immediately froze, while David, who was kneeling by the door, didn¡¯t dare to act rashly. ¡°Macve, please, don¡¯t do this,¡± David pleaded. ¡°If you have any grievances, direct them at me. I¡¯m their father. It¡¯s my responsibility to bear them.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not your fault; it never was,¡± Maeve said with a hint of indifference. Yet, a fierce determination was evident in her eyes. ¡°In fact, I¡¯ve stopped loving you. But¡ I¡ I have no other choice.¡± She knew things wouldn¡¯t end well for her, so she was resolved to take someone down together. In truth, she had already lost her sanity, her actions devoid of any logic. The dreams she couldn¡¯t fulfill; she wished for her daughter to achieve. If only David hadn¡¯t been with Selena back then, she believed she would have had a chance. Just like now, with Isabe absent from Alexander¡¯s side, she thought her daughter would have a shot. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. She found herself unable to think clearly, forgetting that she had once ruined Alexander and was on the verge of bing a murderer. Everything didn¡¯t go as she had hoped. Yet, she was stubbornly determined to proceed. Alexander knew that negotiation had already be impossible, and he needed toe up with a n. He needed to stay calm, yet he couldn¡¯t risk provoking Maeve or letting her know about his intentions. Isabe thought, What should I do? I must find a way to save myself. At the very least¡ I can¡¯t drag others down with me. I need to make Alexander leave my side. Alexander¡¯s eyes flickered for a moment as he said softly, ¡°I will never leave your side, never.¡± Isabe was taken aback. Alexander continued, ¡°Let¡¯s figure this out together. You won¡¯t drag outsiders into this because I¡¯m not an outsider to you. We¡¯re in this together, through thick and thin, so you can¡¯t push me away.¡± Isabe was dumbfounded. How is it that he knows every word I¡¯m thinking, could it be telepathy? Alexander said with a smile, ¡°Our minds are in sync; not just me, but the whole family shares it. So, Be, think¡ Think as much as you can.¡± Isabe was bewildered, but the current situation didn¡¯t allow her to dwell on the matter. Upon hearing this, Maeve sneered, ¡°So, this is your idea of a proper farewell, spouting nonsense? Step aside, Alexander. This is noughing matter. If your face gets ruined, my daughter won¡¯t be pleased.¡± In the end, disregarding everyone¡¯s reactions, Alexander reached out, pulling Isabe into his arms and holding her tightly. He was subsequently covered in gasoline. ¡°Ahh!¡± Isabe eximed, her eyes meeting Alexander¡¯s. His gaze was filled with unwavering determination, and she found herself nodding in response. Isabe was deeply moved. 1/2 Chapter 540 The Standoff ¡°Do you want to die together?¡± Maeve asked in surprise Finished Isabe thought, If everyone can really hear me, the best course of action now would be to grab a fire extinguisher and put out the fire. Isabe spotted two figures huddled at the door, it was Rosalie and Evian. Each of them held a fire. extinguisher, yet they dared not step forward, fearful of provoking Maeve. They knew that if things went awry, there wouldn¡¯t be enough time to save her, given how close Isabe was to the source of the fire. Their distance was too great, making it nearly impossible to intervene effectively. Alexander said, ¡°There¡¯s no time.¡± ¡°What?¡± Maeve had no idea what Alexander was talking about. Isabe suddenly understood, and in the next moment, she caught a look from Alexander. Behind them was a window, a very old and dpidated one. Isabe thought, Does he want us to jump through it before the mes reach us! That could work, but we are on the fourth floor! This won¡¯t work unless the fire department arrives, but even if our family can hear us and call them, they won¡¯t make it in time. Wait a second, the life¨Csaving air cushion¡ the intable bounce house from the amusement park! Isabe looked toward Alexander, who nodded in response. Isabe thought, Quick, someone get it ready! Isabe seemed to hear amotion downstairs, along with Christopher¡¯s roaring voice. Her heart pounded like a drum. If they failed¡ She knew that Alexander had thought of many ideas. He and his father even exchanged nces, possibly nning to subdue Maeve or use the fire extinguishers. In the end, if all else failed, they would resort to jumping out of the building. They had to think on their feet when the time came. Just then, a voice abruptly rang out. ¡°Maeve, what are you doing? Stop at once. How could you harm the children?¡± The rmed cry of Marley echoed out. Macve¡¯s eyes turned listless instantly. Before anyone could react, the lighter was flung onto the ground. 1.9K Gossip 541 Gossip 541 Reading Juicy Gossip in Her Mind Chapter 541 The shback That moment seemed to be unfolding in slow motion. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. finished: David attempted to reach for the lighter, but it was too far away. Immediately after, he sprayed the fire extinguisher, but it couldn¡¯t catch up with the speed at which the mes were spreading. As the mes rapidly spread across the ground toward sabe, a sudden loud bang was heard. Alexander, with Isabe in his arms, crashed through the window, plummeting rapidly. Isabe felt her tears streaming uncontrobly. She also noticed that upon their jump, their positions were switched. Overwhelmed by the gesture, she couldn¡¯t help but embrace the man who had completely shielded her. She thought, Can you really hear me? Is there a cushion below? Are they ready? She prayed in her heart, Please, gossip system, grim reaper, all beings of the universe, I beg of you, don¡¯t let anything bad happen to us. I plead with you, I want both of us to survive, so we can live together till old age. As the sensation of weightlessness washed over her, Isabe felt a sudden warmth in her heart, followed by an intense headache. It was as if a flood of information had surged into her brain. Isabe found herself reminiscing about countless events, as if she had lived two lifetimes. She was the cherished little princess of the Jea family, adored by her loving parents. She had met Alexander when she was very young, but she was too little at the time and eventually forgot about him. Life was going well until she turned fifteen, when a car ident took her parents away, leaving her alone. She had nearly died then, when she had encountered what one to as the grim reaper. The grim reaper had instructed her to leave, but as she watched her parents being taken away, she was consumed with anxiety, desperately yearning to call out to them. At that moment, someone of seemingly higher authority appeared. He was scribbling on a book with a pen, murmuring. ¡°Your life is significant because you are destined by the heavens to marry someone with extraordinary fortune in this world. You will assist him and those around him, and their power will greatly influence this world. Therefore, you can return to the living. ¡°What about my parents?¡± ¡°They are steeped in sin, and in their next life, they have to endure worldly hardships to atone for their guilt.¡± ¡°How can that be! My parents are good people. They are-¡± ¡°They were good people, but this ident was caused by your parents¡® drunk driving and running a red light. Do you have any idea how many people died because of this pile¨Cup? How many families were torn apart? If it weren¡¯t for their extensive charity work, the karmic debt your parents incurred from this one incident would take three generations to pay off. So, considering all that, a lifetime is actually getting off lightly.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry. It was all my fault. Because of my sudden illness and the fact that I was almost going 1/2 42 Mon IGI 28: 6 BU Chapter 541 The shback Finished ¡°Sigh, there is still one way to make amends. In another world, there¡¯s a pair of virtuous parents who wish to change the fate of their prematurely deceased daughter. If you¡¯re willing to give up your identity to her and endure the loneliness in that other world, you can offset the guilt of your parents, allowing them to be reborn into a normal family.¡± For Isabe, there was absolutely no reason for hesitation. She agreed instantly and signed the contract. This was how she ended up believing that she was an orphan when her life wasn¡¯t meant to end prematurely. However, due to their unteral switching of lives, problems began to emerge in their world. To put it simply, Alexander, the one destined to be blessed, did not fall in love with the neer. The neer was aware of the fate that came with her status. Therefore, she tried to make Alexander fall in love with her but only ended up being more despised, not to mention that her marrying him only led to him seeing other women. Gradually, the role that Isabe was supposed to y didn¡¯te into effect at all. She neither redeemed Alexander, nor altered the fate of others that she should have. It was only when the higher¨Cups noticed the increasingly significant impact that they hurriedly recalled the real Isabe. The so¨Ccalled Gossip System and mind reading skill were in fact, means provided by the grim reaper topensate for the progress of the world line. From the beginning until now, everything had caught up and the world had returned to stability. And so, the system and mind¨Creading skill transformed into a ball of energy, protecting Isabe¡¯s most precious treasure. No¡ it was the two of them. In the quiet hospital ward, the gauze curtains fluttered in the breeze. The gentle wind brushed against Isabe¡¯s quivering eyshes, stirring emotions in the man who often found himself lost in her gaze. Yet, the very next second, as her eyshes settled, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a pang of heartache. 1.9K Gossip 542 Gossip 542 Reading Juicy Gossip in Her Mind Chapter 542 It Is Ticklish. ¡°Be, when will you wake up? 1¡¡± The door to the ward was pushed open. David and Selena, along with Evian, Christopher, and Rosalie, had brought some gifts over. Secing Alexander keeping vigil by the bedside, they all wore expressions of sympathy. Finished A month had passed since Isabe had fallen from the high floor, fortuitouslynding on a trampoline. Although she was injured, she was thankfully not burned by the mes. However, without any warning. she had fallen into aa. Unable to concem himself with anything else, Alexander stayed by Isabe¡¯s bedside devotedly, caring for her day and night. Rosalie stepped forward and suggested, ¡°Alex, it¡¯s time for lunch. You should take a break. We¡¯ll stay with Isabe.¡± Evian opened the lunch box on the side table, while Christopher went to close the window as the wind was. growing stronger. -David looked worn out. As Selena helped him to sit down, she began conversing with Isabe and Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Alexander. ¡°We have just learned that Maeve has passed away. Devastated by the loss, Marley has left with La, who lost her mind from the shock. Your grandfather didn¡¯t try to stop them, simplymenting at how he failed you. Harvey has been imprisoned, and it¡¯s likely that many are out to kill him too.¡± Alexander didn¡¯t show much of a reaction. On that day, when they jumped off the building, Maeve rushed over in disbelief, only to step into the mes, leaving her with extensive burns. Though she didn¡¯t die on the spot, she endured a month of agony before sumbing to her injuries. As for Harvey, Alexander had been investigating him from the outset. He had already found evidence of Harvey hypnotizing people indiscriminately but had not yet secured it. After the incident, he naturally used this evidence to send Harvey to prison. However, he still managed to arrange for someone to save Maeve¡¯s life. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t havested a month. No one was quite sure what he truly wanted¨Cwhether he wished for her to live or die. After all, in such a situation, everyone else had given up hope, dering her beyond saving. Yet, he stubbornly kept her alive in an insufferable state for an entire month. The matter was considered settled, yet Alexander felt rather indifferent. He simply took Isabe¡¯s hand, stroking it gently with his chin. Suddenly, there was a cry. ¡°It¡¯s ticklish¡¡± The hospital room fell into silence in an instant. Alexander froze, then noticed the eyshes he had previously thought were still fluttering twice. Only then did Isabe¡¯s eyes slowly open, looking at him. ¡°Your beard is tickling my hand.¡± 1/2 Gossip 543 Gossip 543 Reading Juicy Gossip in Her Mind Chapter 543 Twice The Surprise This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. This had everyone in the wardughing. Isabe turned her head and said, ¡°Mom, Dad, Evian, Christopher, Rosalic, thank you all.¡± Isabe was grateful for this family, as they had given her a new home. ¡°Don¡¯t be silly!¡± Unable to resist, Selena reached out and grabbed Isabe¡¯s other hand. David choked up. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s all my fault that you guys had to suffer.¡± ¡°It wasn¡¯t your fault. You should never say that,¡± Isabe said with a smile. Finished She turned to look at Alexander once again. Meeting the eternally affectionate eyes of his, she felt an incredible sense of calm. ¡°By the way, something good must have happened. No, it must be two things.¡± Isabe knew that no one could hear her inner thoughts now, so she asked out of curiosity. Everyone was taken aback. Isabe voiced her confusion. ¡°Isn¡¯t there? My system informed me when it left.¡± Everyone exchanged nces, finally voicing the question in their minds. ¡°Could it be¡¡± In an instant, Alexander¡¯s face turned a shade of red. He felt a little awkward as he whispered into Isabe¡¯s ear, ¡°Hmm, we might need to postpone our wedding. Your condition need to bepletely stable before you can be discharged from the hospital.¡± ¡°Huh? I think I¡¯m doing well. I¡¯m just a bit hungry.¡± ¡°Indeed, you¡¯re pregnant.¡± Isabe was dumbfounded. ¡°What?¡± ¡°You¡¯re pregnant, with¡ twins.¡± Ahhhhhhhhh! ¡°Why is this happening? I haven¡¯t even started enjoying my new life yet. Lhadn¡¯t even had a chance to be lovey¨Cdovey with my husband¡ It¡¯s all your fault! How could you just¡ You, jerk!¡± Alexander had no choice but to let his wife vent her emotions. Indeed, it was his fault. In reali he didn¡¯t want this either. All he wanted was to be with Isabe. Yet, the Quirk family could not contain their joy. After all, it was nothing short of a miracle that the children were saved in such a perilous situation. Moreover, their condition was stable. The only concern was the unconscious Isabe, who had exhausted herself. Now that she had awakened, there truly was nothing left to worry about. A monthter, Isabe was discharged from the hospital. 5 Chapter 543 Twice The Surprise Finished Immediately, her friends got busy¨Caltering the wedding dress, booking the venue, and organizing the wedding. The wedding that followed a catastrophe deserved to be a grand one. Witnessed by their family and friends, Alexander took the hand of the woman he had promised to marry since his childhood. And Isabe never imagined, after all the twists and tums, that the one who would eventually lead her down the aisle was the same handsome boy who never spoke initially. The sunlight bathed the newlyweds¡® heads as a happy future awaited them. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!